FRACTURED EMPIRE

THE COMPLETE CADICLE SERIES

by

A.K. DuBoff

FRACTURED EMPIRE: COMPLETE CADICLE SERIES BOXSET

Copyright © 2018 by A.K. DuBoff

ARCHITECTS OF DESTINY Copyright © 2015 by A.K. DuBoff

VEIL OF REALITY Copyright © 2015 by A.K. DuBoff

BONDS OF RESOLVE Copyright © 2015 by A.K. DuBoff

WEB OF TRUTH Copyright © 2016 by A.K. DuBoff

CROSSROADS OF FATE Copyright © 2016 by A.K. DuBoff

PATH OF JUSTICE Copyright © 2017 by A.K. DuBoff

SCIONS OF CHANGE Copyright © 2017 by A.K. DuBoff

All rights reserved. These books are protected under the copyright laws of the United States of America. No part of these eBooks may be used or reproduced in any manner without written permission from the author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles, reviews or promotions.

These are works of fiction. Names, characters, organizations, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

www.akduboff.com

Sign up for A.K. DuBoff’s author newsletter and get a free short story!

http://www.subscribepage.com/amyduboffnews

Published by BDL Press

Cover Background Illustration: Copyright © 2016 Tom Edwards

Kindle Edition

Table of Contents

About the Cadicle Series

Prologue

Volume 1: ARCHITECTS OF DESTINY (Prequel)

Volume 2: VEIL OF REALITY

Volume 3: BONDS OF RESOLVE

Volume 4: WEB OF TRUTH

Volume 5: CROSSROADS OF FATE

Volume 6: PATH OF JUSTICE

Volume 7: SCIONS OF CHANGE

Additional Reading

Author’s Note

Glossary

About the Author

About the Cadicle Series

The Cadicle space opera series spans sixty years across three generations as one family challenges destiny to win a war where enemies are not always who they seem.

Unknown to modern-day Earth, the galaxy-spanning Taran Empire is in the throes of an interdimensional war…

Cris Sietinen, heir to the most influential High Dynasty in the Taran Empire, was born with prohibited telekinetic abilities. Determined to be true to himself, sixteen-year-old Cris leaves his privileged life on Tararia with hopes of joining the TSS, the only organization to offer a sanctioned telekinesis training program.

But being an Agent in the TSS isn’t what he imagined. After years of service, Cris discovers his family is at the center of an elaborate galactic conspiracy orchestrated by the governing Priesthood.

Genetic engineering, political manipulation, and preordained destinies converge when Cris and his son Wil learn of a secret interdimensional war against the mysterious Bakzen. But the real enemy may be far closer to home. With knowledge of the Priesthood’s hidden agenda and its disastrous ramifications for the Taran Empire, Cris and Wil embark on a mission to save their civilization from certain destruction.

Prologue

A genetic evaluation couldn’t lie. The code was definitely corrupted.

The scientist frowned at the results. “It was a complete failure.”

“So, we need to try again,” the Priest said from the shadows.

“This damage can’t be undone. The abilities are all but lost.”

“Then start over,” the Priest insisted. “There’s still the Archive.”

The scientist sighed. “Even if it’s possible, it would take generations—hundreds of years.”

“Then we must begin immediately. Our enemy won’t be forgiving.”

“That’s what the Bakzen are to us now? An enemy?”

The Priest took a slow breath. “They’ll overpower us if we don’t find a way to match their strength.”

“Well, the Archive is our best hope, but that will only get us one genetic line, if we’re lucky. Will a handful of people be enough?” the scientist asked.

“If it’s the right person, we only need one.”

Architects of Destiny

Cadicle: Volume 1 (Prequel)

Part 1: New Beginnings

CHAPTER 1

I must leave tonight. I can’t stay here any longer— Cris Sietinen ducked to avoid the electronic rapier swinging toward his head.

“Stay focused.” His tutor jumped to the side as he stabbed at Cris’ torso.

Cris parried the blow, a challenging glint in his cobalt eyes. “You haven’t hit me yet.”

“You haven’t struck me, either.” His tutor circled him, steel-blue eyes locked on Cris. “Get inside your opponent’s head, just as Marina taught you. Movements can deceive, but what’s in the mind can’t be faked. Trust your intuition.”

Clearing his thoughts, Cris prepared for a telepathic assessment. “It’s not intuition, Sedric. Science has told us that much.”

Sedric Almar sighed. “Telepathy, clairvoyance, call it what you will. You are one of the few with the gift. Use it.” He took a swing toward Cris’ right leg. Though decades past his prime, he still possessed the same youthful vigor as the day he joined the Tararian Guard. Now a trusted Captain, he remained a formidable opponent in any close-quarter combat, gray hair or not.

With his mind cleared, Cris reached out to read the thoughts grazing the surface of Sedric’s consciousness—catching a glimpse of his next move. Before his instructor could complete his swing, Cris deflected the attack. “If it’s such a ‘gift’, then why does everyone treat it like a curse?”

“Don’t be so dramatic.” Sedric jabbed toward the main sensor on the chest of Cris’ training jumpsuit.

As he dodged the attack, Cris brought his own blade to Sedric’s collar in one fluid motion. The sensor lights illuminated red. A kill hit.

Sedric held out his hands in defeat and nodded his approval. “Next time I won’t go easy on you.”

Cris took a step back to rest. “I can’t solely rely on telepathy to win. There must be a reason the Priesthood condemns the use of such abilities.” His covert lessons from Marina were defiant enough, flirting with the boundaries of legality.

Sedric reset his jumpsuit using the controls on the sleeve, and the sensors returned to blue. “It’s not our place to speculate about matters regarding the Priesthood. Not even yours, my lord.”

“But you have to wonder,” Cris pondered. “On Tararia and most of the colonies, there’s nothing but anti-telekinesis propaganda. Yet, an entire division of the TSS is dedicated to honing the abilities of those rare ‘gifted’ individuals, and the Priesthood does nothing.”

“The Tararian Selective Service is unique in many ways,” Sedric replied, dismissing the dispute with a shake of his head. He gripped his sword and took an offensive stance. “Now, we have a lesson to finish.”

Cris was resolute, determined to finally get an answer to the questions his teacher was always so eager to dodge. This is my last chance before I leave. “You spent a year with the TSS, didn’t you? You must have seen so much—”

A single crease deepened between Sedric’s dark eyebrows. “My lord, with all respect, your father doesn’t appreciate discussion of the TSS.”

Cris’ restraint slipped. “Of course he doesn’t. He wants me to ignore my abilities, just like he did. Why should I listen to someone who wants me to live a lie?”

“I’m sorry, I—” Sedric brought his slender sword to a resting position with the illuminated tip on the ground.

Cris fought to maintain composure, but his serene façade shattered. “You don’t understand what it’s like… to have all the privileges of being born into this family, and yet it doesn’t mean anything. He’ll never be happy with who I am, not after the son he lost years ago. Me? I’m just his replacement heir to the Sietinen Dynasty—a tool to perpetuate our familial empire.” A disappointing shadow of the brother I never knew.

“You mustn’t think that way, my lord,” Sedric said with a gentleness that belied his hardened exterior.

Stars! Just a few more hours… Cris swallowed, his throat tight. Then I can get away from Tararia and stop being compared to the impossibly perfect memory of Tristen. “Shite, it’s no wonder he and Mother avoid me. I guess by now I should be used to seeing my instructors more than my own parents.” Cris met Sedric’s gaze for a moment before looking down.

Sedric put an encouraging hand on Cris’ toned shoulder. “You’re true to yourself, and that’s the best thing you can be.”

Like that’s done me any good so far. Cris undid the collar of his dark gray training jumpsuit, extinguishing the subtle blue sensor lights. “I’ve had enough for today.”

Sedric nodded, but his jaw was set in a frown.

Cris stepped from the black rubberized tiles covering the training arena onto the veined, white marble found throughout the estate. He set his sword in its rack along the wall next to the other training weapons. As he removed his jumpsuit, he stared out the window at the clear sky above the manicured grounds. He couldn’t wait to be out among the stars.

To Cris’ disappointment, when he glanced at the time displayed on the viewscreen integrated into the wall, he saw that it was only halfway through the scheduled lesson time. He sighed.

Sedric rested both hands atop the hilt of his sword. “Why the sudden interest in the TSS?”

Cris returned to the arena, wearing only the gray t-shirt and black workout pants that had been beneath his training attire. “It’s a significant institution, but all I ever hear are rumors. You were actually there. What was it really like?”

“Very different than anything here on Tararia,” his instructor replied after a moment.

“How so?”

Sedric scowled. “You’re trying to get me in trouble.”

“This is just between us, I promise.”

The Captain eyed him, still on edge. “First off, nothing of anyone’s life outside the TSS mattered. You could come from one of the High Dynasties or from the streets—everyone was treated the same.” He paused, but Cris’ pleading eyes drove him on. He smoothed his light gray uniform as if reliving a morning muster. “Though I was just in the Militia division, I had a few chances to meet the Agents. They have this presence that can quiet a room. Such power. I was always awed by their abilities. It was something timeless.”

Cris was captivated. Unrestricted telekinesis… What can they do? “So why did you leave?”

A grimace flitted across Sedric’s face, barely perceptible. “Many only attend for the first year. It just wasn’t the life for me.”

Cris examined his instructor. “If many leave after the first year, it must be easy to join. How do—”

Sedric let out a gruff laugh. “Oh, I see! I never should have said anything. Now you’re getting fanciful ideas.”

A disarming smile brought out Cris’ natural good looks. He ran a hand through his chestnut brown hair. “Please, Sedric? I’m only trying to broaden my knowledge of the outside world.”

His teacher scrutinized him. “There’s an open application process for Militia, but most Agent slots are by invitation. However, it is best if you permanently remove such thoughts from your mind.”

Cris composed his face, but the mischievous smile never fully left his eyes. “I was just curious.”

The old guard was not convinced. “You have a duty, my lord. Whether you like it or not, you are the Sietinen heir and will one day be in charge of SiNavTech and the Third Region of Tararia. That is an extraordinary responsibility. I only hope that you will embrace that power.”

“Oh, I will, eventually.” Just as I will embrace the power that I have within. “But I’m only sixteen—that’s still a long ways off.”

Sedric was about to respond, but was interrupted by the door opening.

Cris turned to see who had entered. His gaze rested on Marina Alexri, one of his father’s Court Advisors; the intrusion did nothing to improve his mood. Marina was in her mid-twenties and pretty, but she had a frigid demeanor that could silence a room. Her station as his sole telepathy instructor was the one redeeming element of their relationship. He instinctively bolstered his ever-present mental guards, careful to bury his plans for that night. Stars! What does she want?

“Working hard with combat techniques, I see,” Marina said, gliding forward. Her dark blonde hair was pulled up into a complex bun with braids and twists, and she wore a rich emerald dress tailored to her slender figure. Her green eyes surveyed the room, missing no detail.

Sedric came to attention. “We were exploring the finer points of verbal battle, madam.”

“Naturally.” Marina smiled curtly. “Come, Cristoph. There is a matter your father must discuss with you.”

“It’s ‘Cris’,” he corrected, despite failing with his hundreds of previous attempts.

“As you wish, my lord.” The Court Advisor withdrew from the room.

When Marina was out of sight, Cris let out a slow breath and turned to Sedric. “I’m sorry for arguing. You’re a wonderful teacher. I don’t mean to be difficult.” His throat constricted. You’re the only one I’ll miss… You always believed in me.

Sedric beamed. “Think nothing of it, my lord.”

Marina returned to the doorway. “Come along. Your father is waiting.” She disappeared again.

Cris smiled one last time at Sedric before he followed Marina, trying to ease the knot in his chest.

“I’m surprised my father sent you to fetch me. Now you’re running errands for him?” Cris asked the Court Advisor as he approached. Since coming into the employ of the Sietinen Dynasty three years before, Marina was almost always posted in one of the administrative offices throughout the estate to oversee dynastic operations. Cris’ twice-weekly telepathy lessons over the last year were one of the few exceptions.

Marina’s brow twitched. “Actually, in light of a recent development, he wished me to terminate your telepathy instruction. I thought that best said in person.”

Those lessons had been the one thing Cris was reluctant to give up when he thought about leaving his home. If that was being taken away, there was truly nothing left for him on Tararia. “I see.”

“Such training was an unnecessary distraction,” Marina continued. “It’s time to focus on what matters.”

Except, what mattered to Cris was of no concern to the rest of his family. All the more reason to leave now while I still can. He shook his head and looked down.

The Court Advisor pursed her lips. “What are you hiding?”

Cris quickly suppressed the thoughts of his upcoming departure. “Do you really want to know?”

Marina rolled her eyes and set off down the corridor. “Come along. We’re late.”

Cris stood his ground. “On second thought, I’m not in the mood for another lecture. I think I’ll pass on the father-son chat.”

Marina spun around on her heel to glare at Cris. “How can you be so flippant? You know he’s busy. Someone has to tend to all of the political and economic issues you’ve never bothered to understand—”

Cris crossed his arms. Oh, don’t I? Try quizzing me sometime and we’ll see who knows what.

“—and to oversee this Region, all while leading the transportation industry for known civilization… You should be more appreciative of the time you get with him.” She flourished her arms with exasperation. “Honestly, Cristoph, you become more insolent every time I see you.”

That’s because I can’t take feeling like an outcast in my own family anymore. “Sorry. I guess I just have insurmountable faults in my personality.”

Marina’s eyes narrowed.

Cris glared back. “Since I’ll apparently be berated anywhere I go, you may as well lead me straight to my father so I can get the worst of it out of the way.”

The Court Advisor let out a huff and resumed striding down the hallway.

No snide response? I’ll count that as a win. Cris followed her at a safe distance.

As he trailed Marina through the spacious corridors of the Sietinen mansion’s southern wing, he glimpsed the landscaped grounds of the estate through towering windows overlooking the city of Sieten below and the great Lake Tiadon in the distance. Sieten, the capital city of the Third Region, was nestled in the breathtaking foothills of the Bethral Mountains. Its temperate climate was pleasant in the peaks of summer and winter even without weather modification, making it envied by Dynasties throughout the five other Regions of Tararia. Though it was the only home Cris had ever known, he still felt the need to get away and see what the galaxy had to offer. I’ll come back eventually. I just want to find myself while I still have the chance.

Marina and Cris arrived at the palatial outer administrative office for the Head of the Sietinen Dynasty. The attendants and advisors throughout the room looked to be working furiously at various touch-surface computer consoles and desktop holodisplays, though Cris had doubts about how much was actually being accomplished.

Cris spotted his father. He, like all Sietinens before, had the distinctive chestnut hair and striking cobalt eyes that defined the bloodline; carefully arranged marriages ensured the continuation of these traits. Cris knew his mother’s Talsari heritage was nearly as pure as Sietinen, but the prestige of Sietinen was paramount.

Marina led Cris toward the elder Sietinen, who was absorbed in conversation with two advisors. To Cris’ displeasure, Marina halted just beyond earshot of his father’s conversation, leaving Cris to stand idly while the exchange concluded. How typical, after all the rush to arrive for the meeting, Cris would still have to wait. He glanced over at Marina. She returned his gaze with a decidedly hostile smile.

After a few minutes, the advisors were dismissed and Reinen Sietinen-Monsari turned to look Cris over silently. Gray touched his temples, bringing a sense of distinguished age to his handsome features. He wore a deep blue suit embellished with silver accents, the finest available. “Marina informed you of the change to your instruction, I presume.”

“Hello to you, too, father,” Cris replied. “Yes, she told me.”

Reinen nodded. “Let’s go into my office.”

Cris followed his father into a smaller room off to the right. Reinen sat down on a sleek brown couch near the center of the room and gestured for Cris to sit in one of the upholstered chairs across from him. Behind them, a desk was framed by an arched window that stretched nearly the width of the room, looking directly over Lake Tiadon. The sun was beginning its descent, shadows emphasizing the features of the lush landscape.

“Why the sudden end to my lessons with Marina?” Cris asked as he sat down.

Reinen’s eyes narrowed the slightest measure. “You’ve already learned enough to guard yourself. There’s nothing further to explore.”

“Would a little object levitation really hurt anyone?”

His father leaned forward, stern. “The laws apply to you, too. We’re supposed to be setting an example as leaders.”

“Right, by supporting the policies that make it illegal to learn about oneself.”

Reinen grunted. “Maybe you should take the matter up with the Priesthood.”

Cris was about to brush off the statement, but there was a seriousness in his father’s tone. “What do you mean?”

“I received a communiqué this afternoon. The Priesthood has requested a meeting with you.”

Cris froze. “Why?” Stars! Did they find out about my telepathy lessons? His pulse spiked. Marina’s instruction had always stayed within the governing restrictions around telepathy, but if they suspected Cris had crossed the line into telekinesis, there was no telling what the meeting might entail. He gulped.

“The representative only stated that they want to interview you as soon as possible.” Reinen shook his head. “Whatever it’s regarding, it’s not the kind of attention we need.”

Cris was well aware how rare it was to be singled out as an individual. The Priesthood of the Cadicle oversaw all Taran affairs, governing even the High Dynasties and their respective corporations that were the pillars for inter-planetary society. The organization served as the critical moderator to regulate the Taran worlds, controlling laws, the flow of information, and the application of new technological advances. Even lending the tiebreaking vote on any matter brought before the six High Dynasties, the Priesthood’s authority was complete and binding. But, given its roots as a formerly theological institution, the Priesthood had been unquestionably viewed as Taran society’s moral compass for generations.

“Did you set an appointment?” Cris asked, holding his breath that it wouldn’t impact his departure plans.

“No. They wanted the interview to take place on their island, but I refused. The representative said he’d get back to me with alternate arrangements.”

Cris let out his breath. No matter now. I’ll be gone by morning. Cris felt his father’s eyes on him and looked up.

“You’re getting older, Cris. People are beginning to take more of an interest in you.”

“You mean dynastic heads are trying to marry me off to their daughters. I’m still way too young to have any interest in such matters.”

His father sighed. “One day soon you will have to.”

“But not yet.”

“Cris, I— I just worry about you.”

Why does he pretend? At least Mother just ignores me. “Is that so? Forgive my incredulous tone, but it’s just that you’ve never expressed much interest in me before.”

Reinen seemed taken aback, his brow furrowed. “What makes you say that?”

Cris shook his head. “It doesn’t matter.”

“No, Cris, if something is bothering you, I want to know about it.”

Cris sighed. “Now, when you say you worry about me… What do you mean—my political future? My future as the leader of this dynasty and as an executive of SiNavTech?”

“Well, of course. You seem disinterested.”

That’s because I am! “What about my feelings as your son?”

“I always assumed you were content.”

“Content”… What about feeling loved? “Well, I’m not. I can’t say I ever really was.”

Reinen was silent for a long time. “I’m sorry.”

Cris shrugged. No he’s not. He wouldn’t have done anything differently. “No matter now.”

Reinen’s expression was impassive.

“I know I’m not the one you wanted to be your successor.” Cris’ words hung in the air.

Reinen said nothing, but looked down, his face contorted in an attempt to hide his anguish.

“If there’s nothing more, I’ll return to my studies.”

There was the slightest shake of Reinen’s head. “No. There’s nothing else.”

That was your last chance to salvage any of your parental dignity. Without another word, Cris left his father’s office and went directly to his living quarters.

Cris passed through the lounge area of his suite and stepped onto the generous balcony. A calm breeze ruffled his hair, cooled by the lake below. He breathed in the pure air. For a moment, he felt a twinge of regret. But, he knew staying on Tararia wouldn’t do anyone good.

The idea of running away from his dynastic life first came to Cris more than two years before. He had been secretly preparing for the past six months, and almost everything was staged. All that remained was getting off the planet.

Cris returned to his bedroom and activated the touch-surface workstation on his desk. Settling into his chair, he began what had become a routine exercise of hacking into the secure central system for the Sietinen estate. Though not particularly easy, part of Cris’ grooming had involved study of the complex system, so he knew shortcuts through the security blocks.

Once inside the system, he created an alias under the guise of a high-ranking guard and catalogued it in the central computer. Using the alias, he checked out a transport vessel at a secluded port on the southern side of the Sietinen compound. It would be waiting for him at midnight on the twenty-five hour Tararian clock. He also set up a standard maintenance reboot of the central security system to correspond with his departure. If he timed it right, he could slip out undetected and be well on his way before anyone knew he was gone.

With the final pieces of his departure plan in place, Cris admired one last sunset out his bedroom window. By daybreak, he’d be in space.

CHAPTER 2

It was 24:45. The world outside Cris’ window was dark. Only the glow from Tararia’s two moons, Aeris and Denae, illuminated the sky.

Dressed in plain street clothes, Cris gathered his provisions. Only a select few knew the electronic frequencies needed to illuminate the normally invisible identifying Dynastic Mark on his arm or read his imbedded ID chip, so all he needed to do was blend in. If he looked the part, he could become anyone he wanted.

Cris was accustomed to slipping out to walk the gardens in the middle of the night, but never had the stakes been so high. They’ll put me on complete lockdown if I’m caught leaving. No second chance.

He crept from his quarters into the corridor. As a precaution, he reset the door’s electronic lock so there would be no record of what time he left. He peered into the dimmed hallway. Clear. He ventured toward the nearest exit. The security system reboot was still five minutes away, set for 24:50 and scheduled to take twenty minutes. To avoid triggering alarms in the meantime, he used the less monitored servant passageways. He encountered no one, to his relief, and was soon outside.

Cris broke into a light jog along the main path that ran the length of the mansion. He made it no more than ten meters when he caught sight of a surveillance light. Hide!

He dove off the path into some bushes. The branches scraped at his bare face and hands, but he found a hollow within the foliage. He quickly retrieved a scrambler from the front pocket of his travel bag and activated the device; it should be enough to throw off the guard’s sensors. He checked the time on his watch: 24:52. It was within the reboot window for the central system. He would be fine as long as he stayed out of sight.

Cris nearly held his breath as the guard approached. He could make out the armored form through the leaves, made more imposing under the moonlight. The guard was walking slowly, inspecting a handheld. He stopped in front of Cris.

Stars! Cris’ heart raced. He stayed motionless, barely breathing.

The guard tapped the screen on his handheld a few times, then muttered something under his breath. After another minute, he continued strolling down the path in the direction Cris had come from.

Cris breathed a sigh of relief. When the guard was well past, he carefully extracted himself from the bushes and looked around to make sure no other guards were nearby. No one else was in sight. He smoothed his hair and brushed off a couple of leaves that had affixed to his jacket.

Cris returned to the path and resumed jogging toward the ship port. Excitement welled up in his chest, but he kept it at bay. I’m not free yet.

He reached the port at 24:57. Half a dozen shuttles occupied a paved area amid the foliage of the grounds. Each craft was approximately six meters long, with streamlined aerodynamics specifically designed for breaking through the planet’s atmosphere.

Cris was about to enter the port when he spotted a figure in the small shelter used by port attendants during the day. He froze. There wasn’t supposed to be anyone there overnight. His entire plan rested on using an automated kiosk to check out the shuttle under his guard alias. Needing to interact with a person changed everything.

He bit his lower lip, thinking. I can’t turn back now. Seeing no other option, he strode confidently into the port and headed straight for the kiosk. He kept his face oriented away from the shelter.

The kiosk was dangerously close to the building, and it didn’t take long for the attendant to rouse.

“What may I do for you?” the attendant asked.

Cris kept his head turned to the side so the attendant couldn’t see his face. I have every reason to be here. I’m in control. “Official business,” he said, faking a deeper voice. “You can verify my credentials on your own screen.”

The attendant crossed his arms. “I’d like to see some ID.”

Don’t panic. Cris continued walking toward the kiosk with feigned assurance. “And I’d like to report you to your supervisor for impeding an official investigation. I don’t think you want that on your performance record so close to review time.”

“Your ID, sir,” the attendant requested again.

Cris reached the kiosk. “I’ll get it, hold it.” Before the attendant could protest, Cris brought up his shuttle reservation in a few quick taps. He entered the access key for his guard alias. “There, satisfied?”

The attendant glanced at the authorization on the screen inside the shelter. “It checks out.” He seemed unsure.

“So, do I need to have that chat with your supervisor?” Cris turned toward his assigned shuttle.

“No, sir,” the attendant said. “Have a good night.”

Cris let out a slow breath as he set off toward his shuttle. We really need better security.

The assigned shuttle was at the end of the row. Cris went to the far side of his craft and entered his specified passcode to open the main door. Once inside, he stowed his pack in a cargo area behind the eight passenger seats in the main cabin.

Cris moved to the cockpit to initiate the startup sequence. The touchscreen controls and holographic interfaces cast a cool glow in the cockpit. As the system ran its automated check, Cris strapped into the pilot’s chair. He suppressed another wave of excitement.

When the shuttle was ready, Cris deftly lifted the vessel off the ground and launched it into space. Flight lessons had always been his favorite. He savored the exhilaration as the engine surged, feeling the power through the low vibrations in the controls. The muted rumble intensified as he pointed the vessel upward, locking in his destination. As he gained elevation, he became just one of many ships scattered throughout the night sky.

The acceleration of the vessel slowed as the sky turned from deep blue to black. Cris felt the artificial gravity automatically activate when the shuttle achieved orbit, settling his stomach.

I’m actually leaving Tararia. He relaxed just enough to smile. But I still have a long way to go.

Cris passed through one of the gates in the planetary shield and followed the course to the primary space station orbiting the planet. He sent a preset message requesting docking clearance. An affirmative response came immediately, and control of the shuttle was handed over to remote operators at the station.

Once the remote pilot took over, Cris allowed himself time to admire Tararia from above. It’s so beautiful from space—so peaceful. Sieten was a mere speck of light on the western edge of the massive Third Region in the northern hemisphere, with the smaller Fourth, Fifth and Sixth Regions below it to the south. Across the sea to the west, he could see the edge of the crescent-shaped Second Region and the First Region to its south. In the sea between the Third and First regions was an island Cris knew to be the seat of the Priesthood. From space it seemed very small for someplace so important.

His shuttle was drawn into docking position and clamps locked onto the hull. Apprehension replaced his excitement as the small vessel shuddered under the docking clamps. It was the first time Cris had ever been off-world on his own, and preparing for such an adventure was never part of his lessons. He set his jaw, determined to not let nerves get the better of him. I need to find a ship.

Cris gathered his pack and made his way down the gangway into the space station. He was struck by the metallic quality of the filtered air, a harsh contrast to the fresh breeze off the lake. The foreign feeling of the station was heightened by an intense energy permeating the structure, felt both in the air and through the metal deck plates underfoot. The sub-audible hum of motors and electricity felt oppressive at first, but he centered himself and soon let the vibrations wash over him. He moved from the gangway into the main corridor of the concourse, where smooth metal walls arched overhead toward the center of a massive ring. Gangways stretched out to ships along the perimeter, and several broad concourses branched out to other rings with even more ships. Cris admired the sweeping metal forms through windows overhead and along the sides of the passageway. Even more wondrous was the blackness of space beyond, with dazzling stars holding untold possibilities.

The space station was more populated than Cris had anticipated for the late hour, but he had to remind himself that space travel didn’t follow the same schedule as his home time zone. People moved about their business in the corridor, paying no attention to Cris as he eased into the flow of the foot traffic. Everyone was moving quickly, and where there were no openings in the crowd, someone would shove their way through. Cris found himself jostled as he tried to navigate the steady stream of travelers.

Just as he was starting to get comfortable, he was pushed from behind. His bag came loose from his shoulder and almost fell to the floor. He took a few rapid steps to regain his balance, eventually catching himself on the wall of the corridor. He looked around.

A large man with cropped, thinning hair and a dingy jacket was cutting his way through the mass. Others stepped to the side to make way without missing a step. It was orchestrated chaos, and everyone but Cris knew the rhythm.

Cris pressed his back against the wall, trying to get his bearings again. A couple of people glanced over at Cris, but he may as well have been a decorative plant based on their reactions. He took a deep breath. Don’t fight the crowd.

With an assertive stride, Cris reentered the stream of travelers. He had two more near-collisions but managed to avoid any further incidents. Following overhead signs, he made his way to the nearest directory where he could access the status of all ships at the port.

The directory was located in a bay off the central corridor. It was surrounded by an even denser throng of travelers. Cris spotted what looked to be a queue and took his place in the group. After several minutes, he noticed that people kept cutting in to take an open station when one became available. His face flushed with frustration. They have no sense of order.

Another person pushed ahead to grab a terminal at the directory, knocking Cris to the side. Cris tightened his grip on the bag over his shoulder. I guess I need to act like them.

A moment later, when a woman tried to push past Cris, he firmly held his place. The woman relaxed and waited behind him.

Cris took the next available terminal. He pulled up the transport directory, first looking over the outbound passenger transports. There were over a dozen cruisers to choose from, ranging from economical to luxurious. However, those would certainly be the first place anyone would look for him. Cris closed out of the list. That left the cargo freighters, and he found there were at least six times as many of those. Far too many choices. He filtered out all of the ships with large-volume, hazardous, or unregistered cargo. After discounting any with scheduled departures in more than one hour, only two potentials remained. I should check them out in person before making a final selection. He made a mental note of the docking coordinates for the two ships and cleared his search on the terminal, moving aside as someone lunged forward to use it.

Cris returned to the central corridor and made his way toward the docking location of the first ship. As he approached, he immediately felt uneasy, an instinct which Sedric and Marina always encouraged him to heed. Some members of the ship’s crew were standing near the entrance to the gangway. They watched him pass, a touch of malice in their gaze. He moved on.

The second ship looked far more promising. Only a single man was near the entrance gangway, working on a tablet. He looked to be about sixty-years-old, and was somewhat grizzled. Attached to his belt was a red and white badge with his credentials, marking him as the ship’s captain. Cris stood back and watched as another man exited the ship and engaged in conversation. What are they talking about?

Carefully, Cris reached out telepathically toward the two men. Though his abilities were not yet well developed, he was able to gather a few impressions. The captain seemed good natured, and he was on friendly terms with the other man. Cris dove deeper and saw some flashes of the ship’s flight deck. The other man was plotting a course. He was joking with the captain. There was a sense of homesickness.

Cris pulled back. He tried to make sense of what he had seen and felt. The ship’s Navigator, maybe?

The two men continued to talk for three more minutes and then parted ways. The other man carried a duffle bag as he walked away.

Did he just resign? This might be my lucky day. Cris walked up to the captain of the cargo freighter, trying to be unassuming. It proved harder than expected. “Excuse me, sir?”

The captain pivoted around to look at Cris. When he saw who had spoken, he rolled his eyes. “Fok, this is all I need. What do you want, kid?”

Cris was shocked by the tone, after the deference he had been given his whole life. Remember, you’re not that person anymore. “I was hoping to buy myself a ride aboard your ship.”

“We’re not a passenger vessel.” His annoyance was apparent.

“I can pay—”

“We’re not a passenger vessel,” the captain repeated.

Fine, then I’ll put my education to use. “What about openings on your crew?”

The captain didn’t respond at first. His eyes narrowed. “Not unless you know long-range navigation.”

“I do.” It is the family business, after all.

The captain smirked. “Right.”

Cris looked the captain in the eye. “Let me prove it.”

The captain scratched his stubble. He sighed. “All right, I’ll give you a chance. What’s your name?”

Cris was about to respond, but stopped himself, knowing he couldn’t let anyone know his true lineage. “Cris Sights.”

“I’m Thom Caleri, and this is the Exler,” the captain said, gesturing to his ship. “Let’s go to the flight deck and I’ll see if you’re full of yourself.”

Cris smiled with trained charm and followed Thom onto the ship. The Exler was a small freighter compared to many. Built exclusively for space travel, it was long and boxy with a forked backend for the jump drive and a protrusion at the top for the flight deck and living quarters. It was to this upper deck that the gangway led; as with standard freighters, cargo would be offloaded to smaller transport shuttles using a bay in the belly of the ship.

Inside, the Exler matched its captain. There were scuff marks along the walls and some deck plates were missing the occasional screw, but the bones were solid. The flight deck was at the end of a short hallway leading from the gangway entrance. It was a cramped room with only two seats. An expansive window spanned the far wall, giving a partial view of the space station and surrounding ships. Most of the controls looked to be physical buttons and switches. However, there was a horizontal touchscreen at the center of the room between the seats, supported by a console marked with the same SiNavTech logo found on all navigation systems.

“Have at it,” Thom said, pointing to the touchscreen.

Cris glanced at the branding on the navigation console beneath the screen and noticed it was an older model from around the time he was born. The interface would be slightly different, but the underlying firmware would be identical to the modern systems he had studied.

Cris tapped the touchscreen and it illuminated. A holographic spatial map hovered just above the screen’s surface. “Where to?”

“Gallos system,” Thom instructed.

Not exactly a tourist destination, but I’ll take anywhere other than here. “Okay.” Cris went through the time-consuming navigation programming sequence with expert precision, identifying an optimized route for the subspace jump that would take them on a direct course to the destination. He ran four different scenarios and after half an hour settled on a beacon sequence that would allow access to several space stations during the required jump drive cooldown stops along the way. He tested the course with a dummy lock to the first beacon, and it verified his route. “This is my recommendation. Transit time will be eleven days, including the cooldown times for the jump drive.”

Thom had watched him closely at every step. A navigation system was a sensitive piece of equipment for a stranger to access, but there was no other way to vet a new Navigator. “That looks right to me. Except add a few days to the time estimate to account for longer stops so we can sleep.”

“I’m happy to change the stopovers if you’d prefer—”

“No, the locations are fine. You did everything correctly.” Thom crossed his arms. “I’m just surprised someone your age has experience with course plotting. You can’t be much older than what, sixteen?”

“Is that a problem?”

The captain looked pensive. “I suppose not. That’s legal age for crew work.”

“Does that mean I have the job?”

The captain smiled amiably. “Shite, why not? Some company would be better than none. You can be my Navigation Officer for the trip to Gallos—for starters—in exchange for room and board. If it works out, we can negotiate a salary for the next run.”

It’s more than a little ironic I’d end up working as a Navigator after being groomed as an heir to SiNavTech. “That’s a reasonable offer. I accept.”

Thom nodded. “Good.” He looked Cris over again. “I have three rules. First, no stealing from me or other members of the crew. Second, no picking fights. And lastly, I won’t ask you prying questions if you don’t ask them of me.”

That last one works to my advantage. “Agreed.”

The captain turned the palm of his right hand upward in greeting, the Taran custom for new acquaintances who had not yet earned the trust of physical contact. “Welcome to the Exler.”

CHAPTER 3

Amazed by his good fortune, Cris accompanied Thom from the flight deck into the belly of the Exler. The captain introduced him to the two other crew members, Dom and Neal—both thick, muscled men in their thirties who were responsible for the cargo hold—and gave him a tour of the ship. There was little to see beyond the cargo area, workout room, kitchen and common washroom. Though it was simply appointed and lacked many of the comforts Cris had grown up with on Tararia, the Exler was clean enough and mechanically well-maintained from what he could tell.

The last stop in the tour was Cris’ new quarters. It was a tiny room with only a bunk, toilet, sink and storage locker. Cris smiled politely when he saw the space, and Thom left him to get settled in. When he was alone, Cris set down his bag and looked around the modest accommodations. I need to reset my expectations.

He sat down on the bunk to test it. The mattress was firmer than he would prefer, but it was sufficient. I wanted to see what life was really like outside the Sietinen estate. It doesn’t get more authentic than this. He took a deep breath. My entire life is changing.

He gave himself a few minutes to clear his head and then made his way up to the flight deck. Thom was waiting for him. “Ready to head out?” Cris asked.

“Yes. All stocked and ready to get underway,” Thom confirmed.

Cris brought up the saved beacon sequence he had plotted during his interview and set it as the active course in the navigation computer. He locked in the first segment of the trip, a series of five beacons. “All set.”

Thom smiled. “Let’s go.” He strapped into his chair and triggered buttons and switches at the front of the flight deck. A holographic control interface illuminated over the front panels. Using a combination of the holographic display and buttons beneath, Thom undocked the Exler and used thrusters to direct the ship away from the space station.

Anticipation swelled in Cris’ chest. I’m leaving for real.

When the space station orbiting Tararia was a distant speck, Thom activated the jump drive.

A hum filled the air as the drive charged. The entire ship began to vibrate, rattling every rivet. It felt like the ship was going to fall apart, but Cris tried to hide his worry. As the vibration crescendoed, a shifting blue-green aura formed around the ship. It grew steadily brighter and more solid, drawing the ship inward. For a moment, time elongated. The ship slipped into subspace.

Cris let out a slow breath as the rattling subsided. The view through the front window was nothing but shifting blue-green light.

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Thom said.

“It really is.” Cris had taken previous trips via subspace, but the mode of travel was still a novel experience. Even more rarely had he been able to look outside while in transit. I could get used to this.

The first sequence of beacons would take several hours to traverse. Cris and Thom settled in for the journey, keeping a casual eye on the navigation beacon locks to make sure they stayed on course. It was uncomfortably quiet.

As much as Cris wanted to be social, he knew his background was very different from Thom’s. He had little way of knowing what might give him away as High Dynasty. What’s a safe topic?

Silence was the safest option, but Cris’ lack of sleep from his midnight escape began to catch up with him. He knew he needed some conversation or he wouldn’t make it through the rest of the jump.

“So, Thom,” Cris said, breaking the silence, “what’s the craziest cargo you’ve ever had to transport? If it’s not something confidential.”

Thom smiled. “A herd of horses.”

“Horses, really?”

The captain nodded. “I imagine you haven’t been out to the far colonies. Some worlds that have taken a more agrarian approach to life. They prefer horses to hoverscooters.”

“Go figure.”

Thom chuckled. “It was messy business. Sweet animals, but I’ll take a depleted power cell over a pile of manure any day.”

Cris laughed. “I’m with you.”

“That was a long time ago.” Thom leaned back in his chair. “I now make it a point to steer away from any cargo that isn’t inanimate and doesn’t fit neatly into a crate.”

Thank the stars! I think I would have needed to find another ship. “A valid approach.”

“I’ve been doing lots of textiles transportation for Baellas recently.”

Clothing and home furnishings weren’t the most grand of the High Dynastic ventures, but important nonetheless. “Is that what we have on board now?”

“Yes, but I’m ready to switch things up after completing this delivery.”

“What do you have in mind?” Cris asked.

“I heard about some new food distribution contracts with Makaris Corp in the outer colonies. It’d be steady work for several months at a time. I don’t particularly love it out there, but can’t argue with the pay.”

Cris nodded. “That does sound like good, steady work.” Food and water filters were a necessity everywhere. Makaris’ rank as the third most powerful Dynasty was only constrained by the reliance on SiNavTech’s navigation network and VComm for communications.

“I’ve learned that it all comes down to the specific contract terms. It doesn’t really matter what the cargo is when it’s all packaged up. In the end, all of the Big 6 are pretty much the same to work for.”

Cris’ brow furrowed in spite of himself.

Thom must have noticed Cris’ confusion. “The six High Dynasties,” he clarified.

“Oh, thanks,” Cris said as casually as he could. “Haven’t heard that before.” So they call us “the Big 6”, huh?

“I had already pegged you for the inner colonies, but that confirms it.”

“Tararia itself, actually.” Cris regretted the statement the moment he spoke.

The captain nodded. “I’m not surprised. Well, out here, you’ll hear a lot of different opinions about the Big 6. Generally speaking, the farther out you go, the less favorable they will become.”

“Interesting.” I’ll have to watch what I say.

“Don’t get me wrong,” Thom continued. “Tarans in aggregate recognize the importance of the core services the Big 6 provide, but most worlds try to have their own identity. The descendants of the older colonies even look and sound different—an entirely divergent race from a native Tararian like yourself. To them, the High Dynasties and the Priesthood feel like very distant, disconnected, and often inconvenient overlords.”

But without those services fulfilled by the High Dynasties’ companies, everything would fall apart. “I could see that.”

“Since the outer colonies try to make it on their own as much as possible, they sometimes get neglected by the central oligarchy. It’s one of the reasons I was looking to pick up those Makaris contracts.”

“That’s good of you.” My instruction always made it sound like it was equal access and opportunity for all the colonies. Maybe that’s not the case.

“Well, first we have to offload this Baellas shipment. Need to take it one contract at a time.”

Cris smiled. “Of course.”

Thom sat up straight. “Hey, do you know how to play Fastara?”

Cris hesitated. What in the stars is Fastara? “I can’t say I do.”

“Hold on.” Thom searched through a cabinet near his seat and produced a deck of plastic playing cards. He removed them from their clear box and fanned them out. There were a series of symbols in different colors on the cards. “I’ll teach you. There’s no better way to pass the time out here.”

“Sounds great.”

Thom deactivated the holographic course projection from the navigation console and moved the most vital information to a heads-up display over the front window. The touchscreen top of the console became a perfect tabletop for laying out the game.

“The objective is to win,” Thom said with a toothy grin.

Thom went over a series of rules that Cris tried his best to follow. There were a lot of contingencies based on the specific cards in play. After a few confusing explanation attempts, Thom dealt out the first game and walked Cris through an open-hand demonstration. Even with the coaching, Thom won by a ridiculous margin. They played three more rounds in the same manner before switching over to private hands. Cris was still terrible at the game, but he started to understand the mechanics. While reading Thom’s mind would have been an easy solution, it would defeat the purpose of the game—and, that kind of invasion was no way to begin a friendship.

The hours sped by with the rounds of Fastara. Cris was startled when the navigation system flashed, indicating their approach to the exit beacon in the sequence. They cleared the game and moved the display back to the center console.

With a shudder, the ship dropped back into normal space. The swirling blue-green dissipated and they were once again surrounded by blackness and stars.

Cris looked at the map. It was officially the farthest he had ever been from home. “Jump complete.” They’ll have a hard time finding me now.

“Now we take a break,” Thom said as he got up from his chair. “The jump drive only needs four hours to cool down, but we’ll stay here for eight so we can get some sleep. After this, we’ll do two jumps in a day.”

“That works for me.” Cris got up from his seat, feeling stiff after remaining stationary for so long. “Hey… Thank you for the job.”

“Everyone deserves the chance to start a new life,” Thom said. “Get some rest.”

Cris went to his room and got into bed. The ship’s engines produced the perfect background hum to lull Cris to sleep. I’m free.

*

An alarm sounded, echoing through the tiny metal room. Cris’ eyes shot open. A red light strobed above his door. Stars! What’s going on?

He rolled off his bed, clutching his ears to muffle the alarm. Are we under attack? The metal deck plates felt like ice under his bare feet. Wearing only pajama pants and a t-shirt, he stumbled toward the door. Something didn’t feel right.

Cris’ stomach turned over. He tried to take a step and couldn’t get traction. Slowly, he lifted off the ground. The artificial gravity is shut off! Shite! He continued to drift upward as he struggled. An acidic burn filled the back of his throat, a combination of nerves and the weightlessness. I’m going to be sick. He grasped at the walls and managed to propel himself toward the toilet in the corner. No sooner had he raised the lid then his stomach emptied. He coughed and spat for a moment, only to be horrified to see the vomit rising upward without gravity to hold it down. He slammed the lid down to trap the contents in the toilet bowl.

Still feeling queasy, he gripped the wall and shimmied himself back toward the door. He hit the release to slide it open.

Red light strobed in the hallway, casting eerie shadows across the riveted planes. Cris’ heart raced. Where is everyone? Are we going to die? His heart pounded in his ears. The taste of sick still in his mouth made him want to hurl again. He tried to suppress the feeling as he gripped the bulkhead outside his door to move toward the flight deck.

“Thom!” No reply. Cris inched along the wall, afraid to let go. He couldn’t hear anything over the deafening alarm and the pounding in his ears. “Thom, where are you?”

Cris made it to the gym and opened the door. Empty. He knocked on the doors to Dom and Neal’s rooms, but there was no reply. He kept pushing forward. As he approached the kitchen, the door slid open.

Inside, the three other members of the crew were floating comfortably in midair. Thom was grinning and Dom and Neal were laughing hysterically.

Cris stared at them in shock. “What…?”

Thom laughed at Cris’ bewildered expression. “You didn’t think you could come on board without a little hazing, did you?”

Cris felt his face flush. “So there isn’t an emergency.”

“Not at all.” Thom hit a button on the wall and the alarm silenced, though the red flashing light remained. “However, I am pleased to report that all emergency systems are functioning perfectly.”

Bomax. Cris steadied himself against the doorframe, his ears still ringing from the alarm. “Well played.”

“So sullen! It was all in good fun,” Thom said.

Right. “Now can you restore the gravity? I feel like I’m going to puke again.”

Dom and Neal burst into another round of laughter.

Thom looked slightly apologetic. “Again? You planet-lovers never fare so well at first. Cleaning supplies are in the cabinet over here, if you need anything.”

No more servants to pick up after me. “Thanks. I think most of it was… contained.”

“Well, let’s get you back on your feet.” The captain glided toward the door.

Cris eased out of the way so Thom could get by, and then followed him through the hall toward the darkened flight deck.

Thom pulled himself into the pilot’s seat. Even in the challenging light of the red strobe, he easily manipulated the buttons and switches on the control panel. “This is why we have physical buttons rather than exclusively touchscreen interfaces,” he said. “You can run on backup batteries for days this way. Holographics are a massive power drain. And difficult to control in zero-G.”

“Ah, I was wondering.” I can’t believe they messed with me like that.

The red light was replaced by the normal soft yellow ambiance. Simultaneously, Cris felt himself drawn toward the floor, and he repositioned accordingly. He breathed a deep sigh of relief as his bare feet made contact with the ground once more. His stomach settled. “That’s better.” I hope I’m cut out for life in space.

Thom beamed. “Congratulations. You’ve been officially inducted.”

Yay. “I’m going back to bed.” He heard Thom chuckling in the flight deck all the way back to his room.

CHAPTER 4

Over the next several days, Cris embraced his place in the Exler’s crew and set aside thoughts of his old life. By sheer will, he fell into the ways of space and vowed to leave behind his former existence. He spent long hours in the flight deck with Thom, hanging on every word of the captain’s stories. As Thom promised, Cris was never asked intrusive questions and he never pressed Thom.

His daily activities were nothing like his schooling on Tararia, and Cris relished the change. By ship’s day, he kept Thom company in the flight deck while they traversed the vast network connecting the star systems. It was the first real contact Cris had ever had with the impressive SiNavTech infrastructure, and he couldn’t help but feel pride for what his family had built over the generations.

As the days stretched on, Cris incrementally improved his skills with Fastara. He could only win one in twenty games against Thom—if the captain got a particularly bad draw—but it was progress. Ultimately, the win rate didn’t matter; life was good if the biggest decision he had to make was regarding which card to play.

The jumps toward Gallos grew monotonous. By the end, Cris was ready to see more than the four rooms where he’d spent the majority of his time for the last two weeks. Though some of their stopovers were near space stations, Thom insisted it wasn’t worth the docking fees to berth. They were confined to the Exler until they reached their destination.

The final jumps went by quickly, knowing they were nearing the end. When they dropped out of subspace after the last jump, Cris’ heart leaped with excitement as he glimpsed the distant outline of a sprawling space station. Gallos. Finally.

He had learned from Thom that the Gallos System was a commercial hub for the surrounding colonies. Its central space station dwarfed even the massive port at Tararia. There were rambling offshoots in every direction, seemingly constructed to meet ad hoc demands for expansion over the years. The result was a daunting labyrinth of corridors and gangways where Cris imagined a person could get lost and never be seen again. He gulped.

“We have a docking reservation where our client is meeting us,” Thom stated. “I’ll go to the Makaris field office later today to talk about a distribution contract.”

“What should I do?” Cris asked.

Thom rubbed his chin. “Are you interested in staying on with me?”

He’s been good to me, even if it’s been a little boring at times. I can’t imagine a much better setup. Cris nodded. “If you’ll have me.”

“I can offer you continued room and board, plus five percent of my profits.”

That’s probably a terrible deal, but I don’t need the money. “That works.”

Thom seemed surprised. “Okay, well good. You’ve been great company. It’ll be nice having you around.”

I guess that really makes me an official member of the crew. “Do you want me to come with you to the Makaris meeting?”

“No, best leave that to me. Take some time to wander around and enjoy yourself. We’ll head out in a couple of days.”

They finished docking with the station and Cris was soon left to fend for himself. He took some time to shower in the shared washroom and change into clean clothes before venturing from the Exler.

The space station was a completely different environment than the port at Tararia. It was immediately apparent that the pace was slower, with individuals and small groups strolling as they talked business or caught up on personal lives. Cris found it easy to walk off the Exler and wander down the corridor without coming close to anyone else.

At first, he couldn’t resist sneaking a few telepathic probes on the passersby. Most minds were preoccupied with business dealings or the other mundane aspects of life. He was tempted to look deeper and stretch the skills he kept in check around his friends, but he held back. It’s not polite to pry, friend or not.

And while telepathy was a practical skill, what he really desired was to learn telekinesis. Thus far, all of his attempts at object levitation had been non-starters. He knew he needed instruction, and a spaceport in the outer territories might be his best bet to find a teacher to get him started. As much as he’d like to join the TSS and get official training, reaching out to them would give away his position to Tararian authorities—granting him a one-way ticket on a transport back home. Keeping a low profile was his safest option, even if it meant taking longer to reach his goals.

As he made his way down the hallway, foot traffic slowly picked up. After a short while, he found himself at an intersection with what appeared to be a central mall. Shops lined the broad corridor, with merchants barking their wares.

There were significantly more people in the shopping district compared to the docking area near the Exler. People with every variety of skin tone and feature, dressed in all manner of clothing styles, were going about their business. The hum of conversation filled the space, making it feel lively without being frantic.

Now this is what I had imagined. Cris looked around in wonder. The colorful storefronts with illuminated signs and attention-grabbing holographic gimmicks stretched on for as far as he could see in both directions, broken up only by other side corridors to the various docking wings. There’s so much to explore! He made note of the shops near the Exler’s docking location so he could find his way back, then arbitrarily set off down the mall to his right.

As he strolled, there was a slow change in his surroundings—so subtle that he didn’t notice at first. The vibrant colors and flashy ads gave way to metal signs with static typography. The wording on most of these signs was vague, such as “Sundries from far and wide” or “Trade, Barter and Pawn.” The people also changed. Though still covering the spectrum of physical traits, their clothing was more worn and they appeared to be constantly evaluating the value of everything they surveyed.

Cris was so taken in by the freedom to wander on his own that he didn’t realize he was growing increasingly anxious under the scrutinizing gaze of the shopkeepers and their patrons. When he finally became aware of his surroundings, he realized he stood out from the few people left roaming the corridor. Maybe it’s time to get out of sight for a while and do some shopping.

One of the shops off to Cris’ left caught his eye. The printed sign boasted discount ships and parts. How discounted? Maybe I could buy my own ship one day and have real autonomy. He decided to investigate.

The entrance to the shop was an open doorway two meters wide. Inside, on both walls of the shop, tiered shelving rose to the three-meter-high ceiling. Other shelves were positioned perpendicular to the wall, forming a maze of forgotten artifacts. Random ship parts were nearly overflowing from the shelves, and some larger items rested on the floor. The disorganization and compact layout were unappealing, but Cris was too intrigued by the dream of eventually having his own ship to care.

The perpendicular offshoots from the shelves prevented a direct view deeper into the store. With no proprietor in sight, Cris headed toward the back. He weaved through the shelves until he came to an open area.

A young woman was lounging on a metal counter, her long legs crossed with one of her booted feet bobbing in the air. She looked to be a few years older than Cris, and had dark hair with fuchsia highlights that was pulled up into a sloppy ponytail. Long bangs fell over her maple eyes. When Cris approached, she looked up. She appraised him and smiled. “Well, hello there.” She slid off the counter.

“Hi,” Cris replied. “Do you work here?”

“I do.” She looked Cris over again. “What can I do for you?” She shifted her weight to one hip and stood akimbo. Though she was fairly tall and thin, her revealing clothing emphasized every curve.

Cris tried to keep his eyes on her face. “I saw on your sign that you have ships for sale.”

She nodded. “That’s right. In the market for anything in particular?”

“Just browsing for now. How much for a basic craft with a jump drive?”

“Well, let’s take a look at our inventory.” The woman sauntered around to the back side of the counter and grabbed a tablet from underneath. She placed the tablet on the counter and activated a holographic projection of the inventory list, which included images of the craft and some basic features. She drummed her fingers on the counter. “Need room for passengers? Traveling with anyone?”

“Not really. Just me.” Cris looked around the equipment in the shop. Some of it was worn, but much of it appeared to be almost brand new.

“Okay, let’s see…” After flicking through the list of ships, the woman selected one and brought up a more detailed display on the projector. “This would be your best bet. For something entry-level.”

The ship was only ten meters long and had the aerodynamic look of a craft designed for atmospheric entry. While it would be functional, Cris doubted he could stay sane in such a small space for any prolonged period of time. “How much?”

“76,000 credits.”

There’s no way I could spend that much without drawing suspicion. “Not bad, but it’s a little more than I was hoping to spend.”

The woman shrugged. “Well, you’re paying for the scrubbed ID, of course.”

“Of course.” Stars! These are ships for smuggling. He realized with dismay that the new equipment around him was likely scrap from stolen vessels.

“How would you pay?” the woman asked. “We might be able to work out a deal.”

The discomfort that had been pestering the back of Cris’ mind since he entered the shop washed over him full-force—a wave of ill intent that now seemed impossible to have missed before. “Really, I—”

He was cut off by the woman turning to yell deeper into the store. “Merl! We have a customer.”

The sound of creaking metal drew Cris’ attention to his side. A man with arms nearly the size of Cris’ torso emerged from a hidden doorway, blocking the exit path.

Simultaneously, Merl emerged from a back room behind the counter. He was two heads taller than Cris, all muscle, and had geometric tattoos on the side of his face and going up his bare arms. With his eyes fixed on Cris, he approached the counter. He put an arm around his slight companion. “Oh, Danni, you got us a good one.”

“He’s pretty, isn’t he?” Danni said. “Traveling alone. And he comes with a nice bank account.”

Shite! This is bad. Warnings flashed in Cris’ mind, sending a chill down his spine. I don’t think they just smuggle ship parts…

“How much do you think we could get for him?” Danni asked Merl.

“Looks like good breeding,” Merl replied, evaluating Cris. “Probably at least 50,000 credits to the right buyer.”

The man from the side room took a step toward Cris.

Run! Cris bolted, ducking past the towering man who had come to block him in. He felt the breeze from the man’s arms trying to grab him, but managed to make it through. After tearing around the maze of shelves, he ran full speed as soon as he was in the open corridor. He didn’t slow until he was again surrounded by lively merchants and bright ads.

Cris stepped off to the side of the hall. He leaned forward, hands resting on his thigh—shaking and his breath ragged. He found an open stretch of wall to lean against. I should have seen that coming. Reading everyone’s minds might not be polite, but perhaps some way necessary to protect himself.

He took a couple minutes to calm his breathing and racing heart. Despite his excitement from earlier, when he looked out at the crowd again, he felt like everyone in the port was staring at him suspiciously. I think I need a break.

The Exler seemed like the only safe place. He took a direct route back, thankful he had paid attention to the docking location. When he made it to the ship, he was about to go into his room when he saw that Thom was in the flight deck. He continued down the hall and poked his head in. “Hi Thom.”

The captain looked up with surprise. “Back already? I figured you’d be partying all night.”

Cris collapsed into his Navigator’s chair. “It was a lot to take in at once. I think I’ll just turn in early.”

Thom raised an eyebrow. “Everything okay?”

“Yeah, just… acclimating.” Probably best if he doesn’t know how inexperienced I really am. There’s no way I’m traveling alone any time soon.

Thom nodded. “Yes, it’s quite different out here than around Tararia.”

I’ll say… Cris sighed inwardly.

“And even more so in the outer colonies where we’re headed.”

Where we’re headed? Cris perked up. “Wait, you got the Makaris contract?”

Thom smiled. “I did—and a good one. Fifteen months, with scheduled stops on a service route. We’ll have supply pickups every two weeks at stations, so you’ll have plenty of time to get used to everything.”

“Perfect.” All this will start feeling normal eventually, right?

“I got us a little something to celebrate.” Thom pulled out two small glasses and a bottle of a dark brown liquid from the cabinet by his chair. “I know you’re not quite of age, but one drink won’t hurt you.” He filled the glasses and passed one to Cris.

Stars! It would be rude to turn him down. Cris took the glass. Besides, I could use a drink.

Thom downed the contents of his glass in one gulp.

Cris took a cautious whiff of the liquid. It seemed more like a cleaning supply than anything fit for a person to consume. Here it goes. He took the full glass into his mouth and swallowed. It burned all the way down and left his stomach feeling warm. He coughed a couple of times, feeling the burn up in his sinuses. “Wow, that’s…”

“That’s real liquor. Not like those ‘liqueurs’ and sparkling shite everyone drinks back in the central worlds.”

Everyone drinks those because they actually taste good. “I appreciate the introduction to the real stuff.” And now I know what to avoid as much as possible.

“It’ll knock you on your ass if you’re not careful.” Thom poured himself another glass and offered Cris some more.

Cris hastily declined. “I’m sure it can.” Without warning, he started to feel a little light-headed and tingly. This stuff acts fast. “I think it’s bedtime for me.”

Thom seemed disappointed. “All right. Sleep well.”

Cris rose. “Thanks for the drink.” And thank you for taking me in.

*       *       *

The news was not what TSS High Commander Jason Banks had hoped to hear. “What do you mean he’s ‘gone’?”

Agent Jarek’s image on the viewscreen, almost indistinguishable from real life, looked uncomfortable. “His parents didn’t want to talk to us. We were able to glean that he slipped out in the middle of the night a couple of weeks ago.”

Shite! We should have been keeping a closer watch. “We need to find him. As soon as possible.”

Jarek frowned. “He could be anywhere, sir. We checked all the registries for passenger ships, but there was nothing. If he’s on a cargo freighter, there are hundreds of possibilities, multiplied exponentially by transfers at another port. I think we need to wait it out until we get some kind of lead.”

Banks rubbed his eyes under his tinted glasses. This is a disaster. “Fine. Make some contacts out there to keep watch for us. We’ll wait it out.” Let’s hope we find him before the Priesthood does. I don’t want to risk a repeat of last time.

Part 2: Awakening

CHAPTER 5

“Game.” Cris laid down his victorious hand of Fastara.

Thom threw down his cards in disgust. “That’s five in a row. I’ve created a monster.”

“Oh, come on now. Be a good sport.”

“Constant loss kind of takes the fun out of it.”

Right, like it was awesome for me when we first started playing. “You had a good run. This was bound to happen eventually. After all, I have had a year of daily practice.” Cris grinned. He knew he had just been lucky with his last several draws—he and Thom were equal in their playing ability, despite the recent winning streak. I can’t resist getting in a few jabs while I can.

They were nearing the end of another delivery cycle on their Makaris contract. After only ten months with Thom, Cris could hardly believe he’d ever had any other life. Since his initial mishaps, he had become comfortable with the customs of nomadic space life. With dozens of stopovers in space stations, he had learned how to identify the good areas from the bad, and he was proficient at using covert telepathic probes when needed.

To his relief, the food distribution work offered far more variety than the initial, dull trip to Gallos. They traveled for no more than two days at a time without making a stop to offload, which helped the time pass.

Privately, Cris had kept up with his studies and physical training in the Exler’s small gym, not wanting his skills to atrophy; however, it was because he enjoyed it, rather than feeling like it was something he had to do. He kept steady watch for news about his parents back in Sieten, but heard little. There was never an announcement about his disappearance—that would have been a disastrous political move—but he figured there must be private detectives looking for him. The prospect was disconcerting, but he tried to feel confident in his ability to remain undetectable. He was the Navigator for a cargo freighter, and as far as anyone else was concerned, he was born to fulfill such a duty.

The navigation system beeped. They had reached the last beacon in the sequence.

Thom jumped at the chance to clear the cards from their play surface. “Thank the stars! I need some time away from the onslaught.”

Cris shook his head and laughed. He’ll get over it. He checked the lock on the exit beacon; it was solid. “Aldria, here we come.”

The Exler dropped out of subspace. Ahead of them, in the distance, was one of the smaller stations in the sector. They had previously been there four times on their delivery rounds. Unlike many other stations, Aldria was predominantly a stopover for merchants, rather than serving as a residence for any sizable population.

They went through the docking protocol with the remote attendant. As soon as the clamps were in place, Thom rose from his seat. “I’ll handle the offloading. Go get some of that fried thing you like so much.”

Because it’s delicious! “Best in the outer colonies.”

“So you’ve told me every time since we first came here.” Thom shooed Cris away with his hand. “Now go, before I change my mind.”

Cris eagerly complied. There were few things he missed from his home, but fried leeca was one. It was common street food on Tararia, but the Sietinen family chef had made it for him one time and he was instantly hooked. He had stumbled across a vendor in the Aldria Station on their first stopover and was thrilled to discover that the rendition thoroughly lived up to his memory.

The vendor was on the opposite side of the station. Cris took his time taking in the sights, happy to stretch his legs in a manner other than on a treadmill. They stopped at stations frequently enough, but rarely was he afforded free time to idly gaze at wares.

Even after a year of travel, he was still amazed by the quantity and breadth of products available in ports. There was a gadget to fulfill every need—both real needs, and those invented strictly for the sake of sales. It was difficult to imagine all of the inventory selling, yet the system perpetuated itself. Cris was struck by the scale of it. I’m only here at this one moment. How many millions of people pass by just out of sight in space every day? Thinking in those terms put his own miniscule existence in perspective. But I’m not no one, as much as I try to blend in. Even with all those countless people, most would still know my birth name. That recognition means something. It was humbling.

Cris took a wrong turn at first, but eventually found the fried leeca vendor’s red cart. A rich scent of frying dough wafted down the hall. The cart was a freestanding box a couple meters square and just tall enough to stand inside, with a half-open wall to the front. Its crimson color made Cris think of his favorite flower patch in the Sietinen estate’s gardens. He beamed at the proprietor as he approached.

She was a sturdy woman of middle years, named Roselyn based on the credentials displayed in front of her cart. There was a warmth to her that reminded Cris of the nanny who had cared for him until he was six. She tilted her head and gave Cris a slight smile in return. There was a hint of recognition in her burnt umber eyes. “You’re back.”

She remembers me? I guess I couldn’t stay completely anonymous forever. “I could never pass up the opportunity to get a taste of home.”

“It’s been almost two months, hasn’t it?” Roselyn asked as she rotated the contents of the basket in her fryer within the cart.

Cris nodded. “Yes, sadly. Our rounds only bring us here every nine weeks.”

Roselyn frowned. “What a shame. I’ve missed that adorable smile of yours.” She winked at him.

Stars! Is she flirting with me? He smiled politely and took half a step back. “I’ll take two orders, please.”

“Absolutely. I’ll have a fresh batch ready in a couple minutes.” She flipped the contents of the basket again.

“I’ve been looking forward to it all week.”

Roselyn inclined her head. “You flatter me. Are you here for long?”

“Just for a few hours to pick up our cargo, then on to Elarine,” Cris replied with a dour expression. My least favorite of all the ports.

“Elarine…” The vendor’s brow furrowed. “I’ve heard of it, but never been.”

“Don’t bother. There’s nothing to see. It’s small and unremarkable in every way.”

Roselyn grinned. “Looking forward to your visit, then?”

“Can’t wait…”

“Well, I hope this makes it easier for you.” Roselyn removed the basket from the fryer and placed six fried patties onto a plastic plate. The golden dough of the leeca was still sizzling. She set the plate on a ledge atop the front opening to her cart. “Four credits.”

Cris pulled the physical currency chips out of his pocket and gave her five credits. Electronic transfers were far more common, but he feared the faked credentials on his alias bank account wouldn’t hold up to thorough scrutiny. As a precaution, he had adopted the practice of using chips instead.

He blew on a piece of leeca to cool it and took a bite—warm and savory with just the right touch of sweetness. It brought him back to his early life, before preparing for his future responsibilities became the sole focus. I did have this as a kid. I guess it wasn’t all bad. “It’s excellent,” he said while still chewing.

“Enjoy,” Roselyn said. “Have fun in Elarine.”

Hah. “Thanks.” He waved goodbye and began wandering back toward the Exler.

Cris finished up the leeca while casually strolling through the port, reflecting on some of the good times from his childhood on Tararia. He wandered by some shops and looked at completely impractical, unnecessary items. As he browsed, he even noticed oversized pulse guns that couldn’t possibly be legal and some openly displayed narcotics. It really is different out here.

With romanticized thoughts of Tararia still floating through his mind, Cris was on his final approach to the Exler when he happened to overhear the Sietinen name mentioned in a conversation. It had been so long since he’d heard the name directly—rather than a generic mention of the Big 6—that it caught him off-guard. He stopped and looked around to identify who was talking. After a moment, he spotted two merchants drinking at a walk-up bar. Curious, Cris walked over so he could hear the details.

“You’re right, the entire government system is corrupt,” the first merchant was saying. “Regardless of what the highest Dynasties like Sietinen and Vaenetri say, the Priesthood runs the show.” He took a sip of a green liquid from his glass. “But it doesn’t matter who’s in charge. Nothing happening in the outside worlds matters to any of them.”

Cris had heard numerous similar conversations over the last year. Each one was a series of unflattering generalizations about the High Dynasties and how no individual could possibly ever care. He was sick of hearing it. We’re not all like that. I’m different. The Priesthood is the real menace, not the Dynasties. He was about to walk away.

“Real conflict is headed our way, but they do nothing,” the other merchant said. “I’ve been to the outermost territories recently. It’s brutal, and it’s only getting worse.”

Cris hung back. That’s new…

“They’re certainly not going to tell us what’s going on out there,” the first merchant agreed. “Meanwhile, countless people are starving and being taxed to death.”

“No shite. All of those purists think alike. It’s about maintaining power and getting richer, not helping people.”

“Thank the stars for the TSS! I hear at least they have the decency to tell their first-year trainees about some of what’s going on in the rest of the galaxy. Give people a chance to get out of whatever hole they were born into.”

“It’s hardly enough. We’re all foked.”

The first merchant gulped the rest of his glass. The second did likewise.

What kind of conflict are they talking about? Cris knew it wasn’t his place to intrude, but he was feeling inspired after his recent reflections on Tararia. He stepped up to the merchants. “The High Dynasties do care about their people. You shouldn’t be so dismissive.”

The merchants stared at him, taken by surprise. Both burst into uproarious laughter.

“How naïve!” the first merchant exclaimed. “Generation after generation it’s always the same shite. They ignore us out here, and that’s never going to change.”

“There is always hope for change,” Cris countered.

The merchant scoffed. “Hope, maybe, but that doesn’t mean it will ever happen. The Dynasties and Priesthood control everything, and we’re nothing to them. You or I can’t do anything about that.” He turned back to his companion with an indifferent smile, shaking his head.

Perhaps there isn’t anything he can do, but I am in a unique position. “Then someone already high up has to bring about change,” Cris said with renewed vigor. “Someone who doesn’t share their predecessors’ ideals.”

The merchants shook their heads, laughed again as they turned to face Cris.

“You’re still here?” the second merchant jeered as his drink was refreshed by the bartender.

The first merchant sighed. “The problem is the people with influence! Everyone has been born into their position, and no one would give that up.”

I would. There have to be others. “The Dynasties are only as powerful as the people let them be.”

“If that’s the case,” said the second merchant, “then the Dynasties are doing a foking good job of keeping the populace placated through lies.”

Some passersby took notice of the debate and stopped to listen.

We don’t lie to anyone. “I’m sure people are told what they need to know.”

The merchant’s expression became completely serious. “What about a war? Is it right to keep the war a secret?”

What war? Cris hesitated. “Someone thinks so.” Have they kept secrets even from me?

The merchant shrugged and waved his hand, brushing Cris off. He tried to crack a smile. “Then what does it matter? Whether it’s the Priesthood or someone new, it’d still come down to one group deciding what others should know.”

Could there really be a conflict going on that I don’t know about? “But what if it really is for the best? Knowledge and power often come with a price. Perhaps it is necessary for a few to bear the burden.”

A murmur of agreement passed through the small crowd watching the discussion.

What does he know about the war? Cris was about to reach out to the merchant’s mind to see what he could glean, but a jeer pulled his attention back to the present.

“What do you know? You’re no one!” The merchant’s eyes narrowed as he focused on Cris.

Cris looked around the crowd. “Everyone can do something.” I might not love politics, but maybe I can do what no one else has been willing to do.

The merchant shook his head. “The Dynasties and the Priesthood have been this way for as far back as anyone can remember. There’s no point in talking about change. Anyone who does would likely end up the same way as the Dainetris Dynasty—ruined and all but forgotten. When it comes to matters of Tararia, civilians have no influence.”

Cris examined the expectant faces in the crowd. “Then the remaining Dynasties have to listen. With their help, the Priesthood could be brought down.”

The merchant recoiled, eyes darting. “Watch what you say—the Priesthood hears everything.”

No wonder the Priesthood has so much control. People shy away at its very mention. “I don’t fear the Priesthood.”

The merchant froze, his gaze fixed on Cris.

Cris looked at the ground. Stars! What am I doing? He glanced up, noticing all the people around him looking on with a mixture of wonder and apprehension. I have to end this. “I’ll be on my way now.” He turned away from the merchant. “Excuse me.” He pushed his way past the onlookers before the merchant could protest. As he retreated, he thought he saw Thom standing in the crowd.

Cris rushed back to the Exler. Is the Priesthood really concealing a war? He went straight to his quarters and sat down on his bunk, his mind spinning. Who is the enemy? Over what? Why would everyone on Tararia keep it from me? Do they even know…? Never before had he heard rumors of a war. The occasional spat, surely, but not a war. He tried to rationalize the claim, but got nowhere. After several minutes, he caught himself. It doesn’t matter. I’m trying to forget that life.

With a deep sigh, Cris forced himself off his bunk. He figured he may as well distract himself by preparing the next route for their upcoming deliveries.

An hour of sporadic work passed in the flight deck. Though some questions still churned in the background, Cris soon felt much more settled. However, he became anxious again when Thom entered, looking concerned.

“What is it, Thom?” Cris asked. He never looks at me like that.

The captain shifted uncomfortably on his feet. “I— I was just surprised to hear you say those things at the bar earlier.”

Cris dropped his eyes to the floor, thinking back to the encounter with the merchants. “I’m sorry for my behavior, Thom—” It was so stupid of me to say those things!

Thom shook his head. “You were just speaking your mind.” He took a deep breath. “But, you can’t threaten Tararian authorities like that. People can complain and wish things were different, but what you said about bringing down the Priesthood—that’s just foolish.”

Yet, he must know I’m right—that they’re the root of Tararia’s problems. “I understand.”

“Good.” Thom looked around the small room, not meeting Cris’ eyes. “Now, can we just move on?” Cris nodded, but Thom still looked distraught when he left the room.

Cris’ heart began to race. Something about Thom’s demeanor had changed. Stars, of course! Only someone from a Dynasty would dare speak out against the Priesthood in public… and Thom knows it. Shite.

For two days, he and Thom avoided eye contact, but they eventually returned to their normal routine. Still, the encounter with the merchant had moved Cris, and his subliminal thoughts turned to Tararia. He had the power to make a difference—in a way few others could. However, he couldn’t bring himself to go back. Yet. He wanted no part of the current political system. But, with the right alliances, perhaps things could change one day. For now, there is no place for me there. I still have so much to see.

CHAPTER 6

Cris strolled through the Elarine spaceport, thankful to be on leave from the delivery routine. Even a stopover at Elarine is better than being cooped up on the Exler.

The selection of wares in the shops was limited and bland compared to those in the larger ports, but it passed the time. He wandered from shop to shop, keeping to himself. There were few travelers in the corridors, and most of the shopkeepers seemed disinterested until someone wanted to make a purchase.

As Cris came out of one of the establishments, he was startled to see two men watching him from across the hall. They were dressed entirely in black, with tinted glasses and sleek overcoats that hung to their knees—a stark contrast to the colorful merchants. He tensed. Something about them felt unusual.

He shook off the uneasy feeling and headed down the corridor deeper into the port, wanting to distance himself. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that the men were heading in his direction.

Who could they be? He thought for a moment. Stars! Are they my parent’s detectives? Bomax, I probably gave myself away in that argument during our last stopover at Aldria. Pulse racing, Cris abruptly turned around to hurry back toward the Exler. To his dismay, the men followed.

I can’t let them take me back! Cris broke into a run. He came to the central mall of the port and darted through the crowd, careful to avoid colliding with any of the travelers. When he came to an intersection, he nimbly stepped off to the side and sprinted around a bend in the hall in an attempt to evade the two men. He took a few more turns, but he soon found himself in a dead-end passage. Shite! Where can I go?

Cris halted. He was about to wheel around, but in the stillness noticed the pounding of footsteps right behind him.

Before he could turn, Cris was thrown to the ground, tackled from behind. With his arms pinned to his sides in a horrific embrace, he fell forward. Lurching to the side, his shoulder took the hit to avoid smacking his head on the metal deck plates. He rolled to his stomach, weighted down. Someone was on his back. Cris’ hands found the floor, and he pushed up, throwing all of his weight sideways to flip his assailant to the ground and crush him against the deck plates. The attacker’s grip loosened. Cris jabbed with his elbows and broke free. He scrambled across the hallway.

Cris expected to see one of the two men dressed in black. Instead, he saw a man of average height, robed in brown with his face hidden in the shadow of his hood. Cris recognized the golden symbol hanging from a chain around the man’s neck, marking him as an associate of the Priesthood of the Cadicle. The Priesthood. Cris suddenly remembered the conversation with his father the afternoon before he left Tararia. I never did find out why they wanted to meet with me.

As the Priest recovered on the floor, the two black-clad men emerged from around a bend in the hall. There was a hint of shock on their otherwise stoic faces.

Cris was about to address the men when the Priest leaped to his feet. He pulled out a pulse gun from underneath his robe. “Give me all your valuables.”

Trembling and sore, Cris grabbed ten credit chips from his pocket and threw them on the ground. “I have nothing else.” It was the truth. His heart pounded in his ears. Why would a member of the Priesthood be mugging people at a spaceport?

“Hand over everything you have or die,” the Priest threatened.

Cris looked more closely at the figure and caught a brief glimpse of piercing red-brown eyes under the hood. The eyes contained such intense sadness that Cris felt a twinge of sorrow, despite his peril. But, the gaze was also one of complete fear. The gun hummed as it began to charge.

Cris looked back toward the two other men, but they remained at the end of the hall. He was on his own.

The Priest murmured something that Cris couldn’t quite make out. He pointed the gun toward Cris’ chest.

“No!” Cris held up his hands. There’s no escape. He felt dizzy, a buzzing in his head. I don’t want to die.

Undeterred, the robed figure fired.

It should have only taken an infinitesimal moment for the shot to reach him, but the beam halted just beyond the muzzle of the gun. There was no perceivable motion. Cris looked around, seeing the Priest holding the gun and the two people in black observing from a distance. The moment continued. I can get away. Cris dove to the side, but didn’t fully feel the movement. He was in midair, falling, but he didn’t feel connected to himself. Nothing stirred around him. He blinked.

Cris hit the ground hard. There was a flash as the pulse beam struck the empty wall.

The Priest spun to face him, mystified.

Cris could barely breathe. He felt charged, as if filled with electricity. He looked around with wonder—he was in a different place than he had been a moment sooner. What’s going on…? He shoved his confusion aside as he saw the Priest raising his weapon once more. This isn’t a mugging—it’s an assassination! “Stop!”

As the Priest was about to fire again, Cris held up his hand in what he thought to be a futile act of protection. However, the motion threw the Priest backward against the wall—slamming him into the metal plating with enough force to dent the metal sheeting. He slid into a crumpled heap on the floor.

Cris scrambled to his feet. Did I just do that? How…? He turned to the men in black who were still standing motionless at the end of the hall. “Who are you?” he stammered.

Without responding, one of the men walked over to the brown mound on the floor and nudged the Priest with his foot. Cris got a sickening feeling in the pit of his stomach that the Priest was dead, but then saw that he had responded to the nudge. The man backed away, giving the Priest some room.

The robed figure rose unsteadily and looked around, dazed from the impact with the wall. When he caught sight of Cris, he backed away, terror evident in his trembling movement. After a moment, he noticed the two men in black clothing and he froze, apparently recognizing them. His eyes darted between Cris and the men. He said something to Cris, but Cris didn’t understand the language. With one more glance at the two black-clad men, the Priest passed them and fled down the hall. He didn’t look back.

The man who had nudged the Priest bent down to pick up the pulse gun from the floor. He placed it inside his coat and turned toward Cris.

“Who are you?” Cris repeated, still shaking. He took an unsteady breath. Why didn’t they help me? He looked the two men over and tried to assess their minds, but found only an impassible void. They appeared to be wary of Cris, but that was understandable after what he had just done. Stars! What do I do? I can’t outrun them. He took another breath. “Why were you following me?”

“Are you Cristoph Sietinen-Talsari?” the man finally asked.

“That depends. Are you here to kill me, too?”

The two men exchanged looks. “No, we’re not here to harm you,” the second man said.

“Did my parents send you to find me?”

“Have you ever done that before?” the first man asked, ignoring his question.

Cris was about to make an indignant remark, but stopped himself. “No.” He looked down. “I don’t even know what ‘that’ was.” What’s happening to me?

“No, your parents didn’t send us,” the other man said after a slight pause, coming to join his colleague. “If you come with us, we can explain everything.”

Cris shook his head, finding it increasingly difficult to remain calm. “After what just happened, I’m not in the mood for vague answers. And I’m not going anywhere with people who stood by and did nothing while someone attacked me! Who are you and why are you here?”

The first man nodded to the second. They each pressed their jacket lapel, which activated a projection of their credentials.

Cris examined the holographic images hovering in front of him. His eyes widened. The TSS!

“I’m sorry, we’re not allowed to intervene in matters regarding the Priesthood. We’re with the Tararian Selective Service,” the first man said. “I’m Agent Jarek and this is Agent Dodes.” He gestured to his partner and then deactivated his ID.

The Priesthood is so powerful that not even the TSS will stand up to them. Cris crossed his arms. “What do you want?”

“The TSS is here on our own accord,” Jarek continued. “We were deployed to your family’s estate on Tararia to speak with you, only to find that you were missing. Your parents probably have their own people looking for you, but it looks like we found you first. Just in time, it seems—especially considering what you just pulled off without any proper training in telekinesis.”

Cris swallowed hard. “And what was ‘it’? I have no idea how…” What if I can’t control it? I could hurt someone—Thom, myself… And why does the Priesthood want me dead? Everything was going great. I fit in, I was normal…

“We’re not the best people to answer that,” Jarek said.

“Then what do you want from me? You still haven’t told me why you’re here.” Is there anyone I can trust?

Agent Jarek studied Cris. “We’re here regarding your future.”

Cris tensed. “My future?”

“The TSS has been following you with great interest for the past few years,” Dodes said. He looked over to Jarek, who nodded. “We would like to extend an invitation for you to train with us.”

There was a time when that would have been a dream come true, but now… “I’m not sure what to say.”

“I know this comes as a surprise,” Jarek responded. “But, the TSS feels you have great potential, which is only evidenced by the abilities you’ve demonstrated today. I’m sure that our superiors can deal with any reservations you may have. If you’ll accompany us to Headquarters, our High Commander can answer your questions.” He glanced at the spot where the Priest had been. “And, we can offer you security.”

Cris looked down. He might not be so lucky if the Priesthood came after him again. I still have no idea why they would try to kill me… I don’t want to give up the freedom I have now, but I need to learn about these abilities if I want to truly protect myself. “What would I have to do?”

“Just gather your things and come with us. We have a ship waiting on the other side of the port,” Jarek said.

Cris nodded. “The Exler’s back this way.” I have absolutely no idea what I’m getting myself into.

Cris led the way to the Exler. He left the Agents at the foot of the gangway and went in to gather his belongings. He only had a handful more possessions than when he had left Tararia, but it didn’t feel right to leave it all behind. He sighed. He had to tell Thom he was leaving.

Cris found Thom in the flight deck, reviewing the ship’s inventory. “Thom?”

The captain looked up. “What is it?”

“Thom, something’s come up.” Cris swallowed, a sudden heaviness in his chest. “I’ve just been offered a training opportunity with the TSS.”

Thom searched Cris’ face. “Are you accepting?”

Cris nodded. “This is something I have to do.”

The captain sighed and stood up. “When?”

“Right now. I’m sorry.”

Thom nodded, processing the loss of his travel companion. “I understand.” He took Cris’ hand, shook it. “I always suspected you were destined for greater things. I hope you find what you’re looking for.”

Cris looked down. He might not know my real name, but he always saw me for who I am. “Thank you for everything. I couldn’t have asked for more.”

The captain smiled and patted Cris on the shoulder. “Best of luck, Cris.”

“Thank you, Thom. You too.” Cris turned to go.

“Oh, and here.” Thom grabbed his Fastara deck. “Take these.”

Cris smiled. “I’ll teach everyone who’ll listen.”

Before he could change his mind, Cris exited the flight deck and hurried down the gangway to meet the waiting Agents. With only his single bag slung over his shoulder, Cris felt bare and alone.

Jarek and Dodes led Cris away from the Exler toward their TSS transport ship. The Agents were unlike anyone he had met before. They moved with a sort of elegance, as though they were one with their surroundings. Even their tailored black uniforms, which were casual compared to attire of the Tararian Guard, projected a sense of regality, making Cris feel like he would be underdressed even while wearing his finest suit. There was also an energy about them that he couldn’t quite identify—a magnetism that made him have difficulty looking away.

Over the last year, Cris had become used to blending in and downplaying the authority that had been ingrained in him through years of tutoring. Now, even in the most refined state he could muster, he still felt insignificant compared to the Agents. How long before the TSS changes me, too?

As they passed through the spaceport, passersby looked on with wonder and gave the party a wide berth. On the rare occasions Cris had been permitted to visit Sieten, he had received similar looks from the city’s residents. There’s a sense of awe, but in the same way someone admires a majestic animal that could readily kill its handlers. What will that make me, as both an Agent and dynastic leader?

Cris’ thoughts were interrupted by a glimpse of the TSS ship in the distance down the spaceport’s corridor. He had previously seen TSS vessels while visiting a Sietinen shipyard—one of the ancillary businesses to SiNavTech. The TSS vessel stood out from the other craft in the port by its iridescent hull and smooth lines. The materials for the hull were far too expensive for everyday civilian use, but the superior impact absorption was an asset for combat applications and for minimizing the structural stress of subspace travel. At eighty meters long, this particular craft was much smaller than those he had previously seen, though it made sense that the Agents wouldn’t take a warship on a recruitment mission.

“How long will it take to get to Headquarters?” Cris asked as they approached the ship.

“About four hours,” Jarek replied.

“I didn’t realize it was located so close to the outer colonies,” Cris commented.

“It’s not,” Jarek replied. “Headquarters is located in Earth’s moon.”

“Earth?” Cris asked, incredulous. “That seems like a strange place for TSS Headquarters.”

“What makes you say that?” Dodes asked.

“Earth isn’t part of the Taran government, for one.”

“Which makes it a perfect location for training those with telekinetic abilities, doesn’t it?” Jarek pointed out.

“I guess it does.” Far from the control of the Priesthood. Like most children, Cris had learned the story of Earth as a cautionary tale. Over millennia, Taran descendants seeking to escape the perceived oppression of Tararian rule had fled to Earth and mingled with the native population born from ancient panspermia. Each group of Taran colonists had brought with them elements of the unique cultures from their home worlds, but they shared the common vision of a new start—leaving behind the advanced technologies that connected them to the rest of Tarans in an attempt to disappear. As the “lost colony” of Earth gave rise and fall to its own great civilizations, Tarans had watched their divergent brethren from a distance—but apparently from far closer than most of Earth’s population would have ever imagined. Perhaps the location is also an homage to our lost relationship.

“Headquarters is within a subspace containment shell inside the moon. Our space dock is fixed just above the surface on the dark side, so we keep to ourselves,” Jarek continued.

Cris’ brow furrowed. “Subspace containment shell?”

Jarek smiled. “A sustained subspace pocket surrounded by a really big wall. Basically, breaking into Headquarters would be extremely difficult.”

“I’ll take your word for it,” Cris replied. I guess if their ships are any indication, the rest of their tech is pretty advanced, too.

“It all might seem strange to you now, but we like being a little hidden,” Jarek said as he led the way up the gangway to the ship.

It is pretty out of the way… “Wait, you said it would only take four hours to get there. Isn’t Earth in a sector that’s two or three weeks’ travel from here?”

Dodes smirked. “With a civilian jump drive, maybe.”

Is there another kind? “What does the TSS use?”

“We have a long-range subspace transit,” Jarek explained. “It works the same basic way as commercial vessels—locking onto SiNavTech beacons. But, rather than the short jumps used by cargo freighters and civilian transports, our ships can lock onto beacons at much farther intervals to expedite the jump. Since our drives don’t require cool-down, travel time is reduced by a factor of thirty.”

That puts the entire galaxy within easy reach. “I’ve heard theories about long-duration drives, but I didn’t know the technology was ever developed.”

Jarek nodded. “There are many ways the TSS is outside the mainstream. Travel technology is one of the big ones.”

They reached the top of the gangway. Inside, the TSS ship was simply appointed but comfortable. Gray carpet covered the floor of the hall, and metal wall panels were inset with tan accents. Jarek headed down the hall to the right.

The technology divide is so much bigger than I ever imagined. “I’m surprised I never heard about the extent of SiNavTech’s work with the TSS.”

“I’m sure you would have eventually,” Jarek said. “But it is kept pretty need-to-know.”

What else haven’t I been told? “I guess so.”

The hall ended at a lounge room. In the center of the space, there were four plush chairs upholstered in a matte black fabric, which circled a low table with chrome legs and a glass top. An expansive window filled the outer wall, and one of the side walls had a broad viewscreen.

“I hope this will be acceptable for the next few hours,” Jarek said.

It beats the flight deck on the Exler. “It’ll be fine, thank you.”

“Make yourself comfortable,” Jarek said and gestured toward the chairs.

Cris set his travel bag down on the floor next to one of the chairs with a good view out the window. He settled into the chair, and Dodes took a seat across from him.

Jarek remained by the door. “Excuse me, I’ll get us underway.” He inclined his head to Cris and left the cabin.

Dodes pulled a handheld out from his pocket and began looking at something on the device.

Cris took the opportunity to clear his head. He closed his eyes. I never thought I would be joining the TSS. Especially not like this. I always thought growing my abilities would be useful and fun, but now I’m scared to see what I’ll be able to do. I never wanted to hurt anyone.

After a few minutes, Cris felt the low rumble of the jump drive through the floor. Unlike the Exler, the vibration seemed muted and controlled. He opened his eyes. The stars out the window slowly became masked by blue-green light as the ship slipped into subspace.

“It’s nice to just be a passenger for a change,” Cris said.

“I’ll bet,” Dodes replied, looking up from his handheld. “Relax while you can. The TSS isn’t exactly known for easing people in gently.”

“What should I expect?”

“I honestly don’t know. You’re a unique case. The High Commander wants to meet you, and he’ll figure out where to place you.”

Cris crossed his arms, pulling inward. “Is it because of what I did earlier?” Do they also think I’m dangerous?

Dodes hesitated. “Yes, but not just that. You have a lot more potential than most.”

Cris looked down. “I didn’t know I could do those things.”

“Soon enough you’ll be able to do a lot more.”

Cris leaned back in his chair and stared out the window at the swirling blue-green sea of light. I hope this is the right choice.

“Did you really have another option?” Dodes asked in response to Cris’ thought.

Cris realized he had let his mental guard lapse and raised it again. “No, not anymore.” Not now that I know what I can do.

“We’ll take care of you, don’t worry,” Dodes said.

At least I’ll finally be around other people like me. Cris stared back out the window. Maybe I’ll finally fit in.

*       *       *

“Sir, we have him. It sounds like he wants to join.”

Banks leaped up from his desk and walked toward the main viewscreen to speak with Jarek. Thank the stars, finally! “Good. Did you have any trouble?”

“Yes, actually. Much more than expected,” Jarek said.

“Did he resist?”

Jarek’s brow furrowed. “No, he came quite easily.”

“Then how so?”

“He was attacked.”

No, don’t tell me… “Attacked? By whom?”

“An assassin from the Priesthood. They must have been acting on the same information about his whereabouts that we were.”

Bomax! What were they thinking? Banks was careful to hide his indignation. “How did he escape?”

Jarek looked away. “Sir, he ‘stopped time’.”

Banks tensed. “What?” How is that possible? I know he’s gifted, but that…

“I don’t know, sir. He seemed distraught. I asked him afterward, and he said he’d never done it before.”

If he really did… “It’s unheard of, pulling off that maneuver without extensive coaching.”

Jarek looked shaken. “I know, sir. I barely knew what I was seeing. I’ve only witnessed it once before. But that’s not all.”

Banks took a slow breath. “There’s more?”

“Then he threw the assassin against the wall telekinetically. I was struck by the power of it—absolutely astounding. There was a great measure of control, even though he claimed to not know what he was doing.”

“This development complicates matters considerably.” I can’t possibly put him in with other new Trainees. Not with that level of ability. “But he’s safe?”

“Yes, sir. Shaken, but unharmed.”

Banks nodded. “Good. We’ll decide what to do after I meet with him.” After all of our careful planning, we’re back to making up a strategy as we go.

“Yes, sir.” Jarek inclined his head.

“Dismissed.”

CHAPTER 7

The TSS ship dropped out of subspace. In the distance, Cris glimpsed Earth with its large continents that in some ways reminded him of Tararia. The planet was soon obscured by the moon that stood out as a white orb against the surrounding darkness, barren compared to most of the moons he had encountered in his travels.

The TSS ship taxied toward a sprawling space dock fixed with a gravity anchor fifteen kilometers out from the hemisphere of the moon facing away from Earth. There were craft of all sizes, from shuttles only four meters in length to massive warships. Cris exhaled slowly with wonder. I haven’t seen a fleet like that outside of a shipyard.

“It’s something, isn’t it?” Dodes commented. “And to think most people on Earth have no idea all this is up here.”

Cris couldn’t take his eyes off the window. “It’s impressive, for sure.”

The door opened, and Jarek looked in. “Time to get going.”

“Come on,” Dodes said, gesturing toward the door.

Cris tore himself away and grabbed his bag off the floor. A wave of nerves suddenly struck him. Joining the TSS would set a new future for him. A path he never thought was possible. But I need to do this. It’s the only way I’ll ever learn to use my abilities. He swallowed and took a deep breath. Resolute, he followed Dodes into the hall.

Jarek led the way to the gangway off of the ship. The gangway was glass on either side, with a metal floor and a thin strip of metal along the top. The transparent walls afforded an impressive view of the moon’s cratered surface and the surrounding ships in the port. The lights along the port’s structure reflected off of the iridescent hulls of the ships, making the more distant vessels look like gems against the dark starscape beyond.

At the bottom of the gangway, Jarek turned to Cris. “Best wishes. I know the TSS will be quite a change for you, but I hope you’ll find a sense of community here.”

“Thank you. I hope so, too.” Cris shifted the pack on his shoulder. For the first time, I’ll be around other people like me.

Jarek and Dodes took Cris down one of the wings of the spaceport. The port was unadorned, with plain grated metal floors and matte metal structural beams. Curved glass panels swept toward the ceiling.

They approached a row of small shuttles. Waiting for them was a woman dressed in dark gray. She appeared to be in her early-thirties, with dark eyes and hair pulled back into a tight bun.

“This is where we leave you,” Jarek said. “Trisa is one of our Militia officers. She’ll take you to the High Commander.”

“Okay. Well, I’ll see you around,” Cris said.

“Yes, I’m sure,” Jarek replied.

“Take care,” added Dodes.

Trisa held out her arm toward one of the waiting shuttles. “This way, please.”

The oblong shuttle was only four meters long. Windows wrapped around the perimeter, making it difficult to distinguish between the front and back of the craft. A door on the side connected directly to the spaceport’s corridor. The interior was one open room with dark gray padded seats along the walls, each with a four-point harness. Cris took a seat in the middle, and noticed a control panel inlaid in the wall next to the door.

Trisa sat down next to the control panel. She didn’t secure herself in a harness, so Cris left his off, as well. Without a word, Trisa made a few inputs on the panel. The shuttle door closed with a hiss and the craft pulled away from the port. It glided toward the surface of the moon, accelerating.

Cris swiveled around to stare out the window at the cratered, dusty surface. Is there really a whole facility inside there? It looked desolate and barren, but an illuminated ship port stood out at the base of one of the craters. The port was a simple structure consisting of three corridors with docking slots for transport shuttles to either side along each of the wings. Approximately half of the slots were occupied by a craft.

The shuttle slowed as it approached an open docking slot between several other shuttles. It set down with a barely perceptible bump. The door automatically sealed with a portal in the wall of the corridor, and the door slid open after a moment.

Cris gulped. I guess I’m committed now.

Trisa led Cris across the port through a security checkpoint at the end of the corridor. Beyond the security gate, the port opened up into a central dome at the intersection of the three branches. On the far side, there was a bank of what looked to be elevator doors arranged in a half-circle.

Trisa stopped in front of the doors. After a minute, one of the doors opened, revealing an elevator car with an upholstered seat around the perimeter and room for a dozen people.

Cris took a seat along the back wall, and Trisa sat near the door. As soon as the door closed, there was an initial feeling of acceleration. Trisa glanced over at Cris on occasion, but made no effort to converse. Minutes of silence passed. The only indication of movement was a pulsing white light to either side of the door. Suddenly, there was a loud thud outside.

Cris’ pulse spiked, startled after the quiet. “What was that?”

“Entering the containment lock for the subspace shell around Headquarters,” Trisa stated. She folded her arms and leaned back.

She said that like it’s a normal thing. Cris leaned back on the seat and tried to relax.

Eventually, the elevator slowed and came to a rest. Cris’ heart-rate quickened as the doors opened, revealing a circular lobby surrounded by elevator doors. The floor was dark gray marble with decorative black inlay. This is way fancier than I pictured. Trisa headed straight across the lobby, entering a surprisingly decorated hallway. Cris looked around in wonder at the carpeted floor and wood paneling, with show weapons and holopaintings lining the walls. They went past several offices before the hall ended in a set of double wooden doors.

“Here is the office of the TSS High Commander,” Trisa said. “This is his jurisdiction and you are his subordinate.”

“Understood.”

“All right. Go in,” she said.

Cris nodded. Trisa swung one of the doors inward, and she directed Cris into the High Commander’s office.

Cris’ first impression of the room was that it was too ornate, like the hallway, to serve much practical purpose. He had been brought up with the utmost luxuries, but he had always been under the impression that the TSS would have no use for elaborate furnishings. He did have to admit there was good taste behind the selection of the leather couch and carved wooden desk, but it all seemed superfluous until he examined the items more closely. The couch was facing an extensive viewscreen integrated into the side wall. The desk was decorative, but its touch-surface top also served as a workstation. The display cases likely held the High Commander’s personal combat implements, rather than purely show weapons, as Cris had initially thought. Once he looked at it that way, Cris realized the TSS simply had style.

The High Commander stood on the far side of the room across from the door, seemingly staring out at the snow-capped mountains depicted in a holopainting on the wall. The moment the door closed, he turned to look at Cris. He wasn’t presently wearing the tinted glasses typically worn by Agents, so Cris could clearly see the peculiar eyes associated with advanced telekinetic abilities. The eyes were the High Commander’s natural gray color, but they seemed to be slightly bioluminescent—glowing with a captivating inner light.

The High Commander stepped forward and stopped in front of Cris. “I’m High Commander Jason Banks,” he said with a voice of obvious authority. “You’re Cristoph Sietinen, I presume.”

Cris nodded. “Yes, sir, I am. I go by ‘Cris’ most of the time, though.” He looked the High Commander over. He had dark hair and appeared to only be around thirty-years-old, though that seemed improbable given his rank. He carries himself as if he were much older. He must be at least a decade older than he appears.

“Well, Cris, you’re a difficult person to find.” Banks looked at him levelly.

Resisting the urge to squirm under the High Commander’s scrutinizing gaze, Cris ventured a smile. “Then I accomplished my aim. Until you found me.”

“You were careless. It almost got you killed.”

He’s not messing around. “In retrospect, I would have done things differently, that’s for sure.”

Banks sighed. “That’s all you have to say for yourself?”

Cris faltered. What does he want me to say? “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t say things you don’t mean. It’s unbecoming.”

Stars! Maybe aligning with the TSS was a mistake. “Then what do you want? You brought me here. I was perfectly happy on the Exler, minding my own business—”

“Hardly!” Banks’ glared at Cris, stern. “Do you realize what would happen if the general population heard the Sietinen heir was threatening the Priesthood?”

He knows about that? “How can you defend the Priesthood? They hate people like us.” Cris felt his face flush. “I thought the TSS of all organizations would see things my way.”

Banks laughed. “Your way? You have so much to learn.”

Cris was taken aback. “Maybe I should just go.”

“Go ahead. It wouldn’t surprise me.”

What’s his problem? Cris glanced toward the door but stood his ground. “You went to an awful lot of trouble to find me, only to let me walk away.”

“I’d rather you walk away now than when you have a ship full of people counting on you,” the High Commander replied.

Cris crossed his arms. “I wouldn’t abandon my crew.”

“You ran away from Tararia,” Banks shot back. “Why should I expect you to be any more loyal to the TSS?”

I’m not disloyal to Tararia. I’d just rather be here. “I want to learn about my abilities.”

Banks looked skeptical. “And once you’ve mastered them? Given your track record, I would expect you to walk away whenever something new and interesting caught your eye.”

“That’s not why I left.”

“Well, I have no idea what will make you stay here.” The High Commander shrugged. “Jarek and Dodes brought you in because that was their last standing order, but after the way you’ve behaved, I don’t know if I want you to be part of the TSS.”

Stars! Is he serious? “So you’d turn me loose, knowing the Priesthood will kill me the first chance they get?”

Banks’ eyes narrowed. “I’m simply not convinced you’re cut out to be an Agent. The TSS isn’t a good fit for people who like to take the easy route.”

Cris stared back at the High Commander with disbelief. “You think it was easy for me to leave Tararia? I didn’t want to go. I just knew if I didn’t, I’d be stifled for life.”

“The TSS won’t exactly give you freedom, either,” Banks stated. “We can teach you how to use your abilities, but it’s a lifetime commitment of service in return. I don’t think you’re ready for that.”

“I was born into a lifetime of service.” That responsibility isn’t new to me.

Banks tilted his head. “But you ran away.”

“I didn’t run away!” Cris insisted. I left, but I didn’t forget my responsibility. I’ll be there when it matters.

Banks stepped toward Cris. “Take some personal responsibility! You’ll make a piss-poor leader if you always blame others for everything that doesn’t go ‘your way’. So do you want to keep running, or do you want to man up and do something that really matters?”

It took all of Cris’ will to keep from cowering as the High Commander approached. I was only trying to be true to myself. “All I’ve ever wanted is to find a real home.”

The High Commander softened. “We can give you that, Cris. But I need to know that you’re fully vested. You have so much potential—we can unlock abilities that you never dreamed possible. But I can’t let you gain all that power and then go rogue.”

Cris straightened. “I only left so that I could become the kind of leader Tararia deserves.”

“You’ve gone about it pretty poorly,” Banks said.

Cris looked him in the eye. “Then show me another way.” I need the TSS now. I don’t have anywhere else to go.

“So you do want to be here?” Banks asked.

“Yes. Please, just give me a chance.”

Banks let out a slow breath. “Even if I do let you join, I don’t know where we’d place you.”

Cris looked down. “Find a place. I need to be here. And not just because it’s away from the Priesthood—this is the only place where I can learn to become my full self.” Besides, no one has ever put me in my place like he did, especially knowing who I am. That’s the kind of push that will help me grow.

Banks was silent, pensive. He cocked his head slightly as he looked Cris over from head to foot. “You demonstrated you already know how to handle yourself, as far as hand-to-hand combat is concerned. What about telepathy?”

Does that mean I’m in? “I received some basic lessons from a Court Advisor, but I haven’t practiced much since I left the family compound. With things as they are on Tararia, I was never able to practice anything too advanced.”

Banks nodded. “That’s what makes things so tricky. You already know more than any other incoming Trainee. Yet, even if we enrolled you directly as an Initiate, you don’t have the requisite experience in free-fall spatial awareness training.”

Cris hung his head, growing increasingly more concerned about his prospects with the TSS. “No, I don’t.” What would I do if he turns me away? Would I even be safe at the Sietinen estate?

“One of the few options available,” Banks continued, “would be to put you into an apprenticeship with an Agent for a few months to catch you up to a second or third year Initiate class. Would you be comfortable with that arrangement?”

I’ve lived my whole life with private tutors—why would I be uncomfortable? “That would be fine. Whatever you think is best.” Just please let me stay.

Banks evaluated Cris, seeming to weigh something that was unseen. “Very well.”

Cris perked up. “Does that mean I can join?”

The High Commander nodded. “Yes. I just wanted to make sure you were here for the right reasons.”

“I like to think I am.”

Banks smiled. “I can see that. Now, I don’t suppose you have a preference for an area of specialization?”

Cris shook his head. “No. I’m sorry, but I am not familiar with the different classes of Agents. One of the few TSS-trained people I know is my former combat instructor from the Tararian Guard, but he was Militia.”

“I see,” the High Commander said. “Well, since you certainly won’t be in Militia, I suppose you could be placed along the Command track with an Agent in Primus, our top class. With your background, you’re a natural fit for a leadership role, so a support position in the Sacon or Trion Agent class doesn’t make sense.  Though we select only a small number of trainees with the highest potential for Primus—especially the Command track—I’m not too concerned about you meeting the requirements of the designation. If you apply yourself, I’m sure you could graduate as one of the best in your cohort. You have too much potential to fail completely.”

“Sir, what is this ‘potential’ that keeps being brought up? Does it have something to do with what I did at the spaceport?”

Banks paused for a moment. “Everyone has an innate level of telepathic and telekinetic ability, which varies greatly among individuals. Those abilities manifest in different ways. From what I heard, you created a spatial disruption at the spaceport. We often call it ‘stopping time’, but it’s actually telekinetic dislocation—you hovered on the edge of subspace, where the perception of time passage is different. Very few can do it.”

“So why me?”

“Luck of the genetic draw,” the High Commander replied with a slight smile. “It is a sign of potential in other areas, too. You can go far.”

“Lucky me, then,” Cris said. Is that really it? “I’ll try my best to live up to your expectations.”

Banks nodded. “Just apply yourself.”

I’ll do what it takes to succeed, but what does the TSS want in return? “There is another question, sir.”

“Yes?”

“A few weeks ago, I had an encounter with a merchant. He spoke of a war in the outer territories. He said that the TSS told their trainees the truth about what’s going on at the end of their first year.”

Banks swallowed, barely perceptible. “You can’t believe everything you hear at spaceports.”

“But, is there a war?” Cris pressed.

The High Commander took a deep breath. “There is mounting tension with a race called the Bakzen. We suspect it will escalate to full-out war within our lifetime. Since the TSS is a lifetime commitment, we need individuals who will be steadfast to the cause when the time comes. So, we give our trainees the chance to leave after their first year if they are not willing to participate in a war, should they ever be called upon.” He looked Cris in the eye. “Does that change your decision to train with the TSS?”

Cris looked inward. I have to stay, regardless of what may be going on elsewhere in the galaxy. The TSS can give me what I need. “No, sir. I would gladly fight with the TSS.”

Banks nodded. “That’s good to hear.” He paused. “You know,” he began, “I’m sure your parents would like to know that you’re safe and that they can halt their detectives. Since you’re seventeen now, once you sign the training contract, we can grant you immunity so they can’t bring you home against your will.”

Thank the stars! My parents would never consent to this. “Yes, I’ll let them know. Thank you.”

“I can draw up the contract now before you contact them,” Banks offered. He took a step toward his desk.

“That would be great. One more thing though…”

Banks stopped. “Hmm?”

“I would like to keep my true identity confidential. As you know, sir, the Sietinen family name comes with a reputation.” The last thing I want is to go back to that way of life. He couldn’t pass up the chance to truly begin anew, and in a far better way than on the Exler. He could become a worthy leader—prepared to face the changes on Tararia in the future.

“As you wish,” Banks agreed. “The contract must be with your legal name, but you may go publicly by something else if you like. Others do the same thing. Do you already have a name in mind?”

Cris smiled. “I went by ‘Cris Sights’ on the cargo freighter.” This is it! I actually got away for good.

High Commander Banks nodded. “Well, Cris Sights, welcome to the Tararian Selective Service.”

*       *       *

Banks sat down on the couch in the middle of his office, unsure how to proceed. Cris Sights, as he was to be known, was perhaps the most gifted student the TSS had ever seen. He was confident and insightful, but also quick to anger—though that will mellow with time and the discipline of training. Banks sensed the power in him that Jarek had witnessed; was cautious of it. Cris was not someone to deceive, but that was precisely what had to be done.

The High Commander sat for a long while, pondering the situation. The Priesthood tried to kill him. Why? We can’t afford to start all over again. They can’t be foolish enough to think we could hold on that much longer… But why did they want him eliminated?

“CACI,” Banks intoned, directing his attention to the Central Artificial Computer Intelligence interface for the TSS Mainframe via the viewscreen on the wall, “contact the Priesthood. Let them know I want to talk to them immediately about Cristoph Sietinen.”

As expected, it did not take long for the call to be accepted. The life-like image of a figure robed in black appeared on the screen, piercing red-brown eyes shone out through the shadow cast by the hood. Banks stood to address the High Priest. “Thank you for granting me audience,” he said in Old Taran, the standard language of the Priesthood. The words felt strange compared to the galactic common New Taran.

“I was told you wanted to discuss Cristoph Sietinen.”

“Yes,” Banks replied. “We agreed that this was a TSS matter. Sending an assassin—”

The Priest gave a slight nod. “If we had been able to properly evaluate him a year before, as we wanted, it would not have come to that.”

What was there to evaluate? We already knew everything we needed to. “What is the problem with him, exactly? I thought he had all the qualities we hoped for.”

“He is too independent. Powerful, yes, but he will not easily be bent to our wills. Escaping from Tararia was proof enough, but he’s also publicly spoken out against the Priesthood.”

That’s what makes him perfect. We need someone with initiative. “It’s the child he will one day father that matters. In the meantime, the TSS can mold him. He is eager to learn.”

“For the sake of the entire Taran race, I hope you are right.”

“Your dissatisfaction with his brother set us back twenty years, as it was. You waited far too long to decide what to do with him.” If only he had come to the TSS when we first extended an offer.

“We are aware. But he refused to embrace his abilities. We had no other choice.”

And so he met his end in a “tragic accident.” “The anti-telekinesis sentiment is dangerous. I’ve warned you—”

“You know the reasons why it’s necessary.”

“It’s crippled us—”

“Perhaps in a few more years we can reconsider.” The Priest’s level gaze was one of finality.

Banks looked down and took a deep breath to calm himself. “All concerns about Cris aside, we need to move forward with him. He’s in our custody now, and I’d appreciate you consulting me first if you have any reservations in the future.”

The Priest reluctantly inclined his head. “What does he know of our intentions?”

“Very little. I’m sure he’ll figure out that we’re keeping something from him, but there’s no cause for concern. As for the Bakzen, he will learn the standard story.”

“Good. You have your mandate.” The Priest ended the transmission.

CHAPTER 8

Cris quickly learned that life with the TSS was far more exhausting than he could have ever imagined.

Immediately upon leaving the High Commander’s office, he was ushered back into the central elevator and taken further into the Headquarters facility. Without warning, he was run through a barrage of tests. Hours passed as he took written exams, was placed in all manner of scanners and was hooked up to more machines than he could count. Tired and cranky, he was beginning to regret his decision to join the TSS when suddenly it was over. An attendant handed him a set of light blue clothes and he was left alone in a small room to change.

Cris donned the pants, t-shirt, and jacket, then collapsed on the single, low bench in the room. He had no idea how much time had gone by, but it felt like days. What was I thinking coming here?

He closed his eyes and was on the verge of dozing off when the door opened. A man in all black with tinted glasses stood in the doorway. He was tall and had dark features, and he carried himself with assurance. An Agent. Cris blinked wearily.

The Agent cracked a smile. “Looks like they wore you out.” He removed his tinted glasses, revealing luminescent warm brown eyes.

Cris let out a non-committal groan.

“I’m Agent Poltar. I’ve been assigned to train you over the next few months.”

Cris tried to rally, but couldn’t quite muster the energy. “Pleasure to meet you, sir. I’m excited to get started.”

The Agent smiled. “I’ll be nice and let you rest up before we dive into things. Let me show you to your quarters.”

Poltar led Cris to the second level of the Headquarters structure, making small-talk along the way. Cris learned that Poltar was from the eastern part of the First Region on Tararia and had been with the TSS since he was sixteen-years-old. Cris shared a little of his time on the Exler.

When they exited the elevator, Poltar said, “We were unsure where to house you since you’re in between ranks right now. At first, we were going to put you in Agent’s quarters temporarily, but then we thought it best that you be around fellow trainees. In the end, we decided to place you in Junior Agent quarters for the time being.”

They walked down a long hallway with carpeting and paneling similar to the top level by the High Commander’s office, though not as ornate. Small fern-like plants with delicate oval leaves were placed every few meters, contained in glass cylinders with down-lights. Holopaintings of nebulae lined the walls.

Poltar stopped at a door halfway down the hall, marked as JAP-227. “Fortunately, we had an opening with some of our top Junior Agent trainees. They’ll take good care of you.” Poltar pressed the buzzer by the door.

A young man with light brown hair and hazel eyes slid open the door; he looked to be a few years older than Cris. He wore dark blue clothes, which Cris had gathered were for Junior Agents. “Good evening, Agent Poltar.”

“Hi, Scott. This is Cris Sights. He’s the new recruit who’ll be staying with you for a while.”

“Right!” Scott extended his hand to Cris for a handshake. “Scott Wincowski, nice to meet you.”

Cris grasped his hand awkwardly, not used to the colloquial greeting. “You too, thanks for having me.”

“Sure thing.” Scott stood aside to give Cris room to come in. “I can take it from here tonight, Agent Poltar.”

“Thank you. Cris, I’ll be by at 08:00 to begin your training tomorrow. Rest up.”

“Will do. Good night. And thank you, sir.”

Poltar nodded and left in the direction of the elevators.

“Come in,” Scott said, gesturing to Cris. Cris took his lead.

The door opened into the common room of the quarters. Like the hallway, the living room presented like a well-appointed home. Padded carpet covered the floor, a plush sectional couch faced a large viewscreen on the wall and holoart depicting exotic mountain ranges and beaches lined the copper-colored walls. A table surrounded by four chairs stood at the back of the room.

“You’re quite lucky, you know,” Scott said as Cris entered. “I had to sleep on a tiny bunk in a room with four other guys for the first year I was here.”

“I would have been happy with anything, just to be here.” Cris took in the room. It was spacious and inviting after his sterile cabin on the Exler.

“Regardless, they must see something special in you.”

“I’ll try my hardest.” I may even surprise myself.

“Well, anyway,” Scott moved backward past the couch, “let me show you your bedroom.” Cris noticed two doorways on each side of the common room. Scott approached the doorway in the back right. “We’re still down a roommate, even with you here,” Scott went on. “They like to pair Junior Agents in multiple cohorts so there are mentorship opportunities. We just had the two oldest roommates graduate.”

“I take it most Junior Agents don’t get brand new Trainees for roommates,” Cris ventured.

Scott studied Cris, serious. “No, never.”

Cris dropped his eyes to the floor, feeling out of place.

“As I said, they must see something in you.” Scott slid the door to the bedchamber open. It took Cris a moment to realize that he hadn’t physically touched the door. “This will be your room.”

Careful not to gape at Scott’s open use of telekinesis, Cris peeked inside. The room was compact but not cramped. It was simply furnished, containing a large bed, corner desk and dresser. The bag containing his personal articles from the Exler was placed on the bed. “Excellent.” This is a resort compared to where I’ve been for the last year. The bed beckoned to him.

“The bathroom is through there.” Scott gestured to a wider doorway at the back of the common room. “They set up a locker in there for you.”

“Where do you eat?” Now that he was standing still, Cris felt hunger mounting.

“They didn’t feed you?” Scott seemed a little irritated, but not at Cris directly.

Cris shook his head. “I’ve been on the move constantly since I got here. I don’t even know how long it’s been.”

Scott looked Cris over again. “You’ll never live it down if I take you to the mess hall like this, looking wiped out and lost. Not a great first impression. Do you think a couple protein bars would hold you over until the morning?”

Cris shrugged. “I’ll take whatever I can get.”

“Let’s see…” Scott rummaged through a cabinet by the table and chairs at the back of the common room. He produced two bars in shiny metallic wrappers. “These should take the edge off, at least.”

“Thanks.” Cris took the bars from Scott. “I have no idea how anything works around here.” And I thought that the Exler was different than Tararia. This is something else entirely.

“Sure.” Scott hesitated. “My room’s the one right across the way if you need anything else.”

“Thank you. See you in the morning.” Cris entered his room and closed the door.

The lights faded on automatically as he entered and a screen on the wall behind the desk illuminated as soon as the door was closed, displaying the TSS logo. Cris ripped open one of the protein bars and devoured it. He kicked off his shoes and was about to sit down on the bed when he noticed that the desktop was a large touchscreen, similar to his desk back home. There were also a handheld and a tablet sitting on the desktop to charge. Still chewing, he placed his palm on the desktop.

“Welcome, Cris Sights,” said a friendly female voice. “Would you like to configure your preferences?” The TSS logo on the screen changed to read: “Welcome.” The sleek black desktop surface illuminated, and various colored menus and windows appeared. Cris was especially taken by the icon for the TSS Mainframe.

Cris sighed, noting the late hour on the computer clock. “Not right now,” he replied, though a large part of him wanted to explore. “Can you set an alarm for the morning?”

“Yes. Please state the desired time for the alarm.”

Cris did some quick mental math. “07:15.”

“Alarm set.”

Cris grabbed the handheld from the desk. Thin and the size of his palm, it appeared to be solid, but he tugged the edges and the device slid open, displaying a screen on one side with an opaque backside for privacy. He swiped along the screen, activating a holographic projection of the contents on the screen, which he could manipulate in the air. He closed the device, and browsed the settings for the external notifications that illuminated in the otherwise smooth black outer casing. It was just like the handheld he’d used back home. VComm has a presence even within the TSS. I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, given they use SiNavTech beacons for navigation. He set the handheld back on the desk.

A yawn overpowered Cris. He shoved his travel bag onto the ground. After stripping down to his underwear, he climbed in bed, feeling his muscles relax as he eased into the soft mattress. “Lights off,” he ordered, already drifting to sleep.

*

Soft beeping intruded on Cris’ dream, getting louder. He opened his eyes.

The screen on the wall displayed the time, 07:15. Cris rubbed his eyes and stretched.

He dressed and wandered into the living room. Scott and another young man were stretched out on the sectional couch, apparently reading on their tablets. They glanced up when Cris emerged.

“Good morning,” Scott said. “How’d you sleep?”

“Really well.”

“So, Cris, this is Jon Lambren. His room is the one next to mine.”

Jon gave a little wave but barely lifted his eyes from whatever he was reading. His dark hair was cut short and he had a seriousness about him.

“Hi,” Cris said as though he hadn’t noticed Jon’s disinterest.

Scott’s attention returned to his own tablet. Cris let them be and headed into the bathroom. He was pleased to see that the facilities were smartly designed to easily accommodate four people. He found all the necessities in a locker with his name on it, including a change of clothes. After the nonstop events of the previous day, he was happy to take a leisurely pace getting ready.

Cris emerged from the bathroom feeling ready to tackle whatever Agent Poltar could throw at him. Since he still had some time before Poltar was scheduled to arrive, Cris decided to take the opportunity to do some of the electronic sleuthing he had been too tired to attempt the night before.

CACI—which he learned was the interactive interface for the TSS Mainframe—walked him through the configuration of his personal notifications, gesture calibration and setup of his telecommunication accounts. As he walked through the setup, he munched on the second protein bar Scott had given him the night before, pleasantly surprised by how filling it was. He was just finishing when a window popped up with a video feed, showing Poltar standing at the front door.

“Meet me out here, Cris,” Poltar said, looking straight into the camera. The exploration of the TSS network would have to wait.

Cris grabbed a light blue jacket to match the rest of his uniform and hurried out. Scott and Jon were already gone.

“Good morning, sir. I can’t wait to get started.” Cris closed the door to his quarters.

“We’ll see how long you can hold onto that enthusiasm.”

Poltar took Cris down the long central elevator to the bottom level of the Headquarters structure once again. This time, Cris noticed that the elevator passed through another containment lock like the one coming from the moon’s surface.

Cris was wary. The last time he was down there, it had meant seemingly endless testing. Is this a place of torture?

Poltar led Cris down a hall that bore no resemblance to the elegant comfort of the upper levels. Though the floor was still carpeted, it was a plain industrial gray, and the walls were unadorned metal that looked to have had little treatment after fabrication. Cris followed Poltar through the halls in silence, trying to decide if he’d rather know what he was in for or remain sheltered by ignorance for as long as possible. They passed no one in the corridor.

Poltar stopped in front of a nondescript door identical to a dozen others they had already passed. The doors were placed far apart, each one was smooth metal recessed in the wall, with glowing red or blue lights illuminating the perimeter. A control panel was positioned next to each. Poltar made some inputs on the panel by the selected door, and the light turned from blue to red.

“Let’s see what you can do.” Poltar grinned at Cris.

Cris swallowed.

The door opened, revealing a plain room. The threshold between the hallway and the adjoining wall of the room was nearly a meter. What appeared to be a door was centered on the back wall, a square too high off the ground to step through. The surface of the room was completely smooth, aside from handholds recessed around the door on the far side. Poltar stepped inside.

Cris hesitated. “What is this?”

“Have you ever been in freefall before?”

Freefall! His stomach tightened with the memory of his first night on the Exler. “Once.”

“So what are you waiting for?”

Cris stepped into the room. “Sorry, sir.”

Poltar activated a control panel inside the room, and the outer door closed. He placed his tinted glasses into a sealed pocket inside his jacket, then moved to the back wall and grabbed a handhold. Cris followed his lead. “Take slow, steady breaths,” Poltar said. “It can be unsettling at first.”

The energy in the air around Cris changed. His stomach dropped, and then began rising into his mouth. He felt like he was being stretched and compressed at the same time. Ever so gradually, he felt himself rising off the ground. He tried to keep his feet rooted on the floor, but the struggle made him queasy so he relaxed. He floated upward until he was parallel with the door. Concentrating on his breathing, he centered his mind and tried to settle the queasiness in his stomach.

“Are you doing all right?” Poltar asked, looking Cris over.

Cris nodded to test himself. Much better this time. “A little unsteady, but I think I’m okay.” I’d die of embarrassment if I threw up in front of an Agent.

“Good.” Poltar looked pleased.

The square door in the center of the back wall opened automatically. Cris peered into the next room with wonder. The entire room was black, illuminated only by pinpricks of light that looked like stars across all the surfaces. There was no sense of up or down, and Cris had difficulty judging the size of the space.

“This is one of our spatial awareness training chambers,” Poltar explained. “We’ll also work on your telekinetic skills, once we’ve covered some of the basics. This setting is ideal for honing your sense of what’s around you and learning how to manipulate your environment.”

Cris took an unsteady breath. “Tell me what to do.”

Poltar pushed himself into the chamber. It was eerie to watch him glide without his overcoat fluttering. He moved deftly, a master of his surroundings. He stretched out a hand and stopped himself in the middle of open space.

Cris stared at him in wonder. How did he do that?

“Come here,” Poltar commanded.

Cris let go of the handhold and pushed off the door frame with his feet. As soon as he was out of contact with the wall, he realized he had pushed far too hard. His aim was true in the direction of Poltar. Too true. He panicked, seeing he was on a collision course with his teacher. Poltar calmly lifted his hand, palm outward toward Cris. Cris felt the air congeal around him, a buzz of energy filled his ears. He slowed and came to rest a meter in front of the Agent.

“How did you…?” Cris took a deep breath, feeling exposed floating in the middle of the dark room.

“In time, I’ll teach you,” Poltar replied. “The multiverse is filled with energy. Those of us who can feel the presence of the electromagnetism that surrounds us can learn to manipulate it. This allows us to perform incredible feats, such as levitating objects or focusing the energy around us into a concentrated sphere you can hold in the palm of your hand. Even thought is energy at its most basic level, which is where telepathy comes in. But the awareness goes beyond the physical world. For a rare few, we can detect—or even touch—subspace.

“The greater your connection to the unseen energy that surrounds you, the more control you will gain. There is a limit, of course, to how much energy a person can physically handle. We have tuned objects that can help us focus more, and we can work in teams. But alone, each person has a finite limit. This limit is a principle factor when determining an Agent’s Course Rank. As part of the Course Test graduation exam, each Junior Agent is placed in a room with a single sphere made of a rare element that behaves like a quantum particle, simultaneously existing in this physical dimension and subspace. The Junior Agent is instructed to focus all the energy they can handle into the sphere, and we measure the input to determine the person’s capacity. By the time most Junior Agents graduate, their abilities will be as fully developed as they will ever be in life. Though it can fluctuate for some, it’s very uncommon. My responsibility is to teach you to focus the energy around you and control the maximum amount you can physically handle. Safely. Pushing too far or too fast can destroy a person. So we’ll start small and work up from there.”

Cris grinned. “Let’s get started.”

Poltar glided a couple meters away from Cris. “Close your eyes.”

What’s he going to do to me? Cris hesitated for a moment but complied.

“Can you tell where I am?” Poltar asked.

“I just saw you. You’re right in front of me.” What kind of training is this?

“Oh, am I?” Poltar said. The voice came from Cris’ left.

Cris opened his eyes. Poltar had indeed moved to be three meters off to his left. “That’s a nice trick.”

“Not a trick at all,” the Agent countered. “If you were paying attention, you would have noticed that I moved.”

Cris sighed. “How, exactly, would I be able to tell?”

“Every living thing has an electromagnetic signature. As someone sensitive to such things, you should be able to pick up on the presence of someone even without your eyes.”

That’s not very helpful instruction. Cris crossed his arms. “I don’t feel much of anything while floating here in null.”

“The null will make it easier for you to pick up on what’s important, if you apply yourself. Come on, give it a shot.”

With a sigh, Cris unfolded his arms and closed his eyes again. He tried to clear his mind and focus on the energy around him. After a few moments, he did start to feel a certain presence coming from the last place he had seen Poltar. It’s like the intuition Sedric always told me to use in combat. He honed in on Poltar, judging his exact location. “Okay, I think I know what you mean.” Was I really using these abilities all along without knowing it?

“I’m going to move around now,” Poltar said. “Stay oriented in my direction.”

“I’ll try.” Cris focused on Poltar’s position. Initially, he didn’t detect any movement, but slowly the energy seemed to shift. Cris started by turning only his head to track the movement, and then rotated his whole body. He moved back and forth several times, and then spun around entirely when he thought he sensed something behind him. The movements continued, becoming increasingly more erratic. It was difficult for Cris to follow at times, but whenever he started to feel lost, the presence seemed to come to a resting place. It was a fun game at first, but Cris started to feel bored with the exercise as it stretched on.

“You may open your eyes,” Poltar said eventually.

Cris breathed a sigh of relief. I couldn’t take much more of that. “How did I do?”

“You seem to be tracking well,” Poltar replied. “I’d like to see how accurate you are at judging distance.”

Cris tried to keep his boredom hidden. “All right.”

“For reference, I’m currently three meters away,” Poltar said.

This just keeps getting more thrilling. Cris closed his eyes and made note of how Poltar’s presence felt at that distance. “Got it.”

“Whenever I stop, call out how far away I am.”

Cris sensed movement, and then Poltar stopped.

Cris thought for a moment. “Five meters.” It was a guess, but he thought it was a reasonable attempt. There was movement again. Cris turned to his right as he tracked. “Seven meters.” After the next movement, Poltar seemed closer. “Two meters.”

Like the previous iteration, the exercise went on for far longer than Cris found engaging. Why won’t he tell me if I’m guessing right? I can’t improve if I don’t know what I’m doing wrong.

“All right. Let’s try something else,” Poltar said, breaking the silence.

Finally. Cris opened his eyes.

Poltar moved toward the entrance door. He touched the wall, revealing a compartment. Inside, there were several chrome spheres. Poltar took four spheres from the compartment and closed it again. “These are probes. They will emit a minute electromagnetic pulse. I want you to identify the active probe.”

That sounds like more of the same. “Okay,” Cris acknowledged, a little disappointed. I’m sure he has a reason for doing this, even if it doesn’t make sense to me now.

Poltar used telekinesis to distribute the probes around Cris at varying distances. “Point to the probe when it’s active,” he instructed.

Cris tried to locate the probes, but he couldn’t detect anything other than Poltar himself. “I have no idea.”

“It’s subtle. Just give it your best guess.”

Cris sighed inwardly. “Fine.” He kept his eyes closed and started pointing in different directions—wherever gut instinct told him. He didn’t consciously detect any signal from the probes, but following his initial reaction seemed reasonable.

Poltar gave no indication of how accurate he was, just made generic statements of encouragement every so often. Though Cris felt like he was randomly guessing, he continued.

“Okay, open your eyes,” Poltar said, breaking the silence. “That’s enough for a solid baseline.”

“How’d I do?” Cris asked.

Poltar pulled out his handheld. “It’s more important to judge your improvement than where you are now.”

“Yeah, but—”

Poltar returned the handheld to his pocket. “It’s been almost three hours. Want to break for lunch?”

He’s smart to distract me from my question with food. “That would be great.” Cris’ stomach felt like it was about to eat itself, having only had two protein bars in the last day. But I know better. “I really am curious how I’m doing, though.”

Poltar yielded. “You’re a little more advanced than I anticipated. But there’s a lot for me to teach you.”

I hope we’re almost done with the testing and can get to the fun parts. “I look forward to learning.”

Poltar pulled Cris telekinetically toward the entrance door. He opened the hatch and they passed through the lock to reacclimate to gravity. Once outside, Poltar led the way to the central elevator that would take them up to the main Headquarters structure.

After some prodding, Cris got Poltar to explain the setup of the Headquarters structure during the elevator ride. The structure’s eleven Levels were self-contained rings connected by a central shaft, and each served a distinct function. There were multiple floors on each Level, which could be accessed by stairways, but the central elevator shaft was the only means to access other Levels. The top Level was for Command and Medical. Agents were on the next three Levels, with Level 2 for the Primus Agents, the Level 3 for Sacon Agents and Level 4 for Trion Agents. Each of those Levels had Trainee quarters for the new students that were not yet assigned an official Agent class or area of specialization. There was also ample classroom space where the trainees in all ranks would convene, of which Cris was assured he’d see plenty in the coming years. Levels 5 through 9 were housing and training space for the Militia division. Level 10 contained primarily research labs and Engineering. The bottom ring of Headquarters, Level 11—where he had thus far spent most of his time—was suspended away from the rest of the structure. Since it was specifically for practicing telekinetic skills, Level 11 was outside of the subspace containment shell that surrounded the rest of the facility. Telekinesis could only be used sparingly in the rest of Headquarters, due to the natural dampening properties of subspace; it kept the trainees from getting out of hand.

Poltar took Cris back to Level 2, for the Primus class. There was a mess hall on every Level, Cris learned, except for the training area. Though Agents and trainees of any class were permitted into the other classes’ mess halls, it was convention to use the facilities on the same Level as one’s quarters unless invited to another—and such an invitation was always necessary for Militia members. The TSS culture dictated that at mealtime, Agents and trainees could come together in one place without the distinction of rank. When Cris walked into the mess hall, he was pleased to see Agents, Junior Agents, Initiates and Trainees sharing tables, though the clothing colors indicated that people still tended to stay within their own group more than not.

The Primus mess hall was large enough to accommodate four hundred people at the same time. Long tables with seats for ten people on each side filled the center of the room, and smaller tables dotted the perimeter. There were even some booths behind a short wall at the back of the room, for those seeking a more private conversation. The entire space was decorated with warm wood tones accented by gray and black fabrics, and potted plants stood out amongst the tables and the matte black floor. Along the right wall, people moved through a buffet line before selecting an open seat.

“Help yourself.” Poltar gestured Cris toward the buffet.

Cris took a heaping tray of steaming meats, vegetables and bread with a few more cookies than would be considered appropriate. Poltar raised a skeptical eyebrow, but said nothing.

After surveying the room, Poltar led the way to one of the smaller tables along the left wall. Cris felt like everyone watched him pass by, not sure if it was because he was an unfamiliar face or that he was in the company of an Agent.

Cris dove into his meal, ravenous now that food was in front of him. Poltar had taken only a light lunch for himself and ate in silence across from Cris. While eating, Cris took in the people around him and tried to identify a pattern to the social framework. The more he observed, the more he realized that the co-mingling he thought he’d noticed when he first walked in was actually just a commander seated with their trainee group. Cris was the only individual below the rank of Junior Agent seated alone with an Agent.

“Why am I getting such unusual treatment?” Cris asked once he was most of the way through the plate of food.

Poltar tilted his head, questioning.

“I’m the only one here with a one-on-one mentor. I might be more advanced than some, but why not just throw me in with other new Trainees?”

“You have a lot of potential, Cris. Probably more than anyone else in this room. And now that you’ve begun to tap it, you need to be taught control before it overwhelms you.”

Cris shook his head. “All of this has happened so fast. And all this talk of ‘potential’. I hardly feel like I know myself anymore.”

“I heard about what happened at the spaceport—that kind of power is extraordinary. Most wouldn’t be able to do those things without years of training. Without a foundation. Jumping right in at that level… well, the holes need to be filled in quickly. You could never get that in a normal training group.”

“I just don’t see how I’ll ever fit in.” Yet again, I’m set apart. Is that just how it’s destined to be for me?

Poltar smiled. “Don’t worry about that. I’ll help you get control of your abilities, and then everyone will want to work with you. Who wouldn’t want to have the best on their team?”

Cris shrugged. “I’m sure there’s someone.”

“Then they’re shortsighted and ignorant. Anyone worth your time will respect you,” Poltar said, looking Cris in the eye. “There is greatness in you. It’s apparent to anyone who knows what to look for. They already see it in you.” He surveyed the trainees and Agents throughout the room.

Cris looked about the room again. No uncertainty remained about whether he was being observed. People were engaged in their own conversations, but they kept glancing over at Cris. Darting glances, trying not to be caught. “What if I’m not what everyone thinks I am?”

“That kind of humility will get you far.” Poltar eyed Cris’ empty plate. “Ready to get back to it?”

There’s no use fighting it. It’s not my fault if they’re wrong—I didn’t ask for any of this. “Yes, sir.”

CHAPTER 9

Cris felt like the walls were closing in on him. There was too much energy buzzing around him to concentrate.

A red cube hung in midair at eye level, spinning slowly. Poltar raised his hand and rotated his wrist, and the cube responded likewise. He lowered his hand, and the cube returned softly to the metal floor.

Cris let out his breath, not realizing he’d been holding it. “Is it always so intense?”

Poltar shook his head. “This room is an amplifier. It’s designed to assist trainees like you. Even moderate exertion from a full Agent can seem like much more than it is.”

There were four cubes on the ground in front of them, in ascending size. The smallest cube, green, was the size of Cris’ fist. A yellow cube was twice that size, and the red Poltar had used for demonstration was about the size of his head. A blue cube, nearly a meter on each side, dwarfed the others.

“Clear your mind. Focus on the green cube. Command it.” Poltar stepped to the back wall behind Cris, out of his view so he was not a distraction.

Cris stared at the cube. He squinted, willing it to obey his command. With clenched fists, he thought about it hovering in the air. Nothing happened. He sighed.

“You’re trying too hard,” Poltar said from behind him.

“I have no idea what I’m doing.” I threw a person across the hall without thinking about it, and now I can’t do anything when I try.

“Treat it as an extension of yourself,” Poltar said. “Like a limb. When you’re first learning to walk or write, you need to concentrate on what you’re doing. Eventually, it will come without thinking.”

Cris frowned. “I tr—”

“No, really clear your mind. Open yourself to knowing the cube. Feel it.”

Letting go of his frustration, Cris breathed slowly and evenly—just as Sedric had taught him for combat. He envisioned a void, with the green cube as the only object in existence. He explored the cube, noting the way the light hit each of its planes. He evaluated its weight, the way it would feel to be held. Rise. The air began to buzz, vibrating. In Cris’ mind, he saw a faint glow around the green cube, white light that seemed to shimmer. Ever so slowly, the cube began to lift off of the ground. Rise! The cube rose to a meter off the ground, a faint, glowing white column supporting it from the floor. Cris looked back to Poltar, excited, “I’m—!” The cube crashed to the floor. “Or, I did.”

Poltar grinned. “Not bad at all.” He leaned back against the metal wall. “Maintaining the levitation while talking is another lesson.”

Cris smiled. “I’ve never seen anything like it. It was glowing.”

Poltar nodded. “That was the electromagnetic field. Everyone seems to visualize it a little differently. I see yellow electric sparks, myself. Putting an image to it is common, helps with control.”

“It just appeared.”

“The mind is an amazing thing,” Poltar said with a smile. “Now that you have a way to visualize the field, it should be easier to control.”

“Huh.” Cris stared at the cube, now seeming so plain and dull. I don’t know if I can ever look at things the same way again.

“Why don’t you try a larger one?” Poltar suggested.

“Okay.” Cris focused on the yellow cube next. He cleared his mind again and made the yellow cube the center of the void in his mind. After several seconds, a white glow emerged, billowing into a column beneath the cube as it rose. The buzz of energy filled him, fueled him. He thirsted for more. Feeding the energy into the cube, he brought it up two meters off of the ground before slowly lowering it. I did it! He felt warm from the exertion, but invigorated.

“Good, and the next,” Poltar instructed.

Cris concentrated. The red cube became surrounded by a white glow, but it didn’t rise at first. Cris focused on it more intently, picturing it levitating in his mind, seeing the column pushing it upward. Rise! The cube inched upward, gaining speed as it rose. It overshot the height Cris had intended, nearly hitting the ceiling, and then descended quickly to the floor with a thud.

“Almost,” Cris said sheepishly.

“Try the last one.” Poltar nodded toward the largest blue cube. It was a significant jump in mass compared to the progression of the others.

Cris evaluated it dubiously. “Okay…” He focused on the blue cube, envisioning the white glow around it. The cube began to shudder as it was infused with energy. Rise! The cube quaked on the ground, rattling against the metal floor. Cris focused even more intently, seeing the energy flow into the cube. It glowed brighter, almost enough. He pressed harder. A corner of the cube rose off the ground, lifting—

“Stop! Don’t strain yourself.” Poltar put his hand on Cris’ shoulder, and Cris felt the energy dissipate.

Cris nodded and let out a breath. That felt incredible! The power… He grinned at Poltar. “I was so close.”

Poltar nodded, suddenly serious. “Go back to the yellow one.”

After the difficulty of the blue cube, the mid-sized yellow object rose easily from the ground. He brought it to eye-level, and began slowly rotating it clockwise. The cube spun at a fixed height, steady. It was an island in the void of Cris’ mind, surrounded by glowing energy. He felt like he could maintain the hold forever.

“Good, that’s enough for today,” Poltar stated, breaking the moment.

The cube faltered but didn’t fall. Cris regained his serenity and lowered the cube slowly to the ground. The glow faded when the cube was at rest.

Cris rubbed his temples.

“Nicely done.” Poltar clapped Cris on the shoulder. “How do you feel?”

“My head hurts. I feel wired.” The buzz that had been in the air still hummed in his head. He wasn’t sure if he was feeling it or hearing it.

“You should get in some physical exercise, too,” Poltar added. “It’s easy to get over-charged from telekinesis, until you know exactly how far to extend yourself. Exercise is a good release.”

Cris nodded. Aside from any post-telekinesis benefits, there was no need to explain the importance of exercise while in artificial gravity. He had neglected his exercise routine for three weeks in the middle of his stint on the Exler, and the rapid atrophy he experienced was enough for him to never lapse again.

Poltar took Cris into a large open room with a track around the perimeter and weight equipment in the center. Only a few pieces of equipment were presently in use and several people were jogging around the track at various speeds. “You can use this track for now. A lot of trainees run laps in the residential halls, but we’ll wait on that until you know your way around.”

“All right.” Cris’ mind was still reeling, shocked by what he’d been able to do through telekinesis. The buzz had yet to subside.

“I’ll leave you to it,” Poltar said. “Run some laps and help yourself to the weights, if you feel up to it. We’ll put together a formal physical training routine tomorrow. I’ll meet you at the same time in the morning at your quarters.”

“Yes, sir. Thank you.” I need to clear my head. Running laps is just what I need right now.

“Great work today, Cris.” Poltar hurried off.

Cris sighed. The entire day felt like a blur.

He jogged laps around the track, taking a leisurely pace for most of it but occasionally surging forward into a sprint. He noticed a few of the other runners were with a partner, but some were by themselves. Finally, somewhere I don’t stand out. The buzz in his head lessened with each lap, eventually fading entirely. He thought about using some of the weight equipment but decided against it. Though the oppressive hum was gone, his mind was still racing, and he thought it best to just take some time to unwind back in his room.

Cris made his way back to the central elevator and rode it up to Level 2. Upon reaching the Primus level, he realized that all of the corridors branching from the central lobby looked the same. Some more prominent signage would be nice. He examined his options and ultimately picked the hallway that seemed the most familiar. Fortunately, his memory served him well and he traversed the remaining route to his quarters without making any wrong turns. When he reached his quarters, he placed his hand on the panel next to the entryway and the door slid open automatically for him.

“How was your first day?” Scott asked as Cris entered. He and Jon were lounging on the couch.

“Exhausting.”

“Yeah, that tends to happen.” Scott smiled. “So, what did you go over today?”

Cris collapsed on the couch across from the Junior Agents. “First, he took me down to one of the spatial awareness chambers, I think they’re called. He circled me while I had my eyes closed, and then had me sense some probes.”

Scott and Jon looked at each other. “What did the probes look like?” Jon asked tentatively.

“Chrome, about the size of my fist.”

The two Junior Agents shook their head and let out long breaths. “What then?” Scott questioned.

“We went into an empty room with some colored cubes on the floor. He had me try to lift them telekinetically,” Cris went on, cautious.

“Could you?” Scott was expectant.

Cris swallowed. “I could only make the heaviest blue block shudder, but I didn’t have too much trouble with the others. I held the yellow block for a few minutes.”

Scott’s jaw dropped open. Jon exclaimed, “That’s impossible!”

Cris was taken aback. Am I really that different? He tried to sink into the couch, but he still felt completely vulnerable. “Is that bad? Poltar won’t give me any specific feedback. He just keeps giving me different things to try.”

Scott laughed. “Bad? It’s incredible.”

“Most are lucky if they can hold an object in suspension for a few seconds prior to being raised to Junior Agent,” Jon added.

Cris’ mouth went dry. What am I? “I didn’t know.”

“I can see why they took an interest in you,” Scott said after a time.

Jon kept shaking his head.

Scott cleared his throat. “Hey, would you like to go to dinner with us?” Jon shot Scott a disapproving glare, but it was gone in an instant.

Cris had noticed the look but shrugged it off. “That would be great.” Was Poltar right? Will my power draw others to me?

Cris felt much more confident walking into the mess hall with two Junior Agents rather than an Agent. His own light blue was not nearly as stark a contrast as it had been against the Agent’s black. Scott led them to one of the larger communal tables and introduced Cris to some of the other Junior Agents, both men and women. The other Junior Agents were friendly and welcoming, though he did get some strange looks when Scott explained Cris’ unconventional training situation. It soon seemed to be forgotten, and Cris became the center of attention, telling of his travels on the Exler. By the end of the evening, he was among old friends. He went to bed that night feeling content. Maybe I do belong here.

*

The next morning, as he waited for Poltar to retrieve him for the day’s studies, Cris finally took the opportunity to attend to some overdue business. After giving himself a little pep-talk, he sent a short note to his father’s personal email letting him know that he was with the TSS and would not be coming home anytime soon. He’ll love that.

Cris then turned his attention to the Mainframe. There was a seemingly endless wealth of information, even more than what he’d had access to on Tararia. It would take a lifetime to explore everything. He looked over entries about the TSS’ spacecraft and navigation systems, but one specific item still stood out in his mind. The Bakzen. The main entry was frustratingly sparse and no more than he knew already—a rising enemy, living in the outskirts of explored space. “CACI, is there any more information on the Bakzen?”

“Restricted access. Additional clearance required,” CACI replied.

Bomax. Looks like I won’t be finding out any more for now.

He resumed his perusal of the other files until a video feed from the front door popped up. Poltar had arrived.

Cris went out to meet his instructor. “What are we doing today, sir?” he asked as he stepped into the hallway.

Poltar smiled. “First, we eat. Then, we get to work. I have it on good authority that you slacked on your workout last night, so we’ll need to make up for it. I also need to see how you handle yourself in combat.”

“I had a great teacher.” Sedric’s lessons saved my life.

“There’s always more to learn.”

“Will we be practicing any more telekinesis?”

Poltar nodded. “Absolutely.”

*       *       *

“He’s been a very quick study, sir,” Poltar said. “I know you want to keep his true identity hidden, but people will take notice of him all the same.”

Banks paced across his office, weighing his options. “Many already are.”

“So we should just advance him,” Poltar urged.

“It goes completely against protocol.” Then again, so does everything about this.

“I’m aware of that, sir. I just think anything less would be an unnecessary delay. You instructed me to move him through as quickly as possible, and, in my professional opinion, he’ll be ready in four months.”

Banks stopped his pacing in front of his desk. He slumped down on the edge, torn. “Moving him straight to Junior Agent will be an administrative nightmare. But, it’s my duty to take your recommendation under advisement. We’ll need to conduct a formal evaluation.”

Poltar nodded. “Of course, sir.”

“Thank you for the update. You’re doing great work.”

“Thank you, sir.” Poltar bowed his head.

“Dismissed.”

Poltar bowed again, a little deeper, and left.

Banks rubbed his eyes. Advanced to Junior Agent after four months? Unheard of and unorthodox, perhaps, but there was no more time to waste.

Part 3: Fulfillment

CHAPTER 10

“Come on, just one more lap.”

Cris eyed Scott with open skepticism. His lungs and legs burned.

“It’s good for you!” Scott grinned.

Cris had always thought he was in good shape, but Scott had proved to be a demanding training partner. Even after more than three years of training together as Junior Agents, Cris couldn’t figure out where all the energy came from. “One more.”

“That’s the spirit!” Scott took off down the hallway.

Cris willed his legs to move again and followed, centering his mind to block out the aching and burning he felt everywhere.

Scott set the pace at a fast jog, following the corridor that looped around the perimeter of the Primus residential wings on Level 2 in the Headquarters structure. The loop was approximately five kilometers, which seemed even longer by the end of an already exhausting workout. Despite the cool temperature, Cris was hot and slick with sweat. His t-shirt was off, tucked into the back of his pants, to let the air cool his bare chest and back. Scott ran shirtless a few paces ahead of him, showing no intent of slowing down. Cris urged himself onward.

They neared the halfway point in the lap. Almost there. Cris’ legs and lungs ached for relief.

A group of fellow Junior Agents were sprawled out on the floor of the hallway up ahead, resting their backs against the walls. Such impromptu study groups were a common sight on their afternoon jogs. Cris picked his way carefully through the first sets of legs sticking out into his path, weaving around other bystanders blocking his way. He was so focused on avoiding the obstacles that he didn’t realize Scott had stopped.

“Hold up, Cris.” Scott returned his attention to a pretty blonde with short hair and bright blue eyes who was sitting on the floor with some other Junior Agents. Scott crouched down to talk with her more closely. She laughed.

Cris sighed. Here we go again. He untucked his shirt from his pants, using it wipe the sweat from his face.

Scott looked over at Cris and then back at the blonde. She nodded vigorously.

Oh no. Cris looked around for a quick escape, but it was too late.

“Cris, come here.” Scott waved him over.

Cris reluctantly complied, trying to control his panting breath and racing heart.

“So Cris,” Scott said as Cris approached, “this is Marsie Katz. We were thinking it would be fun to go on a double date tomorrow.”

Double date? “That would be something…”

“Great!” Scott grinned at Marsie.

“I’m looking forward to it,” someone said from below Cris in a gentle female voice.

Cris startled backward. Her back had been to him, but she now twisted around to look at him. Her long, dark-brown hair was pulled up into a ponytail, leaving the ends in a loose wave about her shoulders. Bright hazel-green eyes that had begun to glow with bioluminescence drew him in. She was by far the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen, but there was something else—he felt instantly connected to her. His breath caught as they locked eyes, and he felt like his heart had stopped beating. Her lips parted in a sweet, genuine smile, and he felt suddenly at ease with her while still being overcome with anxious anticipation.

“Hi,” Cris finally stammered, thankful that his cheeks were already flushed from the run.

“Hi,” she replied, taking him in. Cris couldn’t quite read her expression, but it seemed favorable. “I’m Kate.”

“Nice to meet you,” Cris managed to get out, still lost in her eyes.

“Well this will be great fun tomorrow!” Scott jumped to his feet. “Later, ladies.” He jogged a couple of steps. “Come on, Cris, time to get back to it.”

“Bye,” Cris said, pulling himself from Kate. He took a few steps and glanced over his shoulder, seeing that she was still watching him go.

Wow. Cris didn’t feel any of the burn in the last two kilometers.

*

Cris relaxed on the couch, thankful for the magical healing properties of a hot shower. Scott emerged from the bathroom, toweling his hair.

“So I have to admit,” Scott began, “that it really wasn’t fair of me to drag you into a double date like that.”

Cris’ heart skipped a beat, thinking about Kate again. “It’s fine, I know how you are.”

“No, not like that.” Scott screwed up his face, searching for words. “Here’s the thing…”

“What?”

“Uh…” Scott took a deep breath. “She’s… High Dynasty.”

Cris’ mouth dropped open involuntarily. “Wait, what?”

“Man, I’m sorry. Like I said… Look, Marsie is her roommate and they’re good friends. Some people are kind of wary about hanging with Kate because of who she is, and Marsie wanted to give her a chance to get out, so we thought a double date would be good. And you and I are friends, so—”

Cris felt sick. “Which Dynasty, Scott?” Fok, who is she?

“Vaenetri. She’s Katrine Vaenetri.”

Cris let out a shaky breath. Thank the stars, not a relative! But Vaenetri, of all the families. After Tristen and her sister… “That’s… unexpected.”

Scott sat down on the couch, wringing his towel. “I know, I know. I’ll make it up to you. I’m just asking for one night.”

“It’s fine.” Kate Vaenetri…

“Fine? Fine! Great.”  Scott leaped to his feet. “Yes, it’s going to be just fine.”

Cris raised a quizzical eyebrow. “Are you okay?”

“Yes! Of course.” Scott bit his lip. He sat back down. “How are you so calm about all of this? A Lady from a High Dynasty and you’re ‘fine’? I’m kind of freaking out here. How do you even talk to someone like that?”

Cris laughed inwardly. “High Dynasty or not, they’re still just people. They’re not all that different.”

“Hah! Right.” Scott rose to his feet, tossing his towel over his shoulder. “I knew I was bringing along the right guy.” Scott went into his room, muttering something under his breath.

Cris sighed, and it turned into a chuckle. Even coming all the way to the TSS couldn’t get him out of a dinner with an eligible High Dynasty bachelorette.

*

The day went by far too slowly. Cris had spent the whole night and following day thinking about Kate, despite himself. She didn’t exude the elitist air that he’d come to expect from anyone born into the High Dynasties, and he was anxious to see if that perception held true once he got to know her. After finishing up his classes for the day, he was finally free to return to his quarters and prepare for his double date. Excited for date night? He sighed. What’s happened to me?

Cris went about showering and dressing in his quarters, the only home he’d known since coming to the TSS. After TSS command had decided to promote Cris directly to Junior Agent, he’d stayed in the same quarters he was first assigned with Scott and Jon. Jon had recently graduated, and like many new Agents had been sent on assignment to Jotun in the outer colonies. They had never been assigned a fourth roommate, so it was temporarily just Scott and Cris. Scott had learned to take full advantage of the arrangement, often kicking Cris out for several hours so he could engage in more private activities with his female companions.

Once dressed in the same dark blue t-shirt and pants that now comprised his entire wardrobe, Cris went out into the common area. Scott emerged from his room at the same time.

“Ready?” Scott asked.

“As I’ll ever be.”

Cris and Scott made their way to the Primus mess hall. As they approached, Cris saw that Marsie and Kate were waiting for them outside the main door. Both women wore the standard dark blue tank tops that normally served as undershirts for the women’s uniform, with a scoop neckline tapering into thin straps that criss-crossed their backs. Their pants were more form-fitting than the men’s uniform, slim down to their knees and flared slightly around the cuff covering their boots. Marsie had added some curl to her short blonde hair, and Kate now wore hers in a loose braid.

I’ve never seen someone so naturally stunning, Cris thought to himself as he admired Kate. She smiled in greeting when she saw him, and he felt his heart flutter. Gah! Stay cool.

Marsie gave Scott a hug when he walked up to her, and they exchanged a playful glance.

“Shall we eat?” Scott said, gesturing toward the large doorway into the mess hall.

They loaded their trays and selected a booth along the back wall. Scott slid in next to Marsie, leaving Cris the spot next to Kate. You can do this! He sat down next to her, trying to judge an appropriate distance apart.

When they started eating, Cris noticed that Kate still followed the proper etiquette instilled in all members of the High Dynasties, so he was especially diligent in maintaining the more casual mannerisms he’d picked up aboard the Exler and from those around him at the TSS. As best he could, he tried to walk the line between politeness and commonplace. Something as simple as how I hold my fork could give me away to a trained eye. If she’s interested in me, I want it to be because of who I am as a person, not for my pedigree.

They engaged in idle small talk as they ate. Some big tests later that week, wish lists for their internship assignments that would be announced any day. Cris was careful to keep his mind guarded against any potential telepathic probe.

“Cris, here,” Scott ventured after a time, “spent a year on a freighter touring the galaxy before joining the TSS. I think he’s seen more than any of us.”

“How fun!” Marsie exclaimed.

“What was your favorite part about it?” Kate asked.

“How I got a different perspective on life. Saw how others lived,” Cris reflected.

“I’ve appreciated that about the TSS,” Kate said. “There are so many people from different backgrounds here. My life back home was so sheltered by comparison.”

“It’s hard to get the big picture from one vantage, no matter what it may be.” I had arguably the best education available, but what I’ve learned since leaving Tararia has been far more valuable.

“So, Cris, where are you from originally?” Marsie inquired.

Here we go… Cris had his back-story down, but it was something else entirely to recite it in front of another High Dynasty member. He glanced at Kate, before proceeding. “I’m from Tararia, the Third Region. Sieten.” Kate looked over in interest, but Cris didn’t detect any recognition or suspicion. She doesn’t expect to see me as High Dynasty, so she doesn’t.

“I’ve never been there, but I hear it’s beautiful,” Marsie replied. “I would have tried to get into the University there if I hadn’t been recruited by the TSS.”

“Yes, it’s quite lovely.” I wish I still had the view from my bedroom window.

“Do you miss it?” Kate asked.

Cris looked down at his plate. That’s such a loaded question. “Sometimes, but it wasn’t the life I wanted.”

Kate nodded. “I know exactly what you mean.” She looked down at her own plate, seeing past it.

She does? Cris saw a new somberness in her softly glowing eyes. Is she like me?

“Sorry, I didn’t know it was such a touchy subject!” Marsie said with a little laugh.

“Oh, don’t mind them,” Scott said, putting his arm around Marsie. “Homesickness can get everyone down sometimes.”

Cris forced a smile. “There’s way too much going on here to miss home much.”

“Too true!” Scott said, squeezing Marsie. “Gorgeous women, cutting-edge tech and free food—what else do you really need?”

Everyone rolled their eyes in exasperation, but they knew there was truth in his statement. They were in the midst of one of the good times in life, and they had enough perspective to recognize it.

The Junior Agents finished their meal between more light conversation and laughter, enjoying each other’s company. As the evening went on, Scott and Marsie inched closer together and talked quietly to each other so that Cris and Kate couldn’t overhear. Eventually, when there was a lull in the conversation, Marsie leaned in and whispered in Scott’s ear.

“We should probably get going,” Scott announced.

“This has been a lot of fun,” Marsie added. “It was great to meet you, Cris.”

“You too,” Cris replied.

“Well, you two have fun the rest of tonight,” Scott said as they got up. “Try to stay out of trouble.” He winked at Cris.

Cris sighed and shook his head when they were out of earshot. “That guy…”

Kate smiled. “Marsie is no better. They were made for each other.”

What do I do now that I’m alone with her? “You’re under no obligation to spend the rest of the evening with me,” Cris blurted out.

Kate shook her head. “Nonsense. I’m enjoying your company.” She scoped out the buffet from afar. “I could really use some dessert.”

“I’m game.”

They procured some chocolate mousse and returned to the booth, sitting across from each other.

“So, Kate, I’m sure you get this all the time, but I have to ask. How did you come to join the TSS? As far as I know, it’s rare for anyone from a High Dynasty to come train here, especially beyond the first year.” Cris took a bite of the mousse; not quite as good as the Sietinen private chef’s, but still delicious.

Kate sighed. “I’m… a bit of an anomaly. I have an older brother, who’s heir, and two older sisters. Most High Dynasties only have one or two successors. So, as a fourth child, I’m of little consequence.”

“Are you close with your siblings?”

She shrugged. “Not really. They were adults by the time I was born. I’m twenty years younger than my closest sister.”

Cris just about choked on his mousse, but was able to hide it. Twenty years younger… That meant there were no children in between Kate and Krista, Tristen’s betrothed. It was too big of a coincidence for Kate to be Cris’ age. He swallowed. “I know what it’s like growing up alone.” Even after what happened, they still wanted to unite the two Dynasties.

“So, at any rate,” Kate went on, “when my abilities started to emerge, it was decided that I could come train here. There wasn’t any reason for me to stay on Tararia.”

I was gone, and they knew it. “I hope you feel like you made the right choice.” I know I did.

“Yes, I do. How about you? What brought you here?”

Cris picked his words carefully. “I didn’t get along with my parents. I think my father actively disliked me. My mother, on the other hand, barely acknowledged my existence. They especially disapproved of me embracing my abilities. So, as soon as I could, I left home. I met Thom, the captain of the Exler, on my first day out on my own, and he took me in. I got really lucky.”

“I heard the TSS actually tracked you down to recruit you. And that you trained privately with an Agent when you first got here.”

Cris opened his mouth to reply, but didn’t know what to say. He shrugged it off. “We’re all in the same place now.”

Kate looked at him thoughtfully with eyes that contained wisdom beyond her years. “I’ve never met anyone quite like you,” she said. “You act so casual, but you have a certain… poise.”

“I’m me. It’s just the way I am.”

Kate smiled. “I like it.”

They both looked down at their empty bowls.

“What now?” Cris asked. It was still a little early to go back to his quarters, if he knew Scott’s habits.

“Let’s go up to the spaceport,” Kate suggested, excitement in her eyes. “It’s been too long since I’ve seen the stars.”

“Okay,” Cris agreed, ready to follow her lead anywhere she wanted.

Kate took Cris’ hand and led him to the central elevator that would take them on the long ride to the surface of the moon outside of Headquarters. They didn’t have the clearance to take a transport vessel up to the dock with the TSS fleet, but they could go as far as the terminal on the surface.

The terminal was all but deserted, and they went over to one of the expansive windows that curved in a half-dome overhead, providing an unobstructed view of the starscape beyond.

“I love coming here,” Kate said, staring out. They leaned against the railing in front of the window. “It all looks so different from space. You can’t get a view like this on Tararia.”

“No, you certainly can’t,” Cris replied. He could never tire of gazing out into the impressive blackness of space with its amazing spectrum of stars.

Kate inched closer to Cris. After a moment, he took the hint and put his arm around her. She relaxed against him. Nothing else mattered with her next to him like that. He was completely at peace. He had no idea how long they stood together, but he savored every moment.

A wave of tiredness washed over Cris. He checked the time on his handheld: 24:13. How is that even possible? It was past curfew, though that was rarely enforced for Junior Agents. “We should get back.” He reluctantly unfurled himself from Kate.

Kate checked her own handheld. “I had no idea it was so late!”

“It’s probably safe for me to go back to my quarters now.”

Kate stifled a yawn. “Yes, I should think so.”

They took the central elevator down to the Primus level and walked back to Kate’s quarters, her arm linked around Cris’. I could walk like this forever.

“I had a great time tonight,” Kate said when they were outside her door. “I hope we can see more of each other.”

“Me too.”

She looked up expectantly at Cris, but he hesitated, not sure what to do.

“Well, good night.” Cris smiled and turned to go, his heart pounding in his ears.

“Aren’t you going to kiss me goodnight?”

He turned back to look at her. She gazed into his eyes, searching. “I didn’t want to presume. You are a Lady, after all,” he said.

“Consider the invitation extended.” She took a step forward.

Cris swallowed. Coaching about girls hadn’t been a part of any of his training. I have no idea what I’m doing. He let instinct take over, cupping Kate’s face in his hand and drawing her to him.

Their lips met, sending a tingle through Cris’ entire body. Kate placed her arms around his neck and pulled him closer. Despite his inexperience, Cris felt at once comfortable with her, following her every cue. She wanted more, but he pulled back slowly from the kiss. “Good night.” He kissed her again lightly, lingering just long enough.

CHAPTER 11

“How was your date?” Scott asked as soon as Cris emerged from his room in the morning.

Cris grinned, in spite of himself. “It was good.”

Scott laughed. “Someone is smitten!”

“Well, I wouldn’t go that far,” Cris said, trying to sound casual. She’s the most incredible person I’ve ever met. I didn’t know someone like her even existed.

“Uh huh.” Scott didn’t seem convinced. “When are you seeing her next?”

“We didn’t make any plans yet.” Stars, I hope it’s soon.

“Marsie sent me a message last night saying that Kate was gushing about you.”

Really? “I’m glad she had a good time.”

“By the look on your face, the feeling was mutual.”

Cris shrugged it off. Stay cool. It was only one date. But stars! It was great.

“Anyway, I’m glad it worked out.” Scott pulled out his handheld and checked it. “Hey, I have to check in with the lab. I’ll see you later.”

“Have a good one.” Cris rubbed his eyes. Yes, it was a wonderful night, but we were up far too late to now be awake at this hour. He suppressed a yawn.

Cris took a quick shower before heading over to the mess hall for breakfast. He got his tray of food and was about to sit down at an empty table when he spotted Kate eating alone. She was reading something projected from her handheld. Do I go over to her? As he was trying to decide what to do, she looked up from the text and smiled at him. After a moment, she waved him over. Okay, that answers it.

“Good morning,” she greeted as he approached. She collapsed her handheld and put it away in her pants pocket.

“Good morning.” Cris took a seat across from her, instantly energized in her presence. How could I miss her so much after just a few hours?

Kate set down her fork. “I wasn’t sure if I should call you over or not. You don’t have to sit here if—”

“No, I’m glad you did. I didn’t want to interrupt you.”

Kate smiled. “Good. I was afraid you might take it as me being too clingy, or something.”

Cris chuckled. “Not at all.” He took a bite of potato scramble from his plate. “It’s good to see you again.”

Kate blushed slightly. “You too.” She took a couple bites from her own plate. “I had a great time last night.”

“Me too.”

They resumed eating in silence.

Cris kept his eyes on his plate. The quiet was awkward. Maybe it was a bad idea to come over here? I remember Scott mentioning something about a waiting period between dates…

“I’d like to get to know you,” Kate said suddenly.

Startled, Cris looked up and their eyes locked. The awkwardness melted away.

“It felt right, last night,” Kate continued. “I know Scott and Marsie are just fooling around, but there seemed to be a real connection with us.”

And I still feel it now. Cris couldn’t look away. “I agree. I’d very much like to get to know you more.”

Kate smiled. “Good.” She tore away and looked down for a moment. She cleared her throat. “Now, you said you were from Seiten, right?”

Cris’ breath caught. Stars! Exactly how well do I want her to know me right away? “Yeah, from right outside the city.” Do I come clean?

“And you said you grew up alone. Only child?”

“Yes. Well, sort of. I had a brother who died in an accident before I was born.” If she makes the connection between Tristen and her sister…

Kate’s brow furrowed with sympathy. “That must have been difficult for your family.”

Cris breathed an inward sigh of relief. She doesn’t suspect me. Or at least doesn’t want to admit it. “It was tough growing up in a shadow. Aside from my parents disapproving of my abilities, that’s the other key reason I chose to leave Tararia.” I want to tell her everything, but I need to know that she cares about me, not who I am.

“I can relate.” Kate withdrew in thought for a moment. “Anyway, what interests you? What do you enjoy studying?”

Right now, you interest me more than anything. “I love flying. Any chance I have to get in a fighter is welcome. On the more academic side, recently I’ve been diving into the deepest layers of subspace mechanics.”

“Scott mentioned you had a knack for navigation.”

I can’t escape the family business entirely. “Yes, admittedly, much of the subspace studying has navigation applications. I did work as a Navigator before joining the TSS, so it’s a familiar subject. But, it’s something I’m good at, more than something I enjoy.”

“I know what you mean. That’s like me with telecommunications systems, because of my family. I can construct a holographic projector from parts, but I’d much rather help plan a battle strategy.” She grinned.

Of course. She was groomed in the operations of VComm, just as I was groomed to take over SiNavTech. “I second your sentiment about battle strategy. Agent Reisar’s class was incredible.”

Kate’s eyes lit up. “It was! When you took it, did he give you that lecture on using phantom subspace jumps?”

“Yes! That was so awesome. I mean, I’d hope to never find myself in that situation, but—” Cris was interrupted by a loud chirp from his handheld. “Sorry.” He reached into his pocket to silence the device.

A moment later, Kate’s handheld made the same chirp. She groaned and pulled it out from her pocket to look at the message. She frowned. “I’ve been summoned.”

Cris examined his own handheld. The message read: “Proceed to Junior Agent Lounge JAP-271C.” He showed Kate.

“Same for me,” she confirmed.

Are we in trouble? Cris took one final bite of breakfast. “I guess we should go.”

They bussed their table and walked together to the lounge. A handful of other Junior Agents were already there, including Scott. “Any idea why we’re here?” Cris asked.

“No,” Scott replied.

“Internships?” Kate speculated.

Scott shrugged. “Maybe.”

After five more minutes, a dozen Primus Junior Agents were gathered in the middle of the room, including Marsie and some other common acquaintances from various classes. Everyone chatted amongst themselves, throwing out increasingly far-fetched theories about the meeting.

The door slid open again and everyone immediately fell silent when a figure dressed in black entered. After a moment, Cris recognized the man as Lead Agent Nilaen. He was one of the oldest Agents Cris had encountered, with almost fully gray hair. However, he still held himself with the same regality as his younger counterparts. Cris had never interacted with him directly, but he knew his reputation for fair issue resolution and attention to detail.

Nilaen beamed at the crowd. “I’m sure you’ve all had time to theorize why you have been gathered here.” The Junior Agents nodded. “Well, I’m pleased to tell you that the day has finally arrived. Your internship assignments await you.”

The Junior Agents looked to each other with anxious anticipation.

Kate shot Cris a smug look. “I knew it.” She clasped her hands. “Please, be somewhere warm.”

Nilaen checked his handheld. “The details of the assignments have been transferred to your accounts. Good luck.” He departed as the Junior Agents scattered to review the assignments with their friends.

“Let’s see what we got,” Cris said to Kate. They pulled up the files on their handhelds. Cris scanned through the information. It seemed like a straightforward assignment on a pleasant planet, but the subject matter was pretty low on his wish list. Great. I have to deal with diplomats. He looked to Kate. “What did you get?”

“Valdos III,” Kate replied with disdain. “This looks awful! Just completely… boring.”

“How so?”

She continued flipping through the file, looking more distraught the more she read. “Well, their flag is solid beige. I think that says everything.”

Cris gave her a sympathetic smile. “I’m sure it will be fine.”

Kate sighed loudly. “Easy for you to say, since you won’t be stuck there for the next year. Where did you end up?”

She won’t like this. “Marilon II. Fairly temperate climate and mountainous landscape—pretty picturesque, actually. But, it would seem the Districts don’t know how to play nice with each other and they need a mediator.” I’ll be stuck in the role of politician after all.

“Let me see.” Kate grabbed his handheld and brought up a holographic projection of the planet’s landscape. Towering trees stood out among dramatic rocky cliffs. A modern metropolis was nestled in the foothills with a clear blue river bisecting the city. “You have to be kidding!” She shoved the handheld back at him.

“To be fair, I’ll probably spend all of my time in conference rooms,” Cris pointed out.

“At least you’ll have something to look at out the window.” Kate pulled up a holographic display of her own location on her handheld.

Cris wanted to laugh, but held back. The capital city of Valdos III was flat, featureless and bland. The inhabitants all appeared to wear loose-fitting clothes in an awful shade of gray-tan, giving the entire civilization a completely monotone appearance. “It’s… quaint? And it looks like you did get your wish for somewhere warm.”

Kate’s eyes narrowed into a malicious glare. “Don’t even try.”

“Hey, I didn’t make the assignments!” Cris held up his hands in self-defense.

“Someone doesn’t look happy,” Scott said from behind Cris.

Perfect timing! Cris turned to his friend. “Not every planet has high tourist appeal. How did you fair?”

“Meh, fine,” Scott replied. “I’ll be managing supply distribution on one of the recently settled colony worlds in the border territories. You?”

“Diplomatic relations on Marilon II,” Cris told him, trying to block out Kate’s seething stare.

“How is this fair?” Kate exclaimed, taking ahold of Cris’ handheld again and directing it toward Scott.

Scott looked it over. “Hmm, that’s not a typical internship assignment. Lucky you.”

“I’m sure I’ll be miserable in my own way.” If only they knew how much I loathed these sorts of political dealings.

“Fair enough,” Scott said. “Be nice, Kate. At least you’ll get to practice advanced telekinesis on Valdos III—I’ve heard it’s one of the only planets where it’s integral to their culture.”

Kate placed her handheld back in her pocket and crossed her arms. “Lovely.” She sighed. “What about Marsie?”

Scott shook his head. “I don’t know. She muttered something about ‘may as well be going to a convent’ before storming off.”

Every assignment is deliberate, designed to address our greatest weaknesses. I guess we’re finding out what parts of ourselves we need to improve. “Well, we have a couple months to get used to everything before we ship out.”

“Very true,” Scott agreed. “I need to start this reading.”

“Yes, I should do the same,” Kate said. “I’m sure there’s some redeeming quality about this place. I may as well know what it is.”

“That’s the spirit,” Cris said. “Catch up later?”

“Sure. I’ll message you.” She smiled at him, all of the discontent from earlier forgotten.

Cris smiled back and nodded.

When they were several meters from the lounge, Scott shook his head. “You two are already sickening together. I’m regretting setting you up.”

“You’re just jealous.”

Scott rolled his eyes. “When you’re playing with your grandkids, remember I was the one who made it all possible.”

Cris gave him a playful shove.

Scott grinned and leaped ahead of Cris. “And name your firstborn after me!” He took off in a sprint down the hallway.

I should expect nothing less from him. When Cris eventually arrived at his quarters, Scott had already retreated into his room. Cris settled onto his own bed so he could begin the arduous review of the mission details for his internship. He was about to start reading when he noticed an unread email notification.

His stomach knotted when he saw the message in his inbox. Ugh, not again. It was from his father. The subject was simply: “Checking in.” Cris groaned and deleted the message. He had received dozens of similar emails and video recordings over the last three years. All of them said the same thing, even though the packaging varied: “Your training with the TSS is pointless. You have no future there. Come home to where you belong.”

Except, I don’t belong on Tararia. And now I have Kate here. They can’t argue about a High Dynasty match. He flipped to the internship brief. This is the last step. Soon I’ll be an Agent. Kate and me, together as Agents. We’d be unstoppable. He couldn’t picture a brighter future.

CHAPTER 12

After reviewing the details for his internship, Cris was convinced Banks was playing a cruel joke on him. Mediating political negotiations would be Cris’ version of a nightmare.

To make matters worse, the more time he spent with Kate in the ensuing weeks, the more the reality of their impending time away sunk in. They would be apart for at least six months, maybe a year. Already I can’t imagine being away from her. Why couldn’t we have met after we got back?

Knowing their time was limited, they saw each other almost every day at meals. Occasionally over the next few weeks, there were opportunities to spend an evening together, but most of that time was spent studying. Still, Cris was happy to get any time he could with Kate, even if it was just sitting in the same room.

One such evening, Cris and Kate were working on their tablets in the common room of Cris’ quarters. Scott was away for a few hours completing a project in an engineering lab down on Level 10.

Kate looked up from her reading. “Do you ever stop to think about just how rare we are?”

“What do you mean?” Cris asked from the adjacent couch.

“There are forty-two trainees going on internships this year,” Kate said. “According to this article, there used to be hundreds in each cohort.”

Hundreds of Agents graduating at one time? “What changed?”

“The article doesn’t go into it.” Kate set down her tablet on the coffee table. “I can’t read any more today.”

“I second that.” Cris stretched and set down his own tablet. It was late and his eyes were glazing over.

Kate came over to Cris’ couch and cuddled up next to him. “It makes you wonder, though.”

“What do you think happened?”

Kate thought for a moment. “I bet people with abilities are too scared to come forward. The TSS comes across some by chance and will recruit them, but thousands—maybe hundreds of thousands—are probably hiding their abilities. Without any training, all of that talent just gets suppressed and ignored until it may as well not exist at all.”

Like my father. And Tristen, in his attempt to be the perfect son. “That very easily could have happened to you.”

Kate nodded, pensive. “I was pretty lucky to be a fourth child, I suppose. Otherwise, I would have been pulled into the responsibilities of the Dynasty rather than being allowed to train with the TSS.”

“Your siblings weren’t so fortunate.”

Kate frowned. “If my sisters and brother have abilities, they certainly never let on.”

She doesn’t know… Cris swallowed. “Abilities come in Generations, Kate. If you have them, then they do, too.”

“Are you sure? It seems strange that they never would have said anything.”

Cris carefully composed his response. Kate could very well be the ally I’ve always hoped to find. But I can’t reveal my full hand yet. “The Priesthood’s influence is strongest on Tararia, especially with the High Dynasties who are supposed to be leaders and set example for others. How bad would it look for dynastic members to publicly display the abilities the Priesthood tries to denounce?”

Kate looked sick. “Stars! No wonder they let me come here… I always thought they were letting me do what I wanted, but maybe they just wanted me out of the way.”

“I’m sure that wasn’t the only reason.” I know exactly how she feels… Realizing your family wishes you would blend in, just like them.

“Now I don’t know what to believe.” She looked away.

Cris rubbed her shoulder. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you.”

She shook her head. “No, it’s not you. I just hate the idea of being lied to.”

Cris bit his lip and swallowed. I haven’t been completely honest with her, either.

“I just never thought about it before,” Kate continued. “Sometimes I feel like I was living under a rock. You must have heard all sorts of things in your travels—the kind of things they’d never talk about on Tararia or here within the TSS.”

And, consequently, I came up with a lot of crazy notions. “I did come across some really disgruntled people. Everything might seem fair and balanced in the inner colonies, but it’s completely different in the border territories. Out there, people would rather the central government not exist.”

Kate’s jaw dropped. “No Priesthood or High Dynasties?”

“I know, it surprised me, too.”

Her brow furrowed. “What do they have against them?”

Aside from everything? “I think it’s more that they feel they don’t have a voice. The services provided by the High Dynasties are supposed to be for the good of the people—providing the necessities for life and prosperity. But in reality, the Dynasties’ companies are complete monopolies and the average person has no say in the type of service they receive or how much it costs.”

Kate nodded. “Which is why the Priesthood provides oversight.”

“But what does the Priesthood really know? Their decision-makers live a luxurious life on Tararia just like any member of the High Dynasties. Even if they have advisors on other worlds, decisions will always be skewed in favor of the majority leaders.”

“And you think there’s a better way?” Kate asked.

Cris shrugged. “I don’t know, maybe. It just doesn’t seem right the way it is.”

Kate tilted her head back to look up at him. “What would you propose?”

“I’m probably not the best person to ask…” This could be my chance to find out if she really does think like me or is content with the way things are on Tararia.

“No, I’m curious,” Kate insisted. “What do you have in mind?”

All right, let’s see what she thinks of this. “Make the Dynasties’ corporations public. Their operations would be dictated by the vote of the populace.”

Kate stared at Cris, stunned. “Whoa. That’s…”

Cris grinned in attempt to downplay the radical proposition. “I know. Like I said, I’m probably not the best person to ask.”

“The Priesthood would never go along with that,” Kate continued after a pause.

“Of course not.”

“Wait.” She caught Cris’ eye. “Are you suggesting to remove the Priesthood from power?” she asked telepathically.

Cris looked down and closed his mind to her. This is a dangerous conversation. The Priesthood already tried to kill me once. “Never mind.”

Kate reached up to turn Cris’ face toward her. “Do you think it would be possible?”

Cris let out a slow breath. “I’ve thought about it. Under the right circumstances, it could be done.”

“How?”

I didn’t mean to go this deep now, but she does seem intrigued. “It would require a majority vote from the High Dynasties.”

“I guess.” Kate let out a little laugh. “Like they’d ever agree.”

“If you could convince your family, that would be one vote. It would just take three more.” Sietinen would provide another, once I’m in charge.

“Right. I can just say ‘pretty please’ and they’ll relinquish control.”

Maybe this was a mistake. “Forget it. I’m clueless when it comes to politics. Maybe I’ll learn something on my internship.” He leaned down to kiss Kate.

She kissed him back but was still distracted. “It would take years to get the alliances in place for that kind of overthrow.”

Cris hesitated. Do I let this continue? “Probably a generation or two.”

Kate nodded. “Even if the Dynasties went along with it, what about the financial infrastructure and biomedical? The Priesthood plays an important role as a neutral third-party.”

I’m not sure how neutral they really are. “The function would need to be replaced under the new system, of course. I’m far from having all the solutions at this point. I just know I see a problem with the way things are presently.”

“It is tough to support the Priesthood when they don’t want people like us to exist,” Kate murmured.

“My sentiment exactly.”

Kate looked distant, then her face softened and she laughed. “What are we doing? We’re going to be TSS Agents. This isn’t our problem to worry about.”

Cris forced a laugh. “You are absolutely right. I tried to warn you about me.” He grinned, both as a cover and out of genuine happiness for discovering he had more in common with Kate than he ever dreamed. We could really do it. We could lead a revolution together.

“I never thought of myself as the type to hang out with the bad crowd.”

Cris pulled her in for a kiss, wrapping his arms around her. He parted for a moment. “I’m a rebel, what can I say?”

She ran her fingers through his hair. “You’re going to cause so much trouble on Marilon…”

“I bet you’ll be just as bad by the time you come home, after all that time in one of the only places that doesn’t share the anti-telekinesis sentiment of the central worlds.”

Kate made a playful frown. “Between your influence and that, I’m doomed.”

“Try not to think of it as ‘doomed’—more, ‘enlightened’.”

“Uh huh…” She repositioned on his lap. “And I take it you’re going to help me continue preparing for this internship?”

“Naturally. I still have a few more weeks to get you talking crazy like me.”

“With so little time, is talking really the way you want to spend it?” She kissed Cris’ neck.

A warm tingle ran through him. “I’m open to other suggestions.” The revolution can wait.

*       *       *

Banks was reviewing some weekly reports from his commanding Agents when his desk lit up with an incoming message notification. He looked at the caller. The Priesthood always has impeccable timing. He composed his face and accepted the call as he rose from his desk.

“Hello,” Banks greeted in Old Taran while he stepped toward the viewscreen. “To what do I owe the honor of your call?”

The Priest did not look like he was in the mood for pleasantries. “How are matters progressing?”

Straight to business, as usual. “Everything is on track.”

The Priest glowered. “So you keep saying, but we have yet to see any results.”

“These things take time. We can’t push too hard without drawing suspicion. You’ll have what you want in a few short years, I assure you.”

“Years?”

Banks was steadfast. Your decisions are what got us in this position. “We’d be done by now if you hadn’t abandoned the last attempt. This is the new timeline.”

The Priest bowed his head. “Very well. I will inform the others.”

“Be patient. I have everything under control.” Just let me do my part. This is hard enough for me as it is without the continued meddling.

“Let me know when you have an update.”

Banks nodded. “I will.”

CHAPTER 13

Kate was snuggled up against Cris in the crook of his arm, a position he’d come to know well and cherish over their two months together. They fit perfectly, in a way he’d never imagined possible. What will I do without her? The departure for their internships was only a little over a week away; a countdown he’d rather forget.

Kate reoriented in Cris’ arms, bringing her face close to his. “You know,” she began, kissing him between words, “we have the place to ourselves tonight.”

Cris kissed her back, his mind racing. Stars! Is she suggesting…? Since we’re about to leave, I didn’t think I’d have to worry about that now! Thus far, he had been careful to hold back and not take things too far, knowing they’d soon need to part ways for their internships. But, bit by bit, the physicality of their relationship was progressing despite his efforts. His resistance was twofold. First, there was the Tararian custom for highborn to maintain chastity until engagement—a custom that didn’t seem to be a high priority for Kate as a fourth child. While he wasn’t overly concerned with tradition, the truth about his identity was another matter. How can I even consider being with her in that way when she doesn’t even know who I really am?

“You can stay the night, if you want.” She moved her hands over his chest, working their way downward.

No, not yet! “Kate, I’d really love to stay, but I have a report I should work on.”

“That can wait.” She continued to run her hands over his body, knowing just where to touch. “Before we go away, I want you to be my first.” Her eyes searched his, looking for affirmation. “I lo—”

No mistaking that! Cris throbbed with desire, but he resisted—barely. I can’t… “I really have to go. I’ll see you soon.” He extracted himself from her and gave her a quick kiss before rushing out the door.

“Cris, wait!”

Keep it together. As soon as he was in the hallway, he located an alcove and ducked out of sight. He leaned against the wall, fighting the competing impulses within. Why now? I know I need to tell her who I am first, but this isn’t the right time. I just wanted to go on the internship and deal with all this when we get back. He steadied himself and made his way quickly to his quarters. Shite, I should have anticipated this.

Cris closed the door and sunk to the floor, his back against the wall in the common room.

Stars! Maybe I do need to tell her before we go. But how? I’m in so deep now, this could ruin everything. His pulse raced.

Scott walked out of his bedroom. “Hey. Wait, what’s wrong?”

Cris tried to talk but couldn’t force anything out. He hid his face in his hands.

Scott walked over. “Cris, what is it?”

Cris shook his head. “I haven’t been honest with you. With anyone.”

“What do you mean?”

Cris rose slowly, still leaning against the wall for support. “Truths have a way of getting lost sometimes. Buried. And once you start down that path, it’s hard to turn away.”

“I don’t like it when you start getting all philosophical on me. What’s going on?” Scott looked concerned. He leaned against the couch across from Cris.

“It’s Kate. Things have gotten serious between us. She’s wanting to take it that next level.”

“That’s great!”

Cris shook his head. “It would be, but…” He searched for the words. “She thinks I’m someone I’m not. I don’t know if she’ll accept me for who I really am, and that terrifies me. I can’t lose her.” I love her. Stars, I love her so much. More than I ever thought I could. Why didn’t I just tell her the truth from the beginning?

Scott looked confused. “Why, what did you tell her?”

Cris shook his head. “It’s what I didn’t tell her. I never lied. Not to her, or you, or anyone. You need to know that.”

“Okay. So what’s the issue?”

Cris swallowed. Do I tell him? Gah, I have to tell someone or I’m going to explode. “Scott, I don’t want this to change anything. You’re one of the first real friends I’ve ever had. That means so much to me.”

“You too, man. Nothing could come between us.”

Cris nodded. “Well, you know how I said I was from Sieten? That’s true. But what I didn’t mention was where I lived outside the city… At the Sietinen estate.”

Scott’s face drained. “What are you saying?”

“I’m the heir to the Third Region. I’m Cristoph Sietinen.”

Scott worked his mouth. Shaking his head.

“Scott…”

Scott held up his hand. “I just need a minute.” He paced on the far side of the room. “Heir to Sietinen, really?”

Cris nodded. “I swear it.”

“Well shite.” Scott paused. “Wait, so I unwittingly played matchmaker for the High Dynasties?”

Cris nearly collapsed into nervous laughter. He regained some semblance of composure. “It would seem so.”

“Bomax.”

Both men were distant, chewing unconsciously on their lower lips. They didn’t know whether to laugh or run away from each other. Cris felt relief at releasing one of his most guarded secrets, but he felt for his friend. Scott just looked lost.

Eventually, Scott tousled his hair and sat down on the couch. He was coming to terms. “You have to tell Kate.”

Cris sat down on the couch across from him. “I know.”

“She’s crazy about you. You know that, right?”

Cris nodded. I can only hope it’s enough to see past my deception. I need to think of what to say… “I’ll tell her tomorrow.”

CHAPTER 14

The pit in Cris’ stomach was even deeper than the night before. His only solace was that Scott had been surprisingly casual about everything that morning, so perhaps there was hope.

After completing his work for the day, Cris went to Kate’s quarters, knowing what he had to say but hating that reality. He hit the buzzer, ready to accept the fate he was dealt.

Kate practically leaped into Cris’ arms the moment the door was open. “You left so suddenly last night!” She kissed him with untamed passion. “Must have been a busy day. I didn’t see you at breakfast or lunch. “

Cris held her close. I needed to wait until we could talk alone. “I’m sorry. I hate being apart from you.” And soon we’ll have to say goodbye for who knows how long.

Kate led him inside with her arm still around him. She directed him onto the couch and climbed onto his lap, straddling him. “I really don’t want to be apart from you anymore. In any way.” She slid her hands down his stomach, stopping tantalizingly close to his groin, her eyes filled with desire.

Don’t give in. It took everything to keep Cris from giving in to her advances, but he held back. “Kate, there’s something we need to talk about.”

Kate leaned forward and whispered in his ear. “Talking can wait.”

Cris took her hands and slid her onto the couch next to him. “Not this.” Kate tried to protest, but he was persistent. “We’ve been spending a lot of time together recently. I feel like we’ve really gotten to know each other, and you’re such a beautiful person, inside and out. You mean so much to me.”

Kate smiled. “You mean a lot to me, too. I think you’re amazing.”

Cris forced a smile through his nerves. “But the thing is, you’re from a High Dynasty.”

Kate shook her head. “That doesn’t matter, I told you. None of that matters here.”

“Isn’t there a part of you that holds onto that old life?”

“No, this is my life now.”

Cris took a deep breath. “What I’m trying to say is, would you really spend your life with me, even marry me, knowing I’d be nothing more than a TSS Agent?”

Kate searched his eyes. “Are you proposing?”

Cris blushed and let go of her hands. That wasn’t the reaction I was expecting! “No. I mean, not formally. More hypothetically.”

Kate was silent, but her elation was apparent by the upturn at the corners of her mouth and fire in her eyes. “If you’re asking if I think such an arrangement would be ‘beneath me’, no. I never had aspirations of marrying within the Dynasties. There was a single eligible suitor for someone of my birthright, but he would never so much as meet me.”

“He was an idiot.” I was that idiot.

“Regardless, none of that ever mattered to me. All I want is to be happy. To have someone who’s as crazy about me as I am about him. I can say with absolute certainty that you make me happier than anyone ever has. You’re all I think about.”

Cris smiled, reveling in the connection between them that he couldn’t put into words. “You too.”

Kate gave him a coy grin. “So yes, in this hypothetical of yours, I would happily marry you.”

Cris leaned forward and kissed her. He couldn’t help himself. You still need to tell her. He pulled himself away. “That means more to me than you know.”

“Why are you so nervous?” She took his hands in hers.

“I wasn’t completely upfront with you about who I am. I’ve phrased things in a way to give you a certain impression about me. I feel awful about it, Kate. I shouldn’t have, but I just needed to know you care about me, not who I am by reputation.” He looked into her eyes, trying to make everything okay.

“All right…”

“Kate, my real name is Cristoph Sietinen. And I’m very much in love with you.”

“You’re…?” She pulled back.

Without hesitation, Cris pushed up the sleeve on his left forearm and turned the inside of his wrist upward for her to examine his Mark to confirm his identity. Instinctually, she pulled out her handheld and tuned the light to the closely guarded frequency that everyone born into a High Dynasty had memorized practically since birth. Kate ran the light over his wrist, and the Sietinen crest and Cris’ full birth name glowed light purple on the surface of his skin.

“It’s true…” Kate ran her fingers over the Mark, tracing the form of the serpent in his family’s emblem; she touched the falcon invisibly imprinted on her own wrist. She caught herself. “You lied to me.”

“Kate—”

“No, you lied to me. Call it ‘withholding the truth’ or whatever you want to tell yourself, but that’s a bomaxed big of a thing to keep from someone!”

Uh oh. “I know it was stupid of me. When I found out who you were, I panicked. I’ve been ‘Cris Sights’ for so long now, it’s my default.”

Kate scoffed. “It’s one thing to introduce yourself that way, but to wait until you propose? Stars! I almost gave myself to you.” She stood up and stepped away.

Cris rose, but gave her space. “I just needed to be sure.”

“About what?”

“That you were interested in me as a person, not my title.”

Kate stared at him with disbelief. “You think I’m really that shallow? After everything we’ve discussed?”

“No. I…” Shite! How do I salvage this? He took a breath. “I didn’t have very good experiences with other Dynasties in the past.”

“After our first date you should have had more faith in me.” She crossed her arms. “And especially after a few weeks.”

“I did. There never seemed like the right time to tell you.”

Kate looked like she wanted to cry. “Oh really? Not when I was pouring my heart out to you about my own crappy childhood on Tararia? Or talking about my poor sister whose betrothed—your brother—died? Or when we speculated about a new Taran revolution?”

“Well… yes.” Fok, this is bad.

Kate laughed to herself, fury building in her eyes. “Let’s not overlook the fact that my suitor on Tararia was you. You cast me aside without ever giving me a chance.”

“I maintain that I was an idiot.”

“It seems you still are.”

Cris winced. “I meant everything I said. I do love you, and I want to spend my life with you.”

“I thought I did, too.” Kate pulled into herself, the anger written on her face turning to hurt. “One of the things I liked so much about you was that you were a regular guy, yet you were cultured and self-assured, even around someone like me. You had big ideas. But I now realize it was just the same self-serving arrogance of anyone else in the High Dynasties.”

“I ran away because I didn’t want to be like them!”

Kate shook her head. “That’s what makes it even worse. At least most people think on behalf of their family, but you acted completely in your own self-interest. You abandoned people who were counting on you. It’s selfish and cowardly.”

No! They forced me out. They didn’t want me… “It wasn’t like that.”

“Deny it all you want, but you’re acting just like the people you profess to despise—thinking that you can say or do whatever you want, and then announce yourself as a dynastic heir and expect everything to magically work out.”

No… “I just got so wrapped up in escaping that life—”

“You haven’t escaped! If anything, you’ve become even more like them.”

By pledging my life to the TSS? By wanting to bring down the Priesthood? Right! “How can you say that?”

“Charming and cultured on the surface, but you’re only in it for yourself. I thought you could be a real partner—someone who saw the other side and believed things could be different.”

“I do feel that way! Together we could—”

“Yeah, we could have done a lot. Some of the things you said really got me thinking. But now I don’t know if I can trust you. You didn’t even tell me your real name—how much else have you kept from me?”

“Nothing!”

“I don’t know…”

“Kate, please try to understand my reasons and where I was coming from.”

“I think you should go.”

Cris’ heart dropped. “Can’t we talk this through?”

Kate shook her head, staring past the floor. “There’s nothing to talk about. I need some time to think.”

I can’t leave things like this, not so close to leaving for our internships. “Kate, please.” Cris took a step forward and held out his arms for a hug, but Kate held up her hand in protest.

“Don’t touch me. Just go.”

Reluctantly, Cris nodded. I don’t want to make things worse. “I’m sorry.” He let himself out.

Cris’ stomach was in writhing knots. How do I fix this? He hurried back to his quarters, avoiding the gaze of other Junior Agents in the hall. If he couldn’t be with Kate, then he wanted to be alone. To his disappointment, he found Scott sprawled on his favorite couch in the common room of their quarters.

“Hey,” Scott greeted when he entered. “I thought you’d be at Kate’s for the night.”

The knots in Cris’ stomach pulled tighter. “Things didn’t go well.”

Scott sat up. “You told her?”

“And now she hates me.”

“Oh shite.”

Cris eased himself onto the adjacent couch. “Yeah.”

“What happened?”

It all feels like a nightmare now. “I told her I loved her and wanted to spend my life with her—”

“Whoa, you didn’t tell me that part before!”

Cris ignored the interjection. “When it was clear she felt the same way, I told her who I was. She’s furious I misled her.”

Scott let out of a slow breath. “That was a lot of revelations all at once.”

“I really foked up.” Cris rubbed his eyes with the heels of his hands.

Scott shrugged. “I suppose that depends on how you look at it. Maybe she never even would have talked to you, if she’d known who you were upfront.”

“You’re not helping.” Cris glared at his friend.

“My point is,” Scott continued, “you might have missed out on seeing what you could have together. But now you both know. The connection is obvious, even to an outside observer like me. Don’t give up.”

“I’m not. I just wish things were different.” Stars! Why did I ever let it go this long without telling her the truth? That was so stupid.

“Give her some time.” Scott gave him a supportive smile.

“Yeah.” I can’t talk about this anymore or I’m going to drive myself crazy. Cris rose. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Hang in there.”

Cris felt like banging his head against his bedroom wall, but tried to bury the feeling. At first, he laid down on his bed, but it was soon apparent that he was far too wound up to sleep. With a frustrated groan, he forced himself up to grab his tablet off of the desk.

There was a notification that he had several unread messages in his inbox. His first instinct was to ignore them and try to distract himself with a mindless game. But what if Kate wrote me? Gritting his teeth, he opened the inbox.

Most of the messages were an email chain amongst some of his classmates regarding a group assignment. He scanned through the inbox. Nothing from Kate. He sighed. Then, he noticed one message in the list unlike the others. It was addressed from his father, with the subject: “I want to talk to you.”

As if this day could get any worse. It had been a while since he’d received anything from his parents. With a groan, he decided to open the message. The body read: “You can’t ignore me forever. Next time I call, please answer.” He’s the last person I want to talk to right now. Cris was about to close the message when he noticed that it was tagged with an automatic “read” receipt back to the sender. Great, now he’ll know I’m at my computer.

Sure enough, an incoming call from Tararia popped up on the viewscreen above his desktop. Cris wanted to decline, but he knew if his father was serious about reaching him, he would keep trying until he got through. If I just hear him out, then maybe he’ll leave me alone.

Cris settled into his desk chair and initiated the video call. “Hello, Father.”

The image of Reinen appeared on the screen. His hair was a little more touched with gray than Cris remembered. “Hi, Cris. I didn’t actually expect you to answer.”

Any other day and I probably wouldn’t have. “You seemed pretty insistent.”

“Well, I’m glad you did.” Reinen looked him over. “I try to forget how long it’s been, but seeing you now… You’ve grown up.”

Cris crossed his arms. “Well, it has been almost five years.”

“Did you get him?” came Cris’ mother’s voice from out of the camera’s view. Alana came to stand next to her husband. “Cris! We’ve been so worried about you.” She was a regal woman, touched by the years, but carrying them with grace.

A full-on family reunion. “Hello, Mother.” I’m surprised she has any interest in seeing me.

“You look well.” Reinen ventured a smile.

“I’m well enough.” Everything was great until yesterday. He suppressed the ache in his chest as his thoughts started to drift back to Kate.

“Is everything okay?” Alana asked.

Reinen searched his son’s face. “Are you happy?”

They see your pain. Don’t let them bait you. “Happier than I ever was there.”

Alana paused. “We miss you, Cris.”

I find that hard to believe. “Look, I’ve had a pretty shitey day. What do you want?” Cris snapped.

Alana looked aghast and turned away.

Reinen recoiled. “We just wanted to wish you a happy birthday.”

Birthday? Cris glanced at the calendar on his computer. Stars! It is. With everything going on, I completely forgot my own birthday. He looked down. I just assumed they had an ulterior motive.

“You’re our only child to make it to twenty-one,” Reinen added faintly.

Now I feel like a jerk. “I… Thanks.”

“We’d have a party for you, but…” Alana said, still looking down.

I’m not there. “I know.” Cris took a deep breath. I abandoned them and didn’t look back. Despite his own feelings of discontent, he knew it wasn’t a fair thing to have done to his parents. Kate’s words were still fresh in his mind. “I’m sorry I left with no explanation. I was only thinking of myself.”

Reinen was caught off-guard. “It’s nice to hear you acknowledge that,” he said eventually.

“It wasn’t until recently that I had the proper perspective.” Kate was right about me, as much as I didn’t want to admit it.

Reinen sighed. “All these years I’ve tried to understand.”

“It wasn’t any one reason.” Cris ran a hand through his hair. I can’t possibly explain to him what it felt like to be an outcast in my own family.

“Alana, dear, will you give us a moment?” Reinen gently placed his hands on his wife’s shoulders and directed her away.

“It was good to see you, Cris. Please stay in touch,” Alana said as she turned to go.

Cris doubted it was a genuine request. “Goodbye, Mother.”

Reinen gathered himself as soon as Alana had departed. “I still wish you would come home.”

“Please, don’t start—” Can’t we just talk without it turning into a lecture?

“What kind of life can you possibly have there?” Reinen’s eyes narrowed.

Cris had to fight to keep from immediately going on the defensive. He does have a right to be angry with me. I ran away from my responsibilities. “The TSS has given me something I couldn’t get anywhere else. I finally have friends here with the same abilities. I feel like I belong here.”

Reinen began to pace across the room and the camera followed his movement. “That was fine for a while, but at some point you need to assume your proper place in society. You’re a dynastic heir! You need to start acting like one.”

Cris glared at the image of his father. The sentimental act was all a facade after all. “There’s more to me than my social standing.”

“Regardless, you need to look at your marriage prospects. I can’t imagine you have a great selection within the TSS.”

Cris smirked. “You’d be surprised.”

Reinen stared down his son. “I won’t let this bloodline be destroyed by you trying to marry a commoner.”

He hasn’t changed at all! “Thank you for reminding me why I left Tararia in the first place.”

“You’re meant for more than this, Cris,” Reinen implored.

I am. Just not in the way you think. “Don’t bother calling me again.” Cris ended the transmission with a disgusted groan. No wonder I was so self-centered. That man was my role model.

He returned to his bed and stared up at the ceiling. I won’t be that kind of person. At least the TSS has pointed me in the right direction. I wish Kate could see that. He rolled over on his side. The TSS is still my new home, with or without Kate. But I hope it’s “with”…

CHAPTER 15

Still nothing from Kate. Is she going to avoid me forever? After three days of obsessively checking his email and receiving no message, Cris was beginning to despair.

The conversation with his father had left Cris feeling bitter, and it made him miss Kate’s companionship even more. He had tried to keep himself busy with class work, but he was cracking. After finishing up his remaining assignments for the day, Cris headed into the common room of his quarters to find Scott.

To his relief, Scott appeared to be done with his own assignments and was playing a game on his tablet while sprawled across the couch.

“Hey,” Cris greeted.

“You want something,” Scott replied.

He’s perceptive. “Has Marsie said anything about Kate? I’m losing my mind.”

Scott set down his tablet. “I told you, you need to be patient.”

Cris groaned. “But has she said anything?”

“Just that Kate was really upset. I haven’t talked to her since the day after your little blowout.”

That’s not helpful. Cris collapsed on the couch and crossed his arms. “I don’t know what to do.”

Scott let out an exaggerated sighed. “You’re going to drive me crazy if you keep this up! Try to track her down in one of the lounges or mess hall if you’re so intent on talking to her.”

Yes! A seemingly random encounter. “That’s a great idea.”

Scott shook his head with exasperation. “Try not to get into deeper trouble.”

Cris grabbed his tablet out of his room. I can look like I’m just going to study in the lounge. It was a feeble plan, but he was desperate.

Intent on the mission at hand, Cris set out to comb the common Junior Agent recreation areas.

The first three locations were a bust. Cris was on his way to the mess hall when he spotted Kate at the end of the corridor.

His heart leaped. “Kate!”

She turned away to walk the other direction, but Cris jogged over to her before she could find an exit. “I still need more time,” Kate said as Cris approached. She kept her gaze down.

I can’t wait any longer. We leave in three days. “I miss you.”

Kate sighed and looked up at Cris. “I miss you, too.” She groaned, seemingly frustrated with herself.

Cris wouldn’t let her look away. “Can we talk? Please?”

After a moment, Kate yielded. “Fine.”

Progress! “Come on.” Cris headed down the hall toward a row of study rooms. He led Kate into an empty one.

“You really hurt me, you know,” Kate said as soon as the door was closed.

Cris set his tablet down on the table. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to.”

Kate took a deep breath. “I know you didn’t.” She crossed her arms. “This isn’t easy for me.”

“It wasn’t right of me to keep my identity from you.”

Kate shook her head. “It’s not just that. I’d already mentally left behind my life on Tararia and committed to the TSS. I didn’t think I’d ever look back.”

“I have no intention of leaving the TSS, either.”

“But, like it or not, you’re still an heir. You’ll have two lives—one here, and one out there. If I’m with you, that means I will still have a responsibility to Tararia, too. I couldn’t have the clean break that I’d envisioned. Especially not if you were serious about that plan of yours.”

I hadn’t thought about that part of it. “I was serious—we could have two votes between our families, when the time comes. But, you’re right. It was a lot of me to ask of you.”

“No wonder you had thought it through. I should have known then that you were high-born.” She sighed. “I guess these last few days have surfaced a lot of bad memories from Tararia, from back when I felt like I didn’t have any direction.”

“I’m so sorry, Kate.” Cris brushed her cheek with his finger.

She shrugged him off. “You should have been upfront with me.”

“I know. You were absolutely right about what you said. I was thinking only of myself.” He took her hands; she didn’t resist. “When I ran away from Tararia, I didn’t know that also meant running away from you. At the time, I felt like I had to get away, at any cost. My parents… Tristen’s accident devastated them. I knew they had me out of necessity, not want. All my life, they looked right through me, or when they did see me, I saw them wishing I was someone else.”

Kate nodded. “I would have run away, too, if they hadn’t let me go. I’m surprised yours let you stay here.”

“Hah! My father writes me at least once a month begging me to come home.”

“Oh.”

“Everything about Tararia was toxic. I know I’ve brought up some pretty revolutionary ideas at times, but I honestly believe there’s an opportunity for real change. Being here at the TSS is a chance to buy time and leverage.” Cris caught her gaze. “I promise you, I may have left out my birth name and title, but the rest has been all me.”

Kate searched his face. “So you really meant it, about wanting to be with me?”

“Absolutely, I want nothing more than to have you as a life partner.”

Kate squeezed his hands. “I forgive you.”

Without hesitation, Cris pulled her in for a kiss. She relaxed into him, releasing the anxious tension of the last few days. After a few moments, Cris pulled away just enough to look Kate in the eye. “I promise to never mislead you again. I love you.”

“I love you, too. We can do so much together.”

Cris’ heart skipped a beat with the words. To think I could have lost her… I’ll never make that mistake again.

Kate grinned. “But you should work on your proposal technique, because your first one kind of sucked.”

“Don’t worry, the real one will be much better.”

*

A great weight had been lifted. Kate had accepted him, even if things hadn’t gone quite like Cris imagined. Then again, I didn’t think anything through.

Still, Cris knew better than to believe all challenges were behind him. His relationship with Kate would be difficult within the TSS. It was one thing to casually date, but marriages among Agents were extremely rare. Furthermore, they would no doubt face long periods of separation—first with their impending internships, and after graduation, any random assignment could keep them away from each other for unthinkable spans. Then there was the matter of their parents. One step at a time.

The most immediate need was having the High Commander officially sanction the relationship; without that, many other factors would be moot. Cris grabbed his tablet off his desk and sat down on the bed to draft an email to Banks, requesting a meeting. Given the unusual subject matter, he kept the message brief and somewhat vague. In the back of his mind, Cris knew he would leave the TSS before giving up Kate, but hopefully it wouldn’t come to such an ultimatum. Nonetheless, he felt a twinge of dread as he sent the message.

Cris set the tablet down next to him on the bed and sprawled out. He yawned and settled into the pillows. A nap was very appealing, having stayed up well past curfew to talk with Kate after reconciling. It was a necessary conversation, and it had left him feeling even closer to her.

As soon as Cris closed his eyes, he heard an email notification chirp. Response from Banks already? His heart skipped. Propped up on his elbows, Cris read the new message. It was indeed from the High Commander, and it stated that he was free to meet at the start of the hour. That’s in 10 minutes! Cris jumped up from the bed. So much for preparing a thoughtful speech.

Cris rushed out of his quarters and took the elevator up to Level 1. He arrived at the High Commander’s office a couple minutes early and found the door open.

Banks was examining his desktop inside, and he looked up when Cris approached the door. He gestured Cris in. “You may close the door, if you like.”

Cris entered and took Banks’ offer. “Thank you for agreeing to meet with me on such short notice, sir.”

Banks smiled. “You caught me on a good day. Have a seat.”

“Thank you, sir.” Cris sat down across from Banks in one of the two guest chairs facing the desk—cozy leather seats with padded arms that gave a homey feel to the room.

“What can I do for you?” Banks asked, examining Cris through his steepled fingers.

Cris swallowed. “This is admittedly kind of awkward. I’m not sure what to ask, exactly.”

Banks cocked his head. “You had some reason for meeting with me.”

“Well…” Just say it. “I’m not sure if you’re aware or not, but Kate Vaenetri and I have been seeing each other for a few months now. And, we’ve decided we’d like to get married.”

Banks’ eyes widened behind his tinted glasses and he sat up straighter in his chair as he folded his hands on the desktop. “That’s some big news.”

“It’s all happened rather quickly.” I had no idea my entire life would change like this, but already it’s hard to believe it was ever any other way.

“Congratulations are in order,” Banks said with a smile.

“Thank you, sir, but it’s not quite official yet. I still need to get her a ring, and somehow convince our parents to go along with it.” That’s going to be a fun conversation.

The High Commander looked intrigued. “A starstone ring, I imagine.”

Cris nodded. That’s one tradition I won’t break. A privilege only for the High Dynasties, such stones were rare to the point of being incomprehensibly expensive. “Yes, I’ll need to go in person.”

“I guess I’ll finally get to see one up close. I hear they’re breathtaking.”

“They are. She’s definitely earned it, putting up with me.”

Banks smiled. “Well, I’ll grant you the leave whenever you need it. I know wedding planning is stressful enough without having to worry about getting time away from work.”

That’s a relief. “Thank you, sir. That’s still a ways off, but I wanted to talk to you as soon as possible, since I know this sort of thing is unusual within the TSS.”

Banks steepled his fingers again. “It is, yes. Then again, we don’t get many High Dynasty trainees.”

Cris shifted in his chair and looked down. “I don’t mean to place you in a tough spot.”

“No, not at all,” Banks assured. “The lack of long-term relationships among Agents is self-imposed more than any TSS policy.”

It can’t be easy. Are we crazy to try? “I’m glad it’s not a direct violation of anything.”

Banks shook his head. “Far from it. Many Agents do settle down, eventually—often with a local after an extended planetary assignment. Those people don’t pass through Headquarters very often, though. You’ll definitely be an anomaly around here.”

I’m used to feeling out of place. “Is there any way to guarantee an assignment together?”

“Of course, Cris. I wouldn’t send you off to opposite sides of the galaxy.”

“Thank you, sir.”

Banks leaned forward against the desk. “In all honesty, you will likely stay right here.”

Cris came to attention. “Oh?”

“You’re on pace to have the highest Course Test score on record.” Banks gave him the hint of an approving smile. “That’ll put you far up in the Command ranks.”

Cris sat in shock for a moment. “Sir, I’m not sure what to say.”

“You can be very proud of yourself.”

“Thank you, sir.” I wasn’t expecting a leadership role immediately after graduation.

Banks paused. “I’ll do what I can to make sure you and Kate can have a happy family life here.”

Family? “I wasn’t really thinking that far ahead.”

“I have to. I know you’re a dynastic heir, and that comes with a responsibility to your bloodline.”

“I suppose it does.” Stars! That always seemed so far away, and now it’s just around the corner.

“Besides, it’s probably for the best that you be here, at Headquarters, when that time comes.”

“Why’s that, sir?” Not that I’d want to raise a kid on Tararia after my experience, but this isn’t exactly an ideal setting, either.

“I can only imagine a child of yours will be… extraordinary,” Banks stated, seeming to choose his words carefully.

“What do you mean?”

Banks hesitated. “Your father was the first in recent generations to have abilities, correct?”

Abilities he pretended not to have. “Yes, I believe so.”

“That makes you 9th Generation. As far as I know, Kate is, as well. So, your child would be 10th Generation on both sides, which is typically the peak of ability. And since you’re two of the most gifted I’ve ever seen, I can only imagine what the combination would produce.”

Cris swallowed. “I hadn’t thought about it.”

“I didn’t mean to worry you with idle speculation.”

“No, sir. Just caught me off guard a little.” Stars! What kind of parent will I be?

Banks waved off the comment. “Well anyway, consider your request approved. Sorry to have jumped ahead.”

“Thank you, sir.” I’ll try to be a better father than mine was to me. No matter what, I can offer love and support. Unconditionally.

“As for the wedding,” Banks continued, “would it be possible for you to wait until after graduation? With the internship departures in just a couple days...”

I’d marry her right now before we go if I could, but we need to be practical. “I agree. It would be best to wait.”

Banks nodded. “Okay, good. We can work out any administrative details later on. Thank you for coming to me with this.”

“Of course, sir.”

Banks caught his gaze. “Please, let me know if you ever need anything.”

Something tells me he isn’t that friendly with all the trainees. “Thank you, I will.”

“Take care, Cris.”

Cris nodded his thanks and showed himself out. I guess that went well? He had no doubt that the coming years would be difficult at times, but at least he could take comfort in knowing he’d have a partner to share it with—and, apparently, an advocate.

He smiled to himself. I can have a life here. A family. This is what I always wanted, even when I didn’t know it yet.

*       *       *

Banks could hardly contain himself until Cris left the room. I can’t believe it’s all coming together. After all these years.

Banks called his contact at the Priesthood on the viewscreen.

The Priest answered after several seconds. “Yes?”

“I have excellent news,” Banks said with a smile. “Cristoph Sietinen just approached me with plans to wed Katrine Vaenetri.”

The Priest’s grin was visible beneath the hood of his robe. “We were beginning to worry they would never meet.”

“It was inevitable their connection would bring them together eventually,” Banks replied.

“True.”

“And Cris agreed to wait until after graduation for the wedding. That will allow us to ensure their position as contracted Agents. It will give us leverage against the Dynasties to keep them here at Headquarters.”

“Very foresightful.”

“I do have one concern,” Banks continued. “We’ve had to move Kate through the training program quickly, to keep her in the same cohort as Cris. I’ve arranged for her to keep training while on her internship—hopefully it’s enough to catch her up. But, she still might not score an accurate CR on the Course Test.”

“Accurate scoring is not a high priority in this matter.”

“My concern is that she’ll score below her potential and not justify her Primus Command rank.” The only way to ensure them assignments together without drawing suspicion.

“Then make sure she does. It’s imperative they are secure in their relationship and feel comfortable enough to bear the Cadicle—your Primus Elite—as soon as possible.”

The result of our generations of planning and manipulation. “What do we do until then?” It’ll still be decades before a child will be grown and ready to come into the war. “Our forces can’t hold out against the Bakzen in the rift for much longer. We need more Agent recruits if we’re to last until then.”

The Priest thought for a moment. “Perhaps now it is time to once again embrace such abilities—change the public consciousness to revere the TSS and the duty it serves. Maybe the denouncement of telekinetic powers has outlived its usefulness.”

People have finally forgotten that those abilities were once core to our race, and how they came to be lost. “Thank you, that has been my hope for many years. Such a change would be to our benefit in winning the war.”

“Consider it done.” The Priest looked Banks in the eye. “But the true nature of the war must remain our best kept secret.”

Banks looked at the floor, uncomfortable under the Priest’s intense gaze. So few others know the truth I must guard, but it is a necessary burden. “I faithfully serve Tararia and the Priesthood.”

Thank you for reading Architects of Destiny!

If you enjoyed this book, please take a moment to share your thoughts and reactions. As an independent author, customer reviews are a critical part of building awareness for this series. You can help make it a success!

Review on Amazon: http://bit.ly/AoD_Review

Review on Goodreads: http://bit.ly/AoD_Goodreads

Now on to Veil of Reality…

Veil of Reality

Cadicle: Volume 2

CHAPTER 1

The hum of the jump drive faded to silence. Cris Sights breathed a sigh of relief. Home at last.

He stood up from the plush chair in the passenger cabin of the TSS transport vessel and stretched. It had been another long week of diplomatic relations on behalf of the TSS. Following the success of his internship on Marilon II, Cris had become High Commander Banks’ first choice for any matters requiring a political liaison. Much to Cris’ irritation, the assignments had continued even after he advanced to Lead Agent. I should have known that there was no escape from politics. Even after two decades with the TSS, I’m still babysitting Dynastic delegates.

A young Militia officer named Dylaen popped his head into the passenger cabin. He had accompanied Cris on other diplomatic missions and had been immensely helpful with the administrative aspects of their most recent assignment on Bashari Prime. “All set, sir?”

“Yes, we made it back just in time. I think most of my sanity is intact.” Cris grabbed his travel bag from next to his chair and walked toward the door.

“Didn’t go quite how you hoped?” Dylaen asked.

I would lose it if I had to read through one more list of contract exceptions. Cris shrugged. “I submitted the report, so my opinion doesn’t matter anymore. We’ll see what Banks thinks.” That was one benefit to such assignments: once the report was filed, his work was done. Few other responsibilities as Lead Agent had such a clear distinction.

Dylaen accompanied Cris toward the gangway off the transport ship. “At least we have some leave now. Hopefully you can get some family time before we have to head out again.”

Cris almost laughed. I wish. “That’s a rarity these days. Kate and I are able to grab Wil for dinner once a week, if we’re lucky.” Though expected, it was still difficult to see his son drifting away. Wil was a Junior Agent, despite only being fourteen years old, and no one else in that position would have their parents around demanding attention. I kept him from a Dynastic life on Tararia, but is the TSS really any better?

In recent years, Cris frequently found himself questioning the decision to raise Wil at TSS Headquarters. There had been no examples to follow—being the only High Dynasty heir to ever become a TSS Agent. Having a son to carry on the Sietinen Dynasty legacy was a given, but there were no systems in place within the TSS to accommodate that parental responsibility. Cris had fought to make it work—desperate to provide an alternative for his son that would offer a vantage other than that of Cris’ own privileged youth. The chance to raise Wil within the TSS, surrounded by others with telekinetic abilities and from all walks of life, seemed compelling at the time. Yet, it meant Wil had always been the sole child among teenagers and adults. Never did Cris anticipate the full effects of such an arrangement.

Cris descended the gangway from the transport ship. With Dylaen in tow, he headed toward one of the docked shuttles that would take them from the space station down to the port on the surface of Earth’s moon.

“I’m not surprised Wil is so busy,” Dylaen commented as they approached the waiting shuttles. “People want to talk to him about all sorts of stuff—subspace navigation theory, engineering spec reviews, or even for tips on high-speed maneuvering in combat fighters. I have no idea how he picks up so much.”

Everyone is so eager to exploit Wil’s intellect, they forget he’s still a kid. “I’ve told him he needs to establish some boundaries or he’s never going to have any time for himself.”

“Don’t worry. I’m sure he’ll find a balance eventually,” Dylaen assured. “You must be proud of him. Making Junior Agent already is really impressive.”

I had hoped he would have the chance to grow up without the weight of responsibility, but maybe it was unavoidable. “Very proud, but I still worry sometimes. I want him to be happy.”

“I’m sure he’d come to you if there were any issues,” Dylaen said.

I’m not so confident anymore. “I hope so.”

Cris entered the shuttle with Dylaen and initiated the auto-pilot to take them down to the surface.

“He’ll graduate in what—a couple more years?” Dylaen asked.

“Yes, it’s looking that way.”

Wil had always been an exceedingly quick learner as a child. However, no one truly took notice of his exceptional aptitude until he moved in with other first year Trainees and began his formal training with the TSS at the unprecedented age of twelve. Seeing how Wil’s performance contrasted that of his older peers, it was immediately evident that he would complete the training program in record time. As he continued to grow stronger, it also became clear that his future rank would be well above that of any existing Agent—warranting a “Primus Elite” designation. Though no one wanted to acknowledge it outright, there was a strong possibility that Wil would even break the elusive Course Rank of 10.

Cris shuddered, thinking back on his own experience with the brutal Course Rank Test years before. There’s no telling what he’d be able to do with that kind of power.

Dylaen shook his head. “That’ll be so weird. He’ll be the same age as most incoming Trainees.”

“You’re telling me. I’ll probably get kicked out as Lead Agent.” At the time of his own graduation, Cris’ CR of 9.7 was unmatched—an accomplishment that gave him automatic seniority above much older and more experienced Primus Agents. Out of respect, he waited to assume the Lead Agent title until his predecessor, Nilaen, had retired, but it had made for some awkward moments with the other Agents. I never imagined my own son could be my superior, especially not at sixteen.

“Oh, come on. You’re far too much of an institution around here to be unseated so easily.”

Cris cracked a smile. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

“Anytime, sir.”

When the shuttle docked at the surface port, Cris and Dylaen parted ways. Cris checked the time on his handheld and realized it was almost midnight. Everyone else is probably smart enough to be in bed by now.

He took the central elevator down to the main Headquarters structure, grateful to have the car to himself. After enduring near-constant conversation over the past few days, he appreciated the silence.

TSS Headquarters had been his residence for almost twenty-one years and it was always a welcome return home. He felt instantly at ease as the elevator descended through the containment lock that kept the main Headquarters structure suspended inside a permanent subspace bubble. The natural effect of subspace dampening his telekinetic abilities helped quiet his mind.

When he reached Level 2, Cris made the trek through the dimmed hallway of the Primus Agent’s residential wing. Sconces illuminating cascading plants filled the walls between doors, interspersed with holopaintings of nebulae.

At last, he reached the long awaited haven of the quarters he shared with his wife. He entered quietly, aware of the late hour. All the overhead lights were off, but there were faint nightlights along the baseboard casting an orange glow throughout the room.

On the right side of the living room, the sliding door to the main bedroom was cracked open. Kate was in bed, asleep.

Seeing her, Cris still felt a swell of love and excitement, even after seventeen years of marriage. Throughout the challenges they had faced as TSS Agents, their love and bond was a constant that sustained them. And, it gave them the enduring strength to form a united rebellion to the Priesthood’s anti-telekinesis sentiment throughout the Taran colonies. No member of a High Dynasty had ever openly embraced their abilities, and the public display of Cris’ TSS Agent’s uniform at his wedding to Kate had made a bold statement. Cris had expected his parents to denounce him and any involvement with the TSS, but they had been surprisingly agreeable from the moment he announced their engagement. However, he was willing to bet they would have done anything to finally unite the Sietinen and Vaenetri Dynasties.

Cris placed his handheld on the nightstand and took off his outer layer of clothes. As he lay down on the soft mattress, he began to relax for the first time in days. There’s nothing better than your own bed after a long trip.

Kate stirred as he adjusted the covers. “Welcome back,” she murmured, still half-asleep. “I missed you.”

“I missed you, too.” Cris gave her a kiss and then settled into his pillow. It was good to be home.

*       *       *

The dimmed hallway stretched before Wil Sights. No one else was present in the halls of the Primus residential wing so late, nearly 01:00 hours. Padded carpet made footsteps silent to the unwary, and Wil was much too tired and distracted by thoughts of an electrochemistry test later that day to pay much attention to his surroundings. He stifled a yawn as he rounded a corner, nearly overtaken by fatigue.

The other Junior Agent trainees often gave him a hard time about being so young and small compared to them, but Wil had learned how to hold his own. Still, he didn’t want any of it to be a competition. Most days, he wished everyone would just leave him alone so he could play around with fanciful ship designs on his tablet.

Wil ran his fingers through his short brown hair. The objects in his pockets seemed to grow heavier as he walked, weighing him down. Nearing an especially secluded section of the long corridor, he was struck with a sudden wave of unease. He shrugged off the feeling and took a deep breath, trying to unwind for the night. He closed his cerulean eyes as he walked, allowing his senses to dim in anticipation of sleep. Unnoticed, black-clad figures emerged from the shadows all around him.

An unnatural breeze brushed the back of Wil’s neck. His eyes shot open, catching the glint of a metal quarterstaff swinging toward his shoulder. Instinctively, he reached to his side for a weapon, but he was unarmed. He ducked to the side, agilely catching himself on the ground.

“H—!” Wil tried to call out for aid, but his mind felt fuzzy and the words were lost.

The black-clad attacker stepped forward, looming over Wil as he crouched in the hall. Bright red eyes shone through the face mask, locked on him.

Wil was mesmerized. As he huddled dazed and defenseless, the assailant reached out to his mind.

The telepathic connection sent a sickening chill to Wil’s core. Hate and anger burned within, paired with an immense power he couldn’t even comprehend. There was such a fundamental difference between them—so opposite in their motivations and thinking—that he wondered how they could both exist. The pure loathing was more than Wil could handle, and he struggled to close his mind. He scrambled to his feet and backed toward the wall, fear gripping his chest. He tried to call out again, but telepathic interference from his assailant still clouded his mind.

Wil didn’t know how to fight back. Advanced telekinetic abilities were next to useless on the upper levels of Headquarters within the subspace bubble—attempting anything more than telepathy or basic levitation was like grasping at air. He barely came up to the assailant’s chest, so he had no chance in a fistfight. Frozen with shock and fear, Wil wasted crucial moments as the dark figure prepared for another assault.

The quarterstaff swung toward Wil again. He dove to the ground and rolled to the side. His back struck the wall. He heard a rattling overhead, and looked up to see an old show sword rocking in its holdings. In one swift movement, Wil leaped to his feet and grabbed the weapon from its hooks. The weight caught him by surprise and the sword nearly dropped to the ground. Wil hoisted the heavy weapon just in time to block a blow from the lead attacker—bolstering the deflection with as much telekinetic power as he could muster through the subspace haze. While he countered hits from his assailant, the other intruders waited calmly out of the way.

Tired even before the attack, Wil was soon to the point of complete exhaustion. He looked in earnest for any possible escape. Instead, he was horrified to see one of the figures down the hall lining him up in the sights of a stun gun.

The lead attacker stood aside just as the invisible energy beam rippled through the air and struck the center of Wil’s chest. The force of the beam knocked him to the ground, the paralyzing effect of the gun taking effect immediately.

The world began to blur into darkness. The last images Wil saw before losing consciousness were the five figures coming to stand over him. The blackness became everything.

*       *       *

Snapping out of a deep sleep, Cris looked up to see Kate smiling down at him.

“Hey you,” Cris murmured as he tucked a loose length of Kate’s dark-brown hair behind her ear. It was wet—freshly showered.

“Hey.” Kate gave him a slow, sultry kiss. She pulled away gently, savoring the moment. “Want to get breakfast with me?” She stroked the side of Cris’ face.

“Sure.” Cris glanced at the clock; it was just past 06:00. Not nearly enough sleep to make up for the deficit, but it will have to do. “You’re up early.”

“I have some papers to grade before class today.” Kate hopped off the bed.

Cris sat up. “Kind of last-minute, isn’t it?”

“Well, it’s tough to get psyched about reading twenty essays on the merits of distributed supply outposts in emerging colonization zones.”

“I offer no sympathy until you’re sentenced to oversee the arrival of new Trainees.” It was an annual event Cris endured as part of his Lead Agent position, shepherding hundreds of misbehaving teenagers who would one day be molded into Agents. After several years of observation, Cris had decided that Wil had acted more maturely by the age of three.

Kate grinned. “Banks would never do that. He likes me too much.”

If my assignments are any indication, then maybe he hates me. Cris dragged himself out of bed. “Well, only one more planet and I’m done with this round of negotiations. Then we can get back to normal.”

For travel assignments, Kate typically served as the First Officer under Cris aboard the Vanquish, the flagship for the TSS. Her CR of 8.9 had made her a logical choice for the command position, aside from their relationship. However, the most recent mission with Bashari Prime was an extended diplomatic engagement—a poor fit for the Vanquish, and perfect opportunity for the ship to get some overdue maintenance. Not wanting to be away from Wil for that long, Kate had elected to teach some classes at Headquarters while Cris traveled with an administrative envoy. I never should have agreed to it. I hate the time apart.

“I can’t wait. I’m going stir-crazy being stuck here at Headquarters without you,” Kate said as she settled onto the bed with her tablet. “Let me know when you’re ready.”

Can’t I just go back to sleep? Cris slid off the bed. “I’m going to take a quick shower. I’ll be right back.”

He grabbed a clean set of clothes and shuffled into the bathroom to get ready. Hoping to jolt himself awake, he turned down the water temperature in the shower to several degrees cooler than normal. The strategy was moderately effective, but he still felt groggy.

Once dressed, Cris returned to the bedroom to retrieve Kate.

She turned off her tablet when Cris entered. “You got a call from Banks.”

Cris groaned. It’s pretty early for him to be working already. “I knew he wouldn’t be happy when he saw that report on Bashari Prime. Haersen probably tipped him off.” Cris had always found the administrative and reporting hoops implemented by the Mission Coordinator, Arron Haersen, to be a necessary nuisance.

“Make it quick. I’m hungry!” Kate said with a grin.

Cris grabbed his handheld off the nightstand to check the message from Banks. In addition to the missed call notification, there were two follow-up text messages: “Come to my office immediately,” followed by, “Disregard. I’m coming to you.”

Kate noticed Cris frowning at his phone. “What is it?”

“I guess he’s coming here,” Cris replied. He never stops by without an invitation.

“That must have been quite a report—”

A buzzer sounded at the front door.

“I’ll handle it.” Cris jogged to the living room to open the front door. The moment he looked outside, his stomach dropped. I don’t think this is about my mission report.

Never had the High Commander looked so old and tired in the many years Cris had known him. Though Banks usually only looked to be in his late-thirties, due to the restorative benefits of his telekinetic abilities and strong Taran genetics, he was, in fact, nearly twice that age. For a rare change, it was showing. “May I come in?” Banks asked from the hall.

Cris stepped aside so he could enter. “What is it?” He closed the door.

Banks seemed dazed. “I’m sorry to barge in. This couldn’t wait.”

Kate emerged from the bedroom. “What’s going on?”

Banks looked to each of them before removing his tinted glasses, since Cris and Kate weren’t wearing theirs. He took an unsteady breath. “Wil didn’t return to his quarters last night.”

Cris tensed. “Then where—”

“You might want to sit down.” Banks gestured to the couch at the center of the room.

Cris’ pulse quickened. “I’d rather stand,” he replied, but moved within arm’s length of the furniture. Kate came to stand next to him and took his hand.

Banks looked down. “Wil’s roommates couldn’t track him down, so they alerted central services. When we went to investigate, we found that most of the security footage from last night had been wiped. However, we recovered one file from the spaceport on the surface.”

“Where is he?” Kate demanded.

Stars! Wil… Cris’ stomach was a solid knot.

Banks swallowed. “It appears Wil was captured by the Bakzen.”

“No!” Kate collapsed to the floor, choking on her tears.

Cris felt like all the air had been sucked from the room. He staggered and was relieved to find the couch there to support his weight. After a moment, he sunk to his knees and placed an arm around his wife. He wanted to offer her more comfort, but it was taking all his strength to not completely break down alongside her.

Looking up at Banks, Cris opened his mouth to speak, but couldn’t think of what to say. The Bakzen! Since becoming a TSS Agent, Cris had learned frustratingly little about the Bakzeni Empire and their mounting forces beyond the outer Taran colonies. Like everyone else in the TSS beyond first year Trainees, he knew the Bakzen by reputation as a distant enemy—powerful and dangerous, but not an immediate concern.

“How could you let this happen?” cried Kate.

Banks came over to kneel next to them, absorbed in his own thoughts. He looked almost defeated. “I’m so sorry. I never thought they would break into Headquarters like this.”

“Why would they take him?” Cris finally croaked.

Banks gathered himself and looked Cris in the eye. “Wil’s far more important than you can imagine. It’s imperative he’s rescued.”

“He’s our son.” There’s nothing more important.

“I know you’re going to take this as parents no matter what I say. But this goes beyond your family, and even the High Dynasties. This isn’t a random kidnapping.”

Cris searched the High Commander’s face. “What do you mean?”

Banks hesitated. “Wil was targeted. And I think the Bakzen had help from inside the TSS.”

Targeting Wil? Cris shook his head. “I don’t understand.”

Kate swallowed. “Who would help the Bakzen capture Wil? And why?”

“There’s no time to get into that now,” Banks replied. “We need to get him back.”

A glimmer of hope ignited in Cris. “You know where they took him?”

Banks nodded, but his face was drawn. “We have a guess, anyway. The Bakzen homeworld, beyond the outer colonies.”

Cris’ throat felt too tight to breathe.

Kate wiped her cheeks. “When do we leave?”

The High Commander sat back on his heels and shook his head. “I can’t allow both of you to go.”

Cris rose to his feet. “Try to stop us.”

Kate rose more slowly. “No, he’s right, Cris. You’re the Sietinen heir.”

And this might be a one-way mission—my assumed identity within the TSS doesn’t alter my ties to Tararia. Cris’ stomach turned over. “I’ll go alone.”

“I just said—” Kate started to protest.

Cris shook his head. “If this is about preserving the bloodline, then my contribution is on file with the Genetic Archive. A matched surrogate is more valuable.” It was a cold way to look at it, but it was a truth.

“Are you sure?” she asked him telepathically.

“I don’t want to leave you, but one of us has to go and it should be me,” Cris responded to her. Then aloud, “There’s a traitor here. It’s not safe.”

Kate looked down, then nodded and wrapped her arms around Cris, burying her face in his chest. She took a shaky breath as she pulled away, keeping ahold of his hand. “This can’t happen to anyone else. While you’re away, I’ll try to find out who’s working with the Bakzen. It’ll give me something to do so I don’t pace a hole in the floor.”

“Then it’s settled,” Banks said, turning his attention to Cris. “I had Haersen get everything on the Vanquish prepped for you. I figured you would want to leave right away.”

“It’s back from the shipyards?” Cris asked.

“Just returned a few days ago,” the High Commander confirmed.

“Which makes it untested in the field. And it’s large. Maybe a smaller tactical vessel would—”

“The new upgrades make it the best ship in our fleet,” Banks countered. “You’ll want every advantage.”

Cris nodded absently. “Okay. I need a First Officer.”

Banks nodded. “I already sent out a request for volunteers. Scott Wincowski was one.”

“He realizes this might be a suicide mission, right?” Cris asked.

Fresh tears filled Kate’s eyes as she gripped Cris’ hand tighter.

“Yes, everyone knows,” Banks replied. “You have a skeleton crew, plus a few others.”

“And,” Cris continued, “I need access to the restricted Bakzen files.”

Banks hesitated. “Granting that clearance isn’t entirely up to me.”

Cris glared at the High Commander. “Then I’m being set up to fail.” Wil’s life is at stake! What secret is so important to jeopardize a rescue?

“I’ll see what I can do,” Banks said after a moment. “You should get going. Good luck.” He rushed out the door.

When they were alone, Kate wrapped her arms around Cris again. “Come home. I can’t lose you both.”

Cris looked her in the eye. “I’ll bring him home, I promise.”

CHAPTER 2

Cris stepped out of the transport shuttle onto the cool metallic floor-plates of the spaceport anchored above the moon’s surface. The normal serenity of space was overshadowed by Kate’s sobs still echoing in his mind.

He wished he could join her in expressing the fear and anguish that threatened to bring him to his knees, but there was still a chance—slim, but a chance—that he could find their son alive. Though he could barely stand, he forced himself onward. There was no time to reflect. The Bakzen have Wil. He was targeted. It didn’t seem real.

As Cris approached the entry gates, he caught sight of Scott pacing back and forth. His black overcoat billowed as he spun on his booted heel.

Scott looked up at the sound of Cris’ approaching footsteps. “How are you holding up?”

“Well enough,” he replied, even though it was anything but true. “Thanks for offering to come along.”

“You know I never turn down a challenge,” Scott said with a grin.

Cris couldn’t bring himself to share the same enthusiasm. “Let’s go.” He gestured toward the entry gates.

They went through the automated security checkpoint with a palm scan and voice identification, then proceeded toward the docking location for the Vanquish.

Cris’ stomach knotted as they approached the ship. Don’t think about where we’re going. He turned to his friend. “You haven’t been on the Vanquish for some time, have you?”

“No. Is she still the same beauty?”

“You know it.” Though most Agents trained on the Command track didn’t receive a starship without at least a decade of service, Cris had been assigned his first ship shortly after graduation. When he assumed the role of Lead Agent, he’d been transferred to the Vanquish. As the TSS flagship, the Vanquish played a key role whenever the TSS required an authoritative command presence. Though it lacked the intimidation factor of a full warship, Cris and his crew had taken part in the occasional battle and the Vanquish could hold its own against larger vessels. However, generally their objective was to diffuse a situation without it turning into a firefight. Over the twelve years the Vanquish had been under his command, Cris had been on more missions than he could count, most of them with Kate as his First Officer.

The two Primus Agents walked in silence down the long, glass-walled gangway leading to the Vanquish. The ship was always just as awe-inspiring as the first time Cris saw it, its seamless hull gleaming with blue-green iridescence under the lights from the spaceport. The sleek ship dominated the view to the right of the gangway, filling the window that curved from the floor up to a thin metal strip along the top. However, it was the star-speckled expanse of space beyond that captured Cris’ attention. The vastness that normally called to him with the promise of excitement and adventure was now a dark and dangerous unknown. We’ve never heard back from anyone sent to Bakzeni Territory. He tried to push down the apprehension gripping in his chest. We’ll have to change that.

The gangway led to the fifth deck of the Vanquish, near the Command Center in the core of the ship. The two men took a lift down one deck to the Senior Officers’ quarters. “You can take the Delegate’s Suite at the end of the hall,” Cris told Scott as they parted. “Freshly remodeled.”

Cris walked into the room he usually shared with Kate. It seemed desolate without her. He yearned to be with her, to seek comfort in her companionship. But, he took solace knowing she was safe at home. Not that anywhere feels safe anymore. As much as he didn’t want to think about it, there was something going on—a deception far greater than he ever suspected, and Wil was part of it. I need to figure out what.

His thoughts were interrupted by a buzz at the door. “Come in, Scott,” he muttered. When he looked up, he was surprised to instead see a former Chief Engineer, Matt Nomalor, standing in the doorway. Cris hadn’t seen him for years and it took a moment to register. “Matt? I thought you were testing prototypes over in the Kaldern System.”

Matt grinned. “I was, but I didn’t trust that new guy with the Vanquish.”

Cris couldn’t help but crack a smile despite his low spirits. Matt had more than thirty years of experience on combat ships as a Militia officer and was an asset to any crew. “It’s just like you to arrange an intervention.”

“Besides, I couldn’t wait to check out the upgrades. Apparently there’s some pretty innovative tech in there.”

Cris sighed. “I haven’t even had a chance to look over the new specs.”

“Don’t worry, she’s still the same ship. I’ll take good care of her so you can focus on what’s important.”

“Thanks. I need all the help I can get.”

Matt’s smile faded. “That’s why I’m here.” He crossed his arms, face drawn. “Cris, I feel terrible that you’re going through this. I’m so sorry.”

The words cut deep. They all dance around it—saying they’re “sorry about what happened.” But what they really mean is, “The Bakzen captured your son, and you’ll be lucky if you ever see him alive again!” Cris’ resolve broke. He turned away from his old friend as his eyes began to burn. The sickening ache in his chest swelled with every thought of what he was facing and everything he was leaving behind. He bit his lip, hoping to hold back the tears, but the emotion flooded out. I must be strong… Wil needs me. He fought to regain control. I can’t give up on him.

Cris took several deep breaths to calm himself. He felt better after releasing some of the pent-up emotion, but he wished Matt hadn’t been there to see it. He cleared his throat and dried his face, thankful that his tinted glasses hid his eyes. “We should take our posts.”

Matt only nodded in response.

They stepped into the hallway and found Scott waiting outside the door.

“I should get down to Engineering,” Matt said to Cris as he glanced over at the other Primus Agent.

“Right,” Cris said, turning his mind to business, “have you met Scott Wincowski?”

Scott and Matt looked each other over. “Yes,” said Matt, “but it was a long time ago.”

Cris nodded. “We can finish the reunion later.”

After a parting nod to Matt, Cris and Scott took the lift up to the Command Center. As they entered the spherical room, the two other crew members rose out of respect for their senior officers. Both pairs of eyes rested on Scott.

Cris waved his hand. “At ease.” He always ran the ship with casual protocol compared to most of the other captains, likely a product of his time spent traveling on a cargo freighter—the Exler—before joining the TSS. “Scott will be joining us as First Officer.”

Cris and Scott stepped across the transparent floor bisecting the sphere. The lower hemisphere of the holographic projection screen that surrounded the Command Center was darkened, making the floor appear black. Lights around the perimeter of the room cast a soft glow on the upper dome.

Alec Braensen, the ship’s pilot, took his seat at the navigation console a step down from the command chairs in the center of the room. “Our course is plotted and ready to go.” His normally exuberant demeanor was nowhere to be seen, replaced by a stoic mask that only partially hid his apprehension. He was also a Primus Agent, with a Navigation specialization.

“Good.” Cris looked to the other officer, Kari Wilsen, who managed the weapons and communications systems from a station next to Alec’s. “How’s everything look, Kari?”

“Top marks across the board,” she replied. “Looks like they put everything back together properly.” She looked Scott over again before sitting down.

Cris sensed her wariness about the new addition to the crew. They don’t have any history with Scott, but they do trust me. It won’t take much to win them over. “Scott and I were roommates. He introduced me to Kate,” Cris said as he took the Captain’s chair.

“I’ve known Wil his whole life,” Scott added as he sat down in the First Officer’s chair next to Cris. “I want nothing more than to see him return home safely.”

Kari nodded and seemed to relax a little.

We’re all in this together. Cris activated the final verification scan of all systems via the console between the two command chairs. A holographic readout popped up midway between his chair and the front domed wall, displaying a list of the ship’s systems with a progress bar advancing over each. The headings turned blue as subsystem scans completed.

While he waited for the scan, Cris brought up the crew manifest and looked over the two dozen members of the skeleton crew. In addition to Matt, he was shocked to see Irina Saunatev, the Head Medical Doctor for the TSS, on the list. Any captain would be lucky to have them.

The scan completed. Everything checked out.

The knot in Cris’ stomach cinched tighter. “We’re all set.”

Alec and Kari swiveled their chairs around to face Cris, and Scott looked over at him. All faces were expectant.

This isn’t just any mission. Cris swallowed. He reached over the center console and opened a ship-wide communication. “You all know why we’re here and what we have to do. If you have any reservations, say so now.”

His officers looked each other over. “I’m scared shiteless,” Scott said, “but I’ll follow you to the bitter end if that’s what it takes.”

“We’re all in,” Matt said over the comm.

The two helm officers murmured agreement.

Cris gave a resolute nod. “Take us out, Alec.” He ended the communication.

“Aye.”

The domed ceiling and floor of the Command Center came to life, projecting a perfect representation of the space surrounding the Vanquish. Other ships and the spacedock filled the left side of the screen, with the cratered surface of the moon below and an open starscape above.

Will I ever see this again? Cris took a deep breath and gripped the arms of his chair. Don’t think like that. I have to succeed.

Alec brought up his programmed navigation sequence on the console in front of him. Such long-range courses along the network of subspace navigation beacons were a challenge to plot, but Alec’s exceptional instincts as a navigator and pilot were why Cris had selected him for his crew.

When the docking clamps disengaged from the hull, the ship began to slowly move away from the port. Once far enough out, Cris gave the order to activate the spatial jump drive.

Vibrations from the jump drive’s reactor emanated through the floor as the air began to hum. A distortion field grew around the ship as the reactor rose to full power. Slowly, the image surrounding the Command Center morphed from a starscape into ethereal shifting blues and greens. Swirling colored light overtook the ship. The Vanquish slipped into subspace.

Cris slumped back in his chair. The shifting blue-green shimmer of subspace gave no sense of forward movement. “What’s the estimated transit time?” he asked Alec.

“Six hours, give or take,” the pilot replied.

Cris sighed. The duration of the jump was variable with such an extended beacon sequence, depending on the subspace flow. Halfway across the galaxy. What will we find when we get there?

With the computer’s navigation system locked onto the necessary sequence of beacons to keep the Vanquish on course, there was little to do until they dropped back into normal space.

I need a distraction. Cris pulled out a tablet from its pocket next to his chair. He brought up the Mainframe to check on his access to the Bakzen files, hoping Banks had followed through. Still nothing. With an inward groan, he set the tablet aside and tried to clear his head. He closed his eyes and allowed himself to drift toward a trance.

A shudder ran through the ship. Startled, Cris snapped back to attention. “What was that?”

The Vanquish lurched to the side, rattling the Command Center.

“The signal is failing,” Alec stammered. “I’m losing the third beacon in the sequence.”

Shite! “What’s the cause?”

Alec manipulated the controls at his console. “I can’t tell, but we need to abort. The signal isn’t holding.”

Bomax, what did they do to the ship? “Get us out of here!”

Alec immediately made the necessary adjustments, requiring instantaneous mental calculations that were well beyond the capabilities of most. Any error and they risked being torn apart in subspace.

Cris gripped the armrest of his chair. Come on, Alec.

The Vanquish jerked as the signal switch was made. Stars began to show through the ethereal blue-green. Another shudder wracked the Vanquish and the ship abruptly dropped into normal space. The subspace distortion dissipated like a lifting fog.

Cris sighed with relief and looked around the viewscreen. Where are we? He glanced over at Scott, who looked perplexed.

Alec brought the ship to a full stop. He breathed an unsteady sigh of relief.

“Damage rep—” Cris was cut off by a buzz at the center console. He answered the call, “Command Center.”

“Something strange happened,” Matt said over the comm.

“Yes, we lost contact with a navigation beacon.”

“No, I mean with the jump drive itself,” replied the engineer.

Cris tensed. “What?”

“One of the power conversion cells for the reactor blew,” Matt explained. “I don’t know how it happened—maybe something from the upgrades—but the cell is completely dead.”

Fok. Cris wilted. “So the jump drive is inoperable.”

“At least until a replacement cell has been installed and initialized.” Matt paused. “That also means we’re without subspace communications.”

Cris looked to Scott, who just shook his head. “When can the repairs be finished?”

“It would take about sixteen hours. That is, if there were a replacement cell on board,” Matt said, his regret audible.

Shite! “Why don’t we have any replacements?”

“It’s not a part that generally goes bad—”

That doesn’t change our present situation. Cris took a calming breath. “Never mind. Could you adapt a civilian cell to fit our drive?”

“Maybe. It depends.”

I can’t believe this is happening. “Okay.” Cris shifted his attention to his tactical officer. “Kari, are there any TSS supply outposts nearby?” We have to find a replacement cell. I have to find Wil.

“There are no TSS facilities closer than five days’ travel without the use of the jump drive,” she responded.

Stars! We can’t afford that long of a delay. “Find the closest planet with active trading.”

“Aye,” Kari acknowledged.

“Make any adaptations you can to the drive to prepare it for a foreign cell,” Cris told Matt over the comm.

“I’ll do what I can.”

“Command Center out,” Cris said, ending the communication.

Scott was sitting quietly, somewhat uncharacteristic for him.

“Does something feel wrong about all of this?” Cris asked him telepathically. “We’re on perhaps the most important mission of our lives, and we have a breakdown of a system with an otherwise flawless performance record—right after a bunch of strangers give it a complete maintenance overhaul.”

“Sabotage?” Scott speculated.

“I don’t know. It just doesn’t seem like coincidence.”

“I agree.”

Cris paused for a moment before continuing. “But… Something tells me we weren’t meant to maintain a beacon lock. Alec is one of the only pilots who could have recovered. I think someone wanted us lost in subspace.”

“Sir,” interrupted Kari, “we’re in luck. We’re at the edge of an inhabited solar system, and it appears to have an active trade outpost. It’s called Arnca. The TSS is in contact with the government and is on good terms.”

“How long will it take to reach orbit of the planet?”

“I estimate two hours,” Kari replied.

That will have to be fast enough. “Okay. Alec, set in a course.” Cris turned to Scott. “We can talk more later. I need to get a stim. It’s going to be a long day.” Then aloud, “Wincowski, the Command Center is yours until we reach Arnca. Contact me when we’re nearing the planet. I’ll be in my quarters.”

“I’ve got it.” Scott nodded. “Go take care of yourself.”

Cris walked out of the Command Center, taking the familiar path down the hallway and central lift. When he arrived at the infirmary door, it opened automatically, revealing one of the most technologically advanced medical centers on any contemporary interstellar ship. Nonetheless, Cris headed straight for the general medication cabinet. Before he had gone two steps, a familiar voice stopped him mid-stride.

“May I help you?”

Cris turned to see the TSS Head Medical Doctor come out from the small office tucked in the back corner of the room. Irina Saunatev, like Cris, was a native of the Third Region of Tararia. She was of medium height for a woman, with reddish-blond hair accented with pale skin. Her soft voice suited her features.

Cris greeted her with something resembling a smile. “I was surprised to see your name on the crew manifest.”

Irina smiled back, but it was one of sympathy. “When Banks sent out the request for volunteers, I had to come. I delivered Wil, so I feel responsible for his well-being.”

They were family within the TSS. Wil was a part of all their lives. “Thank you. I’ll feel better knowing he’ll have the best possible care when we find him.”

The doctor looked him over through her tinted glasses. “Are you doing okay?”

Cris made a noncommittal gesture with his hand in response. I won’t be okay until Wil is back home.

Irina flushed. “Of course, you’re in the infirmary. What do you need?”

“I’m just tired. I wanted to get a stimulant to hold me through until I can get some real sleep.” I’ll rest when there’s time.

“Of course. I’ll get it.”

“I can—”

“No, no,” Irina insisted. “Since I’m here, I have to make myself useful. It defeats the purpose of having a doctor around when the patients insist on doing everything themselves.” She left the room and returned with a nearly translucent strip. “Here you are.” She handed it to Cris with a pair of tweezers.

“Thanks.” Cris placed the strip in his mouth and it instantly dissolved. “I’ll see you later.” Irina looked as if she meant to say something else but remained silent.

No doubt more condolences. But this isn’t over yet.

*       *       *

Banks tried to suppress his concern over the Vanquish’s disappearance. Why did they drop off the communication grid? They should still be en route in subspace.

Setting aside his worries, Banks turned his attention to Kate—the one person who must be even more distraught over the day’s events. He buzzed the door to the quarters Kate shared with Cris.

After a moment, the door cracked open. Kate peered out, her eyes red and face pale. “Sir, what are you doing here?”

It’s a good thing I came by. “Oh, come on, Kate. No need for formality.”

“Right, I’m sorry. Please, come in.” She stood aside and gestured him through the door.

As Banks entered, Kate made some gestures toward the viewscreen on the wall and the screen darkened.

Banks closed the door behind himself and looked around. The personal touches throughout the room jumped out at him, knowing Cris and Wil were in danger—pictures of Wil as a small child, holopaintings of the gardens from the Sietinen estate, souvenirs from Cris and Kate’s travels together. Most Agents didn’t have such attachments. This was a real family, and they were split apart.

He took a seat on the chocolate-colored couch in the center of the room facing the viewscreen on the wall.

Kate sat down on the opposite end of the plush sofa. She folded herself inward, arms crossed and gaze distant. “Why are you here?”

“In case you need to talk. Everything happened so fast earlier, and with Cris gone…” I have to remain objective and think of Wil as the purpose he serves, but he’s still someone’s son. Still, despite his need to remain objective, being a part of Wil’s life had made Banks care more deeply than his colleagues condoned.

Kate looked away. “Thank you, that’s very thoughtful.”

“You’re not alone,” Banks told her. “It might not always show, but Wil and Cris are like family to me. I watched Wil grow up. And, in many ways, Cris is like a son to me, since I never had one of my own. Know that I’m here for you.”

Kate stood suddenly and paced to the other side of the room. “You say you care, but you sent Cris on what may very well be a one-way mission.”

“I didn’t want to send him, but there was no one else I could trust.” Banks got up and gently placed his hands on her slumped shoulders, tense with worry and fear. He wished there were more he could do to soothe her, but he couldn’t get too close. “Cris will find him.”

“Meanwhile, there’s a traitor among us.”

Made all the more apparent by the Vanquish’s disappearance. “Have you found anything?”

Kate shook her head. “I just started my review of the files. It will take time.”

Who knows what other damage could be done in the meantime. “I’m looking into it, too. We’ll figure it out.”

Kate sniffed back the tears. “What does it matter? Cris and Wil are already out there. I’m afraid I’ll never see them again.”

Banks turned her around and looked her in the eyes. “That won’t happen.”

“I wish I could feel so sure.”

“They’ll be fine, because they have to be.” They are too important. Their loss would mean the end for us all. It can’t come to that.

*       *       *

Kate closed the door behind the High Commander. He’d dropped by at an inopportune time, but it would have been rude to turn him away. It’s sweet of him to try to comfort me, but nothing he can say will make this better. I want my husband and son home safely.

Her initial evaluation of the security logs had yielded some intriguing results—results she wasn’t yet ready to share. The breach had to be someone high up in the command ranks, and only a couple dozen people would have the clearance. She and Cris were the only individuals she could rule out with absolute certainty.

No TSS ships aside from the Vanquish had left port since Wil’s capture and all personnel were accounted for. The traitor was either on board her husband’s ship or still inside Headquarters.

Kate restored her work on the viewscreen. There was still much to review.

CHAPTER 3

It was utter darkness. Only the incessant drip of water somewhere in the distance broke through the monotonous black. Wil lay on his back, feeling cold ground beneath him. It was damp and rough. Stone? He peered around, but could make out no landmarks. Where am I?

His head throbbed.

Wil strained to make sense of his surroundings. The air smelled of mildew and dirt. A cave? He ventured a telekinetic probe, but the meager insights were hardly worth the increased pressure in his head. He eased off. The sound of dripping water continued to rhythmically pierce the gloom, its source still a mystery.

He sat up slowly, the force of his headache growing with the elevation of his head. Rubbing his temples, he attempted to ease the pounding. He raised himself into a kneeling position on the hard ground, waiting for his senses to settle. I’m alive. Who would capture me, and why?

A crack of light pierced the darkness. The shock of illumination nearly blinded Wil. A rectangle opened up, as if a door were rising on a far wall. Three large figures stepped forward, silhouetted against the bright light.

Wil stood up and eyed his opponents. If they wanted to kill me, they would have done it already. Right…?

The middle silhouetted figure raised an arm parallel with the ground. The air rippled as the paralyzing beam shot toward Wil. Intense pain took his body once more as the world faded.

*       *       *

Cris stood in the center of his darkened room and gazed through the window at the stars. Despite his concern for Wil’s safety, he couldn’t help but fear his own fate. The delay caused by the jump drive malfunction had only given him more time to dwell on what he and his crew were up against. If anything he had been told about the Bakzen over the years was correct, they would soon face a seemingly impenetrable sensor grid known as the Defense Barrier at the border of Bakzeni Territory. We can only hope to see a way in once we get there. There’s so little I know about the Bakzen…

Reminded once again of his request to Banks, Cris went to activate the viewscreen above the desk in the corner of his room. He has to give me something to work with.

Cris sat down on the edge of his bed across from the screen. “CACI, bring up all files pertaining to the Bakzeni Empire.”

In compliance, the viewscreen illuminated with the TSS insignia and the words “Top Secret” written below it. “Authorization is required to view these files,” CACI stated in the same female voice that was used for the interactive programs around Headquarters. Cris stated his identification number, hoping this time it would yield different results. “Authorization approved.” Cris let out a sigh of relief. The viewscreen changed from the TSS insignia to a still figure of a soldier.

The scale next to the Bakzen soldier indicated that it would stand half a head taller than the average Tararian male, and it was more severe-looking than any Taran Cris had ever seen. The figure began rotating, showing off the substantial bone structure beneath rough skin. Completely hairless, and with a slightly orange tint to the skin, the Bakzen soldier looked well-equipped for living a combative life. The soldier’s cold red eyes stared out from the viewscreen. A sudden chill gripped Cris as he looked at the face of his enemy.

Cris glanced over specifics of Bakzen physiology and was caught by one key detail: they were all clones. No wonder they can keep ramping up their forces.

He had CACI move to the next section of the file, which dealt with weapons and defenses. There was a note that the information was mostly speculative. Clearly we don’t know everything, he thought, reflecting on the Headquarters break-in. Even if there had been help from the inside, it would still take considerable skill to bypass all of the necessary security checkpoints. The Bakzen file also mentioned spatial transportation, but Cris was disheartened to see old file dates on the information—some as great as twenty years old.

He quickly flipped through several other sections before stopping at the description and image of the infamous Defense Barrier. The Barrier was rumored to be one of the most colossal and intricate structures ever created, and the schematic did its reputation justice. Reports indicated that nothing had ever made it through the sensor grid undetected, and nothing that passed through the Barrier into Bakzen territory came back in one piece—if at all. The file didn’t go into the details, but Cris examined the diagram and started thinking through potential weaknesses.

After studying the available data, Cris started to move to the next section, but was stopped by a message stating that higher authorization was required to access the restricted files. Stars! What now? “CACI, what level clearance is needed to view the restricted files?”

“Level 10 clearance required. High Commander only.”

“What could possibly be in those files that they don’t want me to see?” CACI didn’t reply. “What percentage of files related to the Bakzen does my clearance include?”

“Twenty-eight percent,” CACI replied.

Twenty-eight percent? That’s hardly anything! An initial wave of anger was replaced by a feeling of defeat. Why are they making me go into this blind?

Cris deactivated the viewscreen and lay back on the bed. He felt completely drained. What the fok is going on?

*

Cris awoke to an unwelcome buzz at the door. He glanced at the clock and saw that an hour and a half had passed. Either I was more tired than I realized, or Irina tricked me.

He reluctantly propped himself into a semi-sitting position and muttered, “Come in,” under his breath. Scott entered. “What is it?” Cris sat up the rest of the way.

“We’re nearing Arnca.”

Cris nodded absently.

Scott pulled up a chair so he could sit facing Cris. “You look awful.”

“I’m sure I do.” Cris ran a hand through his hair, mussing it further. “Fok, how did we get here?”

Scott smiled. “On a starship. Shite, I thought I might have to hold your hand on this mission, but wipe your ass, too?”

Cris sighed and gave his friend a sidelong glare. “Things were really good for a while there.”

“Nothing has changed, Cris. We’ll find Wil.”

Cris swallowed. Maybe nothing had changed, but he had started to see things for what they were. “I completely failed Wil.”

“No one could have seen this coming.”

“Banks did.” Even if he didn’t outright admit it.

Scott raised an eyebrow. “What makes you say that?”

Cris leaned forward, resting his elbows on his thighs. “He told me today that Wil is important to the TSS. But, I don’t think he meant it in the way a gifted trainee is important. He looked terrified—like a vital mission was unravelling before his eyes.” He hung his head. “I can’t believe I didn’t see it before.” Or maybe I just didn’t want to see it. I needed to believe I had escaped.

“See what?”

“I’m not sure, exactly. But, they always pushed Wil more than any other trainee. I think they’ve been covertly directing him this whole time.”

Scott frowned. “Maybe you’re reading into it too much. We’re all on edge.”

“No, I don’t think so.” The persistent knot in Cris’ stomach twisted. I’ve let my son be used, just like they’ve been using me. “Stars! It was right in front of me, and I did nothing to stop it.”

“We don’t know anything for sure,” Scott soothed. “Let’s just get through this. One step at a time.”

Cris took a slow breath and nodded. “It’s finally becoming clear now. There’s something going on with the Bakzen—something they don’t want us to know. I should’ve known… All these years, whenever I’ve mentioned the conflict in the outer territories, Banks has always hedged. But then today, he said that the Bakzen targeted Wil.”

Scott tilted his head. “Why would the Bakzen be after him?”

“Exactly. We all know his potential, but how would the Bakzen know any of that? And why would they care?”

“Hmm.” Scott crossed his arms and leaned back in the chair.

“And if Wil’s so important to the TSS and the Bakzen were specifically after him, then why am I still locked out of seventy-two percent of the files on the Mainframe that reference the Bakzen?”

“What?” Scott looked incredulous.

“I specifically asked Banks for access to all the Bakzen files, and my clearance went from seven percent access to twenty-eight percent.”

Cris searched his friend’s face, but saw no sign of deceit. At least he’s not in on it, too. “We have to know all the facts for this mission to be successful.”

Scott nodded. “I agree. I have no idea why Banks would keep anything from you.”

Cris shook his head, at a loss for how to channel his frustration. “Neither do I.” But dwelling on unknowns won’t save Wil. Resolute, Cris stood up and stretched. I have to keep moving forward with what I do know. “We should get back.”

Scott followed Cris to the Command Center. When they arrived, Scott sat down in the First Officer’s chair while Cris remained standing in the center of the room.

“Bring up a map of Arnca with a list of all the major ports and trade posts,” Cris instructed.

A slowly rotating planet appeared at the front of the domed room, and it was overlaid with a series of dots and dashes representing landmarks on and above the surface of the planet. He reviewed the map and zoomed in on the holographic projection with his hands. The primary space station was in geosynchronous orbit above a sprawling city in the southern hemisphere.

“Let’s dock here,” Cris said, highlighting the main space station. “It has a large enough berth, and the city below it is probably our best bet for finding a replacement cell.” He turned around to get a second opinion from Scott.

“Agreed,” Scott confirmed.

“I’ll take her over,” Alec said.

The Vanquish swung around the planet and Alec maneuvered into docking position. Once the clamps had locked onto the hull, Cris used the console next to his chair to contact Engineering.

“Matt,” Cris said, “meet me by the main gangway. I need your expertise to identify a suitable replacement cell.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Let me know right away if anything comes up,” Cris told Scott.

“Will do. Good luck.”

Cris waited at the top of the gangway, and once Matt arrived they walked together into the foreign spaceport.

The port was like many Cris had encountered in his initial travels on the Exler decades before. It was fairly crowded, and the hum of conversation filled the central mall of the station. People dressed in a multitude of clothing styles with a diverse range of physical features made their way through the corridor at a quick tempo. The hall was lined with shops trying to attract patrons with colorful holographic signage and targeted advertising. Such ads picked up on the characteristics of an individual based on the data in each person’s handheld, unless it was blocked like the TSS-issued devices.

As Cris and Matt navigated through the port, Cris took advantage of the background din to question his Chief Engineer. “Matt, in your opinion, what kind of spatial drive would be needed to travel from Bakzeni Territory without us knowing?”

Matt looked pensively at the floor. “Well,” he began, still in thought, “it would be more advanced than anything we currently have—anything that I know the TSS has, at least. Theoretically, it would have to navigate without beacons, since a beacon keeps records of any ships locking onto its signal.” He shrugged. “Why do you ask?”

Cris brushed off the inquiry. “Just curious of what we’re up against.” That’s what I thought. But how is it possible? Independent jump drives are a distant theory—how could the Bakzen be more advanced than the TSS?

“Are you sure you’re all right, Cris?”

“Just getting down to business.” When I asked for adventure in my life, this isn’t what I wanted.

The people in the spaceport appeared to be primarily merchants and freighter captains, which was encouraging to see. Hopefully it indicated that there would be a wider variety of tech for sale. The crowd kept clear of the duo as they walked through the station, recognizing the distinctive look of an Agent.

Cris and Matt took a transport shuttle down to the surface of the planet. The passengers traveling with a companion whispered to each other as they stared at Cris. He was used to the attention from his travels with Kate and barely noticed.

They were let off the transport near the center of a completely enclosed city. After taking a moment to get oriented, Cris stepped out into the crowd first, gesturing for Matt to follow. “Stay close,” he called over the commotion of the other Tarans passing down the street.

“I will. This place is packed,” Matt shouted back.

They passed several shops displaying promising equipment, but Cris went by them all. Eventually, he spotted a defunct storefront tucked in a hollow between two especially tall buildings.

Matt looked at the shop with distaste. “Here? Really?”

“Trust me. I know how to pick the shops, but finding the right part is all on you.”

Once inside, Matt’s initial skepticism was set to rest after a quick glance at the contents of the shop. The walls and the pedestals seemingly placed at random around the room boasted an impressive collection of engines, generators and other such devices. At the sound of the door closing, the storekeeper came forward from a back storage room. He said something in what Cris took to be an Arncan dialect.

Cris responded in the galactic standard language, “Can you speak New Taran?”

“Yes, of course,” the storekeeper responded in New Taran, if a bit muddled. “May I help you?” He was tall and slim, and he wrung his hands compulsively. Though he bore resemblance to his Taran heritage, like many of the people in the colonies that far from Tararia, the Arncans had taken on distinctive features to suit their planet. His skin was dark and his dark eyes seemed especially large.

“We need a power distribution cell for the spatial jump drive of a TSS ship. Or something that we could adapt to our technology,” Matt said.

The storekeeper assessed them before responding. “You an Agent?” he asked Cris.

Cris nodded.

“I thought so,” the shopkeeper said, eyeing him. “Yes, I have a cell. But such a rare item comes at a high price.” Unknown to Cris and Matt, but well known to Arnca’s neighbors, Arncans were highly regarded for their bartering prowess.

Matt looked to Cris.

Cris shrugged. “What do you have to offer?”

The storekeeper grinned. “Right this way.”

He led Cris and Matt deeper into the shop. They wove their way to the back left corner of the store, which was much larger than Cris had thought. Maybe there really will be something we can use.

The storekeeper stopped and stood aside, displaying his merchandise. The cell, if it could be called that, looked ancient. “It’s from a TSS ship that crashed here many years ago. I got it in an auction. It’s the only TSS cell on Arnca.”

It didn’t even take a telepathic probe for Cris to know the shopkeeper’s statement was genuine.

Matt scrutinized the cell. “Would that ship by any chance be the Infinity?”

The Arncan nodded, seeming disinterested by the detail.

Matt took a breath. “All this time she was presumed lost in subspace after her test flight.”

The shopkeeper perked up with sudden interest. “A rare artifact?” His large eyes gleamed.

Cris wracked his memory for the TSS history he’d learned in classes years before. Stars, of course! The Infinity… Could it really be? The TSS Infinity was designed to test a new spatial jump drive that operated with no waste material—reacting directly with the tiny particles in the vacuum of space as a power source. Its design for efficient long-duration travel was the prototype for the modern jump drives on all TSS ships. Cris admired the somewhat neglected cell. “Matt, will this work?” We can’t delay.

The engineer eyed the pronged ends of the cell—three prongs, rather than the five used with current drives. “It will take some adaptation, but it should get the job done.” He pulled Cris aside and murmured, “This is our best chance. The plug-in is all wrong, but this cell will have a higher capacity than anything from a civilian vessel.”

Cris nodded. “Whatever will work.”

“I can’t test the specs using my handheld, though,” Matt continued. “These older models don’t have the built-in interface like I’m used to using. I’d need to come back with manual testing equipment—I didn’t even think to bring it, sorry. I haven’t seen a relic like this in ages…”

More setbacks. Cris sighed. “All right.”

“Can we come back with testing equipment?” Matt asked the storekeeper.

“But of course. It is, after all, a historic artifact,” replied the Arncan. “Now, that brings us to the matter of price.”

The price just quadrupled from whatever it was going to be. “Name your price. We need to get going.”

“Well, a product such as this, being the only one in my possession, it is difficult for me to part with it.”

“Name your price,” Cris repeated.

“That depends,” the storekeeper smiled slyly. “How do you want to pay?” He licked his thin lips.

“Would an electronic transfer of Standard Credits be agreeable?” Cris asked.

“Yes, but I would offer a significant discount on physical currency,” the Arncan replied.

“Whichever is fine,” Cris stated. We have to go back to the ship for testing equipment, anyway.

The shopkeeper rubbed his hands together. “Let’s see, how about a purchase price of 17,000 credits?”

Cris gawked at the price for the single cell, but he would gladly give away the entire Sietinen fortune if it meant being back on the hunt for his son. “That’s fi—”

“How about 4,000?” Matt interjected. “It’s an antique. There aren’t many buyers.”

“Few buyers, perhaps, but this cell is part of my personal collection. And in such good condition. Maybe 12,000?” The shopkeeper smiled. It was sport.

Cris picked up on the shopkeeper’s enjoyment. He’ll drag this on as long as possible. “That’s—”

“How about 6,500?” Matt countered.

“You drive a hard bargain. The cell means so much to me… But, I suppose for physical payment, I could give you a deal for 7,000.”

“That’s fine,” Cris said before Matt could counter again. “Agreed.”

The shopkeeper inclined his head. “Very well.”

“I’ll come back with your payment and our testing equipment,” Cris told the shopkeeper. He led Scott back to the crowded Arncan street. “You know I could manipulate him into giving us whatever price we wanted, right?” he reminded his friend after they were outside.

“Oh, right.” Matt looked a little embarrassed. “You Agents and your mind games. So why didn’t you?”

“Because this is his livelihood. It wouldn’t do well for TSS relations if he felt like we took advantage of him.”

Matt nodded. “Good point. Always the diplomat.”

Whether I like it or not. “Let’s just hope the cell works.”

Once back on the Vanquish, Cris went to check in with the Command Center and Matt headed down to Engineering to prep his crew, their hope renewed.

Scott, Kari and Alec were waiting in the Command Center, eager to hear Cris’ report. “Well?” they questioned almost in unison when he entered.

Cris smiled with a hint of disbelief. “We wound up with one of the power cells from the TSS Infinity.”

The two helm officers stared at him open-mouthed, glancing at Scott who showed a more reserved surprise.

“You do mean the Infinity?” Alec emphasized. “So, it wasn’t ripped apart in subspace after all. This is really big.”

“The engineering team will be thrilled,” Kari added.

Celebrations for another time. “We still need to test the cell, and pay for it,” Cris said. “I’ll be back soon.”

Cris left the Command Center and went to his quarters. He palmed open a safe tucked into his closet and pulled out credit chips for payment—such physical currency was all but abandoned everywhere except the outermost colonies. Counting the chips, he was reminded of the travels from his youth. Such simpler times.

He placed the credit chips in a satchel and made his way through the halls toward the gangway. Midway through his trek, Matt approached him.

“We might have a problem,” Matt called out. He was carrying a metal case and had another bag slung over his shoulder.

Not something else… “What is it?” Cris asked

Matt looked grim. “Well, I ran a quick simulation. Our tech is more demanding than the Infinity’s. By a lot more than I anticipated. We’ll have to use the cell at least twice, obviously, and I don’t know if it will hold up.”

Bomax. “I was worried about that, too.” Cris shook his head. “But, we don’t have another option. We can’t afford the five days to get to the TSS outpost. If we do, it might…”

Matt picked up on the feeling and offered a reassuring nod. “I think we should just go for it.”

We could be goners either way. “Do you want to stay here and keep working on the adaptation? I think I remember how to use the tester.” He gestured to the bag over Matt’s shoulder.

“No, my engineers are already doing everything they can,” Matt said. “Besides, I’ll need to mess around with it to get the tester hooked up to the cell. Those bomaxed prongs.”

Cris nodded. “All right. Let’s go.”

They navigated through the crowded streets to the shop. The Arncan storekeeper emerged from the back as soon as they entered. “Ah, you have my payment?” he greeted in New Taran.

“Yes, but first we need to test the cell,” Matt said, patting the bag slung over his shoulder.

“I already have it set up for you,” the shopkeeper replied. He ushered them toward a metal workbench set up along one of the side walls, tucked behind a display case.

The cell sat on the center of the workbench, surrounded by smaller parts that hadn’t found a place on the shelves. It looked even more antiquated since being removed from its display pedestal.

“Have at it, Matt.” Cris stood back and let his engineer work.

Matt removed the tester from its bag and examined the clamps that needed to hook onto the cell’s prongs. “I don’t know what the fok the designers were thinking,” he muttered to himself. “Nothing efficient about it.” He grabbed some additional cables from the bag and fiddled with various configurations. Eventually, he settled on a haphazard chain of cables, with the clamps connecting the tester on both ends. “This should be enough to see if it holds a charge…” He flipped on the tester and took a step back.

Cris followed Matt’s lead and moved further away.

The cell emitted a low hum and vibrated slightly, rattling the other items on the table. A faint blue glow illuminated either end of the cell near the prongs.

Matt gave it a minute, then stepped forward and examined the readout on the tester. “It’s a little sluggish, but that’s to be expected after sitting cold for so long. It’s improving with each cycle.”

“So it’ll work?” Cris asked. We need to get going.

Matt shrugged. “I can’t say how long it will hold, but it’s a lot better than a dead cell.” He turned off the tester and began packing up the equipment.

Then it will have to do. Cris turned to the shopkeeper. “Thank you for the chance to examine the equipment. This should settle things.” Cris handed over the credit chips to the shopkeeper.

The shopkeeper counted the chips and grinned. “Pleasure doing business with you.”

Cris helped Matt place the cell in the hard carrying case, and they hurried back to Vanquish.

Matt stopped in the hall at the top of the gangway. “It’ll take some time to rig everything up. Even then, it might not work right away. If I have to troubleshoot, it could take a few more hours.”

Time we don’t have. Cris nodded. “I understand, just work as quickly as you can. But make sure to do a thorough job. I expect to need to make a quick getaway, and we’ll need reliable equipment.”

Matt looked a little taken aback, being an uncompromising perfectionist at heart. “After the cell is hooked up, there’s still the sixteen-hour initialization sequence to recalibrate the drive.”

“We can’t wait that long. We have to do a quick start,” Cris insisted.

Matt looked appalled. “You can’t be serious? The drive is completely cold, and adding to that an antique distribution cell… The entire jump drive could blow!”

Cris shook his head. “It will be fine. We’ve done it before. Granted, not with an old cell, but it will hold.”

Matt still looked upset. “Okay,” he conceded. “I’ll get started on those modifications.”

CHAPTER 4

Banks felt completely helpless. Six hours had passed since the last contact with the Vanquish and her crew. All attempts to locate the ship through long-range sensors had thus far been unsuccessful, and the breadth of space to search was so expansive that without a specific target area, there was a negligible chance of finding them anytime soon.

Cris had to be okay. Kate would have said something if she felt he was in distress—she could feel him through their bond, regardless of distance. Banks knew that Cris was perfectly capable of looking out for those under his command, but the lack of contact was still concerning, especially given the imperative mission.

For the time being, all Banks could do was stare at the viewscreen on his office wall as the scanners continued to search for any ships with a signal remotely close to that of the Vanquish.

Banks was pulled from his thoughts when Arron Haersen barged into his office. Banks had never particularly liked the Mission Coordinator, but they maintained a cordial enough working relationship. Haersen was opinionated and defensive on his best days—others joked it was due to his small stature—but he had a knack for finding solutions that no one else saw. Though his CR was low for a Sacon Agent, his exceptional management skills were what made him excel in his position.

“What is it, Haersen?” Banks asked.

“Communications picked up an interesting transmission from a small planet in Sector 14 called Arnca,” Haersen stated. “They were chatting with a sister planet about a visit from the TSS. However, we have no known ships in the area.”

Could it be them? “When was the transmission sent?”

“A couple of hours ago,” Haersen replied, “and then another just came through stating that the TSS ship was still there.”

“It’s a solid lead.” Banks crossed his arms. “Were you able to confirm the ship?”

Haersen frowned. “We scanned all around Arnca, but we couldn’t find any undocumented ships on the communications network. The radio chatter is only about visual accounts of the vessel.”

“Maybe something went wrong and they had to stop for repairs. I guess we’ll have to wait it out.”

Haersen’s face twitched. “Is there anything else for now, sir?”

Banks shook his head and sighed. “No, thank you. Well done picking up the message. Just keep me posted.”

“Yes, sir.”

*       *       *

Cris couldn’t take the waiting any longer. “I’m going to see how Matt’s doing,” he told Scott and rose from his command chair. Every minute we’re delayed, the greater the danger to Wil.

“Hopefully they’re close,” his friend replied.

“Hopefully.” We’ve been out of communication for far too long. I need to get in touch with Headquarters.

Cris took the lift down to the Engineering level near the bottom of the Vanquish. The lift opened to a long hall that passed through the containment bulkheads separating the various mechanical systems. The main engine room was positioned at the aft of the ship, so Cris had to walk nearly half the length of the vessel to reach his destination. He palmed open the double door at the end of the hall.

The doors parted to the side, revealing the heart of the ship. Control panels for every system in the ship covered the side walls, and access tubes to the main conduits of the jump drive framed either end of the room. In the center of the open space, a massive table with a holographic display projected a rendering of the Vanquish with the status of all structural and mechanical components.

Directly across from the door, at the back of the room, was the distribution relay for the jump drive. Matt and his engineers were huddled around the cluster of cells, testing readings via their tablets.

“We’re still working on it,” Matt said with barely a glance up from his tablet. “I’m having to learn the new system on the fly. There’s stuff in here I’ve never seen before.”

What did they do to it? “I know. How long until we can restore subspace communications?” Cris asked. He had seen Matt pull off some impressive repairs on the fly in their time together, but nothing quite so critical as a patched distribution cell.

Matt sighed. “Communications?” He scratched his head. “I might be able to get you a basic comm channel in a few minutes, but it won’t be terribly secure or robust.”

That’s better than nothing. Banks needs to know we’re okay. “I’ll take anything I can get.”

“Okay. Consider it done.” Matt went back to work.

Cris shifted on his feet. “Do you need anything?”

Matt lowered his tablet. “No, it’s just slow going. We can work faster if you aren’t staring over our shoulders.”

Cris retreated. “Of course. Thank you, Matt. Everyone. You’re pulling off a miracle here.”

There were nods of acknowledgement from some engineers, but most were too engrossed in their calibrations to even notice Cris’ presence.

“We’re not done yet.” Matt looked back at his tablet. “No, we can’t bypass that relay,” he said to one of his engineers. “Cris, you’ll have temporary communications by the time you get back to the Command Center. I’ll need to reset everything when we do the final initialization sequence for the jump drive, but send whatever messages you need to until then.”

Cris nodded and left them to their work. It’s a good thing he came along. I don’t think anyone else would have been able to adapt an antique cell this quickly. He took the lift back to the Command Center.

“We should have communications any—” Cris began as he entered.

“Communications are back online!” Kari beamed.

Good job, Matt. “Alec, what will be our transit time to the border of Bakzeni Territory?”

Alec referenced the navigation console. “It’s just a guess from the nav simulations, but it should be around five and a half hours.”

At least we’ll be on the move again soon. Cris sat back down in his command chair. “Send a message to Headquarters. Say we were delayed and are back on track.”

“Do you want me to add any specifics?” Kari asked.

Not until we know more about the security breach. “Not yet. Matt indicated the channel might not be entirely secure—he was working some magic to get us communications before the drive is fully initialized.”

“Okay.” Kari made a few quick entries on her console. “Message sent.”

Cris settled back into his chair. Now we wait.

*       *       *

Wil awoke in a dimly lit room. He was strapped to a metal chair welded to the smooth metallic floor. It was a bleak space—cramped, sterile and devoid of any adornment. Directly in front of him was a door recessed in the riveted wall. Only a single grated duct served for ventilation. Even if he were able to free himself from the chair and thin wire binding his hands behind his back, there would be no covert way to escape from the chamber.

His head still throbbed. Through the fog, he was also aware of an ache along the back of his left hip. I guess I hit the ground pretty hard. Next time they’re going to knock me out, I may as well sit down first.

A harsh buzzer sounded. Wil tensed.

The door shot up into the ceiling, revealing two tall, muscular men in tan uniforms. They stepped through the threshold into the room. Both were bald and had severe jaws set in a constant scowl. There was an orange tint to their rough skin, and one appeared to have some kind of rank indicator on his uniform.

Wil shrank into the chair as the door closed. Stars! Who are they? He felt very alone. What do I do?

One of the burly men, apparently a security guard, remained next to the door. The man with the rank mark on his jacket walked forward until he was several paces in front of Wil. A deep scar ran from his right eyebrow to midway down his cheek. “So, we meet again, young Dragon,” the officer said in New Taran. “I hope you’ve been preparing yourself for a long and painful death.” He grinned with malice at his bound prisoner.

Is he the one who attacked me in Headquarters? Wil reached out with a cautious telepathic probe and sensed the same power that had chilled him during his attack. Does he want to torture me for information, or just for sport? He fought to maintain his composure. The last thing he needed was his captors sensing any fear. “I regret to inform you that I won’t go down easily.” Wil’s cerulean eyes met the sorrel of the soldier’s.

“You’ll need more than determination to stay alive.”

Right now, it’s all I have. “I have much more than that.”

The soldier assessed Wil, his eyes narrow with loathing. “It’s hard to believe that you will be the Primus Elite.”

Wil swallowed. How do they know who I am?

“I’m Colonel Tek,” the officer continued. “I think you will soon consider me your individual worst enemy rather than taking the entire Bakzen race as a whole.”

The Bakzen! Wil shook his head, not wanting to believe. If the Bakzen had captured him, the war wasn’t just imminent—it had already begun.

Shite. What do they want with me? In his shock, Wil was slow to connect his own experience with past assumptions. With his heart racing, he tried to comprehend the nature of his enemy. The Bakzen have telekinetic abilities. It took everything for Wil to not cower in his chair.

The Bakzen officer leaned closer so he was eye-level with Wil. “We’re all much stronger than you anticipated. Perfection of an already superior race is a wonderful thing.”

“I welcome the challenge.” Wil attempted a smile to go along with the remark, but it came out more like a grimace. Fok. Stronger than anticipated? Tek could probably take on five Primus Agents. There’s no way they are letting me out of this alive. Stars!

“So young and foolish. Soon you will learn your place.”

Wil centered his mind. Keep it together. “Don’t underestimate my ability.” Without thinking, he summoned up all his energy and sent a direct telepathic stream to the colonel. The intensity of it continued to grow as his captor assessed it with his own mind. Knowing that it wasn’t wise to push himself too close to his straining point, Wil released the tension building between them. If he was to get out alive, he needed to act like he knew exactly what he was doing.

“Impressive. I’m surprised that you could handle that much already—more than 8. Maybe you are stronger than we thought.” Tek faltered for the first time.

It was that intense? I didn’t know I could do that. “And growing stronger.” Wil managed a real smile. He’s calling my bluff.

Tek sneered. “I would relish the chance to face you one day, unrestrained—not like our trivial sparring earlier. Though it was a departure from the mission protocol, I just couldn’t resist the opportunity to see how you handle yourself, and why everyone seems to think you’re so special. But, I can’t say I was impressed. Then again, the only true test is an unrestricted battle of pure spirit and wills.”

Wil’s confidence evaporated. I’m foked. “A battle of telekinesis?”

“Indeed. The greatest of battles. I don’t believe you’ve even begun to live up to your full potential.”

He swallowed, barely able to keep a straight face. “Then we’ll have to see what I can do.” Stars! I’m not ready for that. He knows his limits, but I don’t.

In an instant, Tek rounded on him, his eyes locked on Wil’s.

Telepathic spires shot into Wil’s mind, an iron maiden closing around him. His vision exploded into a dark purple electrical storm. The spires burned as they drove in him, leaving his skin on fire. A cry of agony was trapped in his throat as he convulsed against the onslaught. It was too much to take. No escape—

The spires vanished.

“You have a long way to go, Dragon,” Tek stated as he backed away.

Wil panted. His wrists stung from where the wires had dug in as he struggled against them.

“As much as I’d like to keep playing, my commander has other plans for you.”

Wil blinked hard, woozy from the assault. He took a deep breath and his mind started to clear. Plans for me? It would almost be more reassuring if they just wanted me dead. “When will I meet this commander?”

“In time,” Tek replied. “You must be patient.”

I have to get out of here!

*       *       *

Kate nestled into the couch in her living room as she examined the results from her cross-reference analysis. Her quarters now felt like the only safe place she could be, knowing there was a traitor inside Headquarters.

The results supported her initial findings: the mole was definitely in the TSS command ranks. And with some of the original list ruled out, the remaining list was frighteningly short. How could any of them do this?

The Agents and senior Militia officers were all old friends. Family, really. Some had trained her, others had been her classmates. They’d been through battles together and celebrated the happiest moments in her life. Yet, she had to remain objective. The encrypted communication logs buried deep within the TSS Mainframe meant someone was talking to a contact outside the TSS and didn’t want anyone to know about it.

She released a shaky breath, possibilities swirling in her mind. Someone we know and trust helped the Bakzen capture Wil. She fought against a sudden surge of rage that threatened to cloud her mind. I need to get to the bottom of this.

Still, Kate wasn’t sure how to proceed. Eight names, and Banks was one of them.

*       *       *

Cris was restless. The hours of waiting for Matt to finish the jump drive modifications felt like an eternity. How much longer is this going to take? He stood up from his command chair to yet again pace the room.

Alec, Kari, and Scott looked equally anxious.

“They have to be getting close,” Scott ventured.

What’s taking so long? “I’m sure it’s more complicated than it seems.” Cris crossed his arms, then immediately uncrossed them. There was no way to get comfortable.

“We just lost communications again,” Kari reported.

Another reset? “Maybe they finally got the right combination.” Cris bit his lower lip in nervous anticipation.

The tension in the room was palpable as they waited for the navigation and communications systems to come back online. After three minutes of anxious anticipation, there was a brief flash as the controls refreshed.

Alec looked over his console. He smiled. “Jump drive is idling.”

Thanks the stars! Cris collapsed into his chair. “Get our course locked in.”

“Aye.” Alec got to work.

There was a buzz at the center console. Cris accepted. “Command Center.”

“Everything look good on your end?” Matt asked over the intercom.

“Whatever it is, they don’t pay you enough,” Cris replied.

“Be sure to note that in my next review.” Matt paused. “Now, for the record, I must again state that I advise against a quick start of the jump drive.”

“Noted.” Cris took a deep breath. At least if it blows, we’ll be obliterated before we know something went wrong. “Kari, let Headquarters know we’re on our way. Alec, head out when ready.” He ended the communication with Engineering.

“Course locked in,” Alec said. “Let’s hope this jump is less eventful than the last.”

*       *       *

The message from the Vanquish was simple: “Jumping now. Talk to you on the other side.” It was everything Banks needed to know for the time being. Thank the stars they’re back on course! He breathed a deep sigh, the weight lifted from his chest. But what am I going to tell Cris when he inevitably asks me why all this is happening?

Banks lay down on the couch in the center of his office, a new unease taking hold. He stretched out and stared up at the plain gray ceiling. He tried to clear his mind. I really should install a holographic projector for the ceiling. I spend enough time in here.

Letting out a long breath that was almost a groan, he took off his tinted glasses and rubbed his eyes with the heels of his hands. Everything could fall apart at any moment. I can’t avoid it. He shifted on the couch but couldn’t find a satisfactory position. What had started as a dull ache in his gut had grown into a queasy sickness that had left an acrid taste in the back of his throat. The more he tried to suppress the feeling, the more the underlying thoughts intruded his mind.

They’re heading straight into a war zone and don’t even know it. Admitting the reality only intensified the feeling. Banks wrapped his arms around himself and pressed into the couch. The enemy has the Cadicle—our Primus Elite. Without him, we’ve lost the war. It was too much to accept. There was hope, there had always been hope. The Primus Elite would turn the tide in the war and finally give them the edge they needed. Not right away—it had been such a long time to wait for everything to come into place—but it was finally coming together. Another decade and it could have been over. But without him… There’s nothing we can do.

Banks knew he needed to tell the others about what had happened. The Primus Elite’s capture changed everything. But telling them means I’ve given up on Cris, too. I can’t do that, not yet. He sat up and took a deep breath. There’s still a chance.

A buzz at the door startled Banks. He rose to his feet and quickly restored his tinted glasses. “Come in.”

Haersen entered, carrying a tablet. “Hello, sir. I finished my secondary review of the entry logs like you requested.”

Right, we still have a traitor among us. Banks suppressed a wave of nausea. “Did you find anything?”

“How much do you know about Matt Nomalor?” Haersen asked.

What about him? “He’s a fantastic engineer. Exemplary record. Cris always spoke highly of him.”

Haersen nodded slowly. “Do you know why he left the Vanquish previously?”

Banks shook his head. Not as a traitor… “I don’t recall. I know he took some remote assignment. I hadn’t seen him for several years until he volunteered for the rescue mission.”

“His return this morning struck me as more than a coincidence. I looked into where he’s been stationed in the Kaldern System, and it’s near some of the newer reports of Bakzen activity.” Haersen brought up a holographic map on his tablet and showed it to Banks.

“That doesn’t prove anything.”

“No, but it starts to look suspicious when his arrival at the spaceport corresponds with the timing of the break-in to Headquarters,” Haersen continued. “He volunteered for the mission, and then there was a mechanical system failure on his watch.”

Banks crossed his arms. “Sabotaging a ship he’s on?” That doesn’t make any sense.

“Well, that part might just be an unfortunate coincidence,” Haersen conceded. “The ship hadn’t been through thorough field testing since the maintenance. Any number of things could have gone wrong.”

“Still, the rest…”

“Sir, it does fit,” Haersen continued. “He returns just in time to help the Bakzen gain access to Headquarters, and then immediately gets on a ship that will take him directly to his conspirators.”

“It’s all circumstantial.” Are they being led into a trap? Stars! Who can we trust?

“Circumstantial is all we have, sir,” Haersen countered. “The logs are all wiped. And top Militia credentials and the right engineering know-how are what it would take to do that.”

I still can’t believe Matt would work with the Bakzen. If he could be turned, so could anyone. “What would be the motivation? I don’t see it.”

Haersen shook his head. “I couldn’t begin to speculate. Sometimes it’s surprising how little is needed to put a person over the edge.”

Too many improbable things have happened to rule out any possibility. “I’ll pass on the information to Cris. It’s his friend, his crew. We can’t do anything from here.”

Haersen looked unsure. “Can you really trust him to make those kinds of tough decisions?”

“He’s trying to find his son. If that isn’t enough motivation, then nothing is.”

CHAPTER 5

Wil was directed to a small, plain cell. He rubbed his sore wrists. There was a thin red line around each from the wire binding, but the marks were already fading.

The cell resembled the interrogation room, but it had a barred front. Across the central walkway, the other cells contained prisoners who were empty husks of their former selves. Most rocked back and forth muttering under their breath, and many were immobile—simply curled up with their back toward the cell door. The air was dank and the lighting was dim, but Wil caught an occasional glance from the more lucid prisoners. Their gazes were filled with pure dread. How long can I last before they break me, too?

Wil looked over his own cell and was surprised to see his handheld placed at the center of the slab-like platform functioning as a bed along the side wall. Cautiously he picked it up. The factory seal along the back panel had been breached and all wireless functionality had been disabled. Probably installed a tap to listen to me. He was about to destroy the device entirely, or at least chuck it outside his cell, but then he remembered the other object he had been carrying.

He casually slid his hand into his pocket and felt the thin strip of film he’d grabbed from his electrochemistry class for some experimenting after hours; it had explosive properties if exposed to the right electric charge. The film was stuck to the pocket lining and must have gone unnoticed. I should hold onto both of these. They’re the only tools I have to help me escape. He pretended to just be scratching an itch on his leg.

He sat down on the bed platform. It was a futile exercise to get comfortable, especially with his already sore hip.

Moving to the far end of the platform, he tried to stay out of view at the back of the cell. He was hungry and thirsty and at a complete loss for what to do. Despite all his training on how to handle diplomatic situations, no one had ever thought to inform him on how to conduct himself if he were ever captured by an enemy. Though he had learned years before how to take care of himself, Wil desperately wanted someone to give him guidance. He had no way of knowing if anyone would come looking for him, or if they even knew he was missing.

They won’t let me live much longer, no matter what they have planned for me. And there’s no way I could ever survive a duel with Colonel Tek, if it does come to that. Stars! I hope someone comes for me… Wil caught himself. No, I can’t rely on others. I have only myself.

Wil detected a presence in front of his cell. He looked up and was dismayed to see a Bakzen soldier watching him.

“General see you now,” the soldier announced. His New Taran was barely intelligible.

Wil did a double-take. The soldier looked identical to the guard in the interrogation room, but his uniform and a small scar above his right eye marked him as a different individual.

The soldier opened the door and beckoned for Wil to come out.

Wil didn’t move from his perch. “What do you want from me?”

“Come now,” the guard said, yanking on Wil with a telekinetic rope.

Wil slid down the bed, caught off-guard. He gained control and managed to land on his feet. Stars, even the guards have telekinetic abilities!

As soon as Wil passed through the cell doorway, three more Bakzen soldiers came to stand behind him as the original took the lead. They all bore strong physical resemblance to the first.

Wil stared at them with wonder. They were too similar to just be related. Clones? He had never seen one before, since cloning whole bodies was banned in the Taran worlds, though he’d occasionally thought it would be handy to have a second self to help him out.

The guards initiated an invisible barrier around Wil. It wasn’t a strong field—Wil assessed he could break through it if he tried—but its very presence was baffling. Clones with telekinetic abilities. Shite.

Wil was led through a massive compound. Unlike TSS Headquarters, the Bakzen had not made the slightest attempt at giving their facility a homey feel. Rather than carpeted corridors adorned with art, only riveted metal walls and concrete floors stretched the length of the hallway.

The small procession reached a door marked with a golden insignia Wil didn’t recognize. Wil was thrust through the riveted doorway and the guards filed in behind him.

A Bakzen soldier wearing a uniform decorated with a multitude of colored ribbons watched Wil enter, a slight curl to his lips. He sat behind a metal desk with an inlaid touchscreen, which reminded Wil of the furnishings found in the captain’s quarters on a TSS cruiser.

Wil glared at him. I can feel his power even from this distance. I don’t stand a chance. He put up what mental guards he could, but he doubted his ability to hold the block against an attack.

After eyeing each other for a minute, the Bakzen soldier broke the silence. “So, you’re to be the Tararian Selective Service’s beloved Primus Elite Agent?” Like Tek, he spoke New Taran well. He looked to be older than Tek and had slightly softer features, though he had the same piercing red eyes and rough skin of the other Bakzen soldiers.

Wil didn’t say anything, and instead tilted his head a little and narrowed his eyes more in response. They seem to know about me. But why do they care?

The soldier looked him over thoughtfully. “I’m General Carzen,” he announced, “and I control your fate. Are you clear on that, Dragon?”

What’s with this “Dragon” name? Tek called me that, too. “Yes, General Carzen. Very clear.”

The general evaluated him with a hint of approval. “Perhaps you can be turned to our side after all.”

Wil came to attention. So that’s what this is about! “I’m listening.”

General Carzen looked to the four guards hovering around Wil. “You may leave now.”

The guards hesitated for a moment, unsure if it was wise to leave a sworn enemy alone with their commander, but they backed out of the room. The last one closed the door telekinetically with a flip of his wrist.

General Carzen redirected his attention to Wil. “Please, sit down.” He gestured at an unadorned chair in front of his desk.

Wil sat down after a slight pause. There’s no way I can trust the Bakzen, no matter what they say.

Carzen cleared his throat. “First of all, I would like to apologize to you for the… unfriendly nature of your capture.”

Apologize?

“I’m afraid that it was Colonel Tek’s idea,” Carzen continued. “He is boastful and wanted to prove that he was skillful enough to get through the TSS’ defenses. But I can’t argue with the methods, since it did get you here unharmed and in a timely manner. You aren’t hurt, are you?” Carzen appeared to be genuinely concerned.

Wil’s head still felt a little fuzzy from Tek’s assault earlier. “Nothing serious.” His stomach growled right on cue.

General Carzen smiled, a foreign emotion on the man’s severe face.

It’s all an act to win me over.

“Food, of course. My colleagues are not known for their hospitality with our guests. Would you like anything in particular?”

Now I’m a ‘guest’? “Un-poisoned, preferably.”

Carzen smirked. “Poisoning you would be counterproductive. If I wanted you dead, I could easily kill you with my mind.”

Wil shifted in his chair. He has a point…

“I hope we can build a mutually beneficial relationship.” Carzen input a message on the touchscreen surface of his desktop. “A meal is being prepared.”

“I’m surprised you would want me on ‘your side’. You know, of course, how the TSS regards the Bakzen—I assumed those feelings were mutual.”

“Most do feel that way,” the general replied. “But I have opted for an alternative approach.”

Wil forced a polite smile. “I’ve never had the opportunity to see things from another perspective.”

Carzen nodded. “It is that alternate perspective I wish to give you. What they have undoubtedly told you is nowhere near the truth.”

The TSS? What would they keep from me? “There are subjective elements to truth sometimes.”

“I’m talking about facts!” The general’s face flushed. “They treat us like we’re the monsters, but they made us this way.”

Wil instinctively pressed back into his chair to distance himself from the Bakzen commander. “Whatever has driven this conflict, there’s always a chance for resolution.”

“Some wounds can’t be healed so easily. To have one’s existence denied…” The general’s demeanor changed. He was hurt, vulnerable.

The way the TSS talks about the Bakzen… Tek embodies that image, but Carzen is different. “So what do you want with me?”

“Despite everything our people have been through, a part of me still hopes there is a peaceful end to our conflict.”

“If you want me to set up a meeting with the High Commander, I—”

“Oh, Dragon, this runs much deeper than that,” Carzen interjected. “Your High Commander is a menial cog. What I seek to exploit is your unique position between the TSS and Tararia.”

Wil swallowed. “What of it?”

“You mean far too much to the Priesthood for them to ignore us while you’re under our care. If they want their precious Cadicle, they’ll need to face what they did to us.”

Wil hesitated. The Priesthood? I thought he meant the High Dynasties. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I steer far away from the Priesthood. And I’m certainly not some sort of mythical savior, or whatever their old doctrine is about.”

“Have they kept you so sheltered from your true self? You don’t know your own destiny.”

My destiny? He’s crazy! “General, I acknowledge that there is still much I don’t know about myself. But that…” How do I begin to reason with a crazy person?

“You can deny it now, but you’ll eventually have to face who you are. The question you have to ask yourself is who do you want guiding you—your peers, or the broken remnants?”

Shite! He really is completely out of his mind. Maybe the cloning messes with their heads. “I aspire to excel in everything I do.”

“Then you should seriously consider what the Bakzen can offer you—” The desktop illuminated with a buzz at the door. “Come in.”

The door swung open and a Bakzen soldier entered with a plate of bland-looking food on a metal tray. He silently set the tray down on Carzen’s desk in front of Wil, then backed out of the room and closed the door.

“Please, eat,” Carzen said.

Wil eyed the plate. Suddenly I’m not hungry. The food looked to be reconstituted nutrition blocks mashed into a thick paste. Field rations at their worst. There was no smell to it, and the taupe color didn’t instill confidence that the taste would be any more appetizing. Do I risk it? Reluctantly, Wil picked up the spoon next to the plate and grabbed a bite of the goop. The texture was somewhat slimy but bearable, and the vaguely potato-like flavor was less offensive than he had feared. “Thank you, General.”

“I imagine it is not the fine cuisine you’re used to, but we have no need for those luxuries.”

Wil took another bite, his appetite growing with the access to sustenance. This may kill me, but at least I won’t die of starvation. “I’m grateful for your generosity.”

“Do you patronize me?”

“No! You have a generosity of spirit,” Wil replied, pausing his eating. “Others might have considered me the enemy, but you have sought to find common ground between us.”

“I can tell you’re skeptical of my offer.”

“Surprised more than skeptical. But you can’t blame me, given the tension between our people.” Wil downed a few more spoonfuls of his meal.

“You know nothing of the conflict.”

“Then tell me.”

Carzen shook his head. “You aren’t ready to hear it. As much as you’re pretending to listen, you think I’m crazy.”

Is it that obvious? Wil set down his spoon, the plate mostly empty. “I’m sorry. I’m trying. But you’re asking me to question the only reality I’ve ever known without giving me any details for an alternative.”

“I think you need some time to let this settle,” Carzen stated.

“Sure.” No amount of time will change the fact that he’s out of his mind. But the longer I can play along, the greater my chances for figuring out an escape.

Carzen nodded. “I’m glad we had a chance to talk. You have so much potential, I hope you can be open-minded.”

“I’ll try.” Stars! How long can I hold out?

“We’ll talk again soon.” Carzen tapped his desktop, and a moment later the door opened. “Take care, Dragon.”

*       *       *

General Carzen watched the Dragon walk out of his office. Their conversation had not gone like he planned, but it was progress. His captive was more defiant than he had anticipated, and it was clear he had been highly trained in foreign relations. But, the Primus Elite’s telekinetic prowess was his focus. At the rate he was improving, the Primus Elite was well on his way to becoming a powerful Agent. Carzen’s fear was that he was already too far into the ways of the TSS to sway his allegiance. All he could do was hope it was not true, and that Colonel Tek did not suspect the same thing.

As soon as the thought crossed his mind, Tek barged through the office door, looking annoyed. “I heard that you had a rather overconfident meeting with our hostage,” Tek grimaced, then as an afterthought added, “General.”

“You were informed correctly, Colonel Tek,” replied Carzen. “I see nothing wrong with testing the waters for an alliance. How else do you expect to gain his trust?”

“Just remember who he is,” Tek reminded his superior officer.

“He poses no immediate threat, Colonel,” Carzen countered. If Tek went against him, all of his carefully thought-out plans might be ruined. He wasn’t about to let that happen.

“Sir, I’m just saying that—”

“You have made yourself perfectly clear, Colonel. I know what I’m doing.”

“But everything is at stake! I just don’t want to see anything go wrong after all we’ve worked for,” Tek implored. Though his intentions might not parallel Carzen’s, they relied on the same variables.

Carzen eyed Tek. “Everything is under control, Colonel. Save your concern for a more desperate time.” Carzen leaned back in his chair, all the while watching Tek to see if he would try to test the boundaries of the order again.

Tek fumed, but he kept his anger and frustration in check. “Yes, of course, sir,” Tek muttered through gritted teeth.

“Was there anything else, Colonel?” questioned Carzen.

Tek paused before answering. “Yes. As I’m sure you noticed, he’s much stronger than expected. Is your plan even feasible if he’s—”

“That’s quite enough, Colonel,” General Carzen snapped. “I thought that I had made it clear that it’s not your concern. After our last meeting, appropriate modifications to the plan were made.”

“Yes, sir.”

“If that’s all, you are dismissed.” Carzen gave a slight wave of his hand as he sat up straighter in his chair.

Tek opened his mouth as if to say something more, but instead walked out the door. Carzen watched him until the door closed. Tek was becoming a problem that required an immediate remedy. All plans depended on complete cooperation.

*       *       *

Wil was escorted back to his small cell. At least they don’t have immediate plans to kill me. That will buy me some time. However, Tek appeared to have different motives than the general. I need to be careful.

Wil leaned against the cool wall at the back of the cell and closed his eyes. He was drained from the activities of the past day, and his full stomach made him feel sleepy. He ran a hand through his hair, which was feeling greasy after two days without a shower.

As exhausted as he was, he was still too on edge to completely relax. He knew that he would have to sleep eventually, even though he didn’t trust the Bakzen not to run in and attack him while he slept. Wil shifted to a marginally more comfortable position on the slab bed. As he rolled over, he caught sight of an irregularity in the far corner of the otherwise smooth ceiling. Careful not to look directly at it, Wil assessed the object from the corner of his eye. A camera. Great, I’m being watched.

*       *       *

Kate’s stomach rumbled, pulling her from her thoughts.

She had hit a wall with her investigation. The encrypted communication logs on the Mainframe were expertly handled. She knew how to identify such records, but she wasn’t a cryptologist. Wil could probably figure it out, or Haersen maybe, but it appeared that more than one person was conspiring—or, at least, one person talking with multiple outsiders. Say something to the wrong person and she’d be vulnerable without knowing who to turn to for backup.

She cleared the desktop with a swipe of her hand. Time for a break.

Kate made the short trek from her quarters to the mess hall on the opposite side of Level 2. The halls were relatively empty at that evening hour, with most Agents and trainees retired to their rooms for the night.

Only a dozen Agents and three Junior Agents were in the mess hall when she arrived. The main buffet had been cleared for the night, but refrigerated cases next to the entry door contained meals packaged from the day’s leftovers. She grabbed one of the transparent containers.

As she closed the door to the refrigerator, Banks entered the mess hall.

He looked startled to see Kate at first, then smiled in greeting. “I guess I’m not the only one to miss dinner.”

“I didn’t realize how late it’d gotten.”

Banks grabbed a meal for himself from the case. “Were you…”

“Yes, I’ve been looking into the security logs,” Kate replied and she stepped over to the warming tray to heat her food.

Banks glanced over at the other occupants in the mess hall. “Have you found anything?” he asked Kate telepathically.

“I’m still looking into it,” she replied aloud, closing her mind to any further questioning. I want to trust Banks, but no one is above suspicion. He has so many locked files… he’s hiding something.

“Kate, why are you shutting me out?” Banks asked in a low voice.

“I’ll let you know if I find anything conclusive,” Kate responded, grabbing her warmed food.

Banks chuckled and he set his food in the warming tray. “You don’t suspect me, do you?”

Kate hesitated. “I don’t know what to think. You have a lot of encrypted communications and files tied to your account.”

“Well yes, I’m the High Commander.”

“I need to be thorough.”

Banks sighed. “And I appreciate that, but don’t waste your time looking into me.”

“Then what are those weekly calls to Tararia all about?” Kate questioned.

The High Commander retrieved his own warmed meal. “Official business.”

“With whom?”

“That’s not important.”

Kate glared at him. “Then why won’t you tell me?”

“Fine, finish your investigation,” Banks said. “I can’t order you to trust me. Do what you need to do.” He spun around and stomped out of the mess hall.

He’d do the same thing in my position. Kate doubted he was working with the Bakzen, but there was something he didn’t want her to know. The conversation confirmed that her suspicion wasn’t unfounded, if not for the right reasons.

Kate took her meal and returned to her quarters. Once back at her computer, she wrote a message to Cris: “Banks is hiding something. Find out what.”

CHAPTER 6

“We’re here,” Alec announced as the blue-green shroud of subspace dissipated.

Finally. “Call up Headquarters. Get Banks,” Cris instructed. The message from Kate had him on edge, fueling his own suspicions.

Kari activated the comm link. The image of the High Commander appeared at the front of the domed room.

“Cris, what happened?” Banks was clearly trying to appear calm, but not quite succeeding. “We heard chatter that you were near Arnca?”

“Yes. Our jump drive malfunctioned—somehow lost the signal beacon. A distribution cell blew in the process,” Cris explained. “We managed to find a replacement cell on Arnca. Oddly enough, it’s from the TSS Infinity.”

“The Infinity? Interesting…” Banks withdrew in thought.

Cris eyed him. Time to get some answers. “Hold on. I’m going to transfer the communication.”

Scott gave Cris an approving nod as he got up to go to his private office directly off the Command Center.

Cris brought up the video feed on the holoprojector above his desk. Banks looked concerned.

“First,” Cris said, “have you made any progress on identifying the source of the security breach?”

“Nothing solid.” Banks looked uncomfortable. “Cris, do you trust Matt?”

Cris almost laughed. “Matt? Matt is your lead?”

“Kate has her sights on me for some ridiculous reason. But Mat… there’s some circumstantial evidence—”

“Well, you’re looking in the wrong place,” Cris said. “I can see how he’d have the right access, but it’s not him. I’ve looked him in the eye, Banks. I’d see it if he was deceiving me. I’d sooner believe it was Scott or you, because at least then I’d be up against the mental guards of an Agent.” None of them would go after Wil, would they?

“If it’s an Agent, then it could be anyone.”

Cris looked down. “Or more than one person.”

Banks sighed. “I wish I had an answer for you. But it isn’t me and I don’t know who.”

Cris paused, staring levelly at the High Commander. “But there’s something you’re not telling me.”

“Concerning what?” Banks set his jaw.

“Concerning everything. Since I left Tararia, I’ve picked up little hints here and there. I don’t know if it’s all connected, but it’s clear that you know more about the Bakzen—and this mission—than you’re letting on. It’s time you tell me, Jason.” It had been a long time since Cris had called the High Commander by his first name, but he needed something to let Banks know that he wasn’t about to back down.

Banks groaned. “I’ve tried to protect you and your family, Cris. I really have.”

“Just tell me what this is all about!” I can’t take all this sidestepping anymore. Not while Wil is out there.

Banks stood abruptly and paced in a circle. “Fine,” he said at last. “You’re right. You need context if you’re going to get Wil back.” He took an unsteady breath. “The TSS is already at war with the Bakzen.”

The statement was so absurd. At war? He was about to push back and demand the truth, but Banks’ level stare stopped him. Cris swallowed, suddenly unsure. “I thought war was years away, if it would happen at all. I haven’t seen any reports, budget—”

The High Commander shook his head. “You wouldn’t. There’s a separate division.”

A separate division of the TSS? “Is this recent?”

Banks rounded his shoulders. “Far from it.” He shook his head and grimaced. “The Bakzen conflict has been going on for hundreds of years. Intermittent, but a constant threat.”

Cris felt faint. “How is that possible? I would have seen something—”

“Jotun,” Banks replied. “Anyone assigned to the Jotun region in the outer colonies was actually drafted for the war.”

A code word. Cris let out a slow breath. It did make sense, though he didn’t want to believe it was possible. His pulse quickened as he thought through the implications. “There are military installations out there, but hardly a battlefield.”

“You’ve been looking in the wrong place.” Banks paused. “Have you ever thought about the location of TSS Headquarters?”

What does that have to do with anything? “Well, I suppose. Earth is at the very outer reaches of Taran space. It’s—”

“That’s not what I mean.”

“What, then?” It was all Cris could do to curb his frustration, desperate to know the truth that Banks was so intent on hiding.

Banks bit his lip, as if questioning whether he should go on. “I mean its position in subspace.”

Cris sighed. More skirting. “It’s to keep all the trainees from getting out of line, because of the natural telekinetic dampening. Every new trainee knows that.”

“Yes, that’s what we tell them,” Banks murmured. He looked down and shook his head, still torn. “In reality, the training program would be far more effective if the entire facility could be in normal space like Level 11—the one area where we can really train anyone. But, the rest of Headquarters was constructed in subspace because of those dampening properties.”

“If not for training, then why?”

“Because subspace is the one place where we could be on a level field with the Bakzen.” Banks looked like he regretted the statement immediately.

Cris almost gagged. His pulse spiked. “Are you saying the Bakzen have telekinetic abilities?”

The High Commander looked ill. “Very powerful abilities. But it’s more complicated.”

Stars! What are we up against? Cris exhaled slowly, almost shaking. “Go on.”

After a moment, Banks nodded. “There are pockets, rifts, in the fabric of space. An echo of this physical world, existing between our plane and subspace. Any ship or built structure within the rift is invisible from our plane, and vice versa. Only a massive electromagnetic object in the physical plane, like a planet or a star, is visible within the rift unless it has been brought through using specialized jump drives. The true Bakzen threat is within one of these rifts.”

“Okay…” Cris felt more unsteady with every word, his chest tight.

“While this physical plane has been relatively untouched—outside of the outer territories, at least—we have been at war with the Bakzen within the rift for centuries. At the beginning of the war, the Bakzen banned together to tear apart space, enlarging what was once a minute rift so that it now encompasses several solar systems. The border of that rift is now marked by the Defense Barrier.”

Stars! What if Wil was taken into the rift? Cris’ heart pounded in his ears. “How do we get in?”

Banks let out a slow breath. “Historically, only stationary transport units could be used to access the rift—gates with a specialized subspace field generator to target the narrow band that can support physical life within the rift. Only a handful of ships have been created to travel to the rift independently. The Infinity was the prototype for this new class of rift ships, though that detail was highly classified. We’ve refined the design since then, but only recently could we spare the resources to upgrade a ship outside of the active war zone. That’s really why the Vanquish was in for maintenance—for those retrofits.”

“Which is why you were so insistent I take it on this mission.”

“Right. Of course, I never thought those upgrades would alter the performance in any way. The delay…”

Cris shook his head. “It may have been sabotage. We don’t know.”

“At any rate, the nav computer is now loaded with a ‘Jotun’ protocol to assist with plotting to a point within the rift.” The High Commander took a deep breath. “But, unlike us, the Bakzen don’t need ships to travel between the rift and our plane.”

Cris froze. “What?”

“The Bakzen can consciously travel between the rift and our physical plane. It’s instantaneous and highly accurate, unlike our jump drives. What’s worse, some of them can even extend the field to encompass small ships, like a space combat fighter—just jump next to a TSS ship, fire, and jump away before we know what’s hit us. That ability has always given them a major advantage in the war.”

Cris was crippled by a sense of defeat. He collapsed into the chair next to the desk. “Why even send us here if you knew what we were up against? We don’t stand a chance.”

Banks shifted on his feet. “Because we need Wil back. We need to end the war.”

The blood drained from Cris’ face. “What about Wil?”

The High Commander looked down.

“Tell me! What do you want with my son?” Cris demanded.

Banks took a pained breath. “To fight the Bakzen, we need a bridge—someone who can effortlessly travel to the rift, just like they can. So, hundreds of years ago when it became obvious that the Bakzen could not be defeated by any conventional means, genetic purification nanotech was introduced into multiple bloodlines on Tararia. The nanotech was designed to select someone with the best traits of a given bloodline and bring them together with a complementary mate from a different family—mimicking the instant attraction of a natural ‘resonance reaction’. This pairing continued, with minimal external intervention needed, until it eventually came down to you and Kate.”

A knife stabbed into Cris’ chest. His heart thudded in his ears. “No, it can’t—”

“The result of your union was the ultimate goal. Wil. The embodiment of genetic perfection as we know it—where a whole new set of abilities would be unlocked. The Cadicle, or ‘enlightened one’ in the Old Taran doctrine of the Priesthood. A Primus Elite for the TSS.”

Wil… All the chaos, the fear, the anger, that had been churning inside Cris came to a sudden stillness. The clarity of truth. But he fought it. It was too much to accept. The life he knew, the love of his wife—it couldn’t all be fabricated. He coughed and gasped, but couldn’t get a full breath. It can’t be true… “You engineered us?” he stammered.

Banks took a step forward. “They were desperate, Cris. It seemed like the only way.”

Cris’ vision blurred and his throat felt raw. He shook his head, still not wanting to believe. “I doubt that genetic engineering was what the founders of the Priesthood had in mind for the Cadicle. Let alone an instrument of war.”

“Much has changed in the thousands of years since the Priesthood’s inception.”

I thought leaving Tararia was an escape, but this! Years of service to the TSS, and deceit was his payment. Cris clenched his hands. “I won’t let you use Wil! As soon as I get him back, we’re out.”

Banks stared at him levelly. “Walking away isn’t an option. Wil is destined to fight the Bakzen, and to end the war. It’s what he was made to do.”

Cris glared back. “You’ll have to find someone else.”

“We can’t, Cris! Everything rests on him.”

“Maybe you should have thought about that before you lied to us our whole lives.” Have I never had control over anything?

“It was easier if you didn’t know. When the time came, we were confident Wil would do what needs to be done.”

Cris shook his head, eyes narrow. “He may have grown up in the TSS, but that doesn’t make him your pawn.”

“But he has a sense of duty. Once he knows what we’re up against and what we need from him, he’ll see it’s a role he has to fulfill.”

“You have no right to use him.” Cris’ mind raced. Is there any way out?

Banks softened. “I know you feel like walking away right now. I would, too. But you have to understand, this goes beyond who we are as individuals. Tararia has called upon us, and we need to answer.”

Cris paused to let the words sink in. True leaders put the Taran people first. If there really is that great a threat, then I can’t turn away. He looked down. Hurt and anger still seethed within, but it wouldn’t help him find his son. “How could you lie to me all these years?” His voice shook more than he hoped it would.

“I’m so sorry, Cris. I knew this day would come eventually, just not under these circumstances. I didn’t want it to be like this.”

Cris could tell Banks was sincere in his sentiment, but that didn’t make it any easier. Apologies don’t change that they’ve been manipulating us this whole time. Do the secrets never end? “So this is what you meant right after I said I wanted to marry Kate, when you said our child would be extraordinary.”

Banks nodded. “And he is, Cris. So very extraordinary. I feel privileged to be a part of his life.”

“We trusted you.”

Banks bowed his head. “I hope that trust can be rebuilt.”

What good is any of our history when the entire foundation was built on lies? “Have you been involved since the beginning?”

“Since you were born, anyway,” Banks replied. “I had recently graduated from the TSS as an Agent when I was pulled into Jotun. Over the years, I moved to Lead Agent, and eventually on to High Commander four years before you arrived at Headquarters.”

Everything in my life has all just been one master plan. Cris’ stomach turned over. It’s not fair. To me, to Kate… to Wil. Do they realize what they’re asking of him?

“I tried to protect you, Cris,” Banks emphasized to break the silence. “I would never have kept any of this from you, but I had my own orders to follow.”

“And who issues those orders?”

Banks hesitated. “The Priesthood of the Cadicle.”

The TSS reports to the Priesthood? Cris laughed in spite of himself, on the verge of hysterics. “That doesn’t make any sense. Why is the Priesthood involved with the TSS?”

“Because the TSS exists to train people like us with telekinetic abilities, and the Priesthood has a vested interest in our care.”

Cris stared at Banks, incredulous. “We are talking about the same organization that condemned those very abilities?”

“Political sentiment doesn’t always align with underlying needs.”

This is insane. “They tried to kill me! Why go through all that planning to ‘make’ me only to then stage an assassination?”

Banks looked down. “That was an error in judgment, and I’ve always resented them for it. They weren’t sure you would follow through, either.”

Either… “I wasn’t the first, was I? My brother Tristen!”

Banks withered. “Cris, this is not something you want to dive into.”

“On the contrary—”

“Our entire race is at stake. Do you understand that?” Banks pleaded. “The Priesthood knew we needed a military leader, not a politician.”

Cris’ stomach churned. They killed him. Just like they tried to kill me. “I had no interest in politics.”

“No, but you were deemed too independent.”

“So they were threatened by me.” They should be. Especially now.

“They were wrong, and they admit it. You’re more than we could have hoped for.”

Cris threw up his hands. “How did this even get started? Who are the Bakzen?”

Banks turned pale. “I can’t tell you.”

“Why?”

“I just can’t, Cris.”

“Bomax, Banks! You expect me to continue on, despite just having turned my entire world upside down, and yet you’re still keeping things from me? You better have a foking good reason for not telling me.”

Banks looked down. “I can’t tell you because you will tell Wil, and he can’t know.”

What wouldn’t they want him to know? Cris was about to respond, but Scott stuck his head into the office.

Scott startled when he saw Cris’ expression. He inched back from the door. “We need to figure out what we’re doing. We’re completely exposed here.”

Cris nodded and returned his attention to Banks. “This conversation isn’t over.”

Banks looked him in the eye. “Do whatever it takes to get Wil back.”

“I know.”

CHAPTER 7

“That’s a hell of a fence,” Cris said with distaste, still reeling from his conversation with Banks. The Defense Barrier. The border of the rift. He felt queasy thinking about what was just out of sight.

“I take it we’re going to ignore the giant, flashing ‘keep out’ sign?” Scott quipped.

Cris wasn’t in the mood for joking. “You know we don’t have a choice.”

The satellites placed in strategic alignment formed a nearly impenetrable mesh of sensor beams. After what he had just learned, Cris wished they could just turn around and forget about it. But, Wil was somewhere inside. He couldn’t give up. “Kari, have you found any weak areas in the grid?”

“Not really.” She sighed and rapped her fingers on the computer console at her station. “Well, there was one thing. It looked like a shift change at some manned outposts, but we haven’t been here for long enough to know how frequently those occur. I’m not positive, but it appeared that the grid recalibrated for the new shift, and that there was a four second lapse in the sensor network. We might be able to slip through then, but all they’d have to do is look out the window to see us.”

So many unknowns. “That also means forces will be doubled. Less than ideal.” Cris turned to Scott for suggestions.

“Where can we get farthest away from the manned outposts?” Scott asked.

Kari displayed the pattern of the Defense Barrier’s grid near the Vanquish on the front of the domed viewscreen. The grid was complex, but Cris’ trained eye caught one of its very few weaknesses. “Is that an open hole where the grid crosses between outposts?”

Kari zoomed in. “Looks like it.”

“Alec, let’s pull back. I have an idea, but we’ll need to wait for the right opportunity to make a move.” It’s downright lunacy. Cris sighed. Then again, everything feels like a sick joke.

There was a somber mood in the Command Center, and Cris knew his dour expression wasn’t helping. They are driven forward by duty, but no one wants to be here. I don’t want to be here. It was his responsibility to maintain morale and encourage those on board, but, his own understanding of the circumstances made it difficult for him to rally his comrades. The war wasn’t imminent—it was already happening, just out of sight. And all their hopes rest on Wil.

Cris struggled to keep his internal emotional turmoil at bay. He wanted to talk to Kate about what he’d just learned from Banks, but it would only be a distraction. There would be time to deal with the revelations once Wil was home safely.

He set his jaw and tried to focus. There were many more lives at risk than just the Vanquish’s crew and Wil’s, and he needed to see the mission through. But as they waited, the extent of the lies that permeated every aspect of his life was too much to ignore. It was all a setup. Is any of it real? He slumped dejectedly in his chair next to Scott, unable to answer the questioning glances about what he had discussed with Banks. For the moment, all he could do until the next shift change was hope for the best.

*       *       *

What do I do now that Cris knows? Banks lay back on the couch in his office. This changes our whole timeline with Wil. And Kate… He expected her to come storming into his office any moment.

Information about the Bakzen War was closely guarded, and there had been no intention of discussing Wil’s role in the conflict until he was at least an Agent. Then again, we never thought he would be face-to-face with the enemy. Maybe it was for the best—an opportunity for him to be a part of fleet development, tactics and other preparations prior to taking formal command. Assuming we don’t lose him. He groaned aloud. The thought was too much to bear.

There were still so many unknowns. Banks wanted to have complete confidence in Cris’ ability to find Wil, but he was up against a seemingly impossible task. Though he wanted to help Cris, Banks had nowhere safe to turn.

If I say anything to the others now, no good will come of it. There was still a traitor somewhere in the TSS—and if Cris was correct about it being an Agent, it would be almost impossible to detect. Even still, responsibility for the infiltration would fall on Banks. I’ve worked for too long to get into this position only to let them take it from me. There’s too much to lose. Though without Cris and Wil, none of it mattered.

Continuing to conceal Wil’s capture was risky, but it was his only real option. All I can do is wait.

*       *       *

It was time to move. The shift change had come.

“Take her into position,” Cris commanded.

Alec’s piloting ability would soon be put to the test. They had been over the plan several times, but it still sounded crazy to Cris. There was no guarantee that it would work, and there were too many variables to bother counting.

Cris took a deep breath, watching the clock. “Okay, Alec. Let’s see what you can do.”

Alec nodded, anticipating the order to move the ship forward.

“Now!”

With one touch on the console, Alec fired the jump drive for a split second, almost instantaneously shutting off all external power to the vessel—a textbook “phantom jump”. There was a jolt as the ship lunged forward, followed by a slight rock back as the lights dimmed and the ship traveled forward on inertia, surrounded by a spatial disruption from the near-subspace jump. The Vanquish continued forward into Bakzeni Territory.

“I see no sign of pursuit,” informed Kari, much to everyone’s relief.

That seems too good to be true. “Plot a course toward the primary planet.”

*       *       *

General Carzen looked over the message from Station 27 along the Defense Barrier. It was hard to believe that the TSS actually thought they could pass into Bakzeni Territory unobserved. Carzen sent back instruction to reactivate the sensor beacon that had been partially disabled for the sake of luring the dimwitted TSS Agents.

Once captured, the TSS ship would yield valuable intelligence on the latest rift drive capabilities and frequencies for the navigation beacons. All the information that Tek’s collaborator inside the TSS was unable to transmit would soon be at the Bakzen’s disposal. Things were coming together nicely.

*       *       *

The Vanquish floated in the star-speckled expanse of space above the planetary headquarters for the Bakzeni Empire. Cris had no idea how to proceed.

Not only were the defense arrays going to be hard to bypass, but there was also a sophisticated shield around the entire planet. The only ways through the shield were rectangular openings that stretched several miles on a side, placed around key points on the planet’s equator. Naturally, the openings were the most guarded regions in Bakzeni Territory.

Cris had provided the frequency of Wil’s ID chip to Alec and Kari, but their scanning abilities were severely hampered by the shield.

“So…” Alec began.

Please tell me you have a lead. Cris perked up. “Any sign of Wil?”

“Not yet.” Alec glanced over at Kari.

She made no effort to mask her concern. “I don’t know how much longer they’ll be fooled by the disguised transmitting signal.”

Cris nodded. “We’ve been far too lucky. Getting through the defense barrier without apparent detection, and then coming this far without being questioned. It’s all just so… convenient.” Led right into a trap.

Scott nodded. “I agree. The word ‘convenient’ does seem to fit awfully well, but I don’t know what we can do.”

“We have no choice but to stick it out,” Cris said. “We can’t turn back without Wil, no matter the risk to us.”

“But keep in mind, the more time we take to make a move, the riskier it becomes,” Scott pointed out.

“Yes, waiting around won’t do us any good,” Alec added. “We have nothing to learn about the planetary shield. It’s very similar to what the Taran colonies use. The longer we delay, the higher the likelihood of detection.”

Cris held back a wave of anger. I hate being so close to the Bakzen base and not being able to retaliate. But we need to focus on finding Wil. “All right. We somehow need to determine Wil’s present location. We can’t do much planning before we know that.”

“I’m working on it with a team,” Kari said. “It’s slow going, but I’ll let you know as soon as I find anything.”

“Actually, I’ll help you,” Scott said. “We should allow the others rest while they can. Let’s just call it ship’s night and work down in Communications.”

Cris looked to Alec, and then back at his other officers. “Good idea. Alec, we’ll run over the specs on the planetary defenses.”

Alec nodded. “Okay. Let’s get to work.”

*       *       *

The secondary communications room in TSS Headquarters was completely empty, just the way Arron Haersen hoped it would be. He slipped through the automatic doorway into the darkened room. The call he was expecting was far too sensitive for anyone else to happen across its content. Even though the call required interception so the Comm Command team wouldn’t detect it, Haersen had the utmost faith that everything would go smoothly. After all, his job as Mission Coordinator made him the overseer of all TSS communications.

He walked over to the central monitor on the far wall in anticipation of the incoming call. Plotting against the TSS was not without risk, but his alliance with the Bakzen had already given him so much.

The monitor flashed with the announcement of the incoming message before the image on the screen began to solidify. It took a little longer than usual to establish a stable link due to the distance of the subspace relays, but it gave Haersen more time to organize his thoughts. With the transmission routed safely away from Comm Command undetected, he could talk to his collaborator with a little less worry. Haersen looked up at the central screen. Colonel Tek’s sorrel eyes stared unwaveringly back. He didn’t look happy.

“How is it going?” asked Haersen.

Tek glowered. “Not as I had hoped.”

Haersen swallowed hard. He knew that if something went wrong, he would be first on Tek’s hit list. “Well, the sabotage was a success. They were able to find a replacement cell more quickly than I anticipated, but the new rift drive should be disabled. Once you move to capture them, they’ll be trapped.”

“Useful, but hardly a consolation prize if we don’t get to put the Primus Elite to use,” Tek replied with a scowl.

“Is there anything I can do to help from here?”

“There might have been, but it’s too late now that we have him. Carzen has been far too friendly for my liking—for our plan’s liking. It’s as if he actually thinks the Primus Elite can be turned. The incompetent fool.” Tek scoffed.

“I see.”

Tek looked even more sullen. “The Primus Elite is much stronger than any of us thought. That’s excellent for us, but once Carzen realizes that he cannot be turned in the same way you were, he may destroy him before I have a chance to fulfill our plan. What a shame it would be to end his life without releasing his potential. Not to mention, a major setback.”

“You can’t expect immediate results. Turning me was quite a different matter—”

“This isn’t about you!”

Haersen flinched at the outburst. “Yes, sir. All I meant to say was that—”

“What?”

Haersen wet his lips. “It’s just that, unlike me, the Primus Elite was raised within TSS Headquarters. They poisoned his mind early. Someone like me, with a more neutral background—well, I could immediately see your superiority, what you could offer me. But, I do believe that he could be swayed to your—our—side, if it came down to it. He is rational, after all. It just might take a little bit longer than it did with me. However, you know best if he is more useful as an ally or as a tool to expand Bakzeni Territory.” Haersen let out a shaky breath. Both Tek’s and Carzen’s plans sounded unlikely to succeed, but it would be so much better if they at least shared a common vision. There was enough to navigate with his betrayal of the TSS without worrying about dissenting perspectives among the Bakzen, as well.

Tek still looked skeptical, but he let Haersen’s reasoning do for the time being. “I should probably get back before they are suspicious of my absence,” Tek said after another uncomfortable silence.

“Yes, as should I,” Haersen agreed. At first, he hadn’t liked having their communications transmitted through the TSS, but Tek had threatened to back out of their arrangement if Haersen couldn’t prove his loyalty by flaunting his betrayal. Now, as much as Haersen feared getting caught, every moment his plans went unnoticed, he felt more pleased with himself for outsmarting those who had always looked down on him. It wouldn’t be much longer before he would finally be able to show them just how superior he could become. “We’ll talk again in two days, then?”

“Yes. Two days.” Tek ended the transmission.

Haersen stared at the blank screen as he sighed with relief. Their plans were being played out even as they spoke, but it would all be in vain if Wil was too resistant too early on. He left the room as quietly as he had arrived.

CHAPTER 8

Wil bolted awake from what he hoped was a very bad dream. Heart racing, he looked around the Bakzen cell—his waking nightmare. At least they didn’t kill me in my sleep.

He wasn’t sure how long he had been out, though it felt like nearly a full night’s rest. He was disappointed in himself for letting his guard down, but at least he felt refreshed.

He sat in contemplation for several minutes, weighing his options. Eventually, he decided that he would have to play along with General Carzen and Colonel Tek’s game—if they were playing the same one—and hope to be able to make an opportunistic escape.

Getting up from the bed, Wil walked over to the barred front of the cell. He craned his neck to see past the bars. Six guards sat at a small table near the end of the hall. They were playing some sort of game that looked vaguely like Fastara, except with colored blocks rather than cards. They moved the blocks telekinetically, keeping the game suspended in midair above the table’s surface.

“Hey! Guard!” Wil yelled out and waited for a response. When none came, he tried again a little louder. “Guard! Come here. I’d like to talk with General Carzen about our alliance.”

With that, one of the sentries let out an exasperated grunt and lowered his blocks onto the table. He shoved back his chair and stomped over toward Wil while his comrades continued their game.

Wil took a step back from the cell bars. I think I pissed him off.

The guard looked identical to the others Wil had encountered earlier, but there was a distinctive scar along his jaw that Wil hadn’t seen before. “You want to talk General, eh?” he jeered with a thick accent. “General busy. You need appointment. Wait until he want see you.”

Wil flashed his most charming smile. “In that case, why don’t you inform him that I’m willing to talk now and that he can call for me at his leisure.”

“Sure. I do for you.” The guard strolled back to the other guards.

There’s no way that message is going to make it to Carzen. Wil’s heart sank as he watched the guard walk away. As he turned around to sit back down on the platform bed, he heard a tussle among the guards, just out of view. The scarred guard came rushing back to the entrance of Wil’s cell, a fresh bruise forming on his temple.

“I sorry, sir,” he said, “I not know who you are. General Carzen see you right away. I not told who you are… I somewhere else most times. I not know you even here—”

Stars! Now they’re groveling? “It’s fine. You’ve been quite kind to me as it is, being a prisoner and all, but—”

The guard ran his wrist over a pad on the front of the cell door and the bars swung open. “Oh, no, no, you not prisoner. You guest.”

“Okay…” I’m done trying to figure out what’s going on.

The profuse apologies continued all the way to General Carzen’s office. Wil was ushered through the office door and left alone in the room with the Bakzen general.

“You wanted to see me?” asked General Carzen.

Wil nodded. “Yes, sir.” He set up a firm mental block to keep Carzen from probing his inner thoughts, and then took a deep breath. “I was raised to view the Bakzen as a distant enemy. We both know that. But in my short time here, I have begun to understand that you are not the people I was led to believe. It didn’t take long to start seeing ways in which you are superior to the TSS. Your sheer discipline alone is what the TSS could only dream of one day achieving. They are so unnecessarily showy and far too reliant on pointless comforts.”

“I’d tend to agree,” Carzen said.

“I’ve been thinking about what you said during our last meeting, about me being turned to your side,” Wil continued. “Obviously, I can’t change my loyalty overnight. In fact, I hated the idea at first. But, I’ve had some time to reflect on what the TSS has given me, and… well, it isn’t a very long list. So, let’s just say that I am now open-minded, as you hoped.”

The general nodded. “That’s good to hear.”

“After all, I’m barely into my teens and I’m already almost as powerful as their most senior Agents,” Wil went on. “When it comes down to it, there’s just no way the TSS can properly train me. I realized that a while ago, but I never thought I had another option. I’m curious what you can offer me. Maybe we can explore ways for the Bakzen to help me rise to my full potential.” Wil hung his head, feigning anguish. “I’m sure you can appreciate how hard it is for me to admit that—after being taught to hate you. But… at some point, I do need to think of myself.”

Carzen’s face contorted into his unnatural smile. “I couldn’t agree with you more. I’m pleased you are considering the different angles of this matter. My colleagues—”

“Colonel Tek?”

“Er, yes, even Colonel Tek, will be happy to hear of your reconsideration. There are many mutual advantages to such an arrangement.”

Wil nodded. “I know it would take time for us to learn to work together, but I owe it to myself to become everything I can.”

General Carzen rose from his chair. “I look forward to talking further with you on this matter, but I must go. I have an appointment to keep.”

Wil stood up. “Thank you for your time, General.”

“Certainly.” Carzen walked toward the door. He glanced back once, looking Wil over, before he stepped into the hallway.

Wil couldn’t help but wonder if Carzen’s sudden meeting was a fabricated excuse to leave. He seemed genuinely surprised that I was so agreeable. I hope I didn’t come on too strong.

Guards came in to retrieve Wil after Carzen left. As they escorted him down the hall, he found they were going a different way than the prison wing where he had been staying. Wil tried to keep track of where they were going, but he was soon lost.

The guards stopped at an open door, gesturing Wil through. After a slight hesitation, he obeyed. Fully furnished quarters met his gaze. So I have been upgraded from prisoner to guest.

*       *       *

General Carzen entered the Officer’s Lounge feeling pleased with himself. As it would seem, hospitality had proved much more effective than intimidation in taking the first step toward turning the future Primus Elite Agent to the side of the Bakzeni Empire. Though he couldn’t access Wil’s inner mind, Carzen knew he was being led on. That was expected. Yet, he had also detected a glimmer of sincerity in the Junior Agent’s statements: the Bakzen were powerful and could offer far more guidance than the TSS. That truth was something to exploit.

Carzen stopped in the center of the room. The Bakzen officers looked up at him from their various positions throughout the lounge.

“It’s time we take a little trip with our guest,” Carzen proclaimed. “He needs a nudge in the right direction.”

Tek glowered. “We need a formal meeting. That was never part of the plan.”

“Yes, of course,” Carzen agreed. “It would not be proper for us to proceed without the Imperial Director’s approval.”

“Would you like me to set up the meeting?” Major Komantra, one of the younger officers, asked. He had yet to earn any scars to set him apart from the other officers in his genetic line, relying solely on his name tag and ribbons to express his distinction.

“No, that won’t be necessary. I’ll get in touch with him myself. There are other matters to discuss.” Carzen glanced at Tek. “We will convene in the Strategy Room at 16:00.”

The officers nodded in acknowledgment.

Carzen pivoted around and walked out of the room. There were many things to do.

*       *       *

Wil looked around his new quarters. Though far from luxurious, the accommodations offered the basic comforts—mattress on the bed, a washroom, desk. It was compact, but not cramped. There didn’t appear to be any communications systems in the room, but that wasn’t surprising.

As soon as the guards left, he scoped out the shower. That’s the first order of business. It was a square meter stall of stainless steel with a translucent plastic door. Seeing no controls, Wil stuck his hand into the stall and water automatically rained down from a spout in the ceiling. He quickly retracted his hand to keep his jacket sleeve from getting soaked.

Still skeptical of his captors’ intentions, he waited a couple minutes before stripping down—just to make sure his hand didn’t fall off due to acid in the water. Carzen claimed they want me alive, but you never know. He felt a little silly, but the precaution seemed worthwhile.

Once satisfied that the water was safe, Wil removed his clothes. He set them in a pile next to the shower, wanting to keep his handheld and the explosive film close.

The hot water felt amazing as it washed over him. Days of resting on stone and metal had left him with a chill. Warmed by the water, he tried to set aside his worries and be thankful for what he did have. I’m alive. I have a plan to stay alive. Besides, all this first-hand experience with the enemy has to be of some use…

He finished up in the shower and put his clothes back on. Though a clean outfit would be nice, he still felt much improved.

Wil returned to the main room. He inspected the plain gray walls and utilitarian furniture crafted of metal and black plastic. The furnishings were all deliberate, arranged to leave just enough room to navigate around each object. Even down to the most minute details, everything had a purpose and nothing was out of place. The more Wil thought about it, the more uncomfortable it made him. There was no heart to the space—unapologetic function over form. Why would anyone choose to live like this?

He sat down on the bed, the chill returning. I hope I won’t have to stay here long. My parents and the TSS must be looking for me, right? I just have to hang on…

*       *       *

Banks paced his office, waiting for Kate to arrive. He was surprised she had requested a meeting after how their last conversation ended. Under normal circumstances, he would have been eager to patch things up with her. However, the request came so soon after his heart-to-heart with Cris that Banks had to question Kate’s motives. Maybe Cris asked her to punch me on his behalf?

The buzzer at the door sounded.

“Come in,” Banks said, taking a seat at his desk. Having a physical barrier to separate them might be wise.

“Hi,” Kate greeted as she entered. She closed the door and walked over to take a seat across the desk from Banks.

“What can I do for you?”

Kate looked embarrassed. “I owe you an apology. Cris sent me a message and said to get off your case.”

“Did he say anything else?” Banks asked, bracing for the worst.

“No, just that you weren’t the one working with the Bakzen.”

So he’s keeping the war to himself for now. No need to bring it up unsolicited. Banks gave her a reassuring smile. “I can understand your suspicions, Kate. No hard feelings.” There would be other times to discuss the war and her part in it.

Kate crossed her arms. “So what do we do now? I have a shortlist. Just start questioning everyone on it?”

“Most likely we’re dealing with an Agent. It wouldn’t be easy to get a confession.”

“There are only four Agents with the right skills and clearance who don’t have an alibi for the time of the break-in. Rynold, Ale—”

“What did you consider an alibi?” Banks interrupted.

“Being with someone, or captured on video somewhere else. But, that might not be good enough.”

Banks sighed. “Footage can be doctored, and there could always be multiple people working together and covering for each other.”

“Right. So that list of four Agents could really be forty.” Kate leaned back in the chair. “I just wanted to get to the bottom of this so badly, I jumped ahead. I know better than to follow such shoddy research methods.”

“It’s not shoddy, Kate. You’ve done more than anyone else,” Banks assured her.

Kate threw up her hands. “Shite, I doubted you. How’s that productive?”

If only she knew what my private conversations were about. “This isn’t the kind of investigation we can conduct in a couple of days. We need to go through the Mainframe security protocols line by line.”

“That’ll take weeks!” Kate protested.

“I know. I want this put to rest as much as you do.”

Kate sighed. “Who’s going to comb through everything? I’d offer, but programming is hardly my strong suit.”

Banks steepled his fingers. “Believe it or not, I actually know a thing or two on the subject.”

Kate looked at him quizzically. “I didn’t know that.”

“I wasn’t always TSS High Commander, you know,” Banks said with a slight smile. “I started out working in Communications.”

Kate’s eyes narrowed. “Not Command?”

“It was a bit of a circuitous route,” Banks replied, wishing he’d never mentioned it. “All I’m saying is, I’m looking into it personally. Our traitor won’t stay hidden for much longer.”

Kate continued to eye him with a hint of suspicion. “Any luck so far?”

“No more than what you found yourself. To move things along, I have two other teams working on it independently. We’ll see if we all come to the same conclusion.”

“While a traitor continues to walk among us.” Kate suddenly looked like she was about to break down. She took a slow, deliberate breath.

Banks leaned forward and placed his hands on the desktop. “We need to have each other’s backs. We’ll get through this. Together.”

Kate nodded and rose from her seat. “I’ll keep looking. Maybe something will jump out.”

Banks stood to see her out. You might find more than you expect. “Get some rest, Kate.”

“I will. But the day isn’t over yet.”

*       *       *

General Carzen entered the Strategy Room with confidence. His preemptive conversation with the Imperial Director had gone smoothly, considering the subject matter, but he wasn’t sure his warning about Tek had been taken seriously. The colonel’s behavior was alarming, especially with the Primus Elite around. Carzen hoped his concerns were unwarranted.

Most of the Bakzen officers were already seated around the table when Carzen arrived, including Tek. Each held an advanced rank and represented a separate genetic line of specialized commanders—the pinnacle of cunning and physical prowess for their roles, unlike the simple-minded drones that carried out their orders as soldiers and laborers. The officers were all hardened soldiers versed in war. All had seen combat over the years and they still sought action on the front lines. Battle wounds were a badge of pride, and many boasted electrical burns from ships damaged in combat.

Without hesitation, Carzen walked to the far side of the circular table and took his usual seat. Tek eyed him as he passed by, but Carzen ignored him. As the most senior among them, everyone deferred to Carzen’s model of silence.

The room dimmed in anticipation of the meeting. Carzen drummed his fingers impatiently on the tabletop.

At precisely 16:00, the holographic projector activated and a perfectly rendered figure of the Imperial Director appeared above the tabletop. He surveyed the silent officers around the table with his keen, red glowing eyes beneath a brow that was beginning to wrinkle from age.

“I understand that the Primus Elite is amenable to working with us,” the Director stated.

“Yes, sir,” replied General Carzen. “He informed me earlier today that he acknowledges the superiority of the Bakzeni Empire and sees an opportunity for mutual benefit. It will take time to fully sway him, but I believe we could expedite his realignment by showing him what lies inside the rift.”

The Director nodded. “Any time we can save is to our benefit. We need to prepare if we are to come out victorious against Tararia.”

Tek looked taken aback. “Sir, how can we be so quick to find an ally in someone who’s been our sworn enemy since birth? This change of heart is sudden, and suspicious.”

“Nothing is assured,” the Director replied. “We must proceed cautiously, but a seed has been planted in his mind that we can cultivate.” The Imperial Director was silent in thought for a moment. “I agree with General Carzen. It’s time we show the young Dragon the might of the Bakzen.”

*       *       *

Guards prodded Wil down the hallway. It had only been a few hours since he was shown to his new quarters. Where are they taking me now?

He attempted to question where they were going, but the escorts refused to answer. The questioning was initially out of simple curiosity, but interest turned to fear when Wil realized that he was being led down an unfamiliar hallway. This isn’t the way to Carzen’s office. Maybe I’m finally being led to my execution. He frantically looked for any possible escape. The guards surrounded him both physically and telekinetically, forming an impenetrable wall. This is the end.

The procession came to an abrupt halt. Wil was surprised to see an open door to a transport ship. The hull was rough and patchy compared to TSS ships, and was heavily armored. The guards looked expectantly toward Wil for him to step into the vessel.

Wil stood his ground. “Where are you taking me?” he asked again with all the authority he could muster.

The guards looked at each other, wondering if they should answer.

“We’re going to show you the truth,” said a familiar voice from behind.

Wil turned to see General Carzen approaching. “What do you mean?”

Amusement touched the corners of Carzen’s mouth. “You’ll see.” The general stepped into the ship, gesturing for Wil to follow.

Though he resisted the prodding hands of the guards, Wil was shoved inside and directed into lightly padded a seat sized for a large Bakzen soldier. The guards buckled a four-point harness around him, but even at the tightest setting the straps were far from secure.

Without any delay, the outer door across from Wil’s seat sealed, and the Bakzen escorts secured themselves into the seats around him, all facing inward toward the center aisle.

Wil sat in silence in the windowless cabin, listening to the engines as the ship strained to pass through the atmosphere and then glided through space. After some time, he heard docking clamps latch onto the hull. “Where are we going?” he asked Carzen. The general didn’t reply.

The door to the transport shuttle slid up, revealing a gangway. The escorts unstrapped Wil and pulled him to his feet.

Exiting the shuttle, Wil could see through small windows in the gangway that they were walking into one of the colossal branches of a spaceport. Other branches curved away in the distance. The small party proceeded into the central corridor for their docking wing.

Walking on the familiar-feeling floor of a space dock, Wil looked around in wonder, taking in the immense size of the port. The entire roof was transparent with only thin metal support beams interrupting the clear view into space. The dock dwarfed that of the TSS and it held at least twice as many ships. Wil had never seen so many vessels in such a compact area outside of a major manufacturing yard. Their forces are so much more powerful than ours. We don’t have a chance. As he turned his head to look through the ceiling behind him, Wil caught sight of another group of guards heading toward General Carzen and himself. The guards took their places around Wil, and Carzen led them toward a corridor connecting to further docking sections.

Their course took them to a substantial craft with a smooth outer hull similar to interstellar TSS ships, but the aesthetics stood out from anything in the Taran worlds. He was led up the long gangway and then escorted up a lift to the Command Center, which was at the top of the vessel rather than in the middle of the body like TSS combat ships. The escorts directed him to a seat in the back corner of the room.

Gazing at the consoles at the front of the Command Center, Wil noticed that there were some unfamiliar inputs. He took in the details of his surroundings. They must have some trust in their ability to get me on their side or they never would have brought me to the Command Center where I can see everything. What “truth” are they going to show me?

Carzen gave the order to pull away from the dock. Wil was about to ask where they were headed, but a cold look from a sentry standing over his right shoulder stopped him. Or they’ll just kill me if I don’t cooperate.

Wil studied the viewscreen at the front of the Command Center. All he could see was the space dock. Beyond that, there were only stars stretching out in all directions. Soon, the vessel turned and he could see the planet where he had spent the past few days. Its bland brownish colors looked out of place in the intense black surroundings. The ship turned again and only stars were visible through the viewscreen.

Wil was just about to look away when a well-known form darted across the front of the screen.

“Report!” demanded Carzen with a hiss.

The helmsman looked up. “It was the TSS ship, sir.”

The Vanquish! Wil concealed his smile.

“No matter now,” Carzen dismissed. “They won’t be able to follow us much longer. Just capture their ship like we planned. It should make for good study.”

The Bakzen ship lunged forward in one smooth motion. The Vanquish matched their speed and began inching closer.

“They’re charging their weapons,” an officer next to the helmsman warned.

“They won’t fire,” Carzen said. “They won’t risk harming their precious Primus Elite.” The Vanquish continued accelerating, practically on a collision course with the Bakzen ship.

“We can’t outrun them on maneuvering thrusters, sir,” the helmsman informed.

The general stared out the viewscreen. “Take us home.”

“Aye, sir.” The helmsman turned his attention to the set of controls that Wil had seen earlier. He began entering in information to the computer. After making all the necessary inputs, he pressed the final button.

The ship began to vibrate as if it were preparing for a spatial jump. The vibrations continued to intensify as the space around the ship took on a color-shifting quality like a jump to subspace, but it felt unusual. Just as the vibration seemed too much for the ship to take, the world outside the viewscreen began to distort, as if looking through a pool of water. A blue-green wave rippled past the ship. Everything became still. The ship floated in the blue-green light for a split second before the distortion dissipated.

Wil took a deep breath. What was that? Cautiously, he began to peer at his new surroundings. The energy in the room felt different than it had before—the actual makeup of the surrounding space. It was invigorating. Wil looked out of the viewscreen. “Where are we?” he asked.

“Welcome to the rift,” Carzen stated.

Wil stared with a slack jaw at the new world around him. Natural pockets within subspace—theoretically a habitable zone between the planes—had been discussed in astrophysics literature, but traveling into a stable rift was considered next to impossible. He gripped the armrests of his chair, as his pulse spiked. Shite! The Vanquish can’t enter the rift. I’m on my own.

The viewscreen revealed a space dock even larger than the one in normal space. The dock was completely full of warships and small vessels ferried between the dock and other structures in the distance. Below it was the planet they had just left, but it looked strange—pale and distant, like it was just a reflection. Wil craned his neck to see beyond the space station. If the Bakzen live in a rift, what else can they do?

“Here,” said Carzen, “let me give you a better look.” He nodded his head toward the helmsman, who pressed another button.

The walls of the Command Center shimmered as a wave washed over them. Like a curtain opening, the view changed to a perfect rendition of the surrounding space. Wil looked up and saw the expanse of space stretching over his head and curving down below his feet. The chairs and control consoles around the room remained intact and solid, but were seemingly floating. It was a similar effect to the Command Center on the Vanquish, but far more thorough.

Still marveling at the technological masterwork with sickening awe, he turned to look behind the ship. There were only more Bakzen vessels and manufacturing yards. How can the TSS ever hope to defeat this? Then another thought came to mind, one that was much more urgent. He turned to General Carzen. “Why are you showing me this?”

“So you can plainly see that any attempt to overthrow the Bakzeni Empire will be in vain. The TSS is no match for us,” the general replied without hesitation. “This is what we have to offer you.”

Wil shrugged. “It’s okay, for a start.” Fok, how do I get away?

General Carzen laughed. “Oh, come now! I can see the fear in your eyes, trying to comprehend what it would be like to fight against us. I know you can still be practical, despite your conditioning. If given the chance to join the superior side—why not seize the opportunity?” He hesitated slightly before continuing. “But, all this technology is nothing compared to what we have inside. Your makers never anticipated how strong we would be by now. As strong as you are, your abilities are no match for ours. The Bakzen race has evolved since the plans for the Cadicle were laid. Despite all that planning, you will never be able to overpower us. You needn’t bother trying. Change your allegiance while you have the chance.”

What is he talking about? Wil shook his head. “What do you mean by my ‘makers’? And you called me ‘Dragon’ earlier, and now ‘Cadicle’. Why?” He met the general’s rust-colored eyes in a level stare.

Carzen looked shocked for a moment before regaining his outer composure. “You mean, they never told you that—”

The helmsman cut him off. “Sir, I’m detecting a spatial distortion. Something is coming through.”

CHAPTER 9

“Are we really going to do this? If so, everyone has to be for it,” Cris said to his senior officers seated around the table in the briefing room. Out the window, the rough wall of a massive freighter obscured his view of the Bakzen planet.

Scott nodded. “I’m with you, and I think I speak for everyone here when I say that I trust your judgment on this.”

It’s insane and he knows it. But what else can we do? “Okay,” Cris whispered half to himself. Then, louder, so the rest of the people in the room could hear, “I know this sounds suicidal, and it probably is, but I see no alternative. We need to go down to the planet’s surface. You’ve all read over the written brief? Good. Does anyone have any input? These plans are by no means final.”

Kari raised her hand. “I’m not sure if I missed something, but I don’t quite understand how you intend to find Wil on the planet… not to mention, we don’t know if he’s even there.”

Cris looked down at the table. “You’re right. And I don’t know how we’re going to find him, only that we must. I hope that we’ll be able to access the Bakzen’s computer network and get some intel that will point to Wil’s whereabouts. It’s a shot in the dark. If anyone has any other ideas about how to approach this, I’d be eager to hear them, because I’d rather avoid running around aimlessly on an enemy planet. We’ve been relying too much on luck and guesswork.” He looked at the faces around the conference table.

Everyone in the room was silent, knowing that Cris’ statements were too true for comfort.

Shite. I don’t deserve their trust on this. “Let’s wait just a little bit longer before we take action. But if we don’t have another lead in the next two hours, we need to move.” If it isn’t already too late… He shoved the thought away. “You’re dismissed. Keep near your posts in case something comes up.”

Everyone rose to leave.

“Stay here, Scott,” Cris said as his friend started to stand up.

Scott sat back down. “What is it?”

Cris waited for the others to leave. “You didn’t object to the plan.”

The other Primus Agent looked confused. “What do you mean?”

“Don’t you find it a bit crazy to send a team down to the surface of the planet with no clear plan of action?”

“I trust your judgment.”

“That’s exactly what I don’t want you to do.” Cris slumped back in his chair.

“You don’t want me to trust you?”

No, it’s not that. I’m just afraid I’m getting desperate. “I’m prone to taking this as a parent rather than a TSS officer. I need you to call me on my shite.”

“Are you saying I’m not questioning your authority enough?” Scott raised an eyebrow. “What if I agree with how you’ve been handling things? I would have come to the same conclusion that a manual search of the Bakzen network is necessary, since the planetary shield prevents a remote hack.”

Cris nodded slowly. Why can’t I trust myself anymore? “Just remember that if something seems too insane, call me on it.”

“Sure thing,” Scott agreed. “Now let’s get back to the Command Center. We have a lot to prepare.”

Cris and Scott walked down the hall to the Command Center and took their seats. The freighter that obscured the Vanquish loomed at the front of the dome. Though the Vanquish was a sizeable vessel by most measures, it was dwarfed by the Bakzen vessel. Kari and Alec were busy at their consoles looking at the data coming in from what few scans they could run through the planetary shield. Tracking Wil’s dynastic ID chip is useless through the shield. How are we supposed to find him? “Have you found anything new?” Cris asked purely to break the somber silence in the room.

“More of the same,” Kari replied. “Pretty much all we can see are the ships disengaging from the docks and either heading into space or down to the planet.”

The ships… “What if Wil isn’t on the planet’s surface?”

The two helm officers turned around in their chairs and looked at him. “We did scan all the ships in orbit when we first arrived, but we didn’t find anything,” Alec said. He paused and looked at his console. “Do you want us to search again?”

Scott shrugged. “It’s worth a try.”

“We may as well,” Cris agreed. I just can’t let myself get hopeful.

Kari and Alec redirected their signal sweeps to the ships, focusing on the ID frequency Cris had provided. After a couple minutes, the two officers suddenly looked up at each other.

Alec swiveled around to address Cris, his astonishment audible, “I think we may have found something.”

Really? Cris came to attention. “Where?”

“There’s a cruiser pulling away from the dock right now,” Kari stated while re-tuning the sensors.

“Can you be absolutely sure Wil’s on it?” If we move, we won’t be able to go back into hiding.

“Not one hundred percent,” replied Alec, “but it’s the best lead that we’ve seen so far.”

This might be the one chance that we have to save him. I could never forgive myself if we didn’t try. “Let’s move.”

“Aye.” Alec restored systems to their full power and started up the docking thrusters. Once the Vanquish was clear of the freighter, he switched over the main engines and swung the ship out into the full view of any observing eyes. Alec piloted toward a Bakzen ship a little larger than the Vanquish, which was moving away from the dock into open space. As they inched closer, the other ship accelerated.

“Keep up with them, Alec,” Cris commanded. “Charge the weapons system, but don’t fire. I don’t want to risk hurting Wil.” The Vanquish continued to move toward the Bakzen ship. Just as the Vanquish got dangerously close, the space around the enemy ship began distorting, as though initializing a subspace jump.

Cris leaned forward, about to give the order to charge the Vanquish’s jump drive. Then, the Bakzen ship vanished from both normal and subspace views. “Where did they go?”

Kari sat in stunned silence for a moment before stammering a reply. “They’re gone.”

“Yes, but where did they go?” Cris asked, leaning forward in his chair.

“I don’t know. They’re just gone,” she repeated.

“Well, where could they have gone? There must be a signal in subspace.” Unless…

“No. There’s absolutely no trace of them. They completely disappeared…”

They jumped into the rift. “Alec, bring up the Jotun sequence on the nav system,” Cris ordered as he leaped from his seat. He jogged to Alec’s station.

“The what?” Alec asked.

“Here.” Cris waved the pilot from his seat and pulled up the nav system menu. There was nothing related to Jotun in the pre-programmed destinations. “Bomax, Banks,” Cris muttered.

“What are you doing?” Scott asked.

“Finding my son.” Think. Where would a protocol be hidden?

“Bakzen ships approaching!” Kari warned.

Cris ran through the architecture of the nav system in his head, tapping on menus in the nav system to investigate what only turned out to be false leads. Banks knew I could find it. But where? Nothing seemed to fit. His mind and pulse raced, knowing their time to act had already expired.

“The ships are closing in.” Kari desperately looked to Scott when she got no reaction from Cris. “It looks like they’re building a containment net!”

“We need to move!” Scott exclaimed. Panic was setting in.

“They jumped into a subspace rift,” Cris said without stopping his work. “I’m trying to find the nav protocol. I need more time.” Come on! Where is it?

“A what?” Scott asked, incredulous.

“Shite,” Alec breathed.

Kari turned back to her console. “I’ll try to hold them off.” She took aim at the Bakzen vessels.

The rift is between normal space and subspace in our present location. It’s not a distinct other place… Of course! It wouldn’t be the destination settings, but the underlying jump parameters. Cris accessed the very foundation of the nav system. Sure enough, there was a switch buried in the controls to flip from “Beacon Nav” to “Jotun.” There! Cris made the change. “Found it!”

Alec stared at the console. “How do we make the jump?”

Cris returned the pilot’s chair to Alec. “I think we just activate the jump drive while it’s in this mode,” Cris guessed.

“Are you sure?” Alec questioned, taking his seat.

I have no idea. “What else?”

A shot fired from one of the Bakzen ships rocked the Vanquish. “We have to do something,” Kari urged.

“Make the jump!” Cris commanded, taking his Captain’s chair.

“Aye.” Alec began charging the jump drive.

Cris leaned over to the console between the two central chairs. “Matt?” He waited for a response.

“Yes?”

“We’re about to make a rift jump. Let’s hope your patch job holds,” Cris announced.

“A what?” Matt fell silent for a moment, followed by a low curse. “Yes, sir.” There was a waver to his voice. The comm link ended.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” asked Scott.

Cris smiled weakly. “It’s a little late to be questioning me now.”

“Everything’s ready,” informed Alec. And much quieter, “I think.”

Cris glanced one last time at Scott. “Let’s go.”

The vibration of the jump drive rattled the Vanquish. As the shaking crescendoed, the space surrounding the ship began to distort—masked by the ethereal blue-green of subspace. For a moment, the vessel was enveloped by swirling light, floating in perfect stillness. With a shudder, the Vanquish dropped into the world beyond the dimensional veil.

Cris stood up and stared out the front viewscreen, his mouth partially open. A massive spaceport and an armada of warships met his gaze. The Bakzen aren’t just a threat, they can completely annihilate us.

Scott stood to join him. “Where the fok are we?”

“I’ll explain later.” Cris could have continued to stare out at the seemingly impossible engineering feats, but he caught sight of the ship that was carrying his son. “Don’t let them get away.”

*       *       *

“Curse them!” spat General Carzen as the Vanquish emerged from the spatial distortion. “We should have had them.”

Wil’s heart leaped. How did they follow us? He concealed his smile as Carzen flashed an angry glance in his direction. There was still a chance to get away.

Wil turned around and looked out the back wall of the room. The Vanquish was hovering just behind the starboard side of the Bakzen vessel. He stared at the ship, hoping for some sign of what to do next.

General Carzen noticed Wil’s intent gaze. “Deactivate the panoramic viewing,” he commanded. The room returned to its original appearance with another shimmering wave washing over the walls. “Head toward the station.” His eyes narrowed. “As I was saying, you don’t know how you came into being?”

“Why would there be anything to know?” How could the Bakzen know anything about me?

Carzen smirked. “You were genetically engineered to be superior to your fellow Tarans. Generations of careful pairing to select the best traits Tarans had to offer. It’s all come down to you, a union of the bloodlines symbolized by Serpent and Falcon crests—when combined, a Dragon. They designed you to have superior physical and cognitive abilities paired with telekinetic strengths unlike any Taran before you. Through those means, you were meant to be even stronger than the Bakzen—though we have become more powerful than the Tararian scientists ever anticipated. Wil, you have such tremendous potential, more than the TSS is prepared to handle. You know that as well as I do.”

Wil tensed, unsure what to make of the general’s statement. He couldn’t take the Bakzen’s word at face value. Was I really “engineered” to be this way? It was unnerving to think of being created for such a distinct purpose, but he cast the feeling aside. Carzen would say anything to keep him interested. I need to get away from here. “Yes, General, I have always known that I was superior to other Tarans, I just never knew to what extent.”

Carzen nodded. “There is one more thing that I’m not sure you know. An ability that will one day emerge. No one at the TSS could ever teach you to use it—they will barely comprehend its wonders. Though it is a skill that you will ultimately have to master on your own, we can guide you. With practice, you will be able to—”

The general suddenly cut off as a violent jolt rocked the ship. Wil was caught off guard, but he quickly regained his composure. The jolt was undoubtedly caused by a weapons blast of some sort, but he didn’t know where it had originated. Surely not from the Vanquish.

“They dare to attack us?” Carzen shot a seething glare toward the Vanquish.

“Weapons on the TSS ship are still charged,” one of the officers replied.

Such an aggressive tactic was unlike his father. Do they know something I don’t?

“It would seem the TSS cares more for killing Bakzen than protecting one of their own,” Carzen said to Wil. “Would you like to do the honors?”

What honors? Wil stayed put in his chair as another shot from the Vanquish rocked the Bakzen ship.

“Bring him here,” Carzen instructed.

One of the escorts standing along the back wall roughly pulled Wil to his feet and shoved him toward the front control consoles.

“It’s only fitting you should be the one to end them,” Carzen sneered.

Stars, no! Wil shook his head. “I’m not ready for that.”

“You don’t have a choice.” Carzen grabbed Wil by the upper arms and directed him to one of the consoles. “All you have to do is press the button. Then all that the Bakzen have to offer will be yours.”

“I won’t do it!” Wil tried to resist the general, but he was at an impossible physical disadvantage.

“Just one button,” Carzen whispered in Wil’s ear. “Don’t you see? You’re their ‘savior’ but they’re so willing to kill you now that you’re in the way. Collateral damage.” He grabbed Wil’s hand and forced it toward the touchscreen. “Do it!”

“No!” Wil struck back with a powerful telekinetic wave.

Carzen staggered backward. “Stupid boy! You could have had it all.”

“I already do,” Wil spat back. An entire crew risking their lives to save me. The Bakzen will never understand that kind of devotion.

“Change of plan. Throw him out an airlock,” Carzen told the escorts. “Return fire!”

Another escort came to assist the first. Each took one of Wil’s arms and dragged him across the room.

“The Bakzen will never win, General,” Wil called to Carzen.

“If not, then at least in death we will find peace,” Carzen replied, glancing at Wil one last time. “Know that your own death served a great purpose.”

I’m not dead yet. Wil let the guards take him out the doors from the Command Center, not wanting to waste his strength on futile resistance. I need to find a way to get off this ship.

The hallway was plain and empty, with stark lighting making it seem like a desolate tunnel. The guards held onto Wil’s arms with a firm grip, their expressions stoic. After a few meters, another blast rocked the ship.

Wil’s mind raced. Maybe this is the diversion I need. But how do I get away?

Up ahead, there was a door panel with interlocking components. Wil recognized the section of passage as the place he had entered the Bakzen vessel at the port.

Stars! So Carzen did mean a literal airlock. I had hoped it was a figure of speech. “You don’t need to do this, you know,” Wil said, beginning to resist the forward motion.

“You had chance,” one of the guards said in broken New Taran. “Now you die.”

“But what will that accomplish, really?” Wil countered.

“You tear rift,” the guard replied. “Then we win.”

So they’re all crazy. “I don’t think so.”

Another blast wracked the Bakzen ship. Simultaneously, Wil lashed out with the strongest telekinetic attack he could muster, piercing the minds and bodies of his captors with whips of electromagnetic energy. They released Wil, gripping their heads. Their cries of agony were masked by the concussive force echoing along the ship’s hull. Just as the blast subsided, the guards collapsed on the ground unconscious.

They were only five meters from the airlock. Wil jogged ahead and pressed the release button to open the inner door. In one motion, he levitated the guards into the chamber and sealed them inside.

He paused. I could vent them… Carzen is expecting to see an airlock activate. He looked at the control panel, but the text was in a language he took to be Bakzeni. I don’t have time to figure this out. Part of him was relieved to leave the guards alive.

No one else was visible in the passageway. I don’t have much time. They won’t be out for long. Once they wake up and sound the alarm, there’s no way I’ll get free. Wil looked down both wings of the hall, having absolutely no idea which way to go. He hesitated, wasting valuable time. Move. He ran to the right, just trying to distance himself from the Command Center and Carzen. Where can I go?

He rounded a corner and came to a dead end. Great. There was a single door, apparently to the Bakzen version of a lift. Wil walked forward and the doors opened. Keep moving. He entered the lift, and the doors closed automatically behind him. There were no exposed controls. Voice activated. Will it understand New Taran? Where can I go? Wait… “Hangar,” Wil said, willing the computer to understand the command. If I could only get a ship…

Wil held his breath, waiting, hoping the lift would go where he wanted. Movement. He didn’t know for sure where he was heading, but any movement was a good sign. Just keep breathing. Stay calm. It will all work out. Another violent jolt shook the ship and Wil was thrown against the wall of the lift. He caught himself against the wall and rode out the shock of the blast. They know what they’re doing. Just stay calm. Stay focused. The lift came to an abrupt halt and the doors opened, revealing another hallway. Wil peered out. Again, to his relief, there was no one to see him. He crept out, keeping close to the wall in case anyone came by.

Where am I? There were signs, but it was all in Bakzeni. I should have paid more attention in linguistics class. He looked around. There was a large doorway in front of him. Blank, unmarked hallways stretched in either direction. Assuming it did take me to the hangar, this is probably the entry door. But there are likely people in there, so how am I supposed to get a ship without being caught? He combed the walls without moving, hoping to catch sight of something that might serve as a distraction while he entered the room. As he had suspected, the walls were completely bare, leaving him with only what he was carrying.

Wil crouched down, and he felt his pants tighten around a form in his pocket. That’s right! His handheld and the demo explosive from his electrochemistry class were still tucked away. He pulled out the two objects. I can work with this. He brought up the imaging controls on his handheld and set the screen to cycle through a timed frequency sweep of colored light that should overlap with the trigger range for the explosive. Then, he queued up a music track. Once everything was configured to his satisfaction, he carefully laid the explosive film over the screen so it would get maximum exposure. The guards are sure to wake up soon. This will have to be good enough.

Wil dashed across the hallway, staying low. He came to rest beside the door, his back pressed up against the smooth surface of the wall. It would be a one-shot deal to quickly assess his surroundings and formulate an action plan once he got inside. With the luck that had been coming very easily in the past few minutes, he would be able to procure a fighter and escape while the personnel were distracted by the sudden sound and explosion. Not that I’ll necessarily know how to fly a Bakzen ship, he realized with a wave of apprehension. Well, there’s one way to find out.

He made a sudden movement toward the door. As he expected, it opened automatically. Not pausing to look inside, Wil simultaneously initiated the light frequency sweep and started the music on the handheld, then slid the device across the floor. It would take approximately twenty seconds for the frequency sweep to make it to the trigger range for the explosive.

When he heard the opening notes of the music, he ran into the room, staying close to the wall and low to the ground. Once he was safely behind a crate near the door, he risked a look at what he hoped was a hangar. He sighed with relief. There were rows of fighter-like spacecraft, similar in appearance to those Wil normally flew, and all the visible personnel in the bay were standing over the handheld, looking quite confused. Wil had been carefully counting as he ran into the room, and ducked down to gain some shelter from the impending blast. Four… three… two… one…

The explosion was more forceful than Wil had anticipated, but it served its purpose well. A sharp crack reverberated through the hall with the detonation. The music cut off with a digital screech. Shouts of pain and surprise rang out as the blast hit the Bakzen who had been hovering around to peer at the foreign object in the middle of their shuttle bay. Wil got up and ran toward a row of fighters in the middle of the hangar.

As he approached one of the fighters, he caught sight of some Bakzen soldiers recovering from the blast. Others were still lying on the ground, apparently injured. Good thing that didn’t accidentally go off in my pocket!

Wil turned his attention to the ship. He climbed to the cockpit in much the same way as any TSS ship, stepping up the footholds running along the hull in front of the port wing. They were sized for a large Bakzen soldier, but Wil nimbly climbed up. Once he was standing on the wing, still undetected by the Bakzen soldiers on the other side of the bay, he was able to get his first good look at the control panels of the alien vessel. To his surprise, they were manual controls rather than the touchscreens that he had previously seen on the Bakzen ships. There were also craft in the TSS fleet that used manual controls, and Wil happened to prefer them.

He climbed into the cockpit and his confidence evaporated. It was huge for him, and the location of the seat was fixed. Shite!

Wil slipped off his jacket and shoved it behind his back to give him a little boost toward the controls. He still strained to reach the front panel, but it was just enough.

Now, how do I work this thing? He stared at the controls as he fastened the safety harness around his chest and lap. Of course, the controls were all written in the mystifying Bakzeni language, leaving Wil in a very awkward position. He looked around at the metal bracing around the top of the cockpit, hoping to find whatever mechanism was used to close the cockpit hatch. There must be something. Finding no indication of a closing button or lever along the upper edge, he returned to his examination of the control panel. The panel looked as if it was laid out in the same way as TSS ships. However, a button’s corresponding position on a TSS ship didn’t guarantee a corresponding function on the Bakzen vessel. After several more seconds of staring dumbly at the control panel, Wil knew he had to take action before he wasted even more precious time.

Here goes nothing. Taking a breath, he pressed the button that, on a TSS vessel, would start up the taxiing engines. The welcome noise of engine ignition met his ears as he pulled his hand away from the button. Moments later, the hatch began to close above his head. The control panel lit up as the engine settled into a humming idle. With momentary panic, it occurred to him that he wasn’t wearing a flight suit; hopefully the cockpit was pressurized. He waited for the hatch to close and was relieved to hear a hiss as it sealed. Even if there wasn’t an air filter, there would be enough oxygen to get him to his destination.

Wil turned his attention to the forward controls. He gently moved one of the levers forward and the fighter immediately responded—by moving in a backward direction. Well that’s a stupid design! Quickly bringing the ship to a complete stop, Wil then pulled the lever toward himself and the fighter began rolling forward. I can do this. He brought the fighter out into the open area between the rows of fighters. There was no way the Bakzen hadn’t noticed him yet, but he couldn’t see anything out the back of the ship.

Looking ahead, Wil saw that the exterior doors were sealed. Hoping that he wouldn’t have to shoot out the doors, he charged the engines. The doors began to spread apart, revealing a nearly transparent force field. As he passed by the row of fighters near the door, he realized that several of the craft were powering up. Stars! Here we go. Wil engaged the primary engines and accelerated as he approached the force field. It washed over his fighter and he glided into the expanse of space.

As soon as he was clear of the cruiser, Wil braked sharply and spun the fighter around one hundred-eighty degrees to face his pursuers. So far, his assumptions of controls had been accurate; the technologies weren’t as different as they seemed at first glance. The vessel was more responsive than many in the TSS fleet, and Wil almost swung past his mark. He managed to catch the spin in time, and spotted the lead pursuer. As he locked the weapons into his target, he located the protective field generator for his fighter and switched it on. Wil took aim and fired.

The blast glanced off the shield of his opponent, as a return shot issued from the other fighter. Wil nudged his fighter to the side, avoiding the shot. As he did so, three more ships joined the one he had already targeted. An energy field formed between the ships: a containment net. Shite, they’re trying to capture me! Wil spun the fighter back around to port, not quite one-eighty, but slightly off to his new starboard side, and accelerated quickly. The ship was obviously built for extreme speed and responded effortlessly at the faster pace. He brought the fighter over the top of the Bakzen cruiser he had just left, cutting it so close he could almost reach out to touch the hull—he was very much in control now that he knew how the vessel operated.

When he came over the top of the Bakzen cruiser, the Vanquish came into full view. He kept the fighter at the same breakneck speed as he neared the Vanquish. When he was within three hundred meters, he began to slow just enough to prepare for landing. As he did so, the Bakzen fighters behind him began to speed up and moved into a protective formation. Wil couldn’t see them clearly because of the cockpit design, but the shot over his starboard wing made their intent obvious. He was forced to swerve to his port side in order to avoid another shot from the fighter on the right of the formation. The maneuver threw him off his course to the Vanquish’s hangar just as he neared the most crucial part of the landing procedure.

When another shot just barely missed the roof of the cockpit, Wil had to abort the landing attempt and circle around to once again face his attackers. He swung above the other fighters and opened fire at a downward angle while accelerating straight toward them. As he had hoped, due to the angle, Wil left their cone of fire just before they were out of his. He got in a few clean shots before passing the lead ship.

It took several moments for the fighters to recover from the attack, but when they did, Wil took on a course running along the underside of the Bakzen cruiser. Let’s see how they handle this. The course cut precariously near the hull of the cruiser, and Wil surprised even himself with how close he got. One wrong move and his fighter would be obliterated. The fighters trailing Wil’s fighter had to follow him at the same proximity to the ship if they wanted to keep him within range. Three of the vessels maintained the course, but the fighter that had been at the front of the original attack formation trailed behind slightly. When all the fighters needed to take a steeper heading to veer away from the cruiser, the laggard fighter continued on a straight trajectory.

Wil focused straight ahead, pulling up sharply to maneuver away from the cruiser. When he swung back around to face the oncoming fighters there were only three, and there was evidence of an explosion on the hull of the large Bakzen cruiser. He couldn’t help but heave a relieved sigh at having eliminated one of his pursuers, but he also was gripped with an unexpected pang of regret. My first kill. He had always been taught that taking a life was an unwelcome last resort. You had to. There’s no other way out of this. He grimaced. One down, three to go.

The maneuvering had led Wil away from the Vanquish. The approach was completely exposed, and if he made a run for it, he would likely need to abort again due to another attack during landing. So instead, Wil did a one-eighty and opened fire on his opponents. One of the fighters exploded in a brief burst of flame that was quickly extinguished in the vacuum of space. With the hope of snaring Wil in a containment net lost with the destruction of the second ship, the remaining two fighters returned fire, Wil again accelerated toward them. Just before he left their cone, he was hit in the left wing with a direct blast. The shield partially protected his fighter from the shot, but the craft was knocked to the side. Wil managed to hold it on course and got in a few more shots. As he passed over the attacking fighters, one burst into another ball of flame as the cockpit imploded.

Wil’s fighter responded sluggishly. Come on… As he tried to swing the fighter around to fire upon the remaining ship, the turn was much wider than he expected. Wil looked out the cockpit dome as best he could at the injured wing and saw a sizable chunk missing—only tattered metal shards remained around a blackened area where the port wing’s maneuvering thrusters used to be. That’s going to make for a difficult landing. He continued around in the large loop: a very exposed position, but it was too late to try and pull out of it. The other Bakzen fighter was going too fast to turn sharply enough to keep Wil’s ship in its cone of fire, so it accelerated away from Wil to avoid his attack, and then circled around to face him.

Wil tried to swing the fighter off to the side, but the missing thruster on the damaged wing prevented precise execution of the maneuver. Left with no other choice, he shot his fighter full speed toward the oncoming Bakzen vessel. He tilted his course down slightly so he could duck underneath the other ship, but that took the enemy out of his firing range and put him directly in its path. Blasts shot by on all sides of him, some coming close to striking him, but he held his course. As he neared the other fighter, it was obvious that his vessel could not withstand many more hits, and that at his current speed he wouldn’t be out of range in time. Another wave of blasts hit full force against his already weakened shielding.

The two fighters drew closer together and a light began flashing on the control panel of Wil’s fighter. That can’t be good! Just as the enemy fighter was about to fire another round to finish off his fighter, the enemy craft was suddenly enveloped in a flaming ball as a blast took it from a remote location. Wil dove his fighter to avoid the debris and then looked around to see that the Vanquish had taken on a protective position for him. The Bakzen cruiser that had been carrying General Carzen had several blackened marks on it where the Vanquish’s assault had taken its toll, but it otherwise looked unharmed.

Wil cracked a smile. It had been a very carefully calculated shot that had saved him from his predicament; likely made by Kari. He wanted to relax, but he wasn’t out of danger yet. I just have to get to the Vanquish. Then I’ll be safe. He brought the fighter around and looped it toward the Vanquish’s hangar. He slowed the vessel down in anticipation of a rough landing with the damaged wing.

At the slow speed, he lined up the doors to the hangar door and activated what he took to be the controls for the landing gear. He felt something happening through the floor of the fighter. Almost there… The opening was only forty meters away. Come on… come on… He could see the shimmering force field.

The last few meters closed rapidly. Wil braked hard as he passed through the doorway and the fighter bumped down roughly on the floor of the hangar. The landing gear hadn’t opened fully, as far as Wil could tell, and the fighter skidded, sparks flying. He continued to brake, and the fighter swung around, its back end screeching backward toward the interior wall.

The fighter careened across the floor, hurtling dangerously close to a row of parked fighters. Just as Wil thought a collision was imminent, the emergency net deployed and brought the Bakzen vessel to a grinding halt.

Wil sat in stunned silence for a moment, trying to comprehend that he was back with his own people. As he caught his breath, he felt the familiar vibration of the spatial jump drive activate through the floor of the fighter.

He exhaled with a complete release of nervous energy, on the verge of laughing with relief. “Wow.” He unstrapped the safety harness in the fighter. Now, how do I get out of this thing?

There was still no release lever on the upper dome of the cockpit, even with the hatch closed. Maybe… He switched off the engine and the cockpit dome released with a hiss, and then slid open automatically. He looked up at the ceiling of the shuttle bay, taking in the familiar surroundings. I’m safe.

In the heat of battle, he hadn’t been able to think about his mortal danger—to realize how close he had been to an early death. That thought stopped him cold. He had never before been in a situation that threatened to end his life, but this was just the beginning. A chill ran through him with that thought, and he shuddered. So, this is how it really is.

Wil was roused from his thoughts by a shout from the other side of the hangar. “Wil! Are you okay? Wil!”

“I’m okay, Dad… just a little shaken up.” Wil climbed out of the cockpit and out onto a beaten wing. The fighter was even more damaged than he had thought, and it struck him just how lucky he was to have landed safely. The black scarring on the floor plates was enough to show how rough the landing had been.

His father came running over as Wil jumped off the wing. He was immediately pulled into a warm embrace.

“Thank the stars you’re safe!” Cris held him for a few moments, then pulled back to look Wil over at arm’s length, his hands still on his shoulders. “You’re sure you’re okay?”

Wil opened his mouth to speak, but he didn’t know what to say. There are so many unanswered questions. I don’t know what to think anymore… “We have a lot to talk about.”

Cris looked into Wil’s eyes. “It’s been an enlightening few days. I have a lot of questions of my own.”

Wil took a shaky breath. “Are we safe?”

“We’re heading home. The Bakzen gave one final assault as we jumped away, but we’re in the clear.”

Wil only nodded in response, turning his head away as tears began to well up in his eyes. The last several hours had brought him to the edge of his emotional endurance. He hugged his father again, needing the physical reassurance that he was out of immediate danger. After a minute of quiet embrace, he pulled away. “I’m glad to be back.”

CHAPTER 10

Cris escorted his son out of the hangar, staying close. As much as he wanted to offer words of comfort, he couldn’t think of anything that wouldn’t sound trite. So, in silence, he steered Wil toward the nearest lift.

“Where are we going?” Wil asked, sounding a little frantic. His movement was unusually rigid and his eyes were darting around apprehensively.

For the first time, Cris noticed that Wil’s eyes had begun to glow slightly, bringing out teal highlights—a departure from the cobalt familial standard. The bioluminescence was expected, given Wil’s rising telekinetic abilities, but he was still so young. “To the infirmary so Irina can look you over,” Cris responded.

They arrived at a lift, and Cris stepped in.

Wil stopped in the hall. “I’m fine. I just want to go to bed.”

This isn’t like him. What did the Bakzen put him through? Cris stared at his son, confused by his resistance. “Wil, I understand that you’re tired, but I think it’s important that you get a clean bill of health. You have no way of knowing if they gave you anything. Irina came along for this very reason, and if nothing else, go along with it to humor her. It won’t take more than a few minutes and then you can rest all you want. Please, don’t fight this. I’m far too exhausted to argue.”

Wil stood his ground. He dropped his eyes to the floor, shaking his head.

Cris took a deep breath. “What is it, Wil? I know you’ve been through a lot, but I’ve never seen you like this.” He looked with concern at his son.

His son smiled wryly, bringing his softly glowing eyes up to meet Cris’. “I don’t know what to believe anymore. The Bakzen told me things—that I was engineered to fight them. But with all their advanced technologies—far more powerful than anything I’ve seen at the TSS—what could one person possibly do? Their abilities…” he faded off with a little laugh at the last statement.

Cris dropped his own head, leaning back against the rear wall of the lift. “I don’t even know where to start… I finally got what I think is a kernel of truth out of Banks, but I’m still not sure what to make of it.”

Wil looked up with interest. “What did he say?”

Cris shook his head and laughed to himself in much the same way his son had. “We shouldn’t get into that now… It’s part of a much larger conversation. Let’s just make sure you’re all right, and then we can both get some much-needed rest. You look as tired as I feel, so I know you can’t completely object.”

Wil relaxed a little. “You’re right. I’m sorry. I’m just so sick of secrets and half-truths.”

“You and me both. Now, can I take you to the infirmary? Think of poor Irina… She’ll be so disappointed if you refused to see her.”

His son sighed and nodded. “I can’t believe you brought her all this way just for me.”

“Actually, I didn’t know she was coming until I looked at the manifest in pre-flight. When I saw her, she said she volunteered.”

Wil stepped into the lift, and Cris activated the controls to take them up to the deck with the main infirmary. “What were you doing down in the infirmary?” Wil asked with a suspicious glance.

“I don’t believe I need to recount the benefits of stimulants to you.”

Wil smiled, showing a hint of his usual self. “I see.”

The lift brought them to the corridor outside the infirmary entrance.

“Now, come on.” Cris guided Wil across the hall and through the infirmary’s door.

Wil shot an exasperated look back at his father, but turned back around in time to see the Head Medical Doctor come out of her office.

“What happened? It felt like we made a jump and—” She caught sight of Wil. “Oh, thank the stars! Wil, how are you feeling?” She escorted him to a medical bed with motherly care and sat him down.

“I feel fine. I’m just very tired.”

“And you certainly look it,” she replied with a soft smile. “You’re taking after your father too much already.” She looked up at Cris then back to her patient. “Tiredness is easy enough to fix.” She took a small blood sample from his fingertip and ran it through a scanner. She looked pleased with the results. “But besides that, I don’t see anything immediately anomalous. Are you sure you feel okay? That was a rough landing.”

“Yes, I’m fine. I’m just a little sore from sleeping on rocks for days,” Wil said.

“What part of you?” Irina asked.

“Kind of everywhere, but mostly my hip.” Wil moved to slide off the table, but the doctor stopped him.

“Your hip? Show me,” Irina requested, her face drawn.

Why is that significant? Cris crossed his arms.

Wil reluctantly pulled down the side of his pants to expose the back of his left hip. Irina examined the area. She frowned.

“What is it?” Cris asked. Please, don’t tell me they did something to him…

“There’s the trace of a needle mark here,” Irina said.

Wil looked alarmed. “Like from a shot?”

“No, it’s a wider diameter than that.” Irina’s brow furrowed. “The only thing that comes to mind is that this is a common site for bone marrow extraction.”

Cris felt ill. Stars!

“What would they want with my bone marrow?” Wil looked between Irina and Cris, alarmed.

Irina placed a comforting hand on Wil’s shoulder. “No reason for concern. It can be used to treat illness, or maybe the Bakzen are just trying to learn about Tarans.”

“Or for cloning?” Cris asked telepathically.

Without any external reaction, Irina replied, “Yes, it’s possible. Why?”

“Write what you need in your medical report, but don’t say anything else to Wil. He’s been through enough.” Cris tried to relax. The Bakzen wouldn’t try to clone him, would they…? “Someone could be sick and you’re a match. Who knows.”

Irina smiled at Wil. “Yes, I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about. I’ll run some further analysis, to be safe, and let you know if anything shows up.” She allowed Wil to get off the exam bed. “Just feed him and get him to bed, Cris. You should get some rest as well.”

“Yes, Doctor.” Cris exchanged a knowing look with Wil. “I have some business to attend to first, but I assure you that I will get some sleep as soon as I’m able.” I still need to finish my conversation with Banks.

“That’s the most promising response that I’ve gotten from you in a very long time,” Irina replied. “I suppose it will suffice for the time being. Now, get your son to bed. You can tell me what happened later.”

Cris nodded. “I will.” He put his hand on Wil’s shoulder and walked him out the door. “Now,” he said once they were out in the hall, “that wasn’t so bad, was it?”

“No. She did give me a strange look, though. My eyes have started to turn, haven’t they?” Wil turned to his father for confirmation.

“Yes, but I suspect that ‘look’ was more due to you surviving an encounter with the Bakzen. That’s no small feat. Your eyes turning was something that we knew would happen any time, and it’s not all that surprising, given that you are a Junior Agent.” I can’t believe he’s grown up this fast.

“Yes, but I’m an extremely young Junior Agent. I’m only fourteen, Dad. It’s awfully young for that.”

Even twenty is early for most… “It’s young, yes, but it’s in line with the accelerated timeline of your other abilities. Given the circumstances, it’s nothing out of the ordinary,” Cris assured. I wasn’t ready for this.

“Dad, I handled over an 8 in intensity.”

Cris stopped mid-stride and looked over at his son. “That’s a significant gain. How did it feel?”

“That’s the thing, it was perfectly fine. There was no strain whatsoever,” Wil said, becoming very serious. “I didn’t even have to try.”

“How did you come to handle that much?”

Wil looked down at the floor. “They had me in some sort of interrogation room and Colonel Tek was questioning me. He was saying how powerful the Bakzen were, and I wanted to show him I was strong, too. So, I sent a telepathic probe. Tek told me it was around an 8, but I’ve never done that before. I didn’t know. But, I— I didn’t feel a max. I mean, I stopped because I didn’t want him to feel me strain and know my limit, so—”

“Slow down, Wil! Breathe.” He waited for his son to settle. “Who’s this Colonel Tek? No, never mind. Now, you didn’t feel any sort of limit?”

Wil shook his head. “No. It didn’t surprise me as much at the time as it should have, but looking back on it, I don’t know what to think. I was just so scared.” Wil hugged himself. “No one ever told me what to do. I just had to play along.”

Cris put a hand on Wil’s shoulder. “You did great, Wil. I don’t know of anyone who would have acted more appropriately. We’ll work through this new development later.”

After a moment, Wil nodded.

He’s taking all this so much better than I would have. “Right now, you’re under doctor’s orders to get some rest, and one of the last things I would do is cross Irina Saunatev. Come on.” Cris wrapped his arm around Wil’s shoulder and directed him back into the main hall.

They walked the rest of the way to Cris’ quarters in silence. Once there, Wil went straight to the bed and lay down, only pausing to slip off his boots. Cris started to leave, but his son called out, “Dad, would you stay here? I don’t really want to be alone right now.”

“Of course, Wil. I won’t leave you.”

Wil arranged the pillows into a cozy cocoon around his head, and within moments his breathing was slow and regular with sleep.

Cris walked quietly over to the viewscreen to call Banks at Headquarters. It took a while for the video feed to connect, but Cris knew that it was the middle of the night on their clock. Banks was probably sleeping.

After a few minutes, the viewscreen showed the High Commander’s face. “Cris? Do you…”

“We have Wil,” Cris replied with an enthusiastic smile, keeping his voice low so he didn’t wake Wil.

Banks beamed, days of tension releasing. “I knew you’d find a way.”

“Well, it wasn’t easy.” None of it feels real. He gave a quick recap of the events.

Banks looked nervous. “You entered the rift?”

“Well, yes. What were we supposed to do?”

The High Commander was silent. “Never mind.” Banks sat quietly in thought and then took a deep breath. “How’s Wil?”

Cris turned around to look at the sleeping form of his son. “He seems okay. Tired and overwhelmed, but he’s sleeping now.” Cris bit his lip. “Banks, he’s changed so much just in this past few days.”

“You’ve both been through a lot.”

Cris sighed. “I can’t think straight. I’m too exhausted to even be properly upset with you.” He lied to me about my entire existence.

“Ah ha! My plan worked,” Banks jested.

“Very funny.” It would be amusing if it weren’t so close to the truth. Cris ran his fingers through his hair. “All this new information… What I’ve seen first-hand… I mean, fok! What you told me earlier, about the nanotech, genetic engineering—you’re talking about the very foundation of individual identity!” Wil stirred on the bed, and Cris realized he had raised his voice. He continued more quietly. “Every piece of my life has been either programmed or orchestrated. What am I supposed to do with that knowledge?”

“You accept it for what it is.”

Right. “You know me better than that,” Cris scoffed.

Banks looked at him levelly. “Which is how I know you’ll buckle down and do what needs to be done.”

I don’t know if I can this time…  “It’s not that easy. The happy bubble of blissful ignorance has burst. You expect me to just carry on like nothing has changed?”

“Of course not.” Banks shook his head. “But I do expect you to carry on—albeit, in a more informed manner.”

“And what am I supposed to tell Wil? Apparently the Bakzen started saying some version of what you told me. I delayed the conversation, but I know that’s the first thing he’s going to ask about when he wakes up. He’s still barely more than a kid! I can’t just say ‘the fate of the entire Taran race is in your hands’, or however you want to characterize it. It’s ridiculous!”

“I know nothing about this is easy. I’ll tell him with you, if you prefer.”

Cris paused. “No, it should come from me. I just wish the statements could have a little more context.”

Banks thought for a moment. “Where are you now?”

“Heading toward home. I don’t know where, exactly.”

“How long since you initiated the jump?” Banks asked.

Cris shrugged. “Maybe half an hour?”

“You’re still close, then,” Banks murmured. “I think you should go visit the TSS Headquarters responsible for Bakzen affairs. If not for you, then for Wil. They can give you that context about the Bakzen. And he should see the full extent of TSS forces.”

Stars! “There’s another Headquarters?”

“Yes, with its own High Commander and Lead Agent. Anyone who receives a Jotun assignment after graduation reports up to them.”

“That other budget you alluded to earlier.” This is all so profoundly foked up.

“Right.”

“What else have you been keeping from me?”

“Nothing else that changes the path ahead,” Banks hedged.

Cris’ eyes narrowed. “So there’s something.”

“Cris, you know better than anyone that there’s never complete transparency. But, the war in the rift, and Wil’s part to play in its end—that’s the heart of all this.”

Cris crossed his arms. “Now you want to send us to this ‘other Headquarters’ and throw us into the middle of that war?”

“Far from it. I just think it’s important for Wil to see that there’s more to the TSS than what you know back home. We need a leader with Wil’s future abilities to end the war, yes, but we’ve been holding our own for a long time. He’ll have backing when it’s time for him to step up as a leader.”

I can’t take him there now, have him paraded around… “He needs time to recover. This—”

“He’s more resilient than you’re giving him credit for.”

Cris glanced over at Wil. “Normally, yes. But he’s right on the verge, Banks. Don’t push him right now.”

Banks gave Cris a stern look. “I don’t want this to be about technicalities, but you’ve already crossed over into the other High Commander’s jurisdiction. Once that happens, there are protocols.”

Cris sighed. He’ll make it an order if I don’t agree. “So, we’ve been behind enemy lines, have intel, need to debrief…”

Banks nodded. “And they’re far more equipped to handle that process than we are. Please, this will be easier for everyone if you set a good example.”

I’m guessing I don’t want to find out what would happen if I refuse. “Well, it’s not like I have a choice, then.”

Banks shook his head. “I’ll transmit the spatial coordinates to the Vanquish’s computer. The main Headquarters structure is within an offshoot of the rift, but it’s accessible by a stationary rift gate fixed in normal space. The engineering crew will be able to get you a replacement jump drive cell for the trip home.”

I would just take the ship and disappear if Kate were here with us. “Do we really have to do this now?”

“Yes. And I hate to say it, but this is just the beginning,” Banks said, his tone morose.

Cris shook his head. But the beginning of what, exactly? “How am I supposed to trust anything you tell me?”

“Because despite recent appearances, I have always had your back. Now that everything is out in the open, I’ll make sure Wil gets everything he’ll need to be successful.”

“I still don’t want him to have any part of this.”

“I know. I don’t, either, but that’s one thing we can’t change.”

A future decided generations in advance. Cris looked down. There’s no way to fight this. At least not right now. “What should we expect at this other Headquarters?”

“Well, we call it ‘H2’. It’s a military installation first and foremost,” Banks explained. “Very different from the TSS you know.”

“Should I even bother asking about where I stand in terms of rank and reporting structure?”

Banks looked unsure. “It’s never really come up before. Just be polite.”

Cris nodded. “Fine, I’ll figure it out.” He paused, hit by a wave of tiredness. He held back a yawn. “I should call Kate before I pass out.”

“Why don’t you wait until morning. I should fill her in first.”

Cris reluctantly nodded. There’s more to tell her about than just Wil’s rescue. “Okay, well, I better get some rest or I’ll be cranky with the other officers.”

Banks cracked a smile. “Of course, Cris. Sleep well.”

Cris suppressed another yawn. “I’ll have Alec get us on course for H2.”

“I’ll talk to you again when you arrive, I’m sure.”

“Yes. Talk to you then.” Cris moved to end the transmission.

“One more thing, Cris.”

“Yes?”

“Nicely done.”

CHAPTER 11

Knowing that Wil and the Vanquish were safe set Banks’ mind at ease, but everything had changed. I never meant for Wil to find out so soon. I just hope it’s not too much for him to handle. With the Vanquish headed toward H2, he needed to alert his High Commander counterpart. But first, he needed to have a difficult conversation with Kate.

Shaking off his weariness, Banks dressed and plodded into the long hallway of the Primus Agents’ wing. Three doors down, he paused outside Kate and Cris’ quarters to gather his thoughts and then pressed the buzzer.

Kate answered after a minute. Her hair was tousled and her hazel eyes were exposed, their glow less vibrant than normal.

“What happened?” she asked with audible concern, pulling her robe tighter.

“Cris just contacted me. May I come in?” Banks asked, realizing only after he had spoken that it sounded as if he brought bad news.

Kate paled. “What is it?”

“Everything’s fine, Kate,” Banks assured her.

She stood aside to allow the High Commander to enter and closed the door behind him. “What did Cris say?”

Banks beamed. “He has Wil. He’s fine. They’re on the Vanquish together now.”

Kate’s breath caught, tears of joy and relief in her eyes. She collapsed on the couch, shaking her head seemingly with disbelief. “I couldn’t let myself hope.”

Banks sat down on the other side of the couch and removed his tinted glasses; the impending conversation was best handled without such barriers. “Things have a way of working out.”

For the first time in days, Kate smiled. “Thank the stars it’s over! When will they be back home?”

It’s far from over. “It might be a while.”

Kate’s smile faded. “Why?”

“They need to make a stopover on the way.” Banks bit his lip. This never gets any easier. “You said you suspected me earlier because of some encrypted communications and files tied to my account.”

“What about it?”

Banks swallowed. “Well, with Wil rescued, there are some things you should know. I already talked with Cris.”

He proceeded to tell her about the rift and the ongoing war with the Bakzen. Facts, presented bluntly and without ceremony. He would have eased some people into the idea of the hidden conflict, but he knew Kate well enough to know that she would appreciate a direct approach. However, he was careful to stay away from the details about the nanotech manipulation of bloodlines, and especially Wil’s place in the coming war. It was the least relevant, and the rest was already enough to overwhelm anyone.

Kate was quiet as he told her. Banks wasn’t sure if the silence was from shock or acceptance. But from the way she clutched a throw pillow to her chest, he suspected the information was more than she wanted to acknowledge at the moment. The anger and hurt would come with time. It always did.

“So, they’re heading toward this other Headquarters now?” Kate asked when Banks was finished.

“Yes, H2. They need to debrief with the other High Commander, who’s in charge of all Bakzen affairs.”

“You couldn’t give them a few days to recover?” Kate’s tone had a vicious bite. The shock hadn’t lasted long.

“No, this is for the best. They’ll be home soon.” Banks checked the time on his handheld. I probably shouldn’t linger. My presence will only make this worse.

“This is crazy! How have you kept the war a secret all this time?” Kate’s face darkened.

No one would believe the lengths we’ve gone to, even if I told them. Banks rose, recognizing it was time to retreat while he still could. “I wish I could talk with you more, but I need to alert H2 that the Vanquish is coming. I just wanted you to know that Cris and Wil are safe.”

Kate glared at him. “How thoughtful.” She stayed on the couch.

Banks walked to the door. “I’m not sure how long it will be before they return, but know that they are in good hands. I’ll let you know if I hear anything else.”

Banks saw Kate nod as he closed the door. With a sigh, he restored his tinted glasses and began the trek to his office. Now for the really hard part.

The halls were completely empty and the lights were dimmed. Banks had once found the nighttime state of TSS Headquarters to be peaceful, but it instead seemed unsettling, knowing how Wil was taken. With the perpetrator still unidentified, everyone would need to be cautious.

Once in his office, Banks sat down at his desk to contemplate his approach to the conversation.

He maintained a somewhat strained relationship with the other TSS High Commander, Erik Taelis. They had known each other for decades. Taelis was four years ahead of Banks in the training program, and they first met when Taelis was an instruction assistant in one of Banks’ classes. After Taelis graduated, Banks heard nothing of him for years.

Their futures were set when Banks accidentally intercepted a communication. He was fulfilling his first assignment as an Agent to oversee Comm Command operations when he happened to overhear a conversation between the previous High Commander and the Priesthood discussing Taelis’ future. It only took a few seconds for them to realize Banks was listening in, but he had already heard enough to be dangerous. They had spoken of the war and directly tied the Priesthood to the TSS. The war was a closely guarded secret from all those who weren’t under the strict confidentiality agreement of a Jotun assignment contract, but the TSS’ relationship with the Priesthood was even more covert.

Banks had shown himself to be trustworthy and capable in other respects, so the TSS decided to bring him into the fold of the Jotun division. He was made an assistant to the previous High Commander for the primary Headquarters, serving as a liaison to Taelis, his counterpart for Jotun. What Banks and Taelis didn’t realize at the time was they were both being groomed as future High Commanders for their respective TSS facilities.

The Priesthood was very particular about their selections for key assignments. They wanted someone with initiative, but not so much as to be a threat. Conversely, being too agreeable made for an ineffective leader. Banks had found what felt like the appropriate balance over the years, but Taelis had opted for a more aggressive approach to suit his position. While Banks’ Headquarters offered the luxuries of any fine home on the Taran worlds, Taelis and those under his command subsisted in an active war zone.

Over the years, the difference in styles and circumstances had strained their relationship. Their greatest disagreements were always over how to handle Wil. Taelis never seemed to understand that Wil had all the feelings and needs of any other boy. Consequently, Banks was often in a position where he had to stand up in Wil’s defense, much to Taelis’ discontent. There was no doubt Taelis would view Wil’s capture solely as a failure in Banks’ leadership.

Banks groaned. No sense in delaying the inevitable.

“CACI, contact TSS High Commander Erik Taelis,” Banks ordered. He stood in front of the viewscreen, waiting for the transmission to go through. The TSS emblem floated on a black background before the picture changed to a man standing in an office very similar to Banks’ own. “Hello, Erik,” he greeted.

The other High Commander looked annoyed. “Jason, we’re in the midst of a crisis. Can this wait until our check-in next week?”

Banks’ eyes narrowed behind his tinted glasses. “I wouldn’t call you if it weren’t important.”

Taelis looked away at something out of Banks’ view. “Make it quick. I’m very busy.”

“I think this takes precedence over all other matters.”

Taelis took a deep breath, obviously irritated. “What is it?”

“I am not always able to contact you immediately about every development…” Banks began slowly.

“Yes?”

“This was one of those situations. Wil was captured by the Bakzen—”

Taelis’ face drained. “When did this happen? This changes everything! We’ll have to—”

“Erik, would you let me finish?” Banks insisted, becoming agitated. “I sent my Lead Agent, his father, after him. He found Wil. He’s safe. But in the process, they entered the rift. That puts them under your jurisdiction until they’re debriefed.”

Taelis scowled. “You should have informed me the moment the Primus Elite was captured.”

So he could tell the Priesthood? I’d be dead in an instant. “We have a security breach, and the extent of it is still unknown. I didn’t want an enemy potentially listening in on the specifics about the rescue mission,” Banks retorted. “Besides, I am still Wil’s custodian.”

Taelis looked exasperated. “And the next thing you’ll tell me is the Aesir are after him, too?”

Banks looked down. That will be another challenge.

Taelis’ brow furrowed. “They aren’t, are they?”

“No, not now,” Banks replied. “But we know the Aesir are aware of him. They have yet to make a move.” But if and when they do, nothing we can do will keep Wil from the real truth.

“The Aesir are slow to make any move.” Taelis sighed. “Well, it’s no matter, now. I suppose you ordered the Primus Elite to H2?”

“Yes,” replied Banks. “It’s time he sees the full extent of TSS forces. The purpose for keeping it from him has outlived its usefulness. If I know Wil, then he’ll be worrying about everything that we don’t have. It will be good for him to see that we’re not entirely outmatched.”

“You’re too attached to him.”

“It wouldn’t do you any harm to be more understanding,” Banks shot back.

Taelis dropped his gaze and shook his head. “Oh, Jason, let’s not do this. If he really is coming here, then we need to get some things in order. I will be as cordial as I can.”

“His father, Cris, is my Lead Agent, remember, so make sure you treat him as such,” Banks instructed. “Don’t ask too much of them right now. They’ve both just been through a terrible ordeal. I doubt either of them will be at their best. And keep in mind how young Wil still is. He has a long way to go yet.”

“Well, we’ll see soon enough. I’ll debrief him as I would anyone brought to this side of the rift.”

Skirting the truth, as we always do. “Tread carefully. He’ll make connections no one else could.” And one day he’ll see through it all, despite our efforts.

Taelis nodded. “Always.”

“Erik, I highly recommend you ease them into this. You’ll get more out of them in a debrief if you win their trust first.”

“You know an immediate sit-down interview is standard protocol,” Taelis countered.

“I encourage you to make an exception. Like I said, Wil sees patterns the rest of us don’t. Show him what the Jotun division has to offer first, and he’ll lay out his observations about the Bakzen in a way that will be most useful to you.”

Taelis pursed his lips. “I’ll take it under advisement.”

Banks bowed his head. “Thank you, that’s all I ask.”

“I’ll contact you once they’ve arrived. Take care, Jason,” Taelis closed in the most congenial way he had for a long time.

“You too, Erik.” Banks ended the transmission. That could have been worse. I just hope for Cris’ and Wil’s sake that he’s not in one of his moods.

Banks looked at the time displayed on his desk. “I may as well stay here at this rate,” he muttered to himself and walked over to the couch in the middle of his office. It wasn’t a rare thing for him to spend the night there. At least we can rest peacefully with the knowledge that our future is safe for the time being. Stay strong, Wil.

*       *       *

Wil awoke with a start in almost complete blackness. He felt panicked for a moment but then lay back with reassurance, remembering he was on the Vanquish.

He looked around the room with renewed energy. Eventually, his gaze rested on his sleeping father, who was curled up in a chair in the corner of the room. Wil felt a twang of pity, knowing that he had taken his bed.

Wil got up silently and walked out of small bedroom into the main living area. It was relatively dark, but the room was a familiar location from his youth and he had no difficulty navigating around the furniture. He looked out the window and noticed a starscape. Why aren’t we in subspace?

After standing momentarily in the middle of the room, Wil got himself a glass of water and sat down in a chair facing out the windows. It seems so peaceful. If only it really were. He let his thoughts drift, taking occasional sips from the glass, until he was suddenly brought out of his trance by the feeling of someone watching him. He turned around and saw his father standing in the doorway of the bedroom.

“What are you doing up, Wil?” Cris asked through the fading haze of sleep.

“I could ask the same for you.”

His father came to sit by him. “I take it you’re feeling better?”

“Yes, much. And you?” Wil set down the empty glass he had been holding.

Cris nodded. “I needed some sleep, but I started feeling better the moment I saw you.”

“I know the feeling.” And I’d think we would want to be back home as soon as possible. “Why are we stopped?” Wil asked.

His father rubbed his eyes again. “We’re taking a detour on our way home—one that’s best we face rested. I had them find a nice secluded spot to park us overnight.”

Wil tensed. I just want to be back home and forget all about this. “What kind of detour?”

Cris ran his hand through his hair. “Wil, I learned some things from Banks while you were away. The TSS hasn’t been honest with us.”

“What do you mean?” I’ve never seen him look so uncomfortable.

Cris closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. “The TSS has been at war with the Bakzen for hundreds of years. They’ve been fighting the war inside the rift and keeping it a secret from almost everyone.”

It should have been a shocking revelation, but the statement rolled off Wil after the events of recent days. “That explains a lot.” All those restricted files and communication logs on the Mainframe. I should have known something was going on.

“I wish it were just that.” Cris looked ill. He hung his head.

“Dad, you can tell me.” Do I even want to know?

“Apparently the Bakzen have far more advanced telekinetic abilities than most Tarans. Banks told me they can travel between the dimensional planes at will.”

Is that even possible? Wil shook his head, a knot forming in his gut. “I sensed that some of them are quite powerful, but I never saw them do anything like that.”

“I know, it sounded crazy to me, too,” Cris said. “Supposedly, that ability has always kept the TSS at a disadvantage in the war. They can even jump their fighters without a rift drive.”

“Why didn’t they use that when I was getting away?”

His father gazed out the window. “I don’t know. Maybe they didn’t want to hurt you.”

Wil thought for a moment. “I guess they did try to snare me in a containment net at first, but when they couldn’t, they didn’t hesitate to open fire. Before all that, they were about to throw me out an airlock.”

His father looked horrified. “You never should have been in that position.”

“It’s in the past now.”

Cris nodded. “All I know is that the damage was to the maneuvering thrusters of your fighter—either it was luck, or they were shooting with the intent to disable without harming. But, that’s just speculation.”

“It doesn’t make sense that they’d try to kill me, and then recapture me once I escaped.”

“Well, they know you’re special.”

“No, they’re crazy, Dad. What they were telling me—”

Cris looked down. “I don’t know what they told you, but Banks and I talked. My entire perception of ‘crazy’ is pretty much shattered.”

“Why, what did he say?” Was Carzen being honest with me?

Cris grimaced. “According to Banks, Tararian scientists set out to create a genetically superior Taran soldier, using the High Dynasties as the genetic foundation for their plan. Someone to match the Bakzen’s abilities.” Cris shook his head, his face drawn. “Wil, they’ve been playing us. There was a master plan for me to meet your mom and for you to be born. They think you’re the one who can defeat the Bakzen.”

Wil felt like he was being crushed under every word. When Carzen had made similar claims, it was the rantings of a crazy man, a sworn enemy. But coming from his father… What could one person do, compared to the combined ability of a whole race? “So what General Carzen said is true.”

“What did he tell you?”

I don’t want any of this to be real. “He talked about my ‘makers’ and how I would have some sort of special ability no other Tarans have. At the time, I thought he was just saying anything to keep my attention, but…” Wil took a shaky breath. He felt faint.

“Banks was reluctant to tell me much of anything. I hate to say it, but it looks like this is the first real truth we’ve heard for a long time.”

Wil looked out the window, knowing the Bakzen were waiting somewhere in the distance. I was made to fight the Bakzen… It sounded preposterous. Normally he would have laughed—but he had seen too much to ignore the statements. He bit his lip and was gripped by a deep apprehension. What if I’m not who they think I am?

Cris crossed his arms. “Fok all of them.”

Wil’s chest felt tight. “What now?”

His father shook his head “They want you to continue training and pretend like everything’s great. Then, when it’s convenient, have you step in as a military commander and end the conflict.”

Wil shrank inward. “I always knew I’d become a powerful Agent, but commanding a fleet isn’t what I had in mind.”

“I know, Wil. This is all so profoundly foked up. Everything Banks dumped on me is blurring together. None of it seems real.” Cris slumped back in his chair.

“It sounds like you covered the important parts.” Our life paths have been designed, and I’m supposed to stand up to an enemy that seems impossible to defeat.

“I can’t trust anything they say.”

“But if it’s really true…” Wil looked down. That will be my whole life.

Cris nodded, his expression grim. “I don’t want to believe any of it, either. But, we’re on our way to some sort of secondary TSS Headquarters that deals with the Bakzen. I suspect we’ll learn more there.”

Wil choked. “There’s another Headquarters?”

“That’s what Banks said, anyway. He called it ‘H2’. I guess we’ll see soon enough what they have to offer.”

“They’ve held out against the Bakzen. It must be substantial.” At least, I hope so.

Cris examined Wil. “You’re taking all this rather calmly.”

I’m in shock. Wil let out an unsteady breath. “It doesn’t feel that way to me.”

“We’ll get through this together.”

Wil nodded. “It’s amazing how one event can change so much.” He stared out at the stars. “Nothing will ever be the same again.”

Cris shook his head. “No, I’m afraid it won’t be.”

There was a long pause. Both of the Sietinens sat in silence with their own thoughts. “What will we do at Headquarters when we arrive?” Wil asked eventually, looking over at his father.

“Meet the other High Commander, I suppose. I don’t know. I’ll follow their lead.”

“I wish I had that luxury.” Why did everything have to change?

“What makes you say that?”

Wil stared at his father. “They’re looking to me as their future leader. Their hopes are all riding on me, and this will be our first meeting. They’ll scrutinize my every move. I’ll need to inspire them, show them I’m worthy of their trust. That initial impression will determine so much.”

“You don’t have to do this, Wil.”

Yes I do. And he knows it, but I appreciate him saying I have a choice all the same. “The path has already been set.”

Cris bit his lip and nodded. “I’ll be here for you.”

CHAPTER 12

Wil wanted to hide when his father told him that the Vanquish was approaching TSS Headquarters. It’s one thing to hear about what they want from me, but this will make it real.

He had gone back to bed after their late-night talk. The extra time had allowed him to process the information about his origins and purpose, and it felt like a cruel joke. My life has been planned for me. I have to fight a war I know nothing about. As much as he wanted to run away and pretend things were different, that wasn’t an option. His responsibilities were only underscored when members from his father’s crew had come to visit after he awoke in the morning. He had expressed his heartfelt thanks that they had risked their lives for him, but seeing their enthusiasm and relief only added to the pressure. They need me, so I can’t turn away.

After the visit, Wil had found a new black TSS uniform waiting for him. He was surprised by the black color—as a Junior Agent, the clothing should have been dark blue—but the electronic credentials in the jacket lapel indicated that the clothing was his. It may have been Banks’ suggestion, or his father had struck out on his own. Either way, he was grateful because it meant he wouldn’t stand out as much against all the senior Agents he would undoubtedly be meeting, and that gave him some reassurance. He was now dressed in the perfectly tailored black shirt and belted pants with a sleek black overcoat that hung to the back of his knees. He liked the way it felt to be in such an iconic uniform.

“How long are we going to stay here?” Wil asked his father.

“I don’t know.” Cris leaned against the wall. “It depends on how well we get along, I suppose.” He shot a wry smile toward Wil.

Wil wasn’t in the mood for joking, however. “What you really mean is if they approve of me enough to keep me around.”

“Wil, don’t do this. You have no reason to doubt their acceptance of you.”

Wil frowned. “I’m sure they’ve been keeping tabs on me. Progress reports can be embellished. Even if I’m more capable than they hoped, if they have built up a false impression of my abilities, nothing I do will ever live up to their expectations.”

“I’m sure your progress reports are all accurate, Wil. Just take this day as it comes.”

Wil stood silently as his father made his latest vain attempt at soothing him. He can’t say anything that will make this better. “We should go,” Wil stated.

“Okay.”

They walked out of Cris’ quarters and took the lift up to the Command Center. Wil took a seat along the back perimeter of the room, returning the smiles from the crew.

Before them was a massive ring nearly a thousand meters in diameter. Everyone took it in, mouths agape.

Stars! You could fit an entire fleet through here in one pass. Wil’s chest tightened. A fleet they expect me to command one day.

Cris checked in with Alec. Once everything was in order, he sat down in his command chair.

The Vanquish headed toward a smaller ring to the right, appropriately sized for transporting a single cruiser-class vessel. As they approached, a blue-green energy field began to form within the ring.

“TSS Vanquish cleared for rift gate,” came a female voice over the intercom.

“Take her in, Alec,” Cris ordered.

The Vanquish glided forward into the spatial distortion, passing through the event horizon without even a shudder. A wave of blue-green light slowly rippled across the domed expanse of the Command Center as the cameras around the ship progressively captured the transition into the rift. For a brief moment, the entire view was filled with the swirling color, and then faint stars began to show through the dancing ribbons of light.

Ahead, the looming form of a cylindrical space station stood out against the echoed starscape. As the spatial distortion dissipated, details of the structure resolved, revealing eleven rings stacked along a central shaft, each segment dotted with windows and illuminated by perimeter lights. Additional docking concourses branched out from the central rings, which were filled with a substantial fleet of warships well beyond anything Wil had seen before.

Everyone in the Command Center stared with wonder at the view wrapping around the domed ceiling and floor. Compared to the space station, even a ship the size of the Vanquish seemed like nothing more than a speck.

Maybe the Bakzen aren’t so far ahead of us, Wil mused. He felt the same sense of invigoration as when he entered the rift the first time. Whether it was seeing the impressive H2 structure or the energy within the rift itself, he started to feel like perhaps victory over the Bakzen was possible.

“This station is absolutely huge,” Cris breathed.

“That’s an understatement,” Wil agreed. He kept taking slow, even breaths to keep himself calm and centered, trying to control his nerves rising in anticipation of the upcoming meeting. My perception of myself will define what others see in me.

Wil observed silently as Alec docked the Vanquish with the TSS space station in a berth along one of the central rings. The ship shuddered as the docking clamps closed around the hull.

“Docking complete, sir,” Alec announced.

“Right,” Cris muttered half to himself and stood. Everyone but Wil in the Command Center rose to their feet, as well. “Ready, Wil?”

Wil said nothing, but stood and moved to the door. Cris came to his side. They left the Command Center together and walked straight down the hallway to the gangway leading off the ship.

Guards from the TSS Headquarters stood to either side of the gangway just outside the Vanquish. The sentries looked on with suppressed wonder as the two Sietinens passed.

Cris occasionally glanced over at Wil as they walked down the glass-lined pathway. “Wil, you need to relax.”

“I’m fine,” he replied telepathically. “Worry about yourself.”

“Calm down. This won’t be as bad as you seem to think—” Cris cut off as they reached the end of the gangway. There were several uniformed officers already waiting, and another came to join them. The last was the most decorated of them all, and he looked agitated.

The final TSS officer walked directly to the middle of the group and began urgently speaking with another officer. After a subtle point from the other man, he turned around and laid eyes on Wil and Cris who were making their final approach down the gangway.

Cris pulled back slightly and allowed Wil to walk in front of him. Wil stopped several paces in front of the group as they scrutinized him.

After an elongated moment of silence, the man standing front-center straightened his uniform. “I am High Commander Erik Taelis. Welcome to TSS Headquarters. You are Williame Sietinen, I presume?” He directed the inquiry to Wil.

“Yes, sir, though I only go by such in the most formal situations. As my father does,” Wil replied with a small backwards gesture toward Cris, “I use the pseudo last name of ‘Sights’ within the TSS.” He paused momentarily. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, sir.”

“That it is,” Taelis responded with a slight smile that Wil didn’t perceive as very genuine. “Jason Banks, as I believe you call him, mentioned something about the name. I’m afraid he tends to be more accepting of such things than I. We don’t often have time to deal with the unnecessary confusion of multiple aliases.”

“Please forgive me. I have grown accustomed to the luxuries of a place still untouched by war.”

Taelis eyed Wil. “Hopefully, with your help, we will no longer need such distinctions.”

That sounds promising. “It is a goal for us all to work toward.”

The High Commander nodded gravely. “Shall we go to the briefing room? It will be a much more comfortable place to talk.”

“I’ll defer to your judgment, sir. I know our arrival was unexpected, and—” Wil began.

“Not at all,” Taelis interrupted. “It was inevitable that you would come here. In the end, it’s better sooner than later. This encounter with the Bakzen has undoubtedly left you with many questions.”

“Yes,” confirmed Wil, “but even this glimpse of your facility has already answered some.”

“Good. The briefing room is this way.” Taelis again gestured toward an elevator down the hall, but then paused. He looked at Cris standing calmly behind Wil. “Er… Cris, you’re welcome to join us. You are just as much a part of this as the rest of us.”

Cris came to attention with the acknowledgment of his existence. “Thank you, sir.” He fell into step with the entourage following Wil and the High Commander.

I wonder which one of them is Taelis’ Lead Agent. When Wil examined the rank markings, he found that they were all 9.5, which in his home Headquarters was reserved only for Lead Agent. Well, that narrows it down.

Wil looked on in wonder as the procession walked further into the space station. He could tell from the outside that it was laid out differently than the Headquarters where he had grown up, but that was especially apparent from within. Though the overall shape was roughly cylindrical, it was wider in the middle and then pointed at either end. Like most space stations, the different sections were joined by a central axis—a homage to the times before the advent of artificial gravity when centrifugal force was still a key function in space structure design. All around the outside middle region were docking ports for larger vessels. Though it was different than what he was used to, it seemed just as logical and efficient a format as the Headquarters he knew so well.

Wil glanced back at his father and saw his own awe, but also that he looked uncomfortable. Wil slowed his walk and fell into step next to his father. “You can wait on the Vanquish, if you want. I think Taelis is including you as a courtesy rather than by necessity.” I didn’t mean for it to come out that bluntly. “Sorry,” he muttered quietly. “I meant, I know you don’t want to be here,” he clarified telepathically. “I’ll be fine on my own if you want to go.”

Cris looked lovingly at his son. “Thank you for the concern, but I want to know what they have to say. I’ve been waiting a long time for this.” He looked over at Taelis, who was eyeing them. “You better go back to your new friend. I think he suspects we’re conspiring amongst ourselves.” He smiled playfully at Wil.

Wil shook his head with exasperation, but smiled slightly. “All right.” Wil jogged two steps to catch up to Taelis.

When Wil was once again abreast with the High Commander, Taelis continued, “I’m anxious to hear about your time with the Bakzen, but we thought it best to give you some orientation before holding a formal debrief.”

“Thank you, sir. I’ll answer your questions as best I can.”

Taelis nodded. “I’ll give you a tour of the fleet tomorrow. We have the new TX-80 fighters that you designed under construction at a nearby shipyard.”

“I didn’t realize those would go into production.” Only a handful of people ever saw those files.

“Oh, a great many of your designs end up on the production line,” Taelis revealed. “I think you’ve become something of a celebrity to the engineering staff. Anyway, I’d like to first introduce you to my highest-ranking officers. Many of them are walking with us right now, but I have requested that others meet us in the briefing room.” He led Wil into an elevator. “None of us thought that we would be meeting you anytime soon, but after you entered the rift, there was no sense in delaying any longer.”

“It was all unexpected for me, as well,” Wil replied as he examined the ceiling and walls of the elevator. Like many things in the space station, it seemed very different than those of the other Headquarters, though he could not quite place in exactly what way.

“Here we are,” Taelis stated when the elevator stopped. Directly across from the elevator were large double metal doors set in a very substantial-looking wall. Taelis stepped out of the elevator first and walked toward the door, which was opened for him by the sentries on either side.

As Wil stepped into the conference room, he saw that the far wall consisted of an expanse of windows. The panoramic view of the eerie, echoed starscape within the rift was breathtaking, and Wil exhaled slowly with awe; he could hear his father doing the same behind him. In the center of the room was a broad oval table that already had four Agents sitting around it. Five of the people following Wil and the High Commander also dispersed around the table.

Taelis gestured for Wil to take the seat at the far head of the table as he took the one closest to the door.

Cris paused at the door and blinked with surprise as he scanned over the other Agents. “Hi, Jon,” he said after a moment when he recognized his former roommate.

Jon Lambren inclined his head politely. “Cris, it’s been a long time. I’m glad to see you did so well for yourself.”

“You too.” Cris sat down in the one remaining empty chair, located directly to Taelis’ right. “That’s right, you were assigned to Jotun.”

Jon nodded and turned his attention to the High Commander, waiting expectantly.

Wil could tell that his father was still uncomfortable, but he was starting to conceal it better now that there was someone familiar in the room.

Taelis waited for everyone to get settled. He removed his tinted glasses and the other Agents did likewise. “I suppose formal introductions are the best way to begin. As I’m sure you have surmised, this is Wil Sietinen, our future Primus Elite Agent.” When Taelis paused, everyone in the room directed their gaze toward Wil.

Wil held his poise as the eleven pairs of glowing eyes looked him over. I have no idea what I’m supposed to do.

“And this is Cris Sietinen, Wil’s father,” Taelis continued. “He is the Lead Agent of the primary TSS Headquarters, and second in command under Jason Banks.” The Agents in the room nodded with understanding.

Taelis then acknowledged the person on his left. He was tall and slim with black hair, and looked to be the sternest of the group. “Connor Ramsen is the Lead Agent of this Headquarters and my second in command. Though I know Banks doesn’t run things this way, Ramsen, as Lead Agent, takes care of many things that you consider the High Commander’s duties. Of course, he is also commanding Agent of Primus.” He introduced the other officers, including Jon, who was the logistics officer in charge of coordinating fleet movement.

“None of us are old enough to have seen the beginning of the war, but we have all seen its effects firsthand,” the High Commander went on. “I know I speak for everyone here when I say that we will faithfully follow you, Wil, when it comes time to end this war that has destroyed so many lives. Though it is still years off, we all look forward to the day when we will no longer be plagued by the Bakzen.” Taelis stopped and everyone nodded solemnly at his last words.

Wil looked for the deeper meaning implied by Taelis’ phrasing. What haven’t they said yet? “How did the war begin?” Wil asked when the soberness in the silence had begun to fade.

“The first skirmish was 487 Tararian years ago,” Taelis explained with renewed gravity. “But we’ve been in an official state of war for 364 years. They say the true war began when a Bakzen vessel opened fire and decimated an unarmed Taran freighter. The TSS was far from the military service that it has become, and it was unprepared to handle attacks from an enemy with advanced telekinetic abilities. Because of this, diplomats were brought in from Tararia and sent to meet with a so-called Imperial Director of the Bakzeni Empire. The details of what happened next are unclear. To the best of our knowledge, when the diplomats asked why the freighter had been attacked, the Imperial Director claimed that it had violated Bakzeni Territory. The Taran government had no knowledge of such a territory. According to our sources, the Director then said that Tararia’s laws were unjust and our tyranny would not be tolerated. What we know for sure is that the heads of the diplomats were returned to us, mutilated almost beyond recognition. Along with the heads was a message: ‘Do not deny perfection. Truth will prevail.’ ”

Wil’s stomach turned over. Such hatred for us… I saw that in Tek. What is the truth the Bakzen hold? “They will do anything to be the victors.” He looked down at the smooth surface of the table. But Tarans feel the same way about ourselves. How can we pass judgment?

Hovering just above the thoughts, Wil sensed someone observing his mind. He pushed back and identified the intruder as Taelis. He closed him out and shot a brief glare toward the High Commander. No one back home would make such a violation of privacy.

The High Commander looked taken aback for a moment when only emptiness met his attempt to probe deeper, but then appeared pleased that Wil had been able to block him. He brushed off Wil’s accusatory gaze. “We must trust in our own right to survive,” Taelis said in response to Wil’s unspoken question. “Though we may never know our enemy’s mind, some actions stand on their own. Could you honestly say that the Bakzen’s violence is valid in any context?”

“No,” Wil responded. “You’re right, we must take a stand for ourselves—retaliate if we must. In such dichotomies, we have to make our own survival the priority.” He paused, testing his mental guards against further observation. He wasn’t used to TSS officers being so openly distrusting. “Still, that was one event centuries ago. What’s happened since then?”

“It’s only gotten worse.” Taelis sighed, pain and weariness in the exhale. “The Bakzen continue to force their way out from the rift, tearing it wider. They’ve overtaken several planets, killing anyone who opposes them. We’ve offered treaties and resources—anything to end the fighting—but they’ve made it clear they won’t stop until Tararia falls.”

What do they have against Tararia? “And eventually you won’t be able to hold them back any longer.”

Taelis nodded. “Which is why it is so imperative that the war end.”

“Of course.” But why is everyone looking to me?

Taelis leaned forward in his chair. “Wil, we believe that you will have the gift of simultaneous observation—the ability to perceive the events of both spatial planes at the same time. You can be the bridge that we’ve needed—to hover in subspace between the rift and normal space, able to guide us to match the Bakzen maneuver for maneuver. It can finally end the war.”

How can I possibly learn to do that? “If you say so, sir.” Simultaneous observation… Is that what Carzen was going to tell me?

“We will guide the rest of your training in any way we can,” Taelis said. “But we will ultimately look to you to tell us how to defeat the Bakzen, when the time comes.”

Wil nodded, trying to keep his face neutral as the knot in his stomach tightened. I may not know on which side of the moral good I am acting, but they need me. I have a purpose to fulfill, whether I agree with it or not.

Taelis folded his hands on the table. “You need to understand that there is no diplomatic solution. We passed that possibility centuries ago. The Bakzen want us gone, completely.”

Where does that leave us? He can’t be saying… “Sir?”

Taelis looked at him levelly. “We need to eliminate the Bakzen. That order has come down from the highest authorities. We need to settle the conflict once and for all.”

No… they want me to kill all of them? Wil struggled to maintain his composure. He couldn’t let them see his torment. “There’s no alternative?”

“We’ve tried, Wil.” Taelis shook his head, withering as he slumped back in his chair. “I can’t even tell you how many people we’ve lost trying. It sickens me that it’s come to this, but this is the way it has to be.”

Down the table next to Taelis, Cris looked like he was trying to hold in his horror at what they must face. The color drained from his face.

Wil nodded. That is the final piece they were keeping from me. They want me to lead the annihilation of an entire race.

When Wil didn’t make any outward response, Taelis continued. “There is still much more to be discussed, but I think it’s best that we show you around now. Though things are very different here, I’d like to think that this will become a second home to you in time. I’m sure you are very anxious to see the full extent of our offensive capabilities, so we can go to the engineering lab first. The team there is equally anxious to meet you.”

“Whatever you think is best,” Wil replied and stood up simultaneously with the Agents around the table. He felt weak, detached from himself—still reeling from the new understanding of his purpose. Am I truly destined to do something so terrible?

The TSS officers all restored their tinted glasses before filing out into the hallway. Taelis waited alongside Cris as Wil made his way from the far side of the table. The three of them stayed in the room after the others had left.

“You have a much better understanding of this situation than I thought you would,” Taelis told Wil.

He’s only saying that because I didn’t run out of the room screaming. “I’m just trying to take everything in stride.” I saw one side of it while with the Bakzen, but what they’ve told me now… Do I have it in me to do what needs to be done?

“I know it’s a lot to take in. It’s admirable that you are able to be so objective, especially at such a young age. Many people can spend a lifetime with the war and never understand why we must do the things we do,” Taelis responded.

Wil looked over at his father at this last statement. Does he see it the way I do? Does he know what this will do to me?

Cris gave him a supportive smile. “Under the right leader, not everyone needs to understand the details. Just know their part.”

Taelis nodded. “Indeed.” He fell silent for a moment and then took a deep breath. “Come, we have many things to see.”

CHAPTER 13

Cris was finding it increasingly difficult to remain composed. It was draining enough to maintain the necessary mental blocks to keep out the obnoxious probes from the other Agents, but the revelation about Wil’s role in the war threatened to put him over the edge. It’s too much to ask of someone. Too many lives to be responsible for—to protect, and to end.

The constant feeling of anxious nausea from the past several days had risen to an almost unbearable level by the end of the briefing with Taelis. While they strolled down the hall from the briefing room, he trailed behind as Wil talked with Taelis.

“How long has Banks been sending you my design specs?” Wil asked the High Commander.

“It’s been years,” Taelis replied. “At first it was just to see how you thought about things. But when the engineering team took a look—not knowing where the designs were from—they said the technology was leaps ahead. That generations-old technical roadblocks had been overcome with elegance.”

“I wouldn’t go that far,” Wil said, sounding a little bashful.

“Well, that’s how they saw it, anyway.”

Cris felt momentary relief. I’m glad he’s getting some credit, at least. He’s always been so modest about his abilities.

“And what do you think, personally?” Wil asked.

Taelis evaluated Wil. “I think you can finally give us an independent jump drive.”

Wil laughed. “Right.”

He can’t be serious? Cris jogged a couple steps to catch up with them. “None of the math works.”

“That we’ve been able to figure out, anyway,” Taelis responded, turning to look at him.

“SiNavTech has been working on it for generations. There just isn’t any scientific basis for executing a jump with any degree of accuracy without fixed beacons for reference.”

“But it is theoretically possible,” Taelis countered.

Cris sighed. “Theoretically, but—”

Taelis looked smug. “So we want Wil to try.”

This guy is starting to piss me off. Cris’ eyes narrowed behind his tinted glasses. “And when, exactly, is he supposed to find the time to make what would be the single greatest advancement in space travel since the discovery of subspace? He already doesn’t get enough down time as it is.”

“Dad, I can manage my own schedule.”

“Actually, as Lead Agent, I’m responsible for overseeing your training. In my opinion, the rate you’re going isn’t sustainable.”

“So you’ve said so many times…” Wil muttered.

“Burnout is serious business. Don’t be so flippant,” Cris countered.

“You do have a valid point,” Taelis admitted.

Of course I do. “Let’s go over the demands you’ve made so far today.” Cris extended a finger for each point. “Master simultaneous observation. Solve the equation for an independent jump drive that’s stumped the greatest minds in history. Oh, and annihilate an entire sentient race.”

Wil froze. He scowled at Cris, and then turned to Taelis, inclining his head. “Excuse me, sir. May I have a moment to talk alone with my father?”

Taelis looked between Wil and Cris. “By all means.” He gestured them toward a meeting room down the hall.

Wil led the way. The room was small and minimally furnished, with a touchscreen desk and four chairs. Wil stood by the door and slid it closed as soon as Cris was inside.

“What are you doing?” his son hissed.

Protecting you, because you won’t protect yourself. Cris shook his head. “None of this is right. They’re using us.”

Wil’s gaze was hard and stern. “There’s a war to fight! Me getting enough sleep is hardly the most critical issue.”

Cris swallowed. “Wil you don’t have to do this. I can get you out. We can go—”

“Running away can’t be your solution to everything.”

Cris felt like he had been stabbed. “Is that what you think of me?”

Wil looked down, his face twisted with regret. “No, I’m sorry.”

“I know I haven’t always set the best example. But this… What they’re asking of you isn’t right.” If I had known signing up for the TSS meant this future for my son, I would have stayed far away.

Wil searched for words. “I wish I could leave all this behind.” He sighed and slumped against the wall, allowing himself to be vulnerable. “Stars, I want to! So badly. But I can’t. You heard them.”

“I did, but they don’t know everything. Maybe there’s another way.”

Wil hung his head. “Right now, I’m all they have, as far as they’re concerned. And though this isn’t the TSS we know, they’re still our people. We can’t just abandon them.”

If they need us so badly, they should have just asked. I learned the hard way that deception makes for a poor start to a relationship. “It’s hard to trust anyone who would treat us like that.”

“I know.” Wil looked like he wanted to cry. “But… it feels so unfair to be tempted to leave. I know you’re only trying to help, but telling me I have a choice—that I can go—only makes this harder. We both know I have to see this through.”

Cris felt sick. I’ve failed my son. He’s trapped, and I led him here. “I’m serious, Wil. Fok them. We can go.”

Wil straightened, steeling himself. “No. You can go if you want, but that’s not an option for me.”

“I would never abandon you.”

“Well right now, you’re not helping by being here.”

“Then what can I do?”

“Stop pretending like this will go away if we ignore it!”

Cris crossed his arms. “Okay.” How could he give in to them so easily?

Wil sighed and tousled his hair. “Look, this is already difficult enough for me without having a chaperone around to contradict me.”

Cris tried to look impassive, but it felt like the knife in his gut was twisting deeper. “Maybe it’s best if I just wait on the Vanquish.” I went from “trusted advisor” to “nuisance” overnight.

“That’s for the best,” Wil said. He opened the door and strode back into the hall toward Taelis.

Cris calmly approached the High Commander. “Sir, I need to check in with Headquarters. I’ll see you and Wil later, I’m sure.”

Taelis glanced at Wil. “Yes, certainly. Attend to your business.” He inclined his head.

Cris gave a slight bow and turned to go.

“Sorry about that,” Cris heard Wil say as he walked away. “He means well, but he gets overprotective sometimes.”

“Quite all right,” Taelis replied. “Your well-being means everything to us. I’m glad you have someone looking out for you.”

Cris took a slow breath. I’ll never stop caring for you, Wil. You might not want me by your side now, but I’ll always be there when you need me.

After going to such lengths to rescue his son, Cris wanted to stay close and keep watch. Being asked to stay away was torture. There was only one other person who could possibly understand. He hurried back toward the Vanquish so he could confer with Kate.

Cris kept his gaze down with the hope of avoiding the other Agents he passed in the halls. However, Jon was coming up the hall as he neared the location of the briefing room.

“Heading out already?” Jon asked as he neared.

“Wil is with Taelis,” Cris replied. “I’m checking in with my crew.”

Jon nodded. “This all must be a shock to you.”

“Yeah, well, it also explains a lot.”

“I know it’s a lot to take in,” Jon said. “And getting used to the rift itself takes a while.”

There is a weird energy here. “What is it about this place?”

“The concentration of electromagnetic energy is greater in the rift. I don’t know why—one of the astrophysicists would have to explain it. But I can tell you, after being here for a while, normal space feels dull. Once you have a rift assignment, you don’t want to go back.”

“Not that anyone has a choice to leave the Jotun division once they join,” Cris countered.

“True,” Jon conceded. “You’re lucky it’s taken you this long to get pulled in. I immediately thought of you as a Jotun candidate.”

Cris looked at him quizzically. “What makes you say that?”

Jon shrugged. “After all that special treatment when you first joined the TSS, it was clear they had something in mind for you. And you fit the standard profile. Most of the Agents here are from the Command track—the most independent thinkers.”

Apparently the Priesthood thinks I’m a little too independent. “Well, I now realize they had other plans for me.”

Jon nodded. “It’s an important part to play. Wil takes after you.”

“Lucky for you, he’s more forgiving than I am.”

“We did what we had to do, Cris. It was important to protect Wil for as long as possible,” Jon said.

Cris scoffed. “Right, because lying is a great way to protect people.”

“Everyone here with the Jotun division was in the dark at one point,” Jon said. “And no one here asked to be a part of it, but we were called upon. We’re here because it’s our duty.”

Just because it’s always been that way doesn’t make it good. “People have a right to know what’s going on.”

“Why? If we do our job, this problem will go away before it ever affects them. Why cause unnecessary worry?” Jon asked.

“There are always ripple effects.”

“Well, we’re doing our best.”

“And I’ll do the same.” Cris sighed. None of this is his fault. Unloading on him isn’t fair. “It’s been a tough day.”

Jon gave him a sympathetic nod. “I understand. I’ll see you around another time.”

“Yeah. Oh, and Scott’s with me. The three of us should catch up,” Cris suggested.

“That would be nice.”

Reminiscing about old times is as close as we’ll get to carefree again. “See you later.” Cris continued toward the Vanquish.

As soon as Cris was back on board his ship, he went to his quarters to call up Kate on the viewscreen. Thankfully, she picked up right away.

“Hey,” Kate’s image greeted him.

“Hey. Kate, I’m sorry I didn’t call you sooner.” Cris took a shaky breath. “I miss you so much. I wish you were here.”

His wife gave him a compassionate smile. “It’s okay. I figured you’d be busy all day.”

“Apparently I’m just a liability,” Cris replied. He buried his face in his hands for a few moments. “How are you?”

“I’m okay. I’m glad to see you.” Kate looked down. “Banks told me about the war.”

We should be together as a family right now. Cris shook his head. “I can’t believe what they’re asking of Wil.”

Kate looked confused. “What?”

Stars! Don’t tell me Banks only told her part of it… “What did he say?”

“That the Bakzen live in some sort of spatial rift and have been at war with the TSS for centuries. There’s another division of the TSS, coded ‘Jotun’.”

“That’s all he said?”

Kate nodded. “More or less. Why?”

Bomax! “Kate, there’s so much more. I don’t know where to begin.” Cris’ stomach wretched. Why did Banks leave it to me to tell her?

Kate let out a slow exhale. “I knew something about it wasn’t right. You talked about how Banks would hedge on certain issues, but I’d never seen it before. What have they been keeping from us?”

Do I tell her? Cris hesitated. I’d rather not know, myself.

“What is it?”

I promised her a long time ago that we’d have no more secrets. “Kate, the Priesthood genetically engineered us.”

She blinked, dumbfounded. “What?” Her voice shook.

“Nanotech. Generations ago. It made sure we’d end up together and that we’d produce the perfect little soldier to do the Priesthood’s bidding.”

Kate shook her head. “What are you talking about?”

“They expect Wil to lead the war against the Bakzen. He’s supposed to have some sort of special ability to give the TSS an edge and finally end the conflict.” Cris eyes burned, it hurt to swallow. “But it’s not just that, Kate. They want total annihilation. And they want our son to do it.”

Kate looked away. She shook her head slowly, tears wet her cheeks. “What have we done?”

“It was out of our control. They’ve been plotting this for generations.”

“We never should have raised him here!” Kate cried. She took off her tinted glasses and wiped her eyes. “He could do anything, but we set him up to be a soldier.”

“It wouldn’t have mattered. The Priesthood is behind everything. They oversee the TSS.”

Kate shied away. “No. That’s not—”

“We would have ended up here no matter what we did. They killed Tristen because he didn’t do what they wanted.” Cris felt breathless. His brother’s death had always been considered an accident, but knowing what was behind it—his own life seemed so precarious.

Kate’s mouth fell open a little. She took a deep breath and swallowed. “I don’t even know what to say to that.”

We should be terrified. “We probably shouldn’t talk about this now.” Who knows if the Priesthood is listening. Is there anywhere they don’t control?

Kate nodded, understanding his meaning. She looked pale, her face drawn. “There’s no one else I can trust here. When are you coming home?”

Cris’ heart broke, seeing her pain. “Stars, I wish I knew! Wil’s just going along with all of it like he’s already one of them. Nothing makes sense anymore.” He met his wife’s eyes on the viewscreen. “Kate, I love you. I know that’s real—regardless of how we were brought together.”

“I love you, too.” Kate became distant, staring at something unseen off to the side. “There’s no escape, is there?”

“Whatever plan was set for us, we’re fully embedded now. As long as Wil is committed to staying, this is our place.”

Kate straightened. “Don’t let him push you away. You know how he can be. He wants you there, even if he says otherwise.”

Cris nodded. “I know. I’ll give him space today, but I have no intention of going anywhere.”

Kate crossed her arms and hugged herself. “This all feels so surreal. The war was hard enough to comprehend, but genetic engineering… And the Priesthood’s involvement! Stars, I always thought the TSS was so far away from them. But being part of it?”

“I can’t quite wrap my head around it, either.” I always thought the TSS would give us leverage to bring the Priesthood down, but maybe the TSS is the very thing keeping the Priesthood safe.

“I wish we were together.”

“Me too. I can’t wait to be back home, even if I’ll need to resist the urge to punch Banks when I see him.”

Kate cracked a smile. “I think he’d understand.”

Cris sighed. “I should probably check in with my crew and let them know what’s going on.”

“Okay, I’ll be thinking about you. Give my love to Wil.” Kate paused. “Learn what you can while you’re there.”

“I will.”

“I’ll be anxiously awaiting your return. Love you.”

“Love you, too. I’ll check in again soon.” Cris ended the call. At least we have each other. We’ll find a way to get through anything the Priesthood has in store for us.

*       *       *

Wil pushed down his irritation over his father’s behavior. What was he thinking? He turned his attention to Taelis. “So, you were saying about the independent jump drive…?”

The High Commander nodded, continuing down the corridor. “Right. One of the biggest tactical challenges we’ve encountered in the war is an inability to reliably travel in and out of the rift. Getting a stable beacon lock takes time and also makes our ships’ locations easier to identify. Essentially, the Bakzen always know we’re coming.”

“Whereas you don’t know when and where they’re going to strike.”

“Precisely. But with the combination of an independent jump drive and simultaneous observation, we would know where they are at all times and have the maneuvering precision to respond.”

They’re counting on two things they don’t have right now, and want me to deliver both. “What’s your backup plan?”

“We don’t have one.”

What if I can’t do it? Wil took an unsteady breath and bit his lower lip.

Taelis softened. “Wil, I know we’re asking a lot. You do have some time to get everything in place—I’m not expecting a solution overnight.”

“To my father’s point, people have spent their whole lives trying to work out an independent jump drive design without ever getting anywhere.” Running into the same blocks I have every time I’ve looked at it.

“Even if it’s not possible, simultaneous observation alone may be enough to turn the war in our favor.”

Wil shook his head. “An act you claim no Taran can currently perform.”

Taelis hesitated. “That’s not exactly true.”

“Sir?”

The High Commander stopped mid-stride. “Have you heard of the Aesir?”

Wil stopped next to him. “No, I don’t think so.”

“Most haven’t. Some know them as ‘The Ascended’.”

“I’m sorry, I’m not familiar.”

“Well, they are capable of something resembling simultaneous observation—only, it’s more like seeing the fabric of subspace, not so much observing real-time events.”

I didn’t even know that was possible. “How can they see the fabric of subspace?”

Taelis gave a dismissive flip of his hand. “I’m not sure exactly. They claim to be seeking enlightenment by reading some sort of larger pattern to our existence. But the point is, they can disconnect consciousness from physical self, so we know it’s possible. You’ll just need to take it to the next level.”

Is that even more than the Bakzen can do? “Why don’t I go train with the Aesir, then?”

The High Commander became rigid. “That’s not possible.”

“It sounds like they might be able to give me a leg up on learning what I need to succeed.”

“Though they are of Taran origins, they now live in the furthest depths of explored space and like to keep to themselves,” Taelis replied. “I barely even know they exist. And from what little else I know about them, I don’t think they’d take kindly to a training request, however well-intentioned.”

So the only Taran people who could help me won’t. I guess the Bakzen were right that the TSS couldn’t give me what I need. Wil pushed aside the thought. “It’s a lot for me to take on by myself.”

“You’re largely self-taught, aren’t you?” Taelis asked, resuming his stride down the hallway.

Wil followed. “Simultaneous observation sounds a little more complicated than reading a book.” But I guess I have no choice other than to figure it out on my own. But how?

“One step at a time,” Taelis assured. “Let’s get back to the tangible. The engineering team is waiting for us.”

Wil nodded. Machines that already exist in real life—what a refreshing change. “I look forward to meeting them.”

“Come on.” Taelis picked up the pace and led the way to an elevator at the central hub of the space station.

Like the previous sections of the space station, the designs of the remaining hallway and elevator were plain and utilitarian. Largely metal on metal, everything gleamed cold and sterile. With a shudder, Wil was reminded of the Bakzen’s facility. Both are built for war, not for comfort. Wil stood in silence as the elevator descended to a lower structure within H2.

Taelis pulled out his handheld, his brow furrowing as he read a message. He wrote a response.

Wil almost asked what the message was regarding but decided against it. I don’t think they get much good news around here.

The elevator slowed and came to a rest, opening directly into a cavernous room resembling a hangar. Rows of fighters were on the far side, and various ship components occupied rows upon rows of shelving near the elevator doors. When they exited the elevator, Wil saw that the hangar wrapped all the way around the central axis of the space station, forming one continuous open area on the entire level. He couldn’t make out what was behind the central column, but it appeared that there were similar clusters of fighters all around the perimeter.

“As you probably guessed, this is our main berthing for H2’s defense fighters,” Taelis explained. “We have nowhere near enough pilots stationed here to fly all of them, but they are here as a fallback defense. I know it looks rather exposed here, but this entire station has redundant electromagnetic shielding, and there are blast doors for all windows in case we need to fortify against direct attack. The most critical operations are on levels that can rotate ninety-degrees within the ring so we can achieve centrifugal gravity through spin around the axis, in case we ever need to shut down the artificial gravity.”

Wil nodded with satisfaction. “You really planned ahead.”

“I hope we never have to use any of those features,” Taelis replied solemnly.

It’s all meant to be used as a last resort, if all else is lost. “I’ll do my best to make sure it doesn’t come to that.”

“Right, well, let’s see what you’re working with,” the High Commander said. He set off between the rows of shelves toward a far wall.

As they approached, Wil realized that they were headed toward an enclosed room within the hangar—one of several throughout the sprawling space. The double doors to the room were slid open to either side, and half a dozen people were huddled around a craft inside. It was the Bakzen fighter Wil had commandeered for his escape. Studying it already.

Everyone came to attention as Taelis neared. “Commander on deck,” a female engineer announced.

I think Banks would laugh if anyone did that for him. Wil dropped a pace behind the High Commander, waiting to be acknowledged.

“At ease,” Taelis said. “Laecy, I want to introduce you to Wil Sietinen.”

A woman stepped out from around the back side of the Bakzen fighter. She looked to be around her late-thirties, with copper-colored eyes and light brown hair that was pulled up into a ponytail. Her mouth fell open a little as she caught sight of Wil. “No way.” She caught herself, and hastily wiped off her hands and held out her right palm upward in greeting. “It’s an honor, sir.”

A murmur of surprise passed through the other engineers, and they also presented the formal greeting.

“Deena Laecy is our Lead Engineer,” Taelis explained. “She’s provided the final specification reviews for your production designs.”

“Not that I ever had any changes to make,” Lacey said with a smile. “I was pretty shocked to find out those old TX-70s were designed by a ten-year-old.” She bowed her head a little, “Sir.”

Wil returned her smile. “And I was pretty shocked to learn they went into production.”

Laecy lit up. “The integrated thruster design was pure art. All the pilots love it. And the lines! You have an eye for designing a sexy spacecraft.”

Taelis scowled. “Laecy, Wil may be young, but he’s dressed in black.”

The engineer bowed her head. “I’m sorry, sir, I meant no disrespect.”

Taelis needs to loosen up. “It’s quite all right. No need for formality here,” Wil said to Laecy, but glanced at Taelis.

Laecy and the other engineers tried to contain their excitement but their smirks came through.

Wil felt Taelis try to voice a protest telepathically. He blocked him out. “So, I guess you’re the lucky bunch that gets to dissect this,” Wil continued, looking over the Bakzen vessel. The engineers had opened the belly of the fighter and there were several components resting on the ground.

“Yes!” Laecy said, resting a hand on the nose of the vessel. “We just started. This is the most intact Bakzen ship we’ve ever had to study. Either they’re destroyed in battle, or the pilot will initiate a self-destruct as soon as they’re captured.”

Good thing I didn’t accidentally trigger that! Wil stepped toward her, studying the components on the ground. “I’m glad I could provide something useful.”

“We were just about to extract the jump drive. Want to take a look with us?” Laecy offered.

That sounds way more interesting than whatever else Taelis has in store for me. “I’d love to.” He turned to Taelis. “Sir, do you mind?”

Taelis inclined his head. “That’s fine. Probably best you get to know each other, anyway.” He checked his handheld. “I’ll have someone come retrieve you in a few hours. We still have a lot to cover.”

“Of course, sir,” Wil acknowledged with a bow of his head. “Thank you for the opportunity to look this over. I think it will be helpful for my work on the independent jump drive.” The engineers glanced at each other with the last statement.

“As you wish,” Taelis said and strode off.

“Are you really working on an independent jump drive design?” one of the young men on the engineering team questioned.

What was a fun side project has become a real assignment. “Apparently I am.”

“Do you think it’s possible?” Laecy asked.

“We’ll find out,” Wil replied, turning his attention to the ship. “Let’s see how the Bakzen do it.”

*       *       *

Cris wandered into the Command Center, having nowhere else to be. To his surprise, he found Alec and Kari still at their stations, and Scott was sitting on the ledge of the command platform talking with them.

They looked up with surprise when Cris entered. Kari hastily pulled a graphic data display down from the front of the viewscreen.

“Hi,” Scott greeted. “Why aren’t you with Wil?”

“No chaperones allowed,” replied Cris. “You look like you’re up to no good.”

Alec and Kari eyed each other, and Scott shrugged. “Just investigating,” Scott said.

“Investigating what?” Cris asked, coming to sit next to Scott.

Scott glanced at the others. “The cost of the war, basically.”

“Banks said they have an entirely separate budget for this Headquarters and the associated operations,” Cris told them.

“We figured as much,” Scott said. “But we were especially curious about the resources cost.”

It has to be enormous. “Did you find anything?”

Kari returned the content to the front of the viewscreen. There were several trend charts and data tables, but the labels were vague. “Well, I was especially curious about the fleet,” Kari said. “Building and stocking an interstellar ship is just about the most costly undertaking there is—both in terms of labor and raw materials. So, I decided to cross-reference docking records with the most recent inventory to get a sense of scale.”

“I won’t ask how you got those files.” That hacking ability is one of the reasons I love having her around.

“What I found is a little alarming,” Kari continued. “I was just sharing my preliminary findings.”

“And?” Cris asked. There’s more they haven’t told us?

Kari grimaced. She glanced at the files on the viewscreen. “I think they are losing ships on at least a weekly basis. Not fighters, but cruisers.”

“Which would explain why all the Bakzen carriers looked so scrappy—they’ve been salvaging pieces from our ships they destroy,” Alec added.

Cris’ stomach turned over. There are dozens of people on board each TSS cruiser—if not a hundred. “If that’s the case, how is the TSS even still functioning?”

“That’s an excellent question,” Scott responded. “Near as we can tell, they keep their Agents pretty spaced out—just a captain on each ship, likely for direct telepathic communication to avoid interception by the Bakzen. There’s a much higher Militia contingent for the rest of the officers compared to ours. There aren’t even Agents as Navigators on most ships.”

“Stars!” Cris looked down. Taelis wasn’t exaggerating when he said the situation was dire. “I always knew there were other Militia training facilities outside of our Headquarters. But they must have way more recruits than I ever imagined, to keep up with casualties on that magnitude.”

Alec sighed. “It must be a massive operation. I don’t know where they’d keep finding people—maybe recruiting in the outer colonies?”

“Little do the recruits know that a Jotun assignment may as well be a death sentence.” How many students do I know who’ve ended up here?

“Well, it’s not quite that bleak,” Alec replied. “But knowing these statistics, I wouldn’t want an assignment here.”

In a few years, we won’t have a choice. “How are they even supporting a fleet that size?”

“There are a lot of supply deliveries with pretty sketchy transit records,” Kari said. “I think they are diverting resources from the outer colonies.”

Cris learned back and crossed his arms. That would explain a lot. “Things have been bad in the outer colonies at least since I was a kid. I saw the supply distributions firsthand so I know the colonies get deliveries, but I guess there’s no knowing what happens after that.”

“But stealing from civilians?” Alec questioned. “That’s wrong on so many levels.”

“Not to mention, how has no one heard about this?” Scott added.

Anything is possible, knowing the Priesthood is involved. Win the war at any cost. “It’s not that hard to conceal information when you know the right people.”

“I feel gross.” Kari slumped back in her chair.

“There’s nothing we can do right now,” Cris said. But after the war, I’m going after the real enemy.

“So, we just try to forget and get on with it?” Kari asked.

If only we could forget. “Like I said, there’s nothing we can do right now. But, forward me these files. This is going to be important information when the time is right.”

“You’re not talking as a TSS officer right now, are you?” Scott asked.

Cris’ senior officers on the Vanquish all knew his position outside of the TSS, but it wasn’t something he liked to discuss directly. “As a member of the Taran race, I promise that I will do everything in my power to make sure our people are never treated this way again.”

“I guess that will have to do,” Kari said. She made some entries on her console. “Everything is locked up in a secure file for you.”

“I’m glad you looked into this, but keep it to yourself,” Cris instructed.

“Will do,” Scott assured.

Alec and Kari nodded.

“We’re going to fix this.” I’m not entirely sure how yet, but I’ll find a way. The Priesthood needs to go.

CHAPTER 14

Wil couldn’t help grinning as he examined the benchmarks for the Bakzeni jump drive. A blue-green field swirled around the drive secured within a translucent containment chamber several meters away. “Do you see the way it’s verifying its relative location?”

“Just brilliant!” Laecy exclaimed, her eyes glued to the monitor. “I never would have thought they piggybacked on our beacon pings.”

So even the Bakzen use the SiNavTech network. “And I’m not even sure we could block them. The signal can only be encrypted so much.”

“I guess we can dismiss the theory that the Bakzen have an independent jump drive. It’s just really good pilots with a fluid nav system.”

Wil nodded. “But it does give me some ideas. I’ve never tried working the math with the ship being a fixed point.”

“I’ll leave that part up to you.” Laecy grinned.

The final benchmark results displayed on the screen as the hum of the jump drive wound down within the containment chamber. It was an impressive system, and the implications were concerning. A Bakzen ship was completely invisible while traveling through the rift.

I need to figure out how to make this work. Wil’s excitement evaporated as he was reminded of his task. “Can you send me a copy of the analysis?”

“Of course,” Laecy affirmed. “Thanks for your help getting the drive hooked up.”

Wil smiled, though it was half-hearted. “This was great. I spend most of my time tooling with design schematics so it’s fun to finally play around with some real equipment.”

“You’re welcome back any time.”

If only I got to spend more days like this back home. Especially after recent events, those times were almost certainly over. “I might take you up on that when I can.”

Wil heard a shuffle of footsteps behind him, and turned to see the other engineers hastily straightening up the lab. In the distance, an Agent was approaching. As he came closer, Wil saw that it was Ramsen, the stoic Lead Agent for H2.

So much for having fun. “Hello, sir,” Wil greeted as Ramsen entered the lab.

“Looks like they put you to work,” Ramsen said.

“It was a pleasure. You have a fine crew here.” Wil made sure to look at Laecy with the statement, since he had the distinct impression she and her team didn’t get a lot of credit.

“Well, time to get back to business,” Ramsen said.

As if this work isn’t important. “Of course, sir. Lead the way.” Wil turned to Laecy and her engineers. “Thank you again for your hospitality. I hope we can do this again sometime.”

“You’re welcome, sir,” Laecy said with a little bow.

“Shall we?” Wil said to Ramsen, who was already looking far more impatient than the situation warranted. The commanders here are wound way too tight. I hope they can be flexible with me.

“The High Commander asked me to go over our tactical positions with you,” Ramsen said as he led Wil away from the engineers. “The TSS outposts under the purview of your home Headquarters are only a fraction of the TSS as a whole.”

“How are the outposts staffed?”

“It’s mostly Militia,” Ramsen replied. “We don’t have the Agents to spare.”

“What’s your ratio of Agents to Militia?” Wil asked.

“Around two percent of the Jotun division is Agents.”

That’s a pretty big disparity compared to back home. “I think it’s closer to ten percent Agents for us, with a pretty even split at Headquarters itself if you include the trainees.”

Ramsen eyed Wil. “Be careful with language that differentiates between the two. We’re one and the same.”

“I didn’t mean—”

“Don’t worry, I know it will take some time to adjust.” Ramsen led them out of the hangar and back into the elevator. He set their destination two levels up. “To your point, Agents make up approximately five percent of TSS forces in aggregate.”

“So the Jotun division is sixty percent of the TSS?”

“In one way or another, yes.”

Well over half—and we didn’t know they were here. That’s crazy. “That’s a lot of people to manage.”

Ramsen nodded. “Well, we have a big leadership team. We all share the responsibility.”

The elevator stopped and Ramsen stepped into the corridor. It was yet another passage of only bleak metal surfaces.

Wil accompanied the Lead Agent down the corridor, which curved around the central column of the level. “I can only imagine the operations are far more complex than what I’ve seen, considering the overlay of combat strategy and fleet management.” And they want me to eventually have authority over all of it. His chest tightened with the thought.

“It’s a way of life for us. We always find a way to get the job done.” They arrived at the door to a conference room. “Here we are.”

The room was unadorned. A round table surrounded by six chairs occupied the center of the space, and a viewscreen spanned half the width of the wall across from the entry door.

Ramsen placed his hand on the conference table as he entered, and a holographic display appeared above the surface. He manipulated the touch-surface, bringing up a map of the Taran colony worlds. “As you know, we have TSS outposts throughout the Taran territory.”

He really doesn’t waste any time. Wil examined the map. It was similar to others he had seen. “Yes, along most of the major trade routes.”

“Correct. We also have several armories in strategic fallback positions, were it to come to that.” Ramsen brought up an overlay of the posts on the holographic projection. The armories showed up as blue dots, and most were along the border of the rift.

But we’re fighting the war on a subspace plane. “Those fortified positions are useless if the Bakzen jump right past.”

“Correct, but the position is for another reason. These are all located within jump range to the primary Bakzen planet using a single nav beacon,” Ramsen explained.

Wil perked up. “You have a beacon there?”

“No, I wish,” Ramsen replied. “But we’ve hoped that one day we’ll be able to activate one—or have an independent jump drive—so we can jump the fleet all at once and overwhelm their defenses.”

That’s one way to approach it. Can’t say I agree. Wil crossed his arms. “So many of your offensive strategies sound like last resort moves.”

“We’ve been pretty beat down.”

“That’ll change.” Stars! I need to be careful what I promise.

“Well, we’re building up forces as best we can in preparation for you coming in to end the war. Resources are tight, but…” Ramsen looked down and sighed. It was the first expression of emotion Wil had seen from him.

They’re wearing thin. One day after another of the same battle, never making progress. Do they have another decade of this in them while they wait for me? “Why don’t you go over the specifics for each post? These maps don’t really give a clear picture.”

Without hesitation, Ramsen drilled down into the detailed supply and fleet manifest for each of the locations. It was tedious, but Wil made a point to memorize as much as possible. What he found was a variety of impressive fortifications matched against even greater Bakzen forces. Wil’s heart sank as he took it all in. It’s like the Bakzen have an endless supply of soldiers. Our fleet is picked apart and theirs grows stronger. How do we compete?

It took hours to cover all the information. By the end, Wil felt like curling up in the corner until everything around him disappeared.

“Do you have any other questions?” Ramsen asked as he returned the display on the table to the overview map.

I wouldn’t want to ask them even if I did. “No, I think that covers everything for now. Thanks for the overview.”

“Gladly—”

Ramsen was interrupted by the door sliding open.

Taelis entered. “When I said to go over tactical positions, I didn’t expect you to cover the entire history of the TSS.”

Was that a joke? I didn’t think he had it in him. Wil inclined his head to the High Commander. “We were being thorough. I’m grateful for the orientation.”

“I’m glad it was productive,” Taelis replied. “It’s been a full day. Why don’t we break here and you can join us for dinner.”

Wil noted that the invitation was more of a statement than a question. I’ve had enough conversation for one day, but I can’t turn him down. “That would be wonderful, thank you.”

“Excellent.” Taelis looked to Ramsen. “Let’s go.”

Wil accompanied Taelis and Ramsen around the ring of the space station, back to the elevator. They took the elevator up four levels, where they were greeted by several of the officers Wil had met earlier in the day.

The party made their way to a room labeled “Officers’ Mess”, which struck Wil as a somewhat strange concept—in his home Headquarters, mealtime disregarded the distinction of rank. There were six square tables with four chairs around each. Without any verbal agreement, several of the Agents telekinetically rearranged the seating to form one large table surrounded by ten chairs. It’s going to take some time to get used to free use of telekinesis—I’m so used to being in subspace most of the time.

The Agents gestured for Wil to take one of the seats toward the middle of the table. He complied. Where do we get food? There was no buffet area, as he was accustomed to seeing.

“Enough business for the day,” Taelis announced, taking a seat across the table. “So, Wil, we’re familiar with your official record, but why don’t you tell us about yourself—the parts outside of work.”

Wil was irritated by the request. “That’s a difficult distinction to make.” I was raised at Headquarters. I started training as soon as I could walk. Do they honestly think I have a life outside the TSS?

“There have to be some things you do for fun,” Taelis said.

“Sure. I like flying and mechanics, but those are still work assignments. I don’t know what you want me to say. I’m a dynastic heir who grew up at a military training facility. Everything I’ve ever done was part of my training as a TSS officer with a political bent. There isn’t any free time for me to do what I want.” Wil knew his tone was terse, but he was too worn down from Ramsen’s briefing to care. I wouldn’t be here at all if I had any choice.

Taelis looked pensive. “Your father indicated that you have too many obligations. You dismissed him earlier, but do you actually feel that way, too?”

Is this a trap? Wil thought for a moment before replying. “As I’m sure you read in my file, I always follow through on my commitments.”

The High Commander leaned forward with his elbows on the table. “That doesn’t answer my question.”

Stars! I feel like I’ll be in trouble regardless of how I respond. “As long as I am affiliated with the TSS, I can’t imagine spending my time any differently than I already do.”

“But that’s still dodging the heart of the issue.” Taelis sighed. “I’ve been thinking about what your father said, and he’s right. We’ve put you in a position where you’re always on duty—even though others are afforded leave. Headquarters is your home, so even on breaks between terms you have nowhere to go.”

What does he care? “I could go if I wanted to.” At least, I always figured I could.

Taelis cocked his head. “Yet, you haven’t. The number of training hours you’ve logged has to be twice that of any other trainee, and you haven’t even graduated.”

Wil looked around the table at the Agents. All eyes were on him. “I don’t look at it that way.”

Taelis examined him. “You’re trying to hide it, but I see some resentment under the surface.”

Is he trying to get a reaction out of me? “That’s not the term I’d use.”

“No need to argue semantics. My point is, you’ve put in a disproportionate amount of effort compared to anyone else and we’ve done nothing but pile on more.” Taelis folded his hands on the table. “Going forward, I think it’s appropriate to define some expectations around ‘work’ versus ‘personal’ time.”

Where is this coming from? The TSS never makes that kind of distinction. “That’s not necessary, and I don’t think it’s appropriate.”

Taelis straightened in his chair. “We need you, Wil. This is the only way I can offer you any relief.”

“I didn’t ask for it.” He wants something from me. He’s not offering this out of the goodness of his heart.

“But others have spoken on your behalf. I trust that you will continue following through with your assignments, as you have indicated. But, I’m proposing that you have the opportunity to choose what you do during work hours and what’s above and beyond. Everyone but you has had the chance to make those distinctions—I’m only trying to right an inequity.”

That hardly makes up for it. They’re just trying to buy my favor. “Thank you.”

“I’ll talk with Banks about making it official,” Taelis said. “I know it’s a small gesture, but I hope you take it in good faith for us working together.”

Wil nodded. “I appreciate it.” It still doesn’t feel genuine.

Taelis looked around the table. “I said no more talk of business, and yet that’s all we’ve talked about. Forgive me.” He cracked a smile at the group and the Agents shifted in their chairs, giving little nods and shrugs in response. “Where is our meal?” He checked his handheld.

Wil tried to sink into his chair, wishing he were anywhere else. I’m just a commodity to them. Any offer they make is just to placate me so I’ll do what they want.

After a couple minutes of uncomfortable quiet, the door slid open. Attendants entered the room carrying trays of food. It was a veritable feast—a roasted meat main course, with potato and vegetable sides. There was even a dessert tray with what looked to be chocolate cake.

Wil made no attempt to hide his surprise. This doesn’t fit with the rest of the facility. As the food was placed in front of him, he realized he was ravenous, having only had a snack while working on the Bakzen ship with the engineers.

“We might be out at the edge of civilization, but we like to eat well,” Taelis said.

I imagine by “we” he only means the officers. There’s no way everyone gets this kind of treatment. “It looks delicious.”

“Please, help yourself,” Taelis said, gesturing to the spread on the table.

Wil took his portion. He waited for the other officers to fill their plates before he started eating. The first bite was bliss.

“You made some interesting comments today about our tactical positions,” Ramsen commented to Wil after everyone had begun eating. “Since it seems like the topic will inevitably come back to work, would you be willing to share some of your thoughts with the group?”

That doesn’t leave me with a lot of room to decline. Wil swallowed his mouthful. “Sure. For starters, you’re only fighting the war on the frontlines.”

Taelis looked to Ramsen, then back to Wil. “Can you elaborate?”

“I mean, your main offensive strategies revolve around attacking the Bakzen homeworld. Which is the ultimate goal, yes, but they can do a lot of damage elsewhere in the meantime.”

“Our forces surround the rift.” Taelis countered.

“Yeah, but the rift is one of three habitable planes. There’s nothing to stop the Bakzen from making a direct play for other worlds in any part of space.”

“They already do raid the outer colonies on occasion,” Ramsen said.

“And what’s to keep them to the outer colonies?” Wil replied. “Shite, they could just go straight to Tararia if they wanted to.”

Taelis shook his head. “We’d see them coming. Any travel in normal space or subspace would have a trail we can trace.”

“Yes, but the rift is the blind spot,” Wil said. “My point is, there’s opportunity to bolster the forces along the main beacon corridors.”

“They could just go around whatever blockage we set up,” Taelis said.

“Maybe, but from what I learned today down in Engineering with Laecy, the Bakzen piggyback on our nav beacons. They don’t have an independent jump drive either.” Not that they need one to travel more effectively than any of our ships.

Taelis eyed him. “So you’re saying, let them spread a little, but hold them at key choke points?”

Wil shrugged. “Something like that.”

“An interesting notion,” Taelis mused.

“I only looked at it for a few hours. It might not be the best solution,” Wil continued. “But, giving up a little ground would allow you to reallocate your resources to where it really matters.”

“I guess we really do have the right person for the job,” Taelis remarked. He grabbed his handheld from his jacket pocket and brought up a spatial map on the holographic display. He set it in the center of the table. “Now, what are we going to do about those vulnerabilities?”

Wil sighed inwardly. Now I’ve done it. He grabbed a piece of chocolate cake. I’m going to need this.

*       *       *

Banks was already settling into his quarters for the night when he heard the unwelcome notification chirp of an incoming high-priority communication. He glanced at the alert window on the viewscreen in his living room and saw that it was from Taelis. Reporting about his day with Wil, no doubt.

He answered the call. “Hello, Erik. How did it go?”

The image of the other High Commander resolved on the viewscreen. “It went well. Mostly.”

That wasn’t very enthusiastic. “Mostly?”

Taelis looked pensive. “Wil is… very impressive. But, your Lead Agent—he isn’t afraid to speak his mind, is he?”

Banks looked down. I should have figured they wouldn’t get along. “No, he’s not. However, I’ve seen Cris navigate some very tricky situations. He speaks his mind, but he also knows when to sit back and listen.”

“I’ll just have to take your word for it,” Taelis replied.

“So, how is Wil taking everything?”

Taelis shrugged. “It’s tough to say. I have no comparison for his demeanor.”

“You must have had some impression about him,” Banks pressed. “You said he was ‘impressive’.”

“Without a doubt. He’s somewhat quiet and serious, but strong—none of us have been able to break through his mental blocks. And he’s poised, though I did expect that giving his lineage and upbringing.”

Banks tensed. Stars! If Taelis knew Wil at all, he’d know that he’s probably freaking out. I never should have pushed for a meeting right away. “He’ll make a superb leader. But we need to be careful with him. It’s a lot for anyone to take in, even if it doesn’t show.”

“We’re not really in a great position for subtlety.”

Banks raised an eyebrow. “So you told him everything?”

“As much as anyone aside from us knows.”

“That might not be enough.”

“It’ll have to be,” Taelis replied, firm. “It’s far too dangerous.”

“Dangerous for whom, exactly?” Does he truly believe the lies we tell ourselves?

Taelis scowled. “Do you want to break down the entire foundation of the society we’re fighting for?”

That was already broken when we compromised our morals as a people. “Of course not. I just think a far greater danger will be from Wil himself once he realizes what this is about.”

“Which is why we have gone to such lengths. Only a few of us know the truth about the war.”

“So do the Aesir. Just think about it. If Wil hears it from them and not from us, what will he do? Or not do?”

“That’s a risk we have to take. The Aesir might never get involved.”

They will. They have to. Wil is who’ve they’ve been waiting for. Banks crossed his arms. “Fine.”

“You still disagree.”

“I know better than to continue engaging in a losing argument.” I’d just end up dead otherwise.

Taelis sighed. “We’re on the same side, Jason. We have to remember that.”

But can both of us be left standing in the end? “Yes, of course. And now it’s even more important for us to be unified.”

“It is,” Taelis agreed. “I know we walk a delicate line, but we have to do what’s best.”

Banks nodded. He’s doing what he thinks is right. I can’t fault him for that. “Thank you for looking out for us.”

Taelis hinted at a smile. “It’s habit now. I couldn’t stop if I tried.”

I just hope he’s worrying about the right things. “Well, let me know if you need anything. I know resources are tight for you.”

Taelis nodded. “Well, I’ve given Wil some tasks. Just give him what he needs to follow through.”

“What tasks?”

“Mainly, solving the independent jump drive equation,” Taelis said.

Stars! “That could be a major waste of time.”

“Or it might be the solution we need,” Taelis countered. “I know you have your little design competition among the Junior Agents, but I want Wil to take it seriously. He just might do it.”

Banks shook his head. We have entirely too much riding on one person. “I think he’s already been working on it.”

“I’m not surprised. Which brings me to my next point,” Taelis continued. “I also proposed a new arrangement between Wil and the TSS.”

Without consulting me first, naturally. Banks held back a wave of frustration. “Which is?”

“Drawing a distinction between work and personal time.”

That’s uncharacteristic. What’s his aim? “Our schedules aren’t quite that neat. You know that.”

Taelis looked surprised. “I thought you’d embrace the idea.”

Coming from someone else, maybe. “What are you suggesting—have an arbitrary start and end time for each day?”

“Not arbitrary. Talk with Cris and come up with something that seems fair,” Taelis replied. “You two have made such a big deal out of how much pressure we’ve put on Wil, this is a chance for him to set his own priorities. Anything on TSS time goes to us, and everything else he can maintain the rights.”

“You’re really ready to relinquish the rights for anything he develops on that personal time?” Banks asked. Why would he make such a generous offer?

“Invention patents aren’t our primary revenue stream. What’s more important now is to make sure he stays useful.”

“Oh, so you just want to give him the illusion of control?”

Taelis looked a little smug. “We get everything we need, but it’s on his terms.”

And hopefully slow the coming of his inevitable burnout. Banks sighed. It was a minor change—and while not entirely innocent in its intentions, it would ultimately be to Wil’s benefit. “Agreed. I’ll come up with a schedule.”

“Good.” Taelis let out a long breath. “I should get to bed.”

“So you do sleep?” Banks quipped.

“Only sometimes.”

“Well, I hope the rest of the visit goes well. I’ll send Cris a message about this new arrangement—it’ll set him at ease. Give him a chance.”

Taelis nodded. “I will. I’ll send you a copy of my official report on Wil’s encounter with the Bakzen when it’s complete.”

“Thank you.” I wonder how much of it will be the real story.

“And Jason, don’t forget who we answer to. We can be replaced.”

And we’re not the first ones in these positions. “I know. You won’t hear my concerns about the Aesir again.”

“Good.” Taelis ended the transmission.

Banks leaned back on his couch. He massaged his temples. It was such a delicate position he must maintain, but it had become second nature. The hurdles were necessary; there was greater work to accomplish in the end. I’ll play my part, but I won’t forget how we got here.

*       *       *

It had been a long day. The dinner had gone much later than Wil had anticipated, and he was at capacity for how much information he could absorb in one sitting. He felt like he could fall asleep right on the floor of the corridor, but the presence of two Militia escorts drove him to keep up appearances. At last, they made it to the docking location of the Vanquish.

“Have a good night, sir,” one of the escorts said.

I guess I should get used to this “sir” thing. “Thanks, you too.”

Wil dragged himself up the gangway. The rest of the week was going to be brutal.

When he reached the top, Wil realized he didn’t have a room to go to, having stayed with his father on the previous leg of the trip. It was a good excuse to stop by the captain’s quarters. I didn’t leave things on a very good note.

Wil took the lift down a level and pressed the buzzer by his father’s door. After a few moments, the door slid open.

Cris stood in the doorway. He seemed surprised. “I didn’t expect you’d be back here tonight.”

“They offered me a room, but I thought I’d be more comfortable here.”

Cris nodded. “Well, Scott’s already in the Delegate’s Suite, so I’m afraid all that’s open is crew quarters.”

“Wasn’t Roland Purteud the last one to stay in the Delegate’s Suite?”

“Oh, stars, yes! I had half the room incinerated after that visit. How he found four women to follow him everywhere is beyond me.”

“Yeah, I’d rather not think about what went on in there. Crew quarters will be just fine.”

Cris cracked a smile. “Take your pick. And, don’t mention Roland’s visit to Scott, okay?”

Wil returned the smile. “I won’t.” That’s not the only reason I came here. He sighed. “Hey, do you have a few minutes to talk?”

Cris looked almost relieved. “Of course. Do you want to come in?”

“Sure.” Wil took a seat in one of the chairs by the window in the main room. He relaxed into the plush seat.

“How are you doing?” Cris asked.

Wil stared out the window. “I don’t know. None of this feels real.”

“It’s that way for me, too.” Cris sat down across from him. “I talked with your mom, and it sounds like Banks filled her in.”

“How did she take it?” Wil asked.

“As well as any of us.”

We’re all coping as best we can. Wil returned his attention to inside the room but couldn’t quite meet his father’s gaze.

“She misses you and sends her love,” Cris added.

“I’ll call her when I can.” Wil took a deep breath. He looked up to his father. “I’m sorry about earlier.”

Cris softened. “Me too. I know I lost it. But the way Taelis was being so cavalier about what they expect from you…”

“He is pretty unlikeable, isn’t he? I get that they’re living in a war zone, but having a little personality never hurt anyone.”

Cris smiled. “All right, so it wasn’t just me.”

“Stars, no! But he’s still a High Commander. You can’t expect the same frankness you enjoy with Banks. You don’t have the history together.”

“I know. It needed to be said, though.”

And it couldn’t come from me. “I appreciate it. Now whenever I say ‘no’ to something, I’ll just pin it on you.” Wil grinned.

“Oh, is that how you want to play this?”

Wil shrugged. “Just saying…”

Cris eyed him, feigning suspicion. “Uh huh. Just don’t forget who sets your training routine. I can add in all kinds of extra laps.”

“That would be kind of counterproductive to your point earlier about effective use of my time, wouldn’t it?”

Cris smirked. “It’s amazing what you can get away with when you brand it ‘character building’.”

Wil chuckled. “Duly noted.”

Cris leaned back in his seat. “And what was with all the telepathic probing?”

“I know! I get that they’ve never met us, but that’s not a very friendly welcome.”

“I may have thought a thing or two in their direction as I was leaving…” Cris said with a smile.

“Good. War or not, manners are important.”

Cris nodded. “Do you know what else Taelis has planned for you?”

Wil ran his hand through his hair. “He rattled off a crazy list of places to visit. I’m not sure what he’s trying to accomplish, but it doesn’t feel very helpful.”

“Maybe it will all make more sense in retrospect. But be careful, Wil. You can’t take everything they say at face value.”

Wil studied his father. I know that look. He knows something but doesn’t want to tell me. “What did you find out?”

“Enough to know that the war needs to end as soon as possible.”

That’s a change from earlier. “No more trying to talk me out of getting involved?”

“Being in a position of influence means that you can’t think only of yourself. I just needed a reminder.”

I’m glad he’s back on my side, regardless of his motivation. “I’ve been getting more perspective than I can handle.”

“Clearly they kept you busy today.”

“I thought they’d never stop talking.” Wil suppressed a yawn. “And, I have an early morning tomorrow.”

Cris stood. “Yes, of course. Thanks for stopping by.”

“I’m glad I did.” Wil rose. It won’t be good in the long-run if he’s considered an outsider here. “You should come tomorrow. We’re going to tour the shipyards—and who knows what else.”

“Are you sure you want me tagging along?”

Wil smiled to set him at ease. So long as you don’t embarrass me again. “Absolutely.”

Cris tried to conceal his gratitude. “All right. What time?”

“Breakfast at 07:15?”

“Perfect, I’ll meet you at the mess hall.”

Wil nodded. “All right. I’ll see you then. Good night.” He walked to the door.

“Sleep well.”

Wil let out a deep sigh as soon as he was in the hall. Helping his father feel included and secure might turn into a full-time job. But he’s one of the best Agents out there. And he’ll look out for me, even when it’s inconvenient. With what’s ahead, I’m going to need all the help I can get.

CHAPTER 15

The rest of the week was a sickening blur. Engineering labs, shipyard, weapons systems, control centers—all of it exceeded Wil’s expectations. However, what should have been an impressive display was overshadowed by reminders of the Bakzen. The references were subtle at first—sporadic questions, or a side comment—but over the next few days the questions about Wil’s time behind enemy lines transitioned into full-blown interrogations. He knew that even the most minor observations might be important, so he kept answering as best he could and made no indication that he was uncomfortable. But, his brave face was a façade; inside he was breaking down.

The familiarity of the Vanquish offered a modicum of comfort when Wil returned each night after spending the day with Taelis and his officers, though he still found himself feeling increasingly removed from everything. The more he saw of H2 and further evidence of the war, the more the reality of his future responsibilities weighed on his mind. Even when he was told that they were finally going home, it felt like just another trial with no end. I’m now involved in the war whether they admit it or not. No matter where I go, this will be my life. There’s no room for anything else.

Wil was trying to get comfortable on his bunk in the Vanquish’s crew quarters when his father walked in.

“We’re underway,” Cris said as he sat down on the other end of the bunk.

“Yes, I felt the docking clamps release.”

“Of course you would.” Cris smiled. He took off his tinted glasses and relaxed against the wall of the bunk. “Forgive me. It’s just all these years of having to explain every bomaxed little thing to people less familiar with ships.”

“No apology needed. I know how cruel some of Banks’ assignments have been.”

“Oh, but only if you could have experienced the pain firsthand!” Cris leaned back against the wall. “I’ll never forget that time when those dynastic delegates came to visit and they asked what was happening every time a light flashed or there was any sort of sound—which, of course, was constantly. I swear, they thought the ship was going to spontaneously combust at any moment.”

Such petty insecurities. I envy them. “You’d think they’d never been off-planet.”

“I’m convinced they were all hand-selected for their various anxiety disorders with the express purpose of making my life miserable,” Cris said with a rueful grin. “The higher authorities of the Tararian government have a strange way of showing their appreciation. Despite all that the TSS provides for them, they seem to enjoy giving us a hard time whenever the situation presents itself.”

Or maybe it’s a little more personal, since you left them. “So I’ve noticed.” Wil rolled onto his back and stared up at the ceiling.

“Just a few hours until we’re home,” Cris said in an upbeat tone.

Wil was already too worn out to be roused so easily. “Hopefully they’ll just read the reports from H2 and leave us alone.” I want to be excited about going home, but I know things will be different around Headquarters from now on. I won’t ever be able to look at myself the same way, knowing what my future holds.

Cris gave him a sympathetic smile. “I know it’s been a tough week. They put me through the gauntlet, too.”

His experience doesn’t begin to compare to mine. No one told him he’d have to single-handedly lead the annihilation of an entire race. “I hope we can move on.”

Cris nodded. “Well, everyone is going to be happy to see you.”

Wil looked away. They’ll expect everything to get back to normal, but I’ve changed, he thought to himself. Everything has changed.

“Wil—”

He sat up and stared his father to silence, a focused gaze of authority that few ever attained. “I’ll be happy to see them too, but we can’t pretend like everything is normal.”

After a moment, Cris nodded. “You’re right, I’m sorry.”

“I’ll be an Agent by the time most Trainees are just starting out, and who knows what kind of CR I’ll attain.” Wil hung his head. “People will run in fear as soon as they realize what being around me means—a front row seat to death and destruction.”

Cris was taken aback. “I’m not going anywhere.”

The words rang true, but Wil could see that there was a hint of fear even in his father’s eyes. “I believe you.” He’s struggling. He wants to comfort me as his child, but I’m past that.

Cris looked down. “I wish you would also believe me when I say that you can take it easy. It’s much too early for you to feel so much pressure.”

How can I ever relax again? I hold the fate of so many people. It comes down to me… what I must do. Wil shook his head and looked away. A deep ache gripped his chest. “I’ll try.”

“If I can do anything better to help you—”

Wil forced a smile to set his father at ease. “It is not a question of support. How you’ve taken all of this… anyone else would have turned to run.”

Cris smiled back. “Well, I did want to.”

“But you’re here with me now. And I know that you will always love and support me, but you can’t know what the weight of this responsibility feels like.” Even if I am successful in defeating the Bakzen, there won’t be anything left of myself.

Cris sighed. “The weight of responsibility isn’t completely unknown to me, but I won’t pretend that what you’re facing is the same thing. All I can offer is that I’ll try to be there for you whenever you might need me.”

Wil repositioned on the bunk and looked intently at his father. “This must be so hard for you… knowing what I’m up against, but also knowing there is nothing you can do. Your strength is something I admire.”

Cris nodded and hung his head, his forearms rested on his knees.

“I’d like to spend some time alone before we get back,” Wil requested, breaking the silence. “I don’t imagine I’ll have much time to myself after we return. There’s a lot to discuss.”

“A fair assumption.” Cris got up. “One day, we will have to talk again without the conversation turning to a somber note.”

“Definitely,” Wil replied with a faint smile.

“Rest up.”

Wil lay back down on the bunk when his father had left. He stared at the ceiling. At least I’ll have someone with me to remind me of myself. If only it didn’t have to be this way… but this is the life I was born into and I have to do my part. They made it my destiny.

He closed his eyes and emptied his mind of all thoughts. There would be other times to think.

*

Wil sensed a change in his surroundings, rousing his mind. He opened his eyes. The stars were still, familiar. Home.

He rose from the bunk and removed his new black overcoat from the locker at the back of the room. As he donned the coat, he suppressed the thoughts about his new reality that kept creeping into the corners of his consciousness. He took a deep breath to calm and reassure himself, then stepped out into the hallway to face those who knew the true reason behind his absence.

His father met up with him ten meters down the hallway, and they took the lift up to the gangway.

Cris still looked drained, but he was in good spirits. “We’re home, Wil.”

Wil returned the smile, but his wasn’t heartfelt. “Yes, we are home. But there’s still a traitor among us.”

“We’ll find them soon, and then we can relax.”

Wil kept his gaze fixed ahead. Even once we do, I don’t know if I’ll ever feel comfortable here again… Not now that I know what’s coming.

The two Sietinens walked down the gangway into the spaceport and took a shuttle to the surface port. The elevator ride down to Level 1 felt excruciatingly long, but Wil was relieved his father didn’t try to make smalltalk. When the elevator doors opened, Wil saw his mother standing alongside Banks at the center of the lobby. They both looked as though they had gotten little rest in recent days, but their faces brightened as Wil and Cris approached.

Kate ran forward and embraced Wil. Silent, she held him close. Wil was nearly as tall as her, and he hugged her back easily as she cradled his head to her shoulder. Normally he would resist such a public display of affection from his mother, but he needed it as much as she did.

After a full minute, Kate released Wil from the hug, but continued to hold him at arm’s length. Gently, she brushed his hair from his forehead and searched his eyes.

“I’m okay, Mom,” he responded to her unspoken query.

Kate continued gazing into his eyes. “I know.”

Wil swallowed. I can’t let her see how much I’ve changed. It’s just not fair for her. But at the same time, I cannot hide who I am… “I assume you would like to speak with me, Banks?” Wil asked, turning from his mother to the High Commander.

Kate looked pained, but quietly accepted that there were still official matters to discuss. Cris took the opportunity to embrace her, which she didn’t hesitate to return.

Banks glanced at Cris, then back at Wil. “I’ve already read through the reports you filed with Taelis,” Banks responded, “but there is another matter we should address. Cris, I’d like you to attend, as well. Shall we go to my office?”

“Wherever is most comfortable,” Wil replied.

Cris gave Kate a kiss and then pulled himself away from her.

“Stay close,” Kate said to Cris.

Banks led the way down the main corridor of the administrative wing with Wil and Cris following close behind.

It felt good to be back in the halls of Headquarters, but Wil still felt anxious. I fear the good times are all behind me.

Once in the High Commander’s office, Banks faced Wil and Cris in the middle of the room. “Wil,” Banks began as he shifted on his feet, “you handled yourself exceptionally well, but you never should have been in that position. It was a failure in TSS security, and I take responsibility. I wish I had an answer. Your mother and I have been over all the security logs and I still can’t definitively tell how the Bakzen got in.”

So I’m still not safe here. “I’ll just have to be more careful.”

Banks nodded. “Well, you know the security system inside and out, so maybe you can see something I didn’t. At any rate, I’m just glad you got away.”

“There was a lot of luck with my escape.” Wil looked to his father. “And a lot of help.”

Banks smiled. “Luck, skill—it was an admirable effort all around. The important thing is, you’re back now, and I will do everything in my power to keep you safe.”

Wil examined Banks. “If there’s anything I learned, it’s that I need to be responsible for my own safety. I can’t count on someone having my back.”

Banks nodded slowly. “Maybe so, but that doesn’t mean we can’t take precautions.” Banks glanced at Cris and shifted restlessly again. “To that end, after you arrived at H2, I reached out to your grandparents—”

“I thought you were going to keep this quiet?” Cris interrupted. “The last thing any of us need is my parents butting in—”

“Cris… just let me finish.” Banks refocused on Wil. “Since we don’t know the nature of the security breach within Headquarters, I wanted to go to an outside resource. I kept it vague, but your grandparents were naturally concerned about your well-being. They were eager to make a contribution.”

“What sort of contribution?” Cris asked.

“Your grandparents have sent a personal bodyguard,” Banks told Wil, leaving Cris at the fringe of the conversation. “Though he is now formally a member of the Tararian Guard, he was TSS trained through the first year, as is customary. From what I hear, he would have made a very good Militia officer—”

“How could you?” Cris blurted out, all but ignoring Banks’ disapproving stare. “I thought we had all agreed to keep Tararian governmental society out of Wil’s life.”

“Dad, I—” Wil began, but was ignored.

“It was my idea,” Banks stated. “You don’t have to like it.”

Cris fell silent.

“I’m not sure I like the idea of someone constantly trailing me,” Wil asserted, taking advantage of the pause.

“I know,” Banks said, “but your safety is becoming increasingly more important.”

Wil shook his head. “Still, I’ve been trained far more than any guard. I don’t know what good one would be.”

Banks sighed. “Wil, sometimes it’s not the action, but the thought that matters. Just having someone else around can be a major deterrent.”

“True. But that still sounds like an awkward arrangement.”

“Well, I’m not comfortable with you walking around on your own anymore. There’s no telling what might happen. And, instead of thinking of him as a guard, just treat him as a friend who would do anything for you,” Banks said.

“Are you sure there aren’t any hidden motives?” Cris asked.

The High Commander examined his Lead Agent. “Cris, though you may not have the best relationship with your parents, I hope you know that deep down they do care for you. I don’t see why you’re so quick to judge their feelings toward Wil—”

“Because I spent the early years of my life growing up in their world, and I have come to know they don’t care about individual people. They care about bloodlines, and that’s the only reason they show the slightest interest in Wil. I utterly disgraced my parents by running away from the life they set out for me, and I will never be completely forgiven. I’m afraid some of that resentment has been transferred onto Wil, as my son.”

“Dad, you’re talking like I can’t hear you.”

“You have already figured out that much for yourself, Wil. It’s no secret that I don’t get along with them. Surely you remember that one trip we took to Tararia when you were four. I don’t believe our animosity requires any explanation. At least Marina wasn’t around, for once, to exacerbate matters.”

“Yes, I remember. Still, don’t expect me to have the same problems with your parents that you do. I get along with you, after all.”

“Yes, Wil, we get along. But that’s because I’ve played an active part in your life so I could understand you. My parents never offered me that courtesy.”

Wil felt a twinge of pain. “It’s not your actual understanding of me, it’s your desire to.” Otherwise, now we would be more distant than you could possibly imagine.

Banks cleared his throat and the two Sietinens fell silent and looked at him. “We have digressed far from the original matter at hand. Wil, you are getting a guard whether you like it or not. As we speak, he is waiting to meet you.”

Great, all I needed was something else to make me stand out. “For how long?” Wil asked.

“At least until you’re an Agent,” the High Commander responded.

Wil nodded. That’s so soon now. It always seemed so far off.

Banks telekinetically cracked open the main door to the office with a whip of his hand. “Send him in,” he told the sentry outside.

The door swung open the rest of the way and a tall, muscular man walked in. His dark hair was cut short and he wore the gray uniform of the Tararian Guard. The firm angles of the uniform gave him a stiff appearance, but it was obvious from the way he walked that the illusion did not correspond with his disposition. He quickly looked over everyone in the room with silent respect and then bowed deeply. “My lords,” he murmured in a warm bass voice as he straightened and stood at attention with his arms at his side.

“At ease,” Banks told him and turned to Wil. “Wil, I’d like you to meet Caeron Reccaros.”

Wil looked Caeron over. There’s no arguing that he’s fit, but I’m skeptical of his ability to deal with me. “Pleasure to meet you,” he said, though he wasn’t necessarily in the mood to be friendly to anyone potentially encroaching on his independence.

“The pleasure’s all mine, my lord,” Caeron replied.

Cris looked sick. He shot one fierce glare in Banks’ direction. “I can see that none of this concerns me.” He walked out the open door.

Caeron’s impassive face suddenly became alarmed. He opened his mouth to say something, but immediately closed it, remembering his place.

“It’s nothing you did,” Banks assured, seeing his concern. “Why don’t you two go get acquainted.”

Wil sighed. “Come with me.”

*       *       *

Kate exhaled slowly. Wil wasn’t the same person she had seen only a week earlier. Her heart ached for her son—seeing the burden he carried. But, they had all changed with the knowledge of what brought them together. Yet, they were still family. In time, they would learn how to support each other in their new roles.

She made for the elevator to take her down one level to her quarters. While she waited, Haersen passed by her on his way across the lobby.

“I’m glad to hear Wil is home safely,” Haersen said without breaking stride.

“Thank you. It’s been rough,” Kate replied. “I wonder if we’ll ever get back to normal.”

“It’ll all be over soon.”

“Not soon enough.” We have years to go until the war ends. Kate entered the elevator and made her way to her quarters. There was no telling how long the debrief with Banks would take; she was just grateful to not be a part of it. After everything Banks had kept from her, even as he professed to be telling the whole story, she couldn’t look him in the eye. She didn’t trust anything he said, even if Cris did.

Kate was just getting settled on the couch in the living room when Cris came through the entry door in a huff.

She looked up in surprise. “I didn’t expect you so soon. Why aren’t you with Wil?”

“Banks made some sort of deal with my parents for a personal guard. The nerve.”

Kate jumped to her feet. “You left Wil alone with him?”

“If Banks vetted him, he must be trustworthy.”

“It’s not the guard I’m worried about,” Kate said. “There’s still a traitor somewhere in Headquarters. I told you to stay close!”

“The Bakzen aren’t getting in again. Everything’s fine.”

“You think they’ll let this go? If they can’t have Wil for their plan, then…” Better dead than an opponent.

Their eyes met as Cris made the connection. He yanked open the door. “Stars! Where is he?”

*       *       *

Wil left Banks’ office with Caeron in tow. Once near a somewhat private alcove along the hallway, Wil looked squarely at his new guard. “First of all, I would like to make it clear that I’m not enamored with the concept of a ‘guard’. I have expressed that position to Banks, but he doesn’t care much for my opinion on the matter. Don’t take any of my hostility toward you personally. As far as I am concerned, I will be looking forward to the day I no longer need to be followed everywhere and can travel on my own without an unwanted escort.”

Caeron stood quietly for a moment before responding, “When I accepted this assignment, I didn’t expect any special treatment, my lord,” he began, “I took it to help ensure the safety of someone of great importance—”

“Please, don’t address me formally,” Wil requested. “It’s not appropriate here. Within the TSS, no social rank in the outside world applies. As a general rule, nothing more than ‘sir’ will ever be used. Even then, it is reserved for official occasions and not used in everyday speech, at least between Agents of the same rank. As a Junior Agent, I have absolutely no seniority, even as a Sietinen heir, so I should not be treated any differently.”

“I understand, s— I’ll refer to you any way you wish,” Caeron replied.

“Thank you. Now, I have a lot on my mind, and I’m going to my room. I have no idea where they intend for you to sleep, given that I’m in Junior Agents’ housing, but you can walk me to my quarters, if you want.”

“My living arrangements are not an immediate concern. I’ll follow you at a distance.” Caeron ventured a small smile, but Wil wasn’t paying enough attention to catch it.

Wil nodded absently and continued down the long hall toward the central elevator. The hall seemed more vacant than he remembered, but perhaps that was just his disquiet from recent events.

Caeron followed Wil at a fair distance, but Wil could feel him watching. He tried to put his new shadow out of his mind, just looking forward to sleeping in his own bed again. There was a lot to process and he needed time alone.

As he approached the central elevator lobby, Wil was brought to attention by a familiar voice.

“Welcome home.”

Wil spun around to see the Mission Coordinator standing behind him. “Yes, it’s nice to be back finally.” Go away. I just want to collapse on my own bed.

“I have been assisting Banks with the investigation into your capture,” continued Haersen. “He informed me that you played a key role in programming the latest security protocols.”

“I did.” Please, not now.

Haersen nodded. “I think I may have found a point of entry for the security breach, but I need some assistance deciphering the underlying algorithms. Could you give me a quick orientation to the system? I should be able to take it from there.” He seemed flustered.

“This isn’t a good time.”

“It should only take a few minutes. We will all be able to rest easier once we get to the bottom of this.”

“Where did you spot the breach?” There are no holes. Even I’d have a difficult time hacking the system from the outside, and I know everything about it.

“Come with me, I’ll show you.” Haersen smiled. “If you do, I can get you out of filing an extra mission report. I’m sure you’d rather take the day off tomorrow.”

That’s tempting… “This won’t take long?”

“Not long at all.”

Wil nodded his consent. He followed the Mission Coordinator into the elevator, and Haersen closed the door before Caeron could enter. He’ll catch up.

Haersen set the elevator to Level 10.

“Level 10?” Wil asked. “Can’t we go over the logs in Comm Command?”

“Yes, but it’s more private down there,” Haersen replied. “Don’t want anyone listening in.”

Fair point. Wil leaned against the side wall while the elevator descended.

When the doors opened, Haersen led them a short distance down the hall to Secondary Communications. When they entered the spacious room, it was dimmed and vacant.

Haersen walked toward the center of the room—lined with screens and consoles—and suddenly looked at Wil with a strange gleam in his eye. “This is an excellent place to work undisturbed. I come here sometimes and sit in the dark to see what I can see.”

“Oh.” I’m not surprised. He’s always been a little strange. “So about the security system…”

“Sometimes, I even receive some communications all on my own.” Haersen continued into the back recesses of the space.

Wil tensed. “You do this in secret?”

“Oh, yes. No one else knows. I know the system quite well. That’s how I was able to spot the breach. I’d like to show you now.”

“What is it that you want to show me, exactly?” Wil’s pulse quickened.

“Over here.” Haersen gestured Wil to the far side of the room.

As Wil hesitantly approached, Haersen accessed a computer terminal and activated the large viewscreen on the back wall. “I have this friend, you see…” Haersen opened a video file. “I think you’ll know him.” The video took several seconds to begin playing. “He definitely knows you.”

It took Wil a moment to accept who he saw in the video, not wanting to believe. He glanced at Haersen and back at the face. There was no mistaking Colonel Tek of the Bakzeni Empire.

Wil stepped backward, every muscle poised for action. Haersen is working with them? He let them in! Why? His mind racing, he missed the first few words of what Tek was saying. Then, he began listening as he continued to back up toward the door.

“…Carzen, the incompetent fool, didn’t see Dragon’s true value to us, and he will ultimately pay the price. Even the Imperial Director can’t be trusted anymore, after he let Carzen’s political experiment persist for so long. And to think I carry those same genes—it’s heinous! If only the Director fulfilled his potential as well as I, perhaps he would have followed my plan for your Primus Elite from the beginning. While using Dragon to expand the rift toward the Taran colonies would have assured us a quick victory, at least we can still eliminate him. As soon as he returns, see to it that he will not be a problem.”

He’s going to kill me! Wil was in full panic. The door was on the other side of the room. Too far to run.

Haersen stopped the recording, and looked at Wil with disgust. “You may think yourself powerful, but you are nothing! So frail next to them. You, Cadicle, are the best Tarans have to offer, and you are still no comparison. Flaws—the Bakzen fix them, improve. But our race… we let the weak survive, coddle them. The Bakzen have shown me the true way to perfection, have been making me better. Stronger. Tararia doesn’t understand, but they will learn.”

Wil continued to back up. He reached out telekinetically, but the shielding within the main Headquarters structure prevented him from doing anything useful. A cold chill gripped his chest.

The Mission Coordinator eyed him with the same contemptuous glare, but remained silent.

Wil kept eye contact with Haersen as he backed away. When he reached the threshold where the door should automatically open, nothing happened. No! Wil took another step to be sure, but there was still no movement. Locked in. If he was to get out, the door would have to be opened manually.

Haersen reached for something inside his coat, agitated.

Wil returned his full attention to Haersen. “With all due respect, sir, I think you need to reconsider what you’re saying. If I heard correctly, you are in league with the enemy, who have just made a death threat against me. It’s a serious offense—”

He was cut off by a low laugh from the Mission Coordinator. “Oh, no!” His hand emerged from inside his coat holding a rare ballistic handgun. “This is much more than a threat.”

Haersen pulled the trigger before Wil had time to react.

The bullet caught Wil right below the ribs, and he felt it lodge deep inside. He collapsed to the floor, radiating pain replaced by numbness. The room dimmed. He lay on his back gasping for air as he pressed on the wound to try to stop the freely flowing blood.

Haersen walked to Wil and stood over him, looking downward with his gun still in hand. “The time of weakness is over. Now, all will be immortal.” He aimed the gun at Wil’s head and a slow smiled spread over his face. His finger tightened on the trigger for the final lethal shot.

The door flew open. Wil couldn’t see clearly, but it appeared a single shot from a standard blast gun struck Haersen in the shoulder. The ballistic gun fell to the ground and Haersen dodged to the side to avoid a lunging figure. He tore out of the room. The other man was about to follow, but halted.

Caeron knelt beside Wil. Wil looked up at him briefly, but closed his eyes again when he was unable to focus. His thoughts became detached from his consciousness and he began drifting toward blackness. He worked his throat to say something, but nothing came out. Even as his last physical strength gave out, thoughts continued to drift through his mind. I can’t die yet, came forward through the jumble. This can’t be the end. Further down, Haersen’s betrayal cut him. How could he do this to his own people? Why help the Bakzen?

There were words spoken out loud, but Wil couldn’t make them out. He wanted to answer, but still couldn’t speak. Gentle hands picked him up, but he barely felt the movement. Some of the voices sounded familiar, but he couldn’t place them. The lighting changed outside his closed lids, and then again. He was placed on something comfortable with firm support. He released and felt no more.

CHAPTER 16

Cris slumped over on the bench outside Wil’s medical room, hands covering his eyes. After everything, his greatest danger was at home. I’ll kill Haersen myself if we ever find him. At first Cris had stayed inside the room by his son’s side, but it had become too painful to see him in a comatose state. So, he waited vigilantly outside his door, hoping.

Wil had been rushed to the medical facilities on Level 1 immediately after he was shot—thanks to Caeron—but he had not awoken in the two weeks since. The bullet had lodged in Wil’s spine, shattering the bone and ravaging the nerves. The accompanying blood loss had been substantial, limiting crucial oxygen to his brain as he was taken from Level 10 to the top floor of Headquarters. Medical science could repair his wounds, but tests could only show so much. There was no way to confirm if the reconstruction had been successful until he was awake. If he wakes up.

As time dragged on with no change in his condition, Banks had stopped visiting. It’s only a matter of time before they’ll give up on him. Before they’ll want to replace him. But I won’t. I can’t.

Cris sensed Kate approaching. He pulled his hands from his eyes and looked blearily around the infirmary.

Kate was a shell of herself, devastated by the loss of her son who wasn’t yet gone. Though despair had consumed her, Cris was trying to hold out. Still, his heart had been steadily sinking as the days passed.

His wife sat down on the bench next to Cris without her usual grace and leaned against him. “Banks almost said something to me today. You’ve seen the way he looks at us. They won’t let it go on like this…”

I’m done taking orders from the Priesthood. “I’m not giving up on him.” Cris put his arm around her and rubbed her back.

Kate tensed under his touch. “I am trying not to… but you’ve heard the odds of him making a full recovery. It’s possible he won’t even wake up. In the event he—”

Cris pulled away and looked at his wife with disbelief. “How can you even go there?”

Kate searched his eyes then hung her head. “Nothing about this is easy, Cris.”

“I know.” He straightened, resolute. “But I refuse to give up on him. Ever.”

“I haven’t given up.” Tears filled Kate’s eyes. “I just can’t continue to ignore reality.”

“And I can’t ignore my son, as my parents once did.”

Kate sat back. “You think they abandoned your brother?”

“Never mind.” What happened to Tristen isn’t the same.

“Your parents had to look to their future. There were forces beyond their control.”

“Kate—” I can’t hear this. Not now. Not from her.

“As much as you don’t want to admit it, you now find yourself in a similar position. An injured son, with everything depending on him. Tristen was killed—it was tragic. And then your parents had you, because they had no other option. But your existence doesn’t diminish his memory.”

But there’s one important distinction. “Wil isn’t dead.”

Kate looked down. “No, he’s not. But they won’t let us wait around forever hoping he’ll recover.”

“I’ll wait.” Cris crossed his arms. I won’t bring another child into this, not to be used by the Priesthood and TSS. “They can’t force us to do anything.”

Fresh tears filled Kate’s eyes, both mourning her son and for their impossible position. “What about our people?”

“It’s too soon to think about any of this.”

Kate reclined against the wall behind the bench. “I shouldn’t draw any comparison to what happened with your family. There’s no sense dwelling on the past.”

But there are similarities. Tristen’s death was no accident. Neither was what happened to Wil. “I know my brother was gone, but still—my parents were so quick to conceive another… a replacement. As long as there is any hope for Wil, however slim the chance may be, I won’t give up.”

Kate took Cris’ hand. “I’m sure they would have waited if they could. With their age, time was not on their side.”

Cris slumped against the wall. “Of course, and I understand that. I guess it’s not really about the timing.” He searched for the words. “It was the expectation for me to be exactly like him—that was within their control. That is what I can never excuse.”

“How were you so different from him?”

Cris shook his head. “I lack the one key personality trait they so desperately desired: that I would want to be who I am—businessman, politician, aristocrat. And for that, I am their greatest disappointment.”

Kate looked down.

The Priesthood took away my parents’ perfect son and they got me in return. I’d be bitter, too. “What if Tristen’s death was a signal that the Sietinen line should end, that Sietinen and Vaenetri should never join? Perhaps I wasn’t meant to be here.”

Kate looked appalled. “How can you say that?”

“I’ve never felt I belonged. I thought I had a place here in the TSS, but now I know that was all a ruse.” The Priesthood carrying out their plan to win their secret war.

“Cris, this life we have here—what’s between us—is real. What we know now doesn’t change that. Yes, Tristen died, but without that we wouldn’t be here together or have had Wil, and I wouldn’t trade this for anything.”

Neither would I, but can I be the person Tararia and the TSS need? “My point is that events depend on each other. What will happen will be. Let’s not decide anything until we have facts rather than layers of supposition.”

Kate nodded and leaned against Cris’ shoulder, linking her arm around his. “You’re right. It’s not over yet.”

*       *       *

Wil felt detached from himself, drifting. He was surrounded by darkness, devoid of any feeling. It was peaceful at first, but a gnawing began at the back of his consciousness, like he was forgetting something important. As he thought about what he might have lost, he realized he wasn’t alone in the darkness.

Whispers swirled around him, fleeting as though carried by an unseen breeze. Wil tried to catch the words, but they drifted past. Determined, he fought to find the source. As he probed into the darkness, he felt a sudden presence in his mind. The whispers enveloped him, separate voices becoming one. “We see you.”

Startled, Wil pulled away. The movement was met by crippling pain that seemed to emanate from the very core of his being. He tried to retreat from the fiery burn, but there was nowhere to go. As the pain threatened to consume him, he noticed a faint red glow.

Desperate for any escape, Wil focused on the light. It was so close, but just beyond reach. He opened his eyes. His surroundings seemed like they should be familiar, but he couldn’t place them. He tried to roll his head to the side to look around the room, but he couldn’t move. Gripped with fear, he attempted to sit upright. A shock of searing pain shot from his back to the rest of his body. The very tensing of his muscles was unbearable. He consciously relaxed as he lay on the bed, holding in a cry of anguish. Breathing alone was almost too painful to tolerate.

What happened to me? He probed his memory. For a moment, he couldn’t remember anything. Then, images and information began trickling back—slowly at first, then accelerating to faster than he thought he could take in at once. He somehow caught every detail through the flood of information. The entire experience lasted no more than a few seconds, but it left him breathless.

When the memories had settled, Wil focused on the present. He set the pain aside, becoming no more than a dim ache in the background of his consciousness. As he evaluated himself, his condition took on a new light. He knew he was not paralyzed, but rather that his nerves were still healing and movement would disrupt the process. He was able to comprehend that his entire nervous system had undergone a change. At the edge of his consciousness he was aware that he was processing thoughts differently, but everything was so much more ordered and coherent that it felt natural.

Just as he was about to slip deeper within himself to further assess his neurological transformation, he became aware of movement outside. The door opened.

Irina stepped in, her expression a mixture of confusion and relief. “Wil, you’re…” She rushed to the console next to his medical bed and brought up the details of his vitals.

They didn’t expect me to wake up. Wil nodded. It took effort. I’ve never felt so weak.

Cris came into the doorway, looking just as perplexed as Irina. “Wil!” He almost choked.

“Hi,” Wil managed.

“How do you feel?” Irina asked.

Wil swallowed, feeling parched. “I’ve been better. But, okay, I guess.”

Irina smiled. “You gave us quite a scare.” She beckoned Cris into the room,

Cris came forward, but looked like he was about to faint. He collapsed in a chair next to Wil’s bed.

“We weren’t sure what happened,” Irina continued. “Your brain activity was barely registering for days. Suddenly, it flat-lined for ten seconds, and then shot up to higher than anything I’ve ever seen. The percentage of simultaneous utilization is…”

“I feel it.” Wil looked inward. “Whatever you did to repair my injury, I feel like I’ve been rewired. And, I guess I had to ‘reboot’, if you will. It’s like… like everything is now running at optimum efficiency.”

Irina looked to Cris, but he was at a loss for words. “Wil, I’ll try to put this delicately,” she continued. “There was significant damage. Your spinal column was shattered. The blood loss resulted in major oxygen starvation to your brain.”

Wil paused for a moment. But I’m here. “I know. I’ll need to learn how to walk again.”

Irina came forward and took his feet lightly in her hands. “You have feeling?”

Wil twitched his toe, sending radiating pain he was careful to hide.

Irina smiled with relief. “Well, in that case, I suppose your recovery can just go down in history as a medical miracle.”

Except, I was engineered to be this way. “I’m much more than that.”

Cris pulled himself together and stood up. “Can you leave us alone for a few minutes?” he asked Irina, but his gaze rested on his son.

She hesitated. “I suppose. But I would like to run a more thorough examination soon.”

Cris nodded. “Of course.”

The doctor took a disconcerted breath and walked out of the room.

Cris eased onto the edge of Wil’s bed. He ran his fingers through his hair and took a deep, shaky breath. “Thank the stars you’re okay! We weren’t sure you’d…”

How am I supposed to do anything? It hurts to even think about moving. “This recovery won’t be easy.”

Cris cast his eyes downward for a moment before bringing his gaze back up to meet his son’s. “I’m so sorry, Wil. I just can’t stop thinking if Caeron hadn’t arrived. Just seconds later and…”

Banks was right, after all, to insist on having someone with me. Wil took a moment to respond. “As terrible as this all seems now, it’s let me come into my true power.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know exactly. But something in me has changed. I feel stronger somehow.” Is this the power Carzen wanted to help me harness?

Wil froze, remembering what Tek had said in the video recording. If Tek kills Carzen, then any lingering chance of a peaceful end to the conflict with the Bakzen—however slim it may have been—will die with him. He tried to sit up straighter, setting his nerves on fire. “I need a tablet! I need to warn Carzen—”

Cris held him still. “Wil, no.”

“But in the video, Tek said—”

Cris nodded. “I know, I saw it. But whatever is going on with the Bakzen, we need to let it play out. There’s nothing we could say to Carzen that would make a difference.”

Wil shook his head, tears filling his eyes. Complete destruction is my only option.

“I’ll be here for you, as best I can.” Cris took Wil’s hand. He looked pensive.

“What is it?” Wil prompted, fighting back the tears.

“I want to get you away from here for a while. As soon as you’re well enough, let’s go to Tararia.”

“But you hate it there.”

“It doesn’t matter how I feel about it. The family estate might be the safest place there is right now. And it’s peaceful. Wil, you need real sunlight, fresh air, and solid ground underfoot. I won’t let my troubles with my parents get in the way of your recovery. You’re old enough to make your own choices about them.”

Their intervention is the only reason I’m alive now. Wil nodded. “All right. I guess it would be nice to get away and just relax for a while.”

Cris smiled. “You deserve it.”

“And you.” Wil forced a smile back.

“I’m glad someone else feels that way.” Cris looked over his shoulder at the door of the medical room. “I should let Irina have a look at you now. Besides, I need to let your mom know you’re finally awake—she’s been worried sick. We both have been.”

“There’s one other thing.” Wil glowered. “Did they ever catch Haersen?”

Cris flushed. “No. He must have had his escape planned out well in advance via a supply export. By the time we found the two dead Militia guards and realized where he’d gone, there was no way to track him.”

Wil looked away. Are there others working with the Bakzen? As if our fight wasn’t already hard enough.

His father caught his gaze. “But I swear to you, Wil, I will see to it that he is killed and forever remembered as a traitor for what he did.”

Wil nodded. He picked the wrong side.

*       *       *

Cris stood in a palatial hall of the Sietinen estate. Despite the warm air wafting through the corridor, a chill gripped him from within. He had been back to his family’s compound on Tararia several times since he ran away as a teenager, but it never felt comfortable. He had too many unpleasant memories in the place to ever be completely at ease. However, he knew it was the most secure place for Wil, and that meant far more to him than his own peace of mind.

It had been over a month since Wil was shot, and his recovery was going exceptionally well. Wil was able to walk, though still slowly and for short periods, but he was making steady progress. In the week they had been on Tararia, Wil’s spirits had lifted greatly and Cris was glad he had set aside familial conflict for the sake of his son.

Cris looked around at the ornate details of the building; he never ceased to wonder at the craftsmanship of the estate. However, studying the stone and wooden carvings throughout the room, he was overcome with an urge to be outdoors.

He strolled down the hallway and turned out onto a large stone balcony. The terrace overlooked the beautiful gardens of the compound, filled with fountains and streams intermingling in the foliage. Moonlight reflected off of the landscape, and he felt instant relief as he overlooked the scenery. He stared upward and admired the two moons of Tararia floating low on the horizon above the mountains that sheltered the city of Sieten.

Cris breathed deeply, taking in the night air. He leaned up against the railing of the balcony, closing his eyes. Just as he was beginning to drift off, he became aware of someone coming up behind him.

He turned around to see Wil hobble out onto the balcony. “What are you doing up, Wil? I thought you were asleep.” He noticed Caeron watching them from just inside the doorway.

“I was, but I woke up and couldn’t get settled again,” Wil replied. He stared out into the quiet night for a moment. “I’m still having the nightmares about the Bakzen.”

Cris felt a sharp pang in his chest. “I was afraid of that.” It’s been every night since he woke up from the coma. When will it end?

Wil shrugged and looked up at the moons. “It’s a beautiful night.”

He smiled at his son, but he had to force it through worry. “Yes, it is. It’s good to see that you’re able to move about more freely now.” At least that’s some improvement.

Wil made a vague gesture with his hand. “It still hurts, but I try to ignore the pain.”

He’s so resilient. I don’t think I’d be coping half as well. “I wish you didn’t have to go through this, Wil, but I’m so happy to see you recovering.”

Wil nodded. “Yes, it’s nice to be out of bed finally.”

“I can only imagine.”

Wil was silent for a few minutes. “Thank you for taking me here. I needed some time away before we face all the changes back home.”

Cris took a moment to respond. “Of course. You know I’d do anything for you.”

“I know you would.” Wil paused. “It’ll be okay, dad.”

“I have no doubt.”

They were silent for a long time.

“There’s one thing that’s still unclear,” Wil said, breaking the silence.

“What’s that?”

“Who are the Bakzen, really?”

Cris smiled. “Oh, Wil… Someone knows, but they have gone to great lengths to keep it from us.”

Wil paused in thought. “I can’t help but wonder why.” He stared up at the moons again.

“Right now, you just need to concern yourself with healing and completing your training.” Cris looked his son over. He’ll be grown up the rest of the way before I know it.

“That’s just the beginning. There’s still much more to come after that.”

More than any of us anticipate, I’m sure. “You’re strong and have good morals, Wil. As long as you don’t lose sight of yourself, everything will work out.”

Wil gazed at the star-speckled sky. “I’ll try. I’m part of something bigger than myself, and I have to succeed. I have no other choice. There’s too much at stake.”

*       *       *

General Carzen stared back, unflinching under the furious gaze of his subordinate. “So it’s confirmed? The Primus Elite recovered?”

“Yes. And it’s time I do what I should have done long ago,” Tek replied. “You’re not fit to lead us.”

“Is that so?” Carzen leaned forward in his chair.

Tek’s eyes narrowed. “First your ill-conceived ‘plan’ to turn the Primus Elite to our side, and then you let him escape… Now he grows stronger on Tararia as we speak.”

“The potential value of his military alliance was worth the risks. We’re in no different a place now than if we’d never captured him.”

“Except now he’s seen our forces! You were always too narrow-minded to see his real value,” sneered Tek. “We could have used him to rip the rift wide open, and we wouldn’t even need his cooperation. Just throw him out into space and let his instincts take over as he tried to cling to life.”

“Which is precisely what I was going to do after he made it clear he wasn’t going to cooperate,” Carzen countered. “I tried to recapture him for that very reason.”

“A failure, just like all your other ventures. It needed to be done carefully and in the right place, but you rushed things and all our preparations have gone to waste. Now it will take the sacrifice of thousands of our drones to tear the space in the way we could have with his singular destruction.”

“That was the only way you ever saw it,” continued Carzen. “I had other hopes.”

Tek was appalled. “Your diplomatic solution? We should have just killed him while we had the chance.”

Carzen sighed. “I had to try another approach first. I’m tired of all this fighting. It needs to end.”

“I was trying to end it!” Tek spat at his superior officer. “Everything was in place to create the final rift pathways we need to take out the Taran colonies. What could have been done already if you’d just let me use him…” His face twisted with rage. “How can you even stand to be in a room with one of them after what they did to us? We have worked far too long to free ourselves from them only to let it all go to waste. We cannot let them taste such an immoral victory!”

Carzen was stoic. “Is it really our right to rebel against our creators? Perhaps we should have listened to them before it came to this.”

Tek shook his head with disgust. “Just give up? It would go against our very genetic programming to deny ourselves life. Tarans must acknowledge their actions and live with the ramifications. Passing laws to disallow our existence—the Priesthood started this conflict. Making a creation suffer for its creators’ mistakes is the most unjust action of all.”

“They will never admit they were wrong. We are superior to them and should not stoop to their level,” replied Carzen despondently. “The way they see it, the only way this will ever end is with our destruction.”

“Which is why we must destroy them first,” Tek insisted

“Then we are no different.”

Tek scoffed. “They made us to be the vessels of their evolution. We are only fulfilling our destiny.”

“What kind of future would that be? Genocide is not the act of an evolved race.”

Tek reached inside his uniform. “I’m afraid you are the only one left who feels that way.” He pulled out a compact blast gun and pointed it at the general’s head.

“Do you mean to eliminate me?” Carzen folded his hands on his desktop.

“You are weak, Carzen. You do not live up to the Bakzen name and you will be the last of your line. I’ve erased your genetic code from the archive.”

Carzen stared levelly at Tek. “You were the greatest failed experiment of them all. We let you grow up and learn on your own. All the genetic memory of the Imperial Director at your disposal and you still see violence as the only solution. No wonder Tararia abandoned us, if these are our ideals.” He hung his head, looking at Tek from under his heavy brow. “You will face Dragon one day. It will all come down to you two—whose side will be victorious. He is your equal, created through different means. Only one of you will be left in the end.”

“And then this will all be over.” Tek charged his weapon. “Goodbye, General.” He pulled the trigger.

Thank you for reading Veil of Reality!

If you enjoyed this book, please take a moment to share your thoughts and reactions. As an independent author, customer reviews are a critical part of building awareness for this series. You can help make it a success!

Review on Amazon: http://bit.ly/VoR_Review

Review on Goodreads: http://bit.ly/VoR_Goodreads

Now on to Bonds of Resolve…

Bonds of Resolve

Cadicle: Volume 3

CHAPTER 1

Vibrations wracked the shuttle as it rocketed through the atmosphere. Saera Alexander gripped her harness, her stomach rising into her mouth. The force of the seemingly impossible upward trajectory had Saera pinned to her seat. Her breath was ragged from nerves and the pressure, but she was exhilarated. In that moment, she felt like anything was possible. She was about to start a new life.

With one final surge, the shuttle broke orbit. It was suddenly quiet, serene.

A grin spread across Saera’s face, igniting a spark in her jade eyes as she took in the view out the window. Earth was a glowing orb beneath her, shrinking with every second. I’m in space. I’m in freaking space!

It all felt like a surreal dream. A week before, she was trying to survive high school like any other teenager. Then the TSS came to find her, and everything changed.

The notion of intelligent life outside her home planet was considered farfetched by many. Personally, Saera was always drawn to the idea. The chance to visit other planets, to see the culture of another species—she used to daydream for such an escape. But the TSS didn’t reveal the kind of alien world she envisioned. The Agents looked just like her. Except, they possessed incredible telekinetic abilities, and they said she had them, too.

The two other passengers on the shuttle supposedly had latent telekinetic abilities, as well. Both of the boys were a year or two older than her. One was from Japan, and the other from Germany, or maybe Austria. Their English wasn’t great, so they hadn’t talked much before boarding the shuttle.

Saera glanced over and saw that their eyes were glued to the windows next to their own seats. She returned her attention to the outside.

Earth was no longer visible, but she could see part of the moon. As the shuttle approached, the terrain became more distinct—broad, pitted plains interrupted by the lips of craters plunging a kilometer or more into shadow. She was mesmerized by the foreign landscape. Looking through a telescope didn’t begin to compare to real life.

On the final approach, the shuttle turned to the side so the moon was underneath, arching around the equator to the dark side of the moon. At first, Saera couldn’t see much beyond the gray lunar surface that seemed flat and featureless in the dim starlight. Then, the edge of the TSS spaceport came into view. Her mouth dropped open.

The massive spacedock stretched for as far as Saera could see from her vantage. Ships of all sizes were berthed along long, glass-wall corridors. The central dome of the dock stood out as a delicate bubble that shined with a pearlescent sheen under lights along the perimeter and gangways.

The shuttle headed toward a wing on the far side of the dock that berthed other small ships. On the way, they passed by what looked to be armored warships that would dwarf even the largest aircraft carriers on Earth. None of it seemed possible—that such an incredible facility could be hidden behind the moon she’d stared up at her whole life. But that was just the beginning. There was a whole civilization of people living across distant worlds, and she got to be a part of it.

The shuttle shuddered as it came to rest.

Saera and the two other recruits looked at each other, not sure what to do.

After a moment, the man who’d introduced himself as Agent Franeri when they met on Earth emerged from the front of the shuttle. He reached inside his sleek black overcoat and pulled out a device that looked something like a smartphone. He spoke into it, and the device stated, “Unstrap your harnesses. Time to go,” in English, then short phrases in Japanese and German.

Saera unclipped her harness and the boys did likewise. She stood cautiously and tightened the ponytail of her auburn hair that had slipped in the jostling of the launch.

The Agent placed his hand on the side door of the shuttle. With a hiss and a rush of cool air, the door slid upward. Franeri stepped out onto the gangway.

Saera reached under her seat to grab the bag containing her belongings from Earth. She took a deep breath and was the first to step toward the door. Her initial steps felt strange—like there was more bounce. It’s artificial gravity. I’m not on Earth anymore. The thought was both terrifying and thrilling; but, for the moment, the thrill was winning in her subconscious battle.

Saera’s breath caught when she saw the spacedock’s interior, and she heard the boys inhale sharply behind her.

In front of her was a holographic star map of the galaxy, suspended at the center of a two-story rotunda. The map rotated slowly, rendered in stunning realism that brought out the rainbow of nebulae between the star systems. The arm of the galaxy that contained Earth was illuminated with a red point, and blue points stood out across the rest of the map. Other small shuttles were docked in a semi-circle around the rotunda, and a broad corridor extended to the core of the spacedock. The seamless dome of the transparent roof offered an unobstructed view to the surrounding starscape. Windows arched all the way to the floor, with the moon sprawling several kilometers below.

Saera’s heart raced as she took it in. It’s like I’m in the future.

Still awe-struck, she followed the others down the corridor toward the center of the port. As they walked, she admired the technological ingenuity of the structure. Touch-surface consoles with holographic projection displays were placed intermittently along the hall, and interactive readouts were integrated into the transparent walls next to the gangways extending to the vessels docked on either side. The floor was a fine metal grating, interspersed with segments of dark blue carpeting.

The Agent led Saera and the boys through the port to a row of waiting shuttles. They garnered looks from the other people traversing the corridors. Most were wearing dark gray uniforms, but there were a handful of others dressed in black like their Agent escort.

Once inside the shuttle, the Agent sealed the door and directed the compact craft to the moon’s surface. Saera stared out the panoramic window with wonder at the gravity anchor securing the space station to the moon’s surface. The underside glowed with aqua light from the thrusters to keep the station stabilized, and a massive chain spanned the five kilometers to the rocky surface below. The shuttle glided down and docked at the surface port.

The port had three branches, and they walked along the upper right segment to the hub at the intersection. A semi-circle of elevator doors curved around the lobby. With an air of routine, the Agent indicated a destination on a touch-panel next to the doors.

Saera tried to see where they were going, but the written language on the panel was completely foreign to her.

After a minute, one of the doors opened. The Agent ushered the recruits into the elevator car. A padded bench upholstered in gray fabric wrapped around the back of the car, and Saera sat down in the center next to the Agent with the boys to her left.

The door silently slid closed. There was no sense of movement, but a white light pulsed next to the door, possibly indicating travel down the shaft. After two minutes, there was a loud thud outside. Saera and the boys nearly jumped out of their seats.

The Agent made a soothing gesture with his hands. “It’s fine. We’ll explain after you can understand what I’m saying,” he said through the device in the three languages.

Are we going to learn whatever language it is he’s speaking? Saera sat back on the bench and tried to relax.

Several more minutes passed in silence. Then, the interval between the white pulses of light next to the door slowed and turned blue. The door opened.

Outside, a decorative lobby with marble-like stone was surrounded by elevator doors with openings to hallways along each quadrant. The two boys inhaled with surprise. Saera grinned. When she was told the TSS was essentially a military academy, she had expected concrete and corrugated steel. She couldn’t wait to see what else the facility had in store.

The Agent led them to a set of double doors down one of the halls. The doors slid open, revealing what looked like a medical office. The Agent spoke to someone at a front desk and gestured to the recruits.

Two men and a woman, all dressed in white uniforms, came to meet them. Each held a device similar to what the Agent had used to communicate with the recruits.

The woman dressed in white greeted Saera through her device in English, “Hello. My name is Sheila and I’ll be assisting with your orientation.”

“Hi,” Saera replied. She caught worried glances from the boys as they were all led in different directions.

Sheila took Saera into a private room down a short hall. She directed Saera to sit down in an upright chair on a pedestal that reminded her somewhat of an optometrist’s office. A contraption was suspended from the ceiling above the front of the chair.

“The easiest way to begin your integration is through neural imprinting,” Sheila explained through the translator. “We’ll give you the basic linguistic building blocks for New Taran, the standard language throughout the Taran worlds. It will take some time for your brain to map all the syntax, but your preliminary understanding of the language will be almost immediate.”

Saera’s grin returned. “Cool.”

“Now, this may be a little disorienting. It’s simple cortical imprinting via retinal stimulation. Very standard.”

That doesn’t sound simple at all. “Using light to encode data in my brain?”

“That’s right. It may not be commonplace on your world, but Tarans have used similar techniques for millennia.”

This is all amazing compared to what we have on Earth now, but it doesn’t feel like they are technologically millennia ahead. “If it’s been around for so long, then why don’t you use it for learning everything?”

“Well, it’s highly effective for encoding things like vocabulary, but each person’s brain maps things differently,” Sheila explained. “Plus, there are other sensory and emotional components to long-term cognitive formation that no amount of programming can fully replicate. We’d have to overwrite those innate patterns and unique characteristics in order to imprint larger volumes of information. Don’t want a bunch of uniform drones!”

“So, you’re saying I’ll still have to go to class the old-fashioned way.”

“Afraid so.”

Saera nodded. But what about the other technologies? In thousands of years they could have developed anything, yet all of this reminds me of what we have on Earth. “All right. Let’s do this.”

The contraption lowered from the ceiling. Saera’s chair adjusted to the proper height for her to look into the device.

At first, the device only gave a few sporadic bursts of light.

“It’s calibrating to your neural structure,” Sheila stated. “We’re about to begin the imprinting.”

The device flashed one final time. Then, it illuminated with a full spectrum of pulsating colors. Five minutes later, the device rose back up to the ceiling.

Saera blinked, dazed. The room was spinning a little.

Sheila said something without the translator. The sounds were nonsense at first. Then, words started to form as an echo in Saera’s mind. Slowly, the word jumble transformed into a sentence, “Can you understand me?”

Saera nodded. A word came into her head, and she mouthed the sounds in the foreign New Taran language, “Yes.”

Sheila smiled. “Good. Now, let’s look you over. Come with me.”

The words took a moment to process, continuing to echo as meaning gradually came to the unfamiliar tones. Saera got up and followed Sheila back into the hall and down to another room. A circular dais a meter in diameter was at the center of the space with a matching component suspended from the ceiling.

“Step into the scanner,” instructed Sheila.

Saera went over to the device. When she was standing still in the center of the platform, the upper part of the device illuminated and beams formed a web that encircled her entire body—first from head to foot and then around her. “What was that for?” she asked when the lights extinguished.

“Body scan for clothing sizing.” Sheila made some entries on a touchscreen console. “It can also run a med eval, but all of you were cleared down on Earth. Looks like you and the boys also already got your standard Taran citizen immunizations and contraceptive implants?”

Saera nodded.

“So you’re all set.”

A panel in the side wall opened, and there was a whirring of machinery. Saera watched as a stack of light gray clothes were deposited behind a transparent door.

Sheila took out the stack of clothes and handed it to Saera. “Made to order,” she said with a smile.

The material was soft and airy, like a fine cotton. Saera thumbed through the stack and saw that it contained everything from undergarments to a light jacket. “That was fast.”

“Why would it take any longer? At any rate, there’s one set for you. More will be delivered to your quarters once you’re settled in.” The machine started whirring again. “Your shoes will be ready in a minute.”

Saera looked down at her jeans and long-sleeve T-shirt. “Should I change now or...?”

“Yes.” Sheila opened the door to the hall and directed Saera to a room containing a reclining bed and monitoring equipment. “You can put what you’re wearing in your bag, if you want to keep it. I’ll get your shoes while you change.”

Saera was left alone in the room. She let out a slow breath before she started to undress. The technology wasn’t as alien in appearance as she feared it might be, but it was unnerving not knowing how anything worked. She liked having some sense of control. I’ll get used to it. Anything is better than back home.

She finished changing and crammed her old clothes into her travel bag. It was almost at capacity already, so she had to kneel on the top of the bag to get it zipped again with the extra items. She slung the bag back over her shoulder and waved at the door like she’d seen Sheila do before. It slid open.

Saera stuck her head out into the hall.

Sheila was pacing. She thrust the new shoes at Saera. “Come on, we’re late for check-in!”

*       *       *

“Banks, we need to talk.” Wil Sights slammed the door to the High Commander’s office.

High Commander Banks sighed and looked up from his desk. “You know there’s a buzzer by the door.”

“Yeah, well, you ignored my emails so I thought a more direct approach was in order.”

“There isn’t anything to discuss.”

Wil sat down in one of the visitor chairs across from the High Commander. “Really? Because I think assigning me a class of Initiates to train in advanced navigation theory is something that would have warranted a heads up.”

“It’s time you get in some teaching experience,” Banks countered.

Wil crossed his arms. “That’s not what I’m debating. You should be well aware that I’m finally making progress on the independent jump drive and this will only be a distraction.”

Banks folded his hands on the desktop. “Well, we’re going to need some navigators that actually know how to use the thing once you finally figure it out.”

“That can wait.”

“I disagree.”

Wil stared down the High Commander. It’s as if that agreement he made with Taelis last year doesn’t mean anything. They haven’t eased up one bit. “Do you want me to finish the independent jump drive design or not?”

“Of course.”

“Then back off and let me work.” Wil stood and started to walk toward the door.

“You’re not getting out of teaching that class,” Banks stated.

“Me teaching a handful of teenagers isn’t going to get me command experience.”

Banks steepled his fingers. “It’s a start.”

“There are more effective ways of going about this than dropping another last-minute assignment in my lap.”

“Great, then you’ll get some excellent command proxy experience figuring out that alternative approach.”

Wil shook his head. I don’t know how much more I can take. I can only do so much.

“Wil, it’s only going to get tougher from here.”

Wil stared at the floor, his chest hollow.

“The class—”

“I guess I’ll just have to find a way.” Wil retreated from the office, knowing there was one more place he could turn.

*       *       *

Saera didn’t have time to catch her breath as Sheila rushed her down the elevator to a lower level of Headquarters. Where are we going?

The elevator door opened and Sheila looked around. “They must already be gathered in the main reception room.” She set the pace at a jog.

Saera was still hauling her bag, and she struggled to keep up with Sheila.

As they continued down the hall from the elevator, the background din of voices rose in the distance. Rounding a bend, groups of ten teenagers dressed in light gray were being led by someone in dark blue.

Sheila scanned over the groups. “There we go.” She headed for a young woman in dark blue leading nine girls. “Jody?”

The girl in dark blue turned. “Is this Saera?”

Sheila nodded. “Saera, Jody will take you the rest of the way through orientation. I’ll take your bag to your temporary quarters.” She held out her hand to take the bag.

Saera handed it over. “Thanks.”

“Good luck.” Sheila headed back in the direction of the elevator.

The nine other girls examined Saera. “Hi,” she greeted. They looked her over from head to foot before resuming their conversations.

Saera sighed. Feeling out of place and alone was all too familiar. I just thought it would be different here. But why would it? What I really wanted to get away from was myself. She pushed away the thought.

Without ceremony, they filed through the door into the reception room. Saera entered the room with a slack jaw.

Other groups of ten Trainees led by an older student of the TSS were pressed around the outer edge of the room. All of the new arrivals wore the same light grey, fitted long-sleeved shirt and pants—standing out from the dark blue of the group leaders. What seemed to be a clump of ranking TSS members were in the center of the room, running the check-in. Occasionally, a meek-looking new Trainee would run from their group and hand a touchscreen pad to the man apparently overseeing the entire operation.

The group of Agents in the center of the room, all dressed in black, fascinated her; they all had an air that presented the utmost authority and grace while still maintaining a calm, casual appearance. She watched their subtle interaction, observing how they kept the illusion of a serious, official affair while taking an almost humorous approach to the entire situation.

The smiles and banter were a harsh contrast to the activities of those around her, which reminded her all too much of the clique mannerisms experienced back in her high school on Earth. I thought I had left all of this behind. She sighed.

Jody noticed her exasperation. “Not quite the alien world you expected?” she asked Saera.

“I guess teenagers are pretty much the same everywhere.” Did I really think I could escape?

Jody shrugged. “Give it time. The TSS has an effect on people—brings out the best. Still, we try to keep things light.” She scanned over some information on her handheld. “But, based on this preliminary assessment, I think you’ll do well. You have what they’re looking for.”

“What’s that?”

“There are certain genetic markers,” Jody replied. “The TSS keeps an eye out for those indicators in standard medical testing on every planet. There’s one marker, in particular, that functions sort of like an inhibitor for abilities. Some have an inherently higher potential than others.”

“Is it always accurate?”

“Usually, but there are always exceptions.”

Saera looked at the Agents in the center of the room again.

Jody followed her gaze. “Those are some of the top-ranking TSS Agents. The one in the center there is Cris Sights, the head of the Primus Agent class and Lead Agent of the TSS.”

Saera looked with new awe at the Agents. After a long moment, she asked, “Why do they wear those tinted glasses?”

“To hide the glowing eyes—a trait of those with telekinetic abilities.” She glanced at her handheld. “Our turn.”

For what? Saera looked at her, perplexed.

“I need a volunteer to bring up the attendance,” Jody said, looking around at the girls in Saera’s group.

All of the girls shied away.

Saera stepped forward. “I’ll do it.”

“Thanks. Hand this to the Lead Agent. Group 7,” Jody instructed, handing her touchscreen pad to Saera.

Trying to project confidence, Saera approached the Agents. Why do they need us to physically walk anything over? I thought they were technologically advanced.

At the same time, a door on the other side of the room slid open and an extremely young-looking Junior Agent strode into the room. He was strikingly good-looking to her eye, with well-toned physique, short chestnut hair, and cerulean eyes that glowed from across the room. Saera judged he was about her age—which made them both younger than the vast majority of the other Trainees—but she dismissed the notion as impossible, given his rank. Like Saera, he headed toward the group of Agents in the center of the room.

The young Junior Agent reached the Agents first and engaged in conversation with the one the group leader had identified as Cris Sights, the TSS Lead Agent. As Saera neared, their conversation became audible over the unintelligible hum of voices in the room. She slowed down her pace, not wanting to intrude on their discussion.

“...This isn’t the time, Wil,” the Agent was saying. “If it’s that urgent, go see Banks directly about it.”

“I already talked to him,” the Junior Agent responded. “He’s not even listening to my side of it.”

“There’s nothing I can do right now. Let me finish up here and I’ll talk to him.”

“Class starts tomorrow, so make it quick. This,” the Junior Agent made an all-encompassing gesture, “changes a lot of things. It’s hard enough as it is. I don’t see how any of these people will actually listen to me. It’s grown progressively worse over the last few years with every new batch of Trainees. Now he wants me to head up a class of Initiates? They don’t know who I am and certainly don’t care to learn. I—” He cut himself short when he noticed Saera standing idly a few meters away. “Someone’s here to see you.”

The Agent turned around and faced Saera and she stepped forward. She felt the intense eyes of the Junior Agent on her.

“Here is the attendance for Group 7, sir,” she said clearly despite her nerves, and she handed the touchpad to the Agent. The Junior Agent continued to watch her.

“Thank you,” the Agent said. He paused a moment. “What’s your name?”

The question took Saera by surprise. “Saera Alexander, sir.”

A fleeting expression of recognition passed across the Agent’s face. He recovered and smiled. “Welcome to the Tararian Selective Service.”

“Thank you, sir.” As she spoke, she met the gaze of the Junior Agent. His blue-green eyes glowed slightly, captivating her. She felt instantly drawn to him through an inexplicable connection. He looked at her openly, as if ready to share the pain she somehow knew he held deep inside. Saera wanted to say something, but couldn’t bring herself to. What am I thinking? You can’t. She tore her gaze away.

They both shifted uncomfortably. “Excuse me,” she murmured, keeping her eyes cast downward, and turned to walk back to her group. For a moment, she felt the Junior Agent stir, as if about to call out to her, but no appeal came.

As she walked away, she heard the Junior Agent begin, “So you’re still making them walk up here for attendance? That’s quite a way to mess with th...”

Who was he? Shaken, Saera returned to her group of Trainees. As she approached, Jody was eyeing her. Why is everyone paying such close attention to me?

“You just met the most famous guy in the entire TSS,” Jody said as Saera approached.

The other girls in the group, suddenly interested in what their leader was saying. They all looked at the young Junior Agent.

“Oh, wow...” one of them breathed. “He is fine!”

Saera groaned, but blushed.

Jody laughed. “Don’t get your hopes up, ladies. Someone like that is hard to catch.”

“Who is he?” one of the girls asked.

“That depends on how you look at it,” the Junior Agent responded with a wry smile. “Some would say he is the son of Cris Sights and his wife Kate. But rumor has it that when Kate first joined the TSS, some knew her as Katrine Vaenetri. If that’s true, that means that Cris Sights is actually Cristoph Sietinen.”

“That’s impossible!” a girl exclaimed with an expression of superiority on her face. “I’ll admit there’s a resemblance, but I’m from one of the lower Dynasties of the Third Region and there has never been mention of the Sietinen heir joining the TSS.”

“What makes you think there would be?” the Junior Agent countered. “Anyway,” she continued, “they say that Wil Sights will become the sole member of a new Primus Elite class.”

Everyone but Saera inhaled sharply and they looked around at each other in disbelief.

Should I know what that means? Saera was about to be frustrated by her lack of understanding, but she caught herself. There would be plenty of time to learn. Slowly, a smile spread across her face. There was a whole universe to explore. Her new life had begun.

CHAPTER 2

Saera watched all of the remaining groups complete the attendance procedure, still in awe at the prospect of all of the students having telekinetic abilities.

Jody eyed her. “How are you doing with all this?”

“Still trying to wrap my head around it, but I’m excited.”

“Did they give you any kind of briefing?”

Saera shrugged. “Not really. I figured I’d just stumble through until things start to make sense.”

Jody gave her a sympathetic smile. “We have a few minutes. Let me at least get you started on some of the basics.” She pulled out a handheld device from her pocket, identical to those that others had used for translation. The screen illuminated and she swiped it, creating a holographic projection of a menu in the air.

Saera gaped with wonder. Having her music library sync to an online library was about as impressive as things got back home.

Jody navigated through a series of menus on the holographic projection using a data entry method Saera had never seen before, and several seconds later a picture of a planet appeared in midair. It looked like Earth at first glance, but there was a different continent configuration and there were two moons in orbit.

“This is Tararia,” Jody stated. “It’s the central world for the Taran colonies and seat of the Taran government. Six High Dynasties oversee the core infrastructure, under the Priesthood of the Cadicle. Most of the Taran worlds are against open displays of telekinesis, so the TSS tends to operate in the background.”

“What do they have against telekinesis?” Saera asked.

“They’re jealous,” one of the girl’s in Saera’s group interjected.

“There isn’t one definitive answer,” Jody went on. “All I know is that those of us with abilities who grew up in the Taran colonies were always outcasts. If our parents had them, too, we were taught to hide them and pretend like the abilities didn’t exist.”

Saera frowned. “That’s awful.”

“Well, it’s the way of things. Some of us find our way to the TSS eventually, and from that point on we’re on the outside looking in.”

I guess that makes me on the outside, too. But I suppose I already was. “Are there many people here from Earth?”

“We get two or three Agent trainees each year. They don’t bother recruiting from Earth for the Militia class.”

“What’s that?”

“The division for people without telekinetic abilities. Tactical support, administrative and infantry, mostly.” Jody returned her attention to the screen. “But anyway, it’s important that you understand all policies and regulations come from Tararia. There’s always some tension there. You’ll hear people speak out against the High Dynasties or Priesthood every so often, but don’t engage. You’re still an outsider, as much as this will start to feel like home, and you need to earn an opinion on such matters.”

“Noted.”

“Why the dour expression?” Jody asked.

“I appreciate the political overview, but what I’m more concerned about right now is the technology. Like, how do I work the computers? Do your showers even use water?”

All of the girls in Saera’s group giggled with exasperation at the statement.

“Well, do you know how to use one of our keyboards?” Saera shot back. The girl’s turned away and resumed their conversation.

Jody smiled. “I know it looks overwhelming right now, but it’s all quite straight-forward. Everyone I’ve ever known from Earth adapts just fine after a couple weeks.”

“If you say so.”

“All right,” Jody yielded, “here are a few pointers.”

She went over some of the basic gestures and data entry techniques for the handheld interface. Saera repeated her examples and did find that it was easy to pick up.

A low tone sounded, interrupting the lesson.

“Time for the real briefing,” Jody said with a grin.

Everyone lined up around the perimeter of the room, and one of the Agents stepped forward. He ordered every five groups in numerical order to combine and proceed to various destinations. Saera’s new group of fifty—the new Group 2—was directed to Level 2 of TSS Headquarters, where they were ushered into a lecture-style classroom well suited for the group’s size. Saera took a seat in the second row near the center of the raked seating.

An Agent, whom Saera recognized as one of those in the center of the reception room, took his place at the front of the lecture hall. “My name is Scott Wincowski. I’m one of the Primus Agents and I’m here to give you an overview of the TSS training program. In the Agent training program, your first year will be spent under close observation and will consist predominantly of academic studies. This is a trial period to see if you will be able to succeed. You will be placed into different Agent classes after the preliminary testing lasting for two days—those tests will begin shortly.”

Groans sounded around the room. Two whole days? This is intense.

“Each class has a set range for the Course Rank of its members, and the student is assigned a class according to their potential. You won’t find out your final Course Rank until after the graduation examination, but we’re pretty good at making an accurate projection.” He smiled, looking at the concerned faces around the room. “In descending order, the classes are Primus, Sacon and Trion. All of you will be in one of the upper two divisions based on your intake assessments. After the first year, you will be ‘initiated’ into the TSS if you choose to stay. After becoming an Initiate, you cannot leave until your training is complete. Choose wisely to stay or go after the first year, because anything besides the proper training sequence is uncomfortable, at best.

“Trainees remain at the Initiate rank for approximately three years. Some instructors might push that time to two years, but it really depends on the abilities of the students. After completing this phase of the training, you will become Junior Agents. This phase will last an average of five years, though many complete their training before. The final task of a Junior Agent before graduation is to complete an internship on a planet selected by the TSS. The location will be chosen based on the cultural characteristics of the planet, to complement the remaining development needs of the Junior Agent. The trainee will meet their greatest personal challenge on their internship planet; the specific needs vary from person to person. So, after their internship—usually about a year in duration—a trainee is said to have mastered all of their skills. I lucked out and got to spend a year on a temperate island world, but I had to spend most of the time staring at supply logs indoors. So, it just depends on how you look at the situation. Most Junior Agents enjoy themselves. As with many aspects of the TSS program, that’s the best way to go: learn what you can and make the most of all your experiences.

“After passing the internship, you will complete a final assessment, the Course Rank test. The results of the test will determine your Course Rank, CR. The test is both written and physical, designed to push the student to their limit, using an open-ended scale—there is no perfect score. The derived CR score will become an Agent’s rank within the TSS and will remain with them for life.”

He was silent for a moment as the students processed the information. “Oh, and for those of you who haven’t figured it out yet, Headquarters is located in the center of Earth’s moon in a fixed subspace position. The only way in and out is through that elevator shaft you all came through. Communications come through fine from the outside, but get used to the idea of being inside a hollowed out pocket in a big rock.” There were some chuckles throughout the room. The Agent smiled. He gazed around at the students—some looked expectant, others terribly confused. “Are there any questions?”

Oh, so very many, Saera thought to herself, but made no indication.

An older boy near the back of the room raised his hand. The Agent called on him. “What is the TSS’ foreign policy, sir?” he asked.

Saera noticed the boy’s smug expression. Must be from one of those “Dynasties” people keep talking about.

“The TSS has good relations with almost every race in colonized space,” the Agent replied. “We are often hired by those with less capable military forces to ward off the threats of those not in league with the TSS. We are here to serve.”

Another hand shot up. “Excuse my ignorance, sir, but what time measurement system does the TSS use? I’ve been hearing some conflicting information.”

“Very good question. The TSS runs on the standard twenty-five hour Tararian clock, set to the time zone of the Priesthood. The calendar is the Tararian standard 350-day year, 10 months, and seven-day weeks. That will be an adjustment for some of you, but it shouldn’t take long. The first few weeks are the hardest.”

There were several more questions, most of which Saera deemed completely irrelevant. Instead, her thoughts drifted to her meeting with Wil Sights, the future Primus Elite Agent. She was still unnerved from the encounter, yet energized. Those eyes... Why was he so sad?

An announcement from the Agent pulled her from her thoughts. “Though you have not been fully tested, you have all been divided up by ability based on previous analysis. After the two-day testing and observational period, a more final decision will be made, but for the time being, you will house with a preliminary group. You will now be shown to your temporary quarters so you can get settled in before testing begins.”

A Junior Agent came to stand by the Agent and began reading off names. To Saera’s surprise, she was the first to be called. After a momentary hesitation, she rose and walked to the front of the room. As they were called, others soon followed. When twenty girls were assembled, the Junior Agent led them out into the hallway.

“I’m Eilene,” the Junior Agent said. “You’re quite an elite group.” She led the Trainees down the corridor.

“How’s that?” a girl with light brown hair in a long ponytail asked.

“You’re the Primus hopefuls. Four—maybe six—of you will make the final cut, but the rest will most certainly make Sacon, given your preliminary analysis.”

There was a murmur of surprise. But Saera’s mind was still on other matters. Even though Wil’s parents being Agents would mean he had the chance to start training early, he’s moved through at an astounding rate. Does that mean he was pushed through, or that he is simply that talented? And the way he looked at me, that connection... Will I ever see him again? She shoved the thought aside. No, it doesn’t matter. He would never be interested in someone like me. Besides, there are way more interesting things here for me to be thinking about than some guy.

The group arrived at their quarters and immediately spread out to claim a bunk. The quarters were laid out as four bedrooms, each with two bunk beds and a single bed. In the end, Saera was on a bottom bunk in the second room on the left. Some girls tussled over who would get the single bed, but it made little difference to her. She was just happy to have a place to herself.

After claiming bunks, the students were called out into the common room. They stood around the furniture.

“We will now proceed to the testing facilities on Level 11,” Eilene said from near the front door. “The level is well below the main Headquarters structure and can only be visited while accompanied by an Initiate or higher. Understood?” There was an affirmative response from all trainees. “Good. Now, stay close and follow me.”

The group followed Eilene out of the quarters and down the hallway to the central transportation hub, where they boarded the elevator. Saera resisted the urge to shift anxiously in the confined space. She took a deep breath to center herself as the doors closed. The white light began to pulse, indicating movement.

There was something about the way the TSS operated that told her everything over the next two days would be a test—a test that began before there was ever a formal announcement. Sure enough, when she glanced around the elevator, she spotted a tiny recess in the ceiling. A camera. We are being watched.

Soon after her discovery, the elevator came to a smooth halt and the doors opened, revealing an area much less ornate than the upper levels of the facility. The craftsmanship was still superb, but consisted of smooth metal sheeting rather than wood paneling and carpet, making for a much starker appearance. Several other groups of twenty students were visible in the hallway leading from the elevator, and doors to other lifts were opening to let out more students. This time, however, there was none of the chatter that filled the room during check-in.

Apprehension gripped Saera, her stomach knotting. What sort of testing will this be? Many of the students looked nervous; others simply defiant. It’s a mistake to act too bold. They want people who will ask questions and listen, not those who always think they’re stronger and smarter than any teacher.

Saera stood still in the group, projecting an image of serene calm. I am surrounded by geniuses in an alien world, but this is my chance to shine. Then, she was struck with a greater aspiration. I will make it into Primus. For a moment, she questioned where the desire came from, but it was clear. Despite her efforts, Wil Sights would not leave her mind, and Primus was her best chance to meet him again. I need to find out what that was between us.

A buzzer sounded, reverberating through the metal corridor. The testing was about to begin.

*       *       *

Wil was roused from his work by the approaching footsteps of his father.

“Wil, do you want to talk about what happened back in the orientation room?” Cris asked as he sat down on an upholstered bench next to Wil in the Junior Agent lounge on the Primus level.

The nook in the corner was one of Wil’s favorite places to work, aside from in his quarters, but that meant others always knew where to find him.

Wil kept his eyes focused on his tablet. “Unless you talked Banks out of me teaching that advanced navigation class, there’s nothing to talk about.”

“He won’t budge on the subject. But, that’s not what I meant.”

Is he here about that girl? Wil felt his father’s eyes on him. “Fine, say your piece.”

“As you may have overheard, her name is Saera Alexander. I’d already flagged her as a candidate for Primus. She’s one of the youngest Trainees in her cohort, but she has more potential than any of them.”

Wil looked up. “Why are you telling me this?”

“To save you the time of looking her up,” Cris said with a grin.

“What makes you think I’d do that?” There was something about her… but I can’t go there.

“Because I recognize that look in your eye.”

Wil shook his head. It doesn’t matter. I need to forget about her.

A year had passed since Wil’s encounter with the Bakzen, but he was still plagued by the raw memory. Once his injuries from the assassination attempt had healed, he had gone back to Headquarters and resumed his studies. However, when he returned, he felt like a stranger among old friends. He was regarded more seriously, but not in the way he had yearned. Rather than respect or even distant admiration, the sidelong glances in the hall showed caution. They were scared of him. It didn’t help that Caeron was always nearby, trying to stay out of sight. Many of the more senior Agents were unruffled by Wil’s growing power, but trainees and Agents of lower classes kept their distance. And it was best they stay away—no good would come from getting close to him.

“Whatever you’re implying, I’m not about to drag anyone else into the shite that’s my day-to-day life. Nothing but death and destruction lie in my future.”

“Wil, don’t say that.” Cris tried to reach out to his son, but Wil dodged him.

“You know it’s true. I was bred for a war, and it’s my duty to see it through.”

“But when it’s over—”

“When it’s over, I very well may be done for, myself.” What I must do… How could I live with myself afterward?

Cris looked away, unable to meet Wil’s stoic gaze. “I won’t let it come to that.”

If only you could do anything… “I have some design specs to finish.” Wil got up to go.

Cris stood up and took Wil by the shoulders, looking into his eyes. “Happiness and duty don’t have to be mutually exclusive.”

“I can’t give in to wishful thinking.” Wil pulled away and jogged out of the room before his father could protest.

CHAPTER 3

Saera stared with dismay at the metal door recessed in the wall. There was no way a person could step through it. That could only mean one thing. We’re about to go into freefall.

She was one of ten Trainees crammed into a compact chamber off the main corridor from the elevator. The wall between the corridor and the room was a meter thick, which only augmented her concern about what was to come. They had already been through a series of physical tests—everything from timed laps around a track, to weight lifting, to pull-ups. All of the Trainees were sweaty and exhausted.

After two minutes of standing shoulder-to-shoulder inside the sealed chamber, the air was becoming humid from the perspiration and body heat. A low tone sounded.

“Here we go!” one of the girls cheered, tightening the elastic band holding her short brown hair in a ponytail.

The other Trainees reached out their hands toward the wall. Saera was in the middle of the group, putting her out of reach from any solid surface. Another girl next to her was facing the same issue. Saera recognized her as one of the twenty girls in the group of Primus hopefuls.

“It’s not that bad,” the girl said to Saera, bringing her feet together. “Just breathe.”

Saera took a deep breath and exhaled slowly as she started to lift off the ground. Her stomach flopped and her chest tightened as she tried to get her bearings in the transition to weightlessness. She struggled to keep her breathing slow and even as her body silently screamed out in protest to the unnatural conditions.

Some of the Trainees groaned as they suffered through the first nauseating moments of reduced gravity.

Saera kept her face as impassive as possible. I’ll stand out because of where I’m from. At least I can try to look confident.

After a full minute, the chamber was completely Zero G. The inner door slid open.

The room beyond was a dodecahedron, illuminated by strips of lighting along the seams between each of the twelve gray faces. Two Agents floated in the center, and ten other Trainees were already awkwardly clinging to the wall to the right of the entry door.

“What are you waiting for? Come in,” the Agent on the right stated. She gazed at the nervous students with her exposed luminescent brown eyes, her arms crossed over her overcoat.

Saera and the others in the middle were the first to file through the doorway. She grasped at the shallow handholds along the wall and pulled herself through.

“Line up,” the Agent instructed.

Saera’s group of Trainees formed a haphazard line along the left wall, mirroring the group to the right.

The two Agents surveyed the petrified faces. “Time to see how you perform in freefall,” the second Agent stated. “Pair up.”

Saera looked to the girl who’d been standing next to her in the gravity lock. “Want to work together?”

The girl shrugged. “Sure. I’m Allie.”

“Saera.”

“Nice to meet you.” Allie returned her attention to the Agents.

“We’ll start with basic maneuvering,” the second Agent continued.

The first exercise involved gripping a handhold and flipping perpendicular to the wall. Though Saera had spent some time in dance classes as a child, she quickly found that moving in freefall was a completely different experience. Every movement was magnified, making it a challenge to kick to a horizontal position without swinging past the mark. After several repetitions of the motion, the Agent instructed the students to work with their partner to form a triangle with the wall, with one partner’s toes secured in a holding while gripping the feet of the partner doing the inverse.

“How about I hold onto the wall with my hands first?” Saera suggested. That seemed like the easier position.

“Okay.” Allie flipped herself around and tucked the toes of her shoes into one of the recessed handholds.

As Allie deftly got into position, Saera kicked off from the wall to get into a horizontal orientation. However, in her quest to find the proper sixty-degree angle to complete the triangle with Allie’s hands, she instead kicked Allie square in the face.

“Ow, hey!” Allie exclaimed, cradling her nose.

Saera brought her hands to her mouth in horror. “I’m so sorry!” The sudden movement was enough for Saera to begin drifting away from the wall. By the time she realized she was moving it was already too late. Helpless, she drifted into the center of the room toward the Agents.

“Now that’s exactly what you’re not supposed to do,” said the male Agent.

Saera’s face burned as she started to list to the side while her classmates snickered from the sidelines. Great, so much for not making a fool of myself on my first day.

“This is just a preliminary evaluation. Let’s be nice,” the female Agent said.

Saera’s skin tingled, as though she was enveloped in a static shock. Simultaneously, the air seemed to congeal around her and she started moving back toward the wall. When she was close enough, she grabbed one of the handholds.

“All right, let’s try that again,” the female Agent said. “You two can sit this one out,” she added to Saera and Allie.

“I’m fine!” Allie protested, pulling her hand from her red nose and cheek.

“We saw enough,” the Agent replied.

Saera’s heart dropped. I ruined things for her, too. “I’m really sorry.”

“Yeah, whatever. Things happen,” Allie replied as she slumped against the wall.

The other students finished the exercise. Each Agent led two more trial maneuvering exercises before dismissing the Trainees.

Saera’s group was the second to depart. She climbed back into the gravity lock after Allie.

“Well, you survived,” Allie said to Saera as they prepared for the transition.

“Yeah, no need to wonder which class I’ll be in.” Saera’s stomach settled as the gravity returned to normal.

Allie gave her the kind of supportive smile a mother might give a baby who hadn’t quite figured out how to walk. “Plenty of people have never been in freefall before. You’ll catch up eventually.”

“I hope so.”

The Trainees filed into the main corridor. Saera spotted Eilene, the Junior Agent who had escorted her group of Primus hopefuls to the temporary quarters several hours before. Three of Saera’s roommates were already standing next to Eilene, along with fourteen of the other girls in the rest of the bedrooms. Saera and Allie walked over to join them. As they approached, the fifth occupant in Saera’s bedroom approached from down the hall.

“Time for dinner, ladies,” Eilene said once they were all together.

They took the elevator back up to Level 2 and proceeded to the Primus cafeteria.

The cafeteria was busier than it had been at the lunch break earlier in the day. Saera looked on in wonder at the groups of Agents sitting together. On her previous visit, the room had been filled primarily with trainees at various stages in the TSS program. Having so many Agents in close quarters, there was a palpable energy in the room.

“Do you feel that?” Saera whispered to Allie.

“Feel what?”

“It’s like the air is electrified,” Saera replied.

“I think you’re just excited.” Allie grabbed a tray for her dinner.

I hope I’m not going crazy. Saera took a tray for herself, trying to shake off the feeling. Everything felt strange and different; maybe it was just nerves. Only hours before she had boarded a shuttle to leave Earth for the first time. That already felt like another lifetime.

Saera filled her plate and went to sit down with the other Trainees in her quarters. She took a seat at the end of the long table, with Allie to her left and Eilene at the head of the table to her right. She began eating in silence.

Halfway through her meal, Saera noticed that Eilene was watching her. “What?”

The Junior Agent looked surprised, but pensive. “You feel it, don’t you?”

“Ma’am?”

“The energy,” Eilene clarified.

So it’s not just in my head. “I feel something. I’m not sure what.”

“Most don’t develop any sensitivity until at least Initiate level,” the Junior Agent said. “Have you ever had signs before?”

“No. I only found out about the TSS a week ago. I was on Earth this morning.”

Eilene froze. “You’re human?”

Allie looked over with surprise along with the girl across the table from Saera.

Saera flushed. “It’s not an affliction, geez.”

“It’s just surprising,” Eilene said. “I’ve known some trainees from Earth, but their abilities are normally pretty minimal. Trion class.”

“You hardly have any accent,” Allie commented.

“I guess whatever neural imprinting they did worked.” I’m still different, even here. I don’t think I’m ever going to have friends.

Eilene pursed her lips. “If you make it into Primus, you’ll be the first human ever.”

“I’m just happy to be here, regardless of where I’m placed.”

“Well, you’ll know by tomorrow night.”

I guess I will. She could still hardly believe where she was. Everything ahead was an exciting unknown.

Saera hurried to finish her meal, realizing that everyone else’s plates were already empty.

Eilene checked her handheld. “Bedtime, ladies. You have another busy day tomorrow.”

Saera smiled to herself. It couldn’t possibly be as exciting as the day she’d had already—leaving her home planet, learning a new language, entering into an ancient culture. If that start was any indication, amazing things were ahead.

*       *       *

Wil opened the door to his quarters and found Caeron waiting on the couch.

“You really shouldn’t wander around without me,” Caeron stated.

Wil held in a sigh. He owed Caeron his life, but he could never adjust to having a guard. “I’m sorry, but sometimes I need time to myself so I can work.”

Caeron crossed his arms. “I’ll stay out of your way. You just really shouldn’t be out on your own.”

“Being alone after curfew hours is one thing, but I’m not too concerned about getting attacked in a well-populated hallway.”

“It’s that kind of thinking that puts you at risk,” Caeron countered.

“No, what puts me at risk is being in a position where people want me dead.”

Andy, one of Wil’s roommates, emerged from his room at the back right of the common area. “Not again, guys. Don’t make me send you to your rooms.”

Wil took a deep breath and headed for his room at the back left. “That was already my plan.”

“Come on, don’t sulk. What’s wrong?” Andy asked in his kindly mock older brother voice.

The attitude had annoyed Wil when he first moved into the Junior Agent quarters a year and a half before, but he’d come to value Andy’s advice. “Banks just gave me a teaching assignment for an advanced navigation course. It starts tomorrow.”

“Bomax. That’s not a lot of prep time.”

“Not to mention the annoyance of reviewing homework assignments, coming up with lecture material...”

“If you don’t want to grade homework, then don’t assign any,” Andy said.

“I can’t not give homework—”

Andy raised an eyebrow. “Says who? You’re the instructor. You can do whatever the fok you want.”

“You have a point.”

Andy shrugged. “Worst case scenario, they take away the teaching assignment you didn’t want in the first place.”

“I don’t think it’s wise for you to intentionally fail,” Caeron interjected.

“I wouldn’t do that,” Wil countered. “But I guess there’s no reason I shouldn’t try to have a little fun with it.”

“That’s the spirit!” Andy exclaimed and gave Wil a nod of approval. “Now stop bickering so I can finish my report.” He returned to his room and telekinetically slid the door shut behind him.

Wil sighed. “I’ll let you know if I’m going back out,” he told Caeron and went to his bedroom.

“Thank you. Have a good night.” Caeron headed toward his own room at the front left of the common area, next to Wil’s.

Wil closed the door and settled into his desk chair. Sleep was a rare luxury over the last several months.

Quality sleep, in particular, was almost non-existent. The nightmares that began after he was shot by Haersen persisted. Some nights it was easier to stay up and work rather than endure waking up in a cold sweat with a racing heart and headache. Just thinking about the images of Tek’s sneering face and fields of charred bodies was enough to turn his stomach.

To distract himself from the nightmares, he’d taken to late-night work on the independent jump drive design. His initial efforts were dead ends—rehashing the same issues he’d always encountered from other angles. Then, three months before, the Junior Agents had launched the annual competition for an independent jump drive design.

Most of the Junior Agents formed small workgroups, which Wil had joined in previous years, but he had elected to continue working alone for the latest competition. He had scrapped everything he’d assembled before and spent a week playing mindless video games. When he returned to the problem with fresh eyes, suddenly things started to come together. He saw connections he couldn’t believe he’d missed and solutions started to pop out from the chaos. After a month of roughing out the new structure for the theory in the late-night hours, he’d given the first presentation to Banks and his father. He was on the right track, and they knew it. The late-night work had continued and he was still making progress—even if it was incredibly slow going.

Regardless of his new class in the morning, he couldn’t afford a night off from the incremental forward progress. There was work to do.

*       *       *

Cris breathed a sigh of relief as he walked in the door to his quarters. What a day. Another Trainee arrival completed, another Wil blowout, and another issue to confront Banks about.

“How’d it go?” Kate asked from the couch. She got up and came to greet Cris with a kiss.

He pulled her close. “You know it’s my favorite day of the year.”

“And now you have 349 days of anticipating the next,” Kate said with a grin.

“And a shiteload of other things to deal with until then.” Cris eased onto the couch with a groan.

“What now?”

“More of the usual. Wil butting heads with Banks again.”

Kate curled up next to him. “Oh dear.”

“Apparently Banks has assigned him to teach a group of Initiates advanced navigation related to the new independent jump drive.”

“The design isn’t even complete.”

“But the foundation is there. It’s close enough to start explaining.”

Kate entwined her fingers in his. “I’m worried about Wil. He seems stressed all the time now.”

“I’m concerned, too. But Banks does have a point—he needs to start getting some hands-on leadership experience. And maybe if he has others who understand the design he’ll get some reprieve. Right now, he’s... it’s not good.”

“I feel like we should be doing more as parents,” Kate said, looking down. “He pulled away and we haven’t fought to get him back.”

“He’s fifteen. I wasn’t exactly a model child at that age, either.”

His wife frowned. “You know full well that’s not all of it.”

“What are we supposed to do? He’ll barely even talk to me.”

“Dinner tomorrow night,” Kate suggested. “The first day of class will make for the perfect occasion.”

“And if he doesn’t show up?”

“Then his mother will track him down and make a scene in front of all his classmates. Avoiding that should be sufficient motivation.”

Cris smirked. “You have a bit of a sadistic streak, don’t know?”

“I’m just committed to getting results.”

“I love you a little more right now.”

CHAPTER 4

Wil entered the advanced navigation class already convinced it would be a disaster. There were fifteen Initiates enrolled in the course, and all of them blinked with confusion when he stepped through the door. “I’m Wil and I’m your instructor.”

He activated the console at the front center of the room, and nametags illuminated in front of each desk.

“You’re a Junior Agent?” one of the students, Jordan, asked. His dark hair was buzzed almost to his scalp and his lips were contorted into a mocking sneer.

“Yes, just starting my final year. Why?”

Jordan looked to his other classmates. Wil was younger than all of them by at least two years. “You don’t look like it.”

“Yeah, well, you don’t look like you’re smart enough to be in this class,” Wil shot back. “But I don’t think they would have given you this assignment if you were an idiot, so maybe looks are deceiving.”

The smug grin melted from Jordan’s face. The other students snickered and sat up straighter in their chairs.

“Now, let’s talk about advanced navigation,” Wil said as he manipulated the holoprojector at the front of the classroom. A map of the SiNavTech beacon network illuminated around him. “Who’s familiar with the concept of an independent jump drive?”

The Initiates looked confused.

“Isn’t that a myth?” Caitlyn, one of the six girls in the class, asked.

“It was considered a scientific improbability,” Wil stated. “But I cracked the code.” The room fell still and silent. Wil surveyed the shocked faces. “I’m currently finalizing the design for the first independent jump drive, and you get to be among the first to learn how to plot a course.”

“Where do we start?” Greg questioned from the second row of desks.

“That’s a very good question.” Wil examined the star map of the SiNavTech network. That way of thinking would eventually be obsolete. “We need to start over,” he said under his breath.

“What do you mean?” asked Greg.

Wil sighed. “I want to tell you to forget everything you know about standard navigation, but you’ll still need to use those systems. I need to find a way to make it a consistent user experience, even though the underlying assumptions are completely different.”

“Then how does it work?” Bianca asked from the front row, one of her blonde eyebrows raised with uncertainty.

“Well, I’m still working out the interface,” Wil admitted. “The equation to calculate the jump is really the only thing that’s final. There is no navigation system for the independent jump drive as things stand now, only some initial sketches.”

“So how are we supposed to learn how to use it?” Jordan asked, the flush of embarrassment finally fading from his cheeks.

Wil thought for a moment. “Maybe we could start with you telling me how you’d want to use it and I can come up with something that fits within those guidelines.”

The students looked at each other. Clearly it wasn’t going to be a normal class.

“What does this equation look like, anyway?” Caitlyn ventured.

“You probably don’t want to know…” Wil deactivated the star map and instead brought up the independent jump drive equation from his personal files. The three-dimensional model of the interconnecting modules looked like a chaotic jumble of numbers and notations to the untrained eye.

The class stared at it with open mouths.

“Fok me…” Bianca breathed.

“I’ll take that as an expression rather than an invitation,” Wil said. His mind flashed to his brief encounter with Saera, but he hurriedly pushed it away. “So, I don’t think we’ll get anywhere if I try to explain this.”

“You came up with this whole thing?” Greg asked.

Wil looked over the equation and rotated the model with his hand. “Yeah, somehow. I had to stare at it until I saw a pattern, then it looked like complete nonsense again, and then finally re-solidified into something I could understand. It’s pretty headache-inducing, isn’t it?”

The class nodded slowly.

“Forget about this.” Wil swept the equation from the holoprojector and brought up a blank projection as a background for taking notes. “Now, what do you like to see in any navigation interface?”

“Destination list,” “Beacon map,” “Transit times,” “Lock stability factor,” “Spaceport locations,” the students called out.

Wil made the notations on the holoprojector. “Great. But imagine your destination could be anywhere. No beacon needed.” He crossed off the items that weren’t applicable to the independent jump model.

“I’d still want to know how long the transit would take, since that dictates supply needs,” Bianca said.

“And knowing the position of spaceports is always important in case there are complications,” Caitlyn added.

“Excellent points. So we for sure need a star chart with applicable landmarks,” Wil said as he made the appropriate notations on the projector.

“We might not be limited to a destination list,” Jordan cut in, “but having some pre-programmed common destinations would be handy.”

“Okay, so maybe like a ‘favorites’ list of sorts?” Wil clarified.

Jordan nodded. “Sure.”

“Regardless of if the destination is pre-programmed or not, you still need to know where you’re going relative to everything else,” Greg pointed out.

“Yes, you do.” Wil thought for a few moments. “Maybe the key is to make it graphical. One interface—just pick your destination on a map and let the computer do the work on the backend. It can activate the protocol for an independent jump if it’s outside of beacon range, or follow beacons if it’s on a standard route.”

“Graphics are always nice,” Caitlyn agreed. The others murmured agreement.

“Hmm.” Wil pondered the suggestion. It just might work. It would solve the problems. The existing projector with the SiNavTech consoles is capable—it’s just a software upgrade and retrofit to the jump drive.

“The challenge will be to come up with a visualization format that takes into account subspace flow,” Wil mused. “Any pilot will need to learn how to read a map so they don’t drop the ship out of subspace in the middle of a planet.”

“Can’t the computer do that?” Greg asked.

Wil smiled. “You’d be out of a job as Navigators if the nav computer could do everything. There’s always going to be that 10 percent of the work only a trained person can do. The part that’s art, not pure science.”

“Except with an independent jump drive there aren’t the safeguards of the beacon network,” Bianca added.

“Right. The equation works—it’s been fully vetted. But there’s still the chance for operator error. This is serious business.” And I somehow need to make it safe enough for a pilot to use under pressure.

“Are we talking about an application for navigation systems in just cruisers, or fighters, too?” Caitlyn asked.

“Both,” Wil replied. “And obviously, a graphical interface would be challenging to use in the middle of a battle.”

“Well it’s not like we’ll find ourselves in that situation too often,” Jordan commented.

Shite, I need to remember they don’t know about the war in the rift. Or even about the rift’s existence. “We need to design it for a worst-case scenario. Quick in, quick out in the heat of battle.”

“What about a direct neutral link?” Caitlyn suggested. “For the fighters.”

Wil grinned. “Now we’re talking.”

*       *       *

Saera answered the final question on her test and looked around. All of the other Trainees were still furiously making entries on the touchscreen surfaces of their desks. Did I miss something? She had thought she was taking her time and answering thoroughly. It wasn’t nearly as difficult as some of the other written tests over the last two days, especially not compared to the haphazard freefall acrobats.

Eventually, other Trainees finished the exam and sat back in their chairs, looking worn and worried. The early finishers made note of each other.

When everyone was finished, the Agent at the front of the room set down his tablet and stood up. “Thank you for your hard work and attention throughout this testing. I’m pleased to report that your intake evaluations are now complete.”

There was a collective sigh of relief from everyone in the room. Finally!

“We will now divide you into preliminary training groups. Six months from now, you will have one final evaluation that will determine which Agent class and training track you will ultimately follow if you decide to stay with the TSS beyond the first year. So work hard, because your performance over the next few months will play a large part in determining your future.”

Three other Agents, two women and one man, entered the room.

“You will see a group number displayed on your desks. Group 1 will be with me, Agent Poltar. Group 2 with Agent Reylae. Group 3 with Agent Morwen. And Group 4 with Agent Katz.”

Saera looked down at her desk: Group 4. The Agents held their handhelds in front of them with their group number projected out front. Agent Katz was the blonde woman on the end. Saera lined up with the other Group 4 members near Katz. When all of the Trainees were with their trainer, Saera saw that her group was much smaller, composed of only five girls compared to the twenty or so Trainees in the others. Two of the groups were all boys and another was all girls.

Agent Katz led them down the hall and into a small conference room, where she had them sit around the table in the middle of the room. When everyone was seated, she began, “I’m Agent Marsie Katz. I’m a Primus Agent and will be your instructor for the next several months. Your scores have earned you conditional designation for the Primus class.”

Really? Saera’s eyes were as wide as those of the other girls.

“This is a great opportunity for you, but it’s not without its challenges. While all of the other groups will live and train together, you’ll need to integrate with others. For starters, you’ll share quarters with some Sacon girls, but you’ll do most of your training with the Primus boys.”

We’re going to be training with the men? Saera quickly suppressed the wave of unease. No, it’s not like it was back home.

The girls looked around the table, sizing each other up. Saera assessed that all of the girls looked normal enough. They were attractive in their own ways, and each had brightness in their eyes that hinted at intelligent, inquisitive natures. She was relieved to see that none of the girls with the blatantly haughty attitudes had made it into her group. We’re the best of the best.

“I’m sure many of you have already talked over the last few days, but why don’t we go around the table and make some introductions,” Agent Katz proposed. “State your name, age, where you’re from, and your favorite academic subject. Let’s start over here.”

“My name is Leila Gradis,” stated a slim red-head with blue eyes. “I’m sixteen, and I’m from the Fifth Region of Tararia. My favorite subject is applied astrophysics.”

The next girl was shorter and had dark coloration. She appeared to be studying everyone. “I’m Elise Patera, seventeen. I’m from the planet Maerdan, and my favorite subject is interplanetary biology.”

“Hi, I’m Nadeen Farilae, and I’m also seventeen-years-old. I grew up on Eridon II. My favorite subject is computational science.” She had brown eyes, fair skin and short, dark hair. Her voice quavered just the slightest measure as she spoke.

What’s with all these subjects? Most of those things wouldn’t be offered until college. “My name is Saera Alexander, and I’m fifteen. I’m from Earth, and my favorite subject in school was math.” Saera could have sworn the other girls exchanged glances at the mention of Earth.

“I’m Caryn Tharinaeu and I’m sixteen,” said the last girl. She had platinum blonde hair and light-blue eyes. “I grew up on Aeris, one of Tararia’s moons. My favorite subject is navigation.”

Agent Katz smiled. “Please to meet all of you. I won’t tell you my age since I’m old enough that it’s no longer polite for anyone to ask, but I will say that I’ve been an Agent for almost twenty years and have trained two groups before you. I was raised on a merchant ship, so I don’t have a planetary home. My favorite subject was socioeconomics, but now I’m all about training bright young ladies like you to control things with your mind.” She tapped the side of her head with her index finger. “Do you have any questions for me?”

“How does the training program account for the different development rates of telekinetic abilities?” asked Elise.

“We’ll do a lot of work in small groups,” Agent Katz replied. “It’s my job to ensure that each of you reaches your potential. But, it’s also important for you to help each other.”

Elise nodded.

“Is it really true that outside social standing doesn’t mean anything within the TSS?” questioned Leila.

“Yes,” Agent Katz replied. “And that rule is strictly enforced.”

Leila must be someone of note on the outside.

“Yes, ma’am,” Leila said with too much emphasis on the honorific.

“Let me be clear, ladies,” Agent Katz went on, “any respect you gain within the confines of the TSS will be earned. The standings for Trainees will be determined by your own merits. I didn’t have you state where you are from so you can boast or look down on anyone, but rather so you can see how talent can come from the most unlikely of places. Your lives may depend on each other one day, so I recommend you learn what each of you can offer and how you can best work together. If I do my job well, you’ll all be besties by the time you graduate.”

I like this Katz. Saera and the other girls, except for Leila, smiled. Leila looked to the side, a touch of color on her cheeks.

“We could stay here chatting all day, but I’m sure you’re all anxious to get settled into your new home for the next year,” Katz said. There were eager nods around the table. “Your personal possessions will be transferred to your room, but it’s up to the five of you to figure out your bunks. Breakfast will be at 7:30 tomorrow morning and training will begin at 8:00. I will meet you at your quarters at that time. Rest up.”

Katz led the group to their quarters. The fifteen other Sacon girls were not yet back from their orientation, so the five Primus girls had the place to themselves for the time being.

The common area was filled with several plush couches, various lounge chairs and tables. Saera thought it felt rather homey. The girls popped their heads into each of the four bedrooms, identifying that their possessions had been gathered in the room accessed through the door to the front right of the common area.

“I would like the single bed,” Leila declared as soon as they were in the room.

“I think all of us would,” Caryn countered.

Elise eyed the lower bunk closest to the door. “I certainly wouldn’t want to climb up and down to the top bunk unless I had to.”

“Of course not,” Nadeen added. “It’s mean of them to design a room in this way, with one clearly superior position.”

“Probably to spark just this sort of discussion,” muttered Elise.

Does it really matter? “Well, I really don’t care either way,” Saera said and started heading toward the lower bunk bed on the wall across from the door. No one seemed to notice.

As the others continued their discussion, Saera began to stow her minimal personal possessions in a locker at the foot of the bed. The door was touch-activated, with a palm scanner and PIN for security. She set up the new user account using the interactive interface. When she opened the locker, she found a handheld inside like the ones she’d seen other members of the TSS carrying around.

It was thin and the size of her palm. At first glance, it appeared to be solid. She tugged the edges like she’d seen Jody do, and the device slid open, displaying a screen on one side with an opaque backside for privacy. Using the screen, it had her key in a thumb print and a retinal scan for security. She tested the holographic projector with the swipe of her hand, still fascinated by the technology. Her smartphone back home was sufficient for web browsing and playing games, but the TSS handheld was something else entirely—wondrous and almost magical, even if it was commonplace to those around her.

When she finally looked up from her study of the device, she saw that Elise had claimed the other lower bunk, Caryn was up above Saera, Nadeen was in the other upper bunk and Leila had taken the single bed. Leila had a smug look of triumph for her petty accomplishment.

The other girls were exploring the area around their new bunks, and Saera noticed that Elise was looking at what appeared to be a screen along the wall behind her bed. Saera turned around and examined the screen by hers. She placed her hand on the screen and it illuminated with a welcome addressed to her. It must have been coded when I set up the locker. When she looked over the options on the screen, she noticed that the bottom right corner stated: “Pop Out.” She tapped that corner, and the screen came forward from the wall, revealing a handhold. Saera gripped the handhold and pulled forward gently, and the screen came off in her hand. It was half a meter wide and a little more than half as much as tall. Though far thinner and lighter than anything she’d seen back home, it reminded her of a tablet. She scanned over the various desktop icons and widgets—access to the TSS Mainframe, modeling programs, composition. This must be our main computer for classwork.

Voices erupted in the common room. The Sacon girls had arrived.

“Shall we go say hello?” suggested Caryn.

“Naturally,” affirmed Leila as she rose from her bunk.

The Primus girls followed Leila out into the common area. Most of the Sacon girls were jostling to make it into one of the other rooms and claim a bunk. A few of them paused to glance at Saera and the others, but they quickly returned to the mission at hand.

“I guess we’ll give them a few minutes to get settled,” Leila decided for everyone and sat down on one of the couches. The other Primus girls followed her lead. Saera took a seat on the end of the sectional next to Elise, perpendicular to the others.

“After we make some introductions, should we go exploring?” asked Nadeen. “I overheard some of the Initiates mention some sort of lounge or game room.”

“That would be fun,” Caryn responded.

“Are you sure that’s a good idea? Katz told us to rest up,” Saera reminded her roommates.

“You’re under no obligation to go with us,” said Leila.

So much for making friends. Saera leaned back on the couch.

“You should really come with us,” Elise whispered. “We deserve a break after all that testing.”

“I just want to start off right.”

Elise contemplated the position for a moment. “Another time, then.”

Not a complete dismissal. Maybe I’ll have at least one friend.

They went through a round of introductions with the Sacon girls—and Saera retained almost none of their names—before the other Primus girls ventured out to find the game room. Despite another plea from Elise, Saera remained resolute and stayed behind. I won’t make stupid mistakes just to be accepted. Not again.

*       *       *

Wil gazed back at his parents sitting across the table. They were watching him intently, concern evident in their glowing eyes.

“Why did you really ask me here?” Wil asked.

“Just checking in,” his mother replied, her tone a bit too forced for the statement to be completely innocent. She looked to Cris.

His father nodded. “You seemed pretty upset about getting assigned to teach that navigation class. How did things go today?”

“It was okay, I guess.” Wil looked down at his emptied plate. He had figured the family meal was a trap, but he came anyway.

“If it’s too much, I can assign someone else,” Cris offered.

Except there is no one else. “That didn’t seem like an option when I voiced my concerns yesterday.”

“You caught me by surprise. I was kind of busy at the time.”

“Trainee orientation. Right.” And then he was all too eager to set me up with someone. A relationship is the last thing I need right now.

“You were looking at the new Trainees like the enemy,” Cris said.

Wil scoffed. “No, the enemy is a physically and technologically superior master race with advanced telekinetic abilities that can destroy us the moment we let our guard down.”

“Wil, don’t—” his mother began.

“I know you mean well, but there’s nothing you can do. I’m in an impossible position and that’s just the way it is.”

Cris frowned. “It’s like you’ve just given up on having a life.”

“No, I’ve just accepted the life I was dealt. There’s no sense in getting upset about what could have been. The TSS and Priesthood decided our fate well before any of us were born. I’ll do my part.”

Cris’ brow furrowed. “You’ve let it consume you.”

Wil crossed his arms. “Maybe I’m now my real self.”

“I don’t believe that at all,” Cris replied.

Wil shook his head. It’s the same plea over and over again. Do they want me to do my job or have a normal life? I can’t do both.

“You need to let some people back in, Wil,” his father insisted. “If not us, then someone.”

“You mean a certain someone.”

Kate looked to Cris with a quizzical smile. “What’s this, now?”

And that’s my cue to go. “Thanks for dinner.” Wil stood and headed for the door.

“Wait.” His father stood and stopped him with a telekinetic tug. “I’m sorry for intruding.”

They’re the last people I should be pushing away. They’re the only ones who’ve been manipulated as much as I have. Wil took a slow breath. “I know you’re only trying to help.”

“The only way we’ll get through what lays ahead is if we stick together,” Kate said.

“One fight at a time.” Wil sighed and rubbed his eyes. “It feels like everything has been stacking up recently.”

“Take some time to unwind, Wil,” his father urged.

“Maybe once I’m done with the jump drive interface.” Wil glanced at the door. “And on that note, I do need to work on some of the things we discussed in class today.”

Cris nodded. “Okay. Don’t be a stranger.”

“I’ll try.”

Kate glided over to Wil and gave him a hug. “We’re here for you, whenever you need us.”

Wil nodded, grateful for the warmth of her embrace taking the edge off of his stress, even if it was just for a moment. “Thanks.”

*       *       *

“I’m worried that we may have broken him,” Banks stated.

The Priest’s red-brown eyes gazed coolly at the High Commander from under the shadow of his hood. “So fix him.”

It’s not that easy. “He hasn’t been the same since his encounter with the Bakzen. I’d hoped he’d work it out on his own, but it’s not getting any better. If anything, it’s only gotten worse.”

“I thought that the backup plan was already in motion.”

Banks sighed. “It didn’t take like we hoped. He’s still withdrawn and unhappy.”

“This was never intended to be a happy life for him.”

“With happiness comes strength and creativity—”

The Priest’s eyes narrowed. “So fix him. If our plan didn’t work, try something else. Whatever it takes.”

Banks nodded. “He needs to feel like a part of something again. That he’s not alone.”

“He is alone. But if you think he must feel otherwise, then do it.” The Priest looked at something out of the range of the viewscreen. “He must be ready to graduate within the year.”

Only a year? It will destroy him if he can’t come to terms before then. “Why so soon?”

“He’ll need time to establish himself as a leader before he’s given officers to train. Our campaigns are already yielding positive results, as you’ve already seen with the volume of training applications. Those who never would have revealed their abilities before are now coming forward. Within a few years, you should have a sufficient pool from which to select a full group of Primus Elites.”

“We can’t push him too hard.” Any of them. These are people, not pawns.

“You have your mandate.” The Priest ended the transmission.

CHAPTER 5

A person can only endure so much, and Arron Haersen was at the end of his patience. Being on the run was so undignified.

Haersen shook his head and scoffed. A year of covert travel and trying to blend in—not what an Agent deserved. Well, former Agent, he had to remind himself again. But he knew he was on his way to becoming something even better, if he could only reach his destination.

With a sigh, Haersen pulled himself to his feet. His back ached from another night sleeping on metal grating. Like many nights before, he’d found a secluded hollow behind some mechanical equipment in a maintenance corridor to rest. Such passages in the various space stations he’d visited on his journey almost always housed others in equally dire situations. He could have easily read their minds to find out what had led to their circumstances if he cared, but he didn’t. At best, they were of a genial nature and could be persuaded to offer up a meager meal. At worst, they were already occupying the best spot on the floor and Haersen had to stake his claim. In either event, it was easy for him to get the upper hand. Though he was no longer a part of the TSS, he still possessed all the abilities of an Agent. People were eager to let him have his way, without knowing why; even if they resisted, it was no effort to persuade them through other means. And soon, the Bakzen would give him even more power.

At least, that was the plan. It was what drove Haersen on when he was hungry and tired and running. There were moments when he wanted to give in, but the promise of becoming as powerful as the Bakzen kept him moving forward. So he advanced, bit by bit, along his course halfway across the galaxy to the Kaldern System where he would be taken in by the Bakzen. Where he would find a place to become everything he dreamed of being.

Waiting for that time was agony. It never should have been that way, hiding and sleeping in mechanical rooms. He resented being put in that situation. Haersen would have already been his fully actualized self if General Carzen hadn’t failed to contain Wil when he was in the Bakzen’s possession. Turning Wil to their side, as Carzen desired, would have been the best use of Wil’s extraordinary telekinetic power, but it was shortsighted to think it would ever work. Haersen saw that now. If he had only followed Tek’s plan, he would have avoided so much pain and inconvenience. He regretted ever encouraging Tek to heed Carzen’s suggestion. If only they had used Wil as a subspace bomb—ripping the rift to create the final pathways that would allow the Bakzen to capture the Taran worlds before anyone could see them coming. It would have all been over already. The Bakzen would have secured their victory. Haersen would have been aligned with the victors, and all his aspirations would have been within reach. But, they allowed Wil to escape. Haersen was left to clean up the mess, and Wil had died in vain by Haersen’s own hand—all of his potential bleeding out with his life. Such a waste.

Haersen grimaced as he plodded down the passageway with his single travel bag, his ears numb from hours of being subjected to the endless drone of engines. From Agent to outlaw. He deserved so much more, and it would be his. He would right his mistakes and rebuild himself as someone even greater. As the person he was always meant to be.

All he had to do was find Tek and affirm his loyalty. For doubting Tek, the last year was fitting punishment. But, he felt his dues were more than paid after what he had endured, and he had pledged himself to never show such doubt again. He was worthy of receiving the Bakzen’s gifts.

Several other travelers packed up their belongings along the corridor as Haersen passed. Others were just arriving for the night on their own home clocks. Most didn’t have more than a small pack with them, but Haersen spotted an elderly man arriving with a full bedroll. The man smiled as Haersen walked by; he was one of the generous types. Haersen took note. Those sorts were so easy to exploit.

Haersen exited the mechanical room through a squeaky door off one of the main corridors in the central mall of the space station. No one in the mall seemed to notice his emergence, or didn’t care. The pair of sunglasses he’d stolen from another refugee was the only thing that set him apart from the other tattered travelers looking for a new home, but most passersby would assume such an accessory hid a drug addiction. No one would see an Agent in disgrace.

He merged into the flow of traffic along the mall, looking for a terminal where he could access the manifest of ships at the port. He had been on a dozen freighters already, each one offering a new definition of humiliation. The last thing he wanted was yet another voyage scrubbing toilets to earn his passage, but he was in no position to be picky. He tried to put it out of his mind.

The Orilan station resembled most others out so far from the central worlds—scrappy, eclectic, and unpredictable. It was still several jumps from Haersen’s destination in Kaldern, but he was getting close. He could almost feel it. However, finding ships willing to take him aboard was becoming increasingly difficult the farther he traveled from the central colonies. Finding ships heading to the outermost worlds was an even greater challenge.

Haersen followed the central mall to one of the hubs with access terminals. There were three terminals arranged in a triangle and all were unoccupied. So far from civilization, most people at the port were already attached to a vessel.

He took the terminal at the back of the triangle, leaving him with the best view of the corridor. No place was exempt from a sudden attack in that part of space.

As he brought up the ship manifest, Haersen kept an eye on the corridor. Looking over his shoulder was habit. TSS loyalists could be anywhere, and there was no doubt he stood out at the top of their watch list. The killer of the Primus Elite. Not his first choice of title, but it was more prestigious than Mission Coordinator.

The manifest was useless. No ships were heading in even remotely the right direction for his needs. He would have to continue his wait. Something would come along eventually. At least there would be the old man’s bedroll to make the remaining stretch of Haersen’s stay more comfortable.

CHAPTER 6

The dreaded freefall chamber. Saera clung to the wall, remembering her last unfortunate experience with Allie from a month before. The rest of her classes were going well, but she feared this new addition to her course schedule would be her undoing.

One by one, her classmates pushed off from the wall and landed on an opposite face of the dodecahedron. They made it look so easy, gliding through the air with their hands to their sides and touching down lightly on the far wall.

Saera was the sixth to go. With all eyes on her and her heart pounding in her ears, Saera pushed off toward the other side of the room. The moment she left the wall, she realized her flight was doomed.

With her tuck position off-balance, Saera was only three meters from her launch point when she began an uncontrolled tumble to the side. The forward momentum carried her across the room, but her feet were parallel to the wall and she had no way to soften the impact.

She slammed hard against the metal plating and ricocheted off at a forty-degree angle toward the side wall.

Agent Katz looked on with a frown but made no effort to intervene. The other Primus girls and boys covered their faces with their hands to hide their amused smirks.

Saera’s speed had slowed after the first impact, and she was able to grab a handhold on the side wall when she landed.

Her face burned. She kept her gaze down, not wanting to meet the eyes of her other classmates.

“What are you doing over there?” Katz called out. “Get back in line.”

Saera wanted to protest, but instead she took a deep breath and lightly pushed off the wall to head back to the group. Her speed and trajectory were better than the first attempt, and she was able to land safely with some help from her comrades.

She kept her head down for the rest of class, too embarrassed to talk to anyone.

As they filed into hall after class, Caryn came up and put a hand on her shoulder. “Are you okay? That was a pretty hard hit.”

“Yeah, I’ll be fine. Thanks.”

“Freefall really isn’t your thing,” Caryn commented.

“Well, I grew up on a planet that barely had a space program. It’s not like I had a lot of opportunity to practice.”

Caryn shrugged. “At least you don’t suck at math.”

“That’s something.” But I’ll need to be a lot more well-rounded if I’m going to get anywhere within the TSS.

Done with all of their classes for the day, they returned to their quarters to unwind for the night.

Saera took a shower before collapsing on her bunk. It was starting to feel like home after a month. The dynamics in the group were shaking out, and she was beginning to feel like part of the TSS community. Trying to blend in as much as possible, she was comfortably at the middle of the social structure. As promised, she was adapting to the foreign Taran technology. All of the advances that were only fantasy back home were right at her fingertips—gravity manipulation, galactic travel, telekinesis. It was nothing short of thrilling to wake up every day and have such limitless possibilities.

She only had fifteen minutes before the standard dinnertime, but it was the perfect opportunity to get in a quick nap so she’d be ready to tackle homework after dinner. Across the room, Elise was also resting on her bottom bunk.

As soon as Saera’s eyes were closed, Leila barged in.

“Early dinner tonight,” Leila announced.

Saera cracked her eyes open. “Now?”

“Yes, if you want to join us,” Leila said and left.

Saera looked over at Elise. “I guess we should go.”

Elise swung her legs over the edge of her bunk. “I don’t know why you bother to get along with her. She’s a tyrant.”

“We’re part of the same team. They expect us to get along.”

“Well, I hope ‘they’ take her personality into consideration before putting her on the Command track. I think she’d eat her crew alive. Possibly literally.”

Saera smiled. “Best we keep her fed, in that case. Come on.”

Saera and Elise met up with the others in the common room before heading to the cafeteria.

Being earlier than normal, the crowd was different than Saera had observed before. The people who were normally getting ready to leave as her group arrived were just sitting down for their meal, and other faces were entirely new.

Saera got in line with the others behind Caryn and worked her way through the buffet. As she was exiting the queue, Caryn froze.

“It’s him!” she hissed.

Saera followed Caryn’s gaze toward the door. Wil Sights had just walked in and was heading toward the cases with pre-packaged meals.

Saera instantly blushed, even seeing him at a distance. What’s wrong with you? Stop it. She took a slow breath.

The other girls were openly ogling. Wil seemed to be in his own world as he perused the refrigerated case.

“He has to be Sietinen. Just look at him!” Caryn whispered.

“I’m still not convinced the Dynasty would allow it, but he’s definitely highborn,” Leila whispered back.

Saera groaned silently and stared at her plate, not wanting to engage in the conversation. The same arguments were rehashed every time one of the Primus or Sacon girls spotted Wil—or “Sightings” as Caryn had coined, which Saera found to be disrespectful to puns everywhere. The girls from the inner colonies seemed particularly obsessed with the notion of a High Dynasty bachelor roaming the halls of TSS Headquarters. Whenever the topic came up, Saera made a point to keep her head down. She had been warned that an opinion on Taran political matters must be earned, so she could only imagine commentary on the relative attractiveness of Tararian nobles fell into the same category. No good would come of her mentioning what passed between them in their brief meeting. Besides, that had probably just been some bizarre side effect from the neural imprinting.

Still engaged in a heated whispering debate over whether Wil was High Dynasty or not, the girls started making their way toward a table at the center of the room.

Saera kept her focus on her plate. It’s all in your head. You’re invisible to him.

In her intent focus, Saera neglected to watch where she was going. When Caryn stopped at the table, Saera ran smack into her.

Caryn cried out in surprise as Saera’s tray struck her back.

Saera watched in helpless horror as her food launched into the air, heading directly into the path of a Junior Agent. No!

Before she could blink, the food froze in midair. The Junior Agent had his hand up. He flicked his wrist and the meal returned to her plate, though the items were mixed.

“I’m so sorry!” Saera exclaimed.

“Eyes up,” the Junior Agent said and continued on.

Caryn flashed Saera a dirty look and took her seat.

Face burning, Saera looked toward the cafeteria door and saw that Wil had turned to see what the commotion was about, watching her. Their eyes locked for a moment, but he tore his gaze away and exited.

Saera felt breathless. My luck, of all the people to witness that… She sighed and sat down next to Caryn. “I’m really sorry,” she reiterated.

“You’re becoming a danger to yourself and others,” Caryn quipped.

“Quite graceful,” Leila added.

“All right, all right,” Saera said as she stabbed her fork into her food.

“Well, look at it this way,” Leila continued, “she just improved the chances for the rest of us to attract a guy.”

Saera sighed loudly. “Not that I was trying.”

“We saw you looking over at him, too” Elise chimed in. “No need to be bashful.”

“I—” Saera started to protest, but resumed eating instead, her face still warm.

“At least you have good taste,” Leila said. “Have anyone back home on Earth?”

Not that I’ll talk about with any of you. “No.”

“Please tell me you’ve at least been kissed!” Leila exclaimed.

“None of this is relevant,” Saera stated keeping her eyes cast down.

Leila finally started eating her own meal. “I’d pegged you for a prude.”

“You know nothing about me,” Saera retorted.

Caryn and Leila looked at each other, surprised. “She has some fight in her,” Caryn commented.

“Now if only we could direct that same passion to freefall maneuvering…” Leila said in her signature tone that straddled insult and friendship.

“That’s enough!” Elise interjected. “We’re supposed to get along.”

“Calm down. It’s all in good fun,” Leila countered.

“Easy for you to say,” Saera shot back.

Leila scoffed. “Don’t be so sensitive.”

I don’t need to take this from them. Saera stood up. “I’m going to bed.”

“Sorry, we were just joking around,” Caryn said. “Stay.”

Reluctantly, Saera sat back down. I need to let the past go.

“Fine, change of subject,” Leila said, her face brightening. “Now what about that new TA in our astrobiology class?”

*   *       *

Wil felt a twang of sympathy as he ducked out of the cafeteria. Was I the one distracting her?

He couldn’t refute that there was something between them. His father was right about that. But, that was all the more reason he needed to stay as far away from Saera as possible.

Caeron was waiting right outside the door. “I heard shouting. Everything okay?” he asked, following Wil down the hall.

“Just a minor collision leaving the buffet line. Nothing to worry about.”

Caeron looked at the pre-packaged meal in Wil’s hands. “You’ve been eating alone an awful lot recently.”

Wil sighed. “Did my mother talk to you?”

“No, why?”

Wil shook his head. “Nothing. I’m just busy. I need to finalize these design specs. We’re coming up on the end of the competition.”

“I thought the competition didn’t matter?”

“It doesn’t, really,” Wil said. “But having a firm deadline makes me work harder.”

“Sometimes too hard…” Caeron said quietly.

“So my parents have talked with you!”

Caeron looked torn. “They may have approached me.”

Wil groaned. “Why can’t everyone just leave me alone?”

“We care about you.”

Wil shot him an exasperated look. “You barely know me. A year of following me around doesn’t count.”

“I care for Tararia’s well-being. I might not know you as a close friend, but I know what you mean to the world I love.”

He doesn’t know the half of it. “I’m perfectly fine. Tell my parents to back off.”

“I can’t exactly speak to them that way. A Lord and Lady—”

Wil groaned. “Not literally, Caeron.” He took a deep breath.

“I’ll leave you be.” Caeron dropped back five paces.

I can’t let anyone get too close. I need to be able to do what I have to in the war. Wil hurried the rest of the way back to his quarters. He was getting close to a breakthrough for the jump drive interface, he could feel it.

His dinner resting on his lap, Wil brought up the simulation files for the new jump drive interface. He stared at the model as it slowly rotated in front of him.

Looking at it with fresh eyes, he realized that half of the previous night’s work was wrong. “Ugh!” He deleted the code with a swipe of his hand.

Maybe I am working too hard. I shouldn’t be making mistakes like that. He felt drained.

Wil took a deep breath, letting the frustration dissipate. As he let his mind wander, he found himself thinking about Saera and the inexplicable connection between them. A spark just waiting to be unleashed.

“That’s it!” he murmured to himself. He swung the model around with his hand. The neural interface can send a flash to the pilot when the jump requirements are met. There was no need for fighter pilots to use a graphic interface—they could just feel their way through it. He grinned. Now I just have to make it work.

*   *       *

“Thank you for seeing me on such short notice,” Banks said to Agent Volar, one of the navigation instructors. He sat down at his desk and gestured to the guest chair.

Volar took a seat. “Of course, sir. What can I do for you?” The Agent had put in his time with the Bakzen war and was one of the rare few who had been able to return to the primary Headquarters. Understanding the rift and the underlying structure from a mathematical standpoint was an asset when it came to educating the next generation, even if most of the principles were presented as theory rather than actuality.

“I’d like you to identify some students to train for plotting using the independent jump drive,” Banks requested.

“Isn’t Wil already training a group?”

“Yes, but it’s only fifteen. And you’re one of the only people here who knows that’s what they’re working on.”

Volar raised an eyebrow. “Are they picking it up?”

“Slowly. But fifteen Navigators isn’t nearly enough. I’d like you to see if there’s anyone in your Trainee class that might be able to take it on. Before the working design is announced in the design presentations.”

Volar looked pensive. “There might be a handful. What should I tell them?”

“We’ll just start out with some side assignments, see who shows aptitude. I’ll have Wil look over their work.”

Volar nodded. “Yes, sir. Anything else?”

“No, that’s all,” Banks replied. “Please do continue to keep this discrete.”

“Of course, sir. I’ll pass on the assignments.”

CHAPTER 7

Wil rushed into the classroom. “Sorry I’m late.”

The Initiates were swiveled around in their seats talking to each other.

“Is there any kind of policy where we get to go if the instructor doesn’t show up?” Bianca asked as she turned around.

Over the last month, she had proved herself to be one of the more forward students, never afraid to speak her mind.

“No, you’re expected to use it as study time,” Wil replied. “And I’m late because I wound up working all night and didn’t realize it was morning. I think I finally got it.”

“The nav system interface?” Greg asked.

“Yeah. What we went over in the last class clicked. I wanted to get it down while it all still made sense.” Wil glanced at the deactivated holoprojector. “You want to see it?”

The students leaned forward expectantly in their seats. “Yes!”

He smiled. It was gratifying to see them genuinely invested and interested.

Rather than a lecture format like most of the TSS navigation classes, Wil’s course had turned into more of a group brainstorming think tank. He found it surprisingly rewarding to share each new development with the students. They didn’t understand the deeper layers of the math—no one else did—but their questions forced him to assess problems from alternate angles. As a result, he’d been able to break through issues that had been plaguing him for months.

“Check this out,” Wil said, bringing up his latest model.

The simulated navigation interface hovered at the front of the class. Wil started a mock programming demonstration, showing how the system would work.

The students grinned.

“You got it,” Caitlyn said.

“Are you going to present it at the Junior Agent competition next week?” Jordan asked.

“It seems unfair,” Wil replied.

“You have to!” Greg encouraged. “Even as first year Trainees we heard about the Junior Agent design competition. After all the work you’ve put in, you need to just walk in and own it.”

“It’s a little more complicated than that when it comes to TSS politics,” Wil said.

“Come on!” Bianca encouraged. “We’ll back you up.”

They would, too. But their support would only take him so far. They were comrades, but there was a limit to their place in his life. Students—colleagues, even. But not true friends. Unexpectedly, he felt a sudden pang of emptiness in his heart. It was easy to keep himself distant and alone, but he wasn’t happy. He realized the only time he’d felt fulfilled in recent memory was in the two brief moments he shared with Saera. No, I’m on my own.

Wil swallowed and surveyed his class. They all looked so excited for him. Admired him. He couldn’t let them down. “All right, I’m in. Now let’s work out the final kinks in the design.”

*       *       *

Cris eyed Banks. His motives were questionable. “Special assignments in advanced navigation, huh?”

“It seemed like the best way to proceed,” the High Commander confirmed.

“Why not wait until after Wil presents the independent jump drive in the Junior Agent’s competition next week?”

Banks shook his head. “We need to get ahead of it—maintain control over who learns the technology first. Some very well intentioned people with very low aptitude will likely volunteer if we wait. No need to hurt any feelings by turning them down.”

“Saying we pre-selected a group won’t avoid hurt feelings.”

“But people do understand protocol. We’ll keep the upper hand.”

“I think you’re overlooking the interpersonal dynamics,” Cris insisted. “The other Junior Agents take the annual competition as lighthearted fun. As it is, Wil walking in with an actual solution is going to rub a lot of people the wrong way. Once we add on a group of pre-selected Navigators—”

“They’ll just have to get over it.” Banks steepled his fingers.

Cris sighed. “I suppose they always do.”

“Just like Wil always finds a way to adapt. He’s really stepped up. After that initial fuss about the advanced navigation class, he turned it around into quite a high-functioning group.”

“Yes, it worked out.” I suppose he was right to push Wil. This time.

“I’m curious what he’d do with a dedicated group to train.”

“That’s way too much to take on right now,” Cris said, firm.

“Not now, but in a few years…”

Cris crossed his arms. “Let’s take it one step at a time.”

“All right,” Banks yielded. “I’ll let Wil take the lead for now.”

Cris sat in thought for a minute. “Everyone’s going to want that jump drive once the announcement is made.”

“We’ll need to engage in patent proceedings. It’ll all be in Wil’s name.”

Cris scrutinized the High Commander. “I’m glad you’re upholding the agreement, especially for such a monumental discovery.”

“After everything I put you through, it’s the least I can do. I’ll deal with the higher ups.”

“Make sure you do. The Priesthood already controls enough.”

*       *       *

Saera’s brain felt like mush. The navigation theory class had taken things to a whole new level of confusion and tediousness. The last several sessions were a series of nonsensical exercises, and everyone seemed completely lost. Even Caryn, who was normally jumping out of her seat with enthusiasm to answer Agent Volar’s questions, was sullen.

Agent Volar dismissed the class.

Finally, the torture ends. Saera grabbed her handheld from the docking pad on her desk and stood.

“Saera, will you stay behind for a few minutes?” her instructor asked as she headed for the door.

What now? Saera tensed. “Of course, sir.”

Caryn gave her a quizzical look as she passed by toward the door.

Saera swallowed hard and walked to the front of the class. The last thing she needed was to be singled out in front of her peers. That never ended well.

Volar perched on one of the desks at the front of the class. “So,” he began after the other students had departed, “how have the last few classes been for you?”

“Honestly? I feel pretty out of my element,” Saera replied.

The Agent crossed his arms. “Your work says otherwise.”

Saera hesitated. “It does?”

“You’re the only one to figure out how to solve those bonus questions at the end of the last two classes,” Volar said, eyeing her.

Saera flushed slightly. “I was just guessing…”

“A good portion of navigation is intuition, which isn’t all that different from guessing. You have a natural knack for it.”

I’d really rather follow the Command track. “That’s nice to hear.”

The Agent examined her. “I sense some reservation.”

“It’s just that I’m not entirely sure I want to be a Navigator,” Saera admitted.

“Well, you still have plenty of time before you a pick a specialization. The Navigation track would be lucky to have you.”

“Thank you, sir. I’ll think about it.”

“For now,” Volar said, “I’d like for you to work on something outside of class. Think of it as a special assignment.”

“What for?”

“It’s a chance to be at the forefront of some exciting new work.” Agent Volar grabbed the tablet at the front of the class used for controlling the holoprojector and speaking notes. He made some entries. “You won’t be graded on the answers, but take it seriously.”

More homework. Great. “Yes, sir.”

“See you in two days,” Volar said with a smile.

“See you then, sir.” Saera headed for the hall.

Caryn was waiting outside the door. “What was that all about?”

“I have some sort of extra homework assignment.”

“Falling behind already? Too bad,” Caryn said and sauntered away.

It wasn’t worth it to correct her.

CHAPTER 8

I should have known better. Wil darted around another corner, staying just out of sight of the other Junior Agents. I should never have followed through with the presentation. What did I think they’d do—thank me?

Wil couldn’t blame them for being upset. They’d been working feverishly for the last five months on theoretical models for an inter-dimensional jump drive, and everyone was worn down. And, despite their efforts, Wil’s work outside of class had rendered it all moot. It’s not my fault that mine is the only model that works. But the model didn’t just work: it was a definitive answer to the issue of relying on fixed gates for inter-dimensional jumps. Before the announcement, most people hadn’t even thought it was possible.

The other Junior Agents would be even more upset if they realized the implications of Wil completing the design in his free-time within his personal files—only because night was the only time he could work without interruption. He owned all the intellectual property and would license his work to the TSS; a benefit from the arrangement proposed by High Commander Taelis a year before. It would make him even more absurdly wealthy than he already was as a Sietinen heir, but the money didn’t matter. Nor did the prestige of finally cracking the formula that had stumped the brightest minds for generations. Taran victory over the Bakzen was Wil’s sole motivation. His fleet needed to travel freely, precisely, between the dimensional planes if they were to be victorious.

Wil could hear the voices behind him. Their intentions were innocent—they were simply desperate to understand how he’d come to a conclusion that was impossible for anyone else to see. But he didn’t have an answer for them. What could I possibly say? “I just know things. It comes to me without trying.” And because he didn’t have an answer, Wil would rather avoid the conversation. It would be a waste of time trying to explain, and everyone would just end up more upset than they started.

The hallway up ahead was lined with doors. A study room—that will work. Wil jogged along the hall until he came to a door with a green indicator light, signaling that it was empty. He rapidly entered in a reservation for two hours and ducked inside, locking the door behind him.

Wil breathed a sigh of relief. He closed his eyes and leaned against the wall.

“Um, hi,” said a female voice. The voice roused a suppressed memory in an instant.

Shite.

Wil’s eyes shot open. Before him was Saera Alexander—the very girl he’d met only for a moment, but who had made a lasting impression he couldn’t explain. She was the one person he was even less prepared to talk to than his classmates. That just figures.

“I’m sorry,” Wil responded through a forced smile. “I thought this room was empty.”

Saera made a little tisk of self-disciplining that Wil couldn’t help but find adorable. “No, it’s not you. I have a horrible habit of forgetting to set the room to ‘busy’. If you have a reservation, I’m happy to find somewhere else.”

Of all the places I could have chosen… “Not at all, I’m sorry to have disturbed you. But,” he glanced at the door, knowing the Junior Agents must be right outside, “would you mind if I stayed for a few minutes?”

Saera gave him a quizzical look. “Hiding from someone?”

“Something like that.” So much for hiding from you.

“Sure.”

Stars! How to pass the time? He looked to the open chairs around the study table. Then he noticed calculations on the desk’s touch surface. “What are you working on?” Sit down. You’re being awkward. He took a seat across from Saera.

“My instructor gave me a torturous assignment for long-range subspace navigational plotting.” Saera sighed. “I feel like I’m missing something. I know the Taran math is a little different than what I grew up with on Earth, but there’s something else that’s not fitting.”

She’s from Earth? I never would have guessed. Her delicate features, auburn hair and jade eyes would stand out in any crowd, even among Taran nobles. “They’re already having you work on long-range navigation?” And brains to match.

“It’s more like ‘attempting’ at the moment.” Saera glared with distaste at the calculations on the surface in front of her.

Wil examined the equations and coordinates on the desktop. Her work was exceptional, if somewhat incorrect—especially for an assignment that most wouldn’t tackle until they were a Junior Agent in one of the advanced navigation courses. She doesn’t even realize how brilliant she is. “Would you like some help? I may as well make myself useful rather than be a distraction.”

Saera looked surprised for a moment, then her face relaxed into a smile. “That would be great.”

“What seems to be the hang-up?” Wil asked, despite already knowing the errors. Let’s see how she thinks.

Saera grabbed the equations on the desktop with her hand and swiveled them around ninety-degrees, giving Wil a better vantage. “This part here,” she pointed to a particularly convoluted part of the math, “seems to be referencing a fixed spatial position. However, a ship is moving through subspace.”

Wil smiled. Most need to have that pointed out. “Exactly.”

Saera looked confused. “Pardon?”

“The ship is moving, but the physics in subspace don’t behave in the same way as in normal space. From a mathematical standpoint, the ship remains in a fixed location and subspace moves around the ship.”

Saera didn’t seem convinced.

“Think of it, instead, as the ship attracting the navigation beacons to it. Really, it’s only the last beacon that matters, because that gives you the exit point into normal space. The path within subspace is irrelevant, aside from being limited by signal range. You just need to maintain a lock on three beacons at any given time.”

“Why three?”

“To maintain relative directionality. A beacon gives you a specific point in subspace, with a corresponding location on a standard dimensional plane. However, when up, down, forward and back are all arbitrary based on your point of origin, you need three beacons to give you a path. The only exception is the final exit beacon, in which case you’d just have two locks. Otherwise, you’ll always have one behind, and two in front.”

Saera studied the equation again. “That still doesn’t explain the math. Why the ship appears to be stationary.”

“It’s because of the flow of subspace. The ‘speed’ of the ship while in subspace is a constant, but the natural movement of subspace is somewhat variable.”

“So… it’s like a boat going upriver. If the speed of the boat matches the downward water flow, it looks stationary, but the actual water it’s encountering at any given moment is different.”

Wil grinned. “Precisely.”

“And if buoys were floating downriver, they’d pass the boat by, even though an observer on the bank would see the boat as staying still.”

“You’ve got it.”

“Huh.” Saera looked over her work. “Well that changes things.” She made some quick adjustments to her math, correcting the errors Wil had identified.

“Close, but you’re missing one thing.”

Saera looked again. “Oh, of course! The entry.” She made the final corrections.

“Perfect.”

Saera sighed. “Why doesn’t the literature on this topic just use that analogy in the first place?”

“The flow of a river is a little far-removed to someone who’s lived their entire life in space.”

Saera smirked. “You have a point there.”

“But, you’re right. There are plenty of people who either grew up on a planet, or at least have spent time on one. I’ll suggest it for the next revision.”

Saera laughed at what she took to be a joke. When Wil didn’t join her, she faded out. “You’re serious.”

“I… consult on some of the TSS curriculum,” Wil said.

Saera examined him. “You do a lot more than that, if any of the rumors are true.”

“What rumors?”

Wil could see Saera trying to settle on a diplomatic answer. “That you’re a very important individual,” she answered at last.

The rumors can’t possibly touch on most of it. But the fact that she’s talking this casually to me means that she hasn’t been swept up in it like the rest. This is the easiest exchange I’ve had with someone close to my age… ever. “I am… unique.”

Saera tilted her head. “You understand all of this math much better than most, don’t you?”

“That’s a fair statement.”

“Why take this time to explain it to me?” she asked.

“You were rather kind to let me intrude on your study time. It was the least I could do.”

Saera smiled. “Well, thank you. It was very helpful.”

She didn’t need much help. She would have figured it out on her own with some more time. “How are you doing in your other subjects, if you don’t mind my asking?” What are you doing?!

Fleeting surprise passed over Saera’s face. “Pretty well. Aside from navigation, I’m in a bunch of remedial classes this term about Taran politics and the like. The only course that’s given me much trouble so far is freefall training.”

“That does take some getting used to.” There’s so much I could teach her. “Would you be interested in some outside study?” Why are you asking that?!

“What are you suggesting?”

“I could tutor you. Freefall, and advanced navigation. More than you’d learn in any class.” Now you’ve done it…

Saera’s mouth dropped open a little, but she quickly regained her composure. “Is that even allowed?”

“It’s rare, but there’s nothing to forbid it.” As long as it stays professional…

“I—” Saera looked into Wil’s eyes. There was understanding, compassion in her gaze. She needed a friend just as much as Wil did. “I’d love to.”

There’s no staying away from her now. But I can’t believe I ever wanted to. “Great. I’ll find a time for us to get started next week. I’ll send you a message later today.”

“Awesome, thanks.”

Wil eyed the door to the hallway. “It’s probably safe for me to go now.” Though now I don’t want to leave.

“Right, of course.” Saera shifted in her chair. “Thank you again for your help.”

“Anytime. See you again soon.” He bobbed his head in farewell and left the room before he could make up an excuse to stay longer. I’m in trouble.

*       *       *

Saera was still reeling from her unexpected encounter with Wil Sights. He’s going to tutor me… It was surreal. After their initial meeting in the orientation room, she’d built him up as someone who was unattainable, and she had found a strange comfort in that. Now she felt conflicted. Why did I ever allow myself to get close to him? He’ll just reject me in the end. Yet, it felt so effortless while they were together. She couldn’t bear the thought of not seeing him again.

She made her way to her quarters and collapsed on her bunk. I can’t tell anyone about this. Wil had said nothing about keeping their arrangement secret, but something in her gut told her it was implied. She still knew very little of the TSS, but it was clear Wil had stepped outside of normal protocol for her. Why me? She thought back to their first meeting, what had passed between them. Did he feel it, too?

Nadeen came into the room and sat down on her upper bunk across the room from Saera. “Hey. Where were you this afternoon?”

Saera sat up and detached her tablet from the wall. “Studying.”

“I heard you had some sort of special assignment.”

Saera nodded while signing into her tablet.

“You’re the only one.”

Saera looked up at Nadeen. She wasn’t sure what to make of Nadeen’s expression—if it was awe or animosity. “I’m just doing what I’m told. Just like everyone else.”

Nadeen’s mouth twitched and she grabbed her own tablet from the wall, turning her back to Saera.

Saera sighed inwardly and returned her attention to her tablet. She opened her inbox and scanned through the unread message. Her heart skipped a beat—it was from Wil, with details for the training. Maybe I’m not so alone after all.

*       *       *

“The independent jump drive is officially announced within the TSS,” Banks informed the Priest.

“If only they knew the true reason for the invention,” the Priest mused.

They’d all be running far away from here. “The details about the war will remain confidential, as always.”

“As for the new jump drive, see to it that we receive favorable licensing terms.”

“This was never about the financials or intellectual property.”

“Of course not, but we need to make sure we are well positioned for after the war,” the Priest stated.

“I can urge Wil to make some concessions, given his close ties with the TSS, but any contract will be directly with the Priesthood. You’ll need to negotiate your own terms.”

“Then he must come here.”

“He’s too busy for a trip right now,” Banks countered.

“Two days won’t make a difference. We look forward to meeting him.”

The image of the Priest changed to the TSS logo on a black background.

Banks groaned. He couldn’t go against the Priesthood’s instructions without risking his own well-being, but he didn’t like the idea of Wil being at their mercy, either. All he could do was trust in the Priesthood’s need for Wil. He’ll be safe there. He’s who they wanted. But for anyone else, good favor was on borrowed time.

CHAPTER 9

Clinging to the handhold, Saera felt completely lost in the weightlessness. The black walls of the room and pinprick lights provided no sense of orientation.

Wil floated out from the wall, appearing comfortable and relaxed. His eyes glowed blue-green in the dim room.

“You make it look so easy,” Saera said.

“You’re just overthinking it.” Wil drew himself to the wall telekinetically.

“Well, there’s no way I can do that.”

Wil grinned. “Not yet.”

“Ha.” Saera clung more firmly to the handhold. This was a terrible idea.

“You’re never going to improve that way. Here,” Wil held out his hand, “come on.”

Is he serious? Saera tentatively reached out to take his hand. A spark surged through her as they touched for the first time, as if she had been shocked by an electrical current. It spread throughout her body, warming her from within. She looked into his eyes, mesmerized, and felt complete trust. I never thought I could trust a guy again.

Wil gently pulled her from the wall toward the middle of the room. Larger than the chamber where she trained with her class, the spatial awareness chamber was an icosahedron. The twenty facets of the wall were almost invisible from the center, blending together in the darkness.

“It looks like a starscape,” Saera observed.

“That’s the point.”

“Why? What’s this all about, anyway?”

“You mean, doing somersaults with your eyes closed doesn’t thrill you?” Wil smiled.

Saera groaned, trying to settle the queasiness in her stomach. “Very funny. But really, where is all of this ‘spatial awareness training’ heading? I don’t see the point.”

Wil’s grin faded, but the playful glint didn’t leave his eyes. “It’s all about piloting, in a word. You first must gain awareness of your own body, then simple objects that extend your body, then a craft. Good piloting is all about being one with the craft, knowing exactly what size of an opening it can fit through. Freefall training is the best simulation to flying, to build awareness of surroundings in three dimensions.”

“And what if I have no interest in being a pilot?”

“Even commanders and navigators use those same skills. Regardless of what track you follow, you still need to learn how to sense your surroundings, know your place in the environment,” Wil explained.

“Okay, so what do I do?”

“First, we need to get you comfortable just floating here.”

Saera realized she was clinging to Wil and that he had been patiently letting her nails dig into his palm. “Sorry,” she muttered.

“You’re doing fine. I can teach you. Of course, there are certain things that require telekinetic abilities that you don’t yet possess, but you’ll get there in time.”

Saera nodded. “Okay, let’s try.”

Wil ran Saera through a series of exercises for the rest of the session. She still flailed around awkwardly for most of it, but by the end she was able to complete some basic maneuvers without making a complete fool of herself.

“I guess this isn’t that bad,” Saera commented after an hour of practice.

“See? You just have to get over the initial learning curve.” Wil telekinetically drew them to the wall.

“I think I still have quite a ways to go before I crest that curve.”

Wil smiled. “It will all come in time.” He opened the door to the gravity lock and they climbed in.

“I really appreciate you taking the time to work with me like this.”

“It’s good experience for me, too,” Wil said as the gravity started to return to normal.

Saera gave him a coy sidelong glance. “I doubt that.”

Wil smiled. “In any case, I’m happy to do it. It’s a nice break from everything else.”

“I’m glad I could offer you an entertaining diversion.”

“Oh, definitely. I might steal some of your signature moves. Like that one where you sort of flap your arms while spinning sideways…”

Saera faked her best death-glare. “If you say anything—”

“Hey! I’m only joking. It was pretty adorable, actually.”

Their eyes met, but Saera hastily looked away.

The main door to the hall opened.

Wil cleared his throat. “So, want to go over some advanced navigation theory next session?” he asked as they exited the gravity lock.

I guess I didn’t scare him off. “Sounds great.”

“Good. I’ll see you in three days.”

Saera felt giddy on the walk back to her quarters. It seemed like Wil had actually enjoyed their time together, which caught her completely by surprise. But, she knew she had to be careful. It was never a good idea to get too attached to someone.

She found the other Primus girls on their bunks when she entered. They looked up with surprise.

“Where have you been?” Leila asked.

“Does it matter?” Saera asked as she slipped onto her own bunk.

Caryn peered over the edge of her bunk. “That might be sex hair.”

Leila tilted her head. “Did you find a nice guy to fok?”

Saera glared at Leila. “Is that all any of you ever think about?”

Caryn settled back on her top bunk. “No way she got laid. Wound way too tight.”

Leila scoffed. “No need to get all defensive.”

“I’m not being defensive. I just don’t feel the need to report my every move to you.”

“Then stop giving us reason to think you have something to hide,” Caryn said as she grabbed her tablet from the wall.

“You’re not my commanding officer or my mom,” Saera retorted. “My whereabouts aren’t your concern.”

“Well with that kind of attitude, maybe it should be. For the good of the group,” Leila shot back.

“Ladies, hey!” Elise cut in. “Leave Saera alone. She’s right—we all deserve some privacy.”

“Suit yourself. Just don’t come crying to me when he breaks your heart.” Leila turned her attention to her tablet.

Saera lay back on her bunk and tried to ignore Caryn’s giggles above her. After a minute, she got a message on her tablet from Elise: “Ignore them. They’re just jealous. I hope he’s cute.”

Saera smiled to herself and wrote back: “He is.”

*       *       *

“I learned something interesting today,” Cris said to Kate as he entered their quarters.

“What’s that?” she asked, coming to greet him.

“Wil has taken to mentoring a Trainee.”

Kate tilted her head with interest. “Really? After all that fuss about the navigation class.”

“Well, the thing I find most interesting about it is who she is.”

“She?”

Cris nodded. “The very one I mentioned to you earlier.”

“Well that is quite interesting. Do we approve of her?” Kate asked.

“Well, I do. I think you’d like her, too.”

“I should probably meet her…”

Cris gave her a wary glance. “Wil would have none of that.”

“True.”

“However, Marsie is her primary instructor,” Cris said. “I’m sure you could get some inside intel on her.”

“Does Marsie know about them?” Kate asked.

“I just looked at her reports, and it seems like she does. She at least says that Saera is now engaged with a mentor outside of normal training hours.”

Kate squinted. “Think Wil told her?”

“Maybe.”

“I’m surprised she wouldn’t have said anything.”

Cris shrugged. “The first training session was yesterday. Maybe she was waiting to see if it worked out.”

“Perhaps.”

“In any case, I’m glad Wil is finally getting some social time. He’s been cooped up in his room working on the jump drive for way too long.”

Kate nodded emphatically. “Definitely.”

“I guess we’ll see what happens.”

CHAPTER 10

“That’s much better,” Wil complimented Saera as she completed her somersault.

I think I’m finally getting it. Saera grinned back from across the spatial awareness chamber. “Pretty soon I’ll be flying across the room!”

Wil smiled. “Well, let’s not get ahead of ourselves.”

They had been meeting twice a week for a month, with one session dedicated to freefall training and the other to advanced navigation. Saera had stopped trying to make up excuses to tell her roommates about how she spent the training evenings. The benefits of the training time were clear and there was no sense hiding it.

They had come to the end of the lesson and Wil was putting away some electronic spheres he had deployed throughout the room.

Saera watched Wil make the simple inputs on the control panel to the storage locker. All the touch-panels and biometric scanners were starting to seem commonplace, but it was still so unsophisticated compared to what it could be. The same incongruity she noticed when she first arrived at Headquarters still tickled the back of her mind.

“I’ve been wondering about something...” she began.

“What?” Wil asked her.

“It’s going to sound silly.”

He smiled. “I’m used to those questions by now.” He opened the door to the gravity lock.

Saera shot him a playful glare and sighed, climbing into the lock after him. “So, Taran civilization is tens of thousands of years old, right?”

“More like millions.”

“All right, even better. So why isn’t this millions of years old civilization more advanced?”

“It’s pretty advanced,” Wil countered as the gravity lock activated, pulling them toward the floor.

“No, I know. I mean...” Saera searched for the words. “Like, there’s the gravity manipulation and subspace travel, and all sorts of other things I’d expect. But, you’re still entering things by hand on touch-panels and using what’s essentially a smartphone. I guess I just expected it to be a more distinct contrast compared to the state of things on Earth.”

“Like a bunch of cyborgs that have evolved beyond the need for the spoken word?”

Saera blushed. “When you put it that way, it sounds ridiculous.”

“No, it’s a valid question. I see where you’re coming from.” Wil thought for a moment. “I think what it comes down to is that you’re thinking of it from a scientific perspective, but really it’s a question of sociology.”

“Go on.”

“What you have to understand is the Taran society of today isn’t the result of following a linear path. That kind of technological integration was vogue at some point in the past—probably multiple times—but it’s swung back to where things are now.”

“Why go backwards?” Saera asked.

The gravity had equalized, but Wil leaned against the wall, lost in thought. “I wouldn’t consider it backwards. Now this is just my opinion, but I think there’s an ideal balance between person and technology. Those that elect to become one with machine—such ‘tech heads’ are certainly around—take it beyond what I would consider that balance point. When it comes down to it, preference eventually takes over above scientific capability.”

“So you’re staying it’s a societal choice to not have more advanced technological integration?”

Wil shrugged. “In a sense. But nothing is constant—it’s still our nature to want things to change and evolve. Take our handhelds for example. There have been devices of all shapes and sizes over the years, but it keeps coming back to this form factor; it’s large enough that it doesn’t get misplaced, but compact enough that it’s easy to carry around. The features cover everything that you need without added clutter. Yet, there are little aesthetic changes every year. People want new—not because it’s actually better, but because it makes them feel like they’re at the forefront of the trend-setting curve.”

Saera pursed her lips. “Hmm.”

“What we have now in the core Taran society is a recognition of the individual within the connected community,” Wil continued. “The technology enhances the individual experience while facilitating communication and integration with the larger social framework. I’d consider it close to the ideal balance, but I know it won’t stay that way. Nor should it. Stagnation is bad for everyone. But, swinging too far to the extremes can be disastrous.”

“What happens when it swings too far?”

Wil sighed. “Complete collapse. It’s happened innumerable times, though no one wants to talk about it. Some of the colonized worlds were established two million years ago. Yet, due to subsequent collapses, launching an expansive colonization campaign would have been unthinkable just five thousand years ago, due to the state of Taran culture at the time. Just because technology exists, that doesn’t mean society is in a position to use it. We’ve had advanced technology in one form or another ever since Tarans first set out from Tararia—assuming that’s even where our species originated. But, with each collapse, certain things are lost, and certain lessons are learned that set the new standard for future generations. The species changes and evolves, searching for that new ideal balance of individual and society with technology and our larger universe. It’s all cyclical—expanding and collapsing. Greed and ambition bringing down the powerful.”

I can’t even imagine that kind of restructuring on a galactic scale. “That all sounds pretty chaotic.”

“Look at your own history on Earth. Is it really any different?”

Saera shook her head. “No, of course not. Many empires have come and gone over the last 12,000 years.”

“It’s no different in the rest of the worlds. We’re still the same species at our core. It’s in our genetic programming to always seek what’s new and better. But each time we go too far, we’ll revert to the tried and true.”

“How many scientific advances are sitting in a vault somewhere because they aren’t supported by the modern society?” Saera pondered.

Wil looked indifferent. “It’s hard to know. A lot was lost in the last collapse.”

“When was that?”

“A thousand years ago, in the last Taran Revolution,” Wil replied.

“Oh, I heard that mentioned before!”

Wil nodded. “That’s when the Priesthood came into power, and the High Dynasties reorganized. Politics aligned with the corporate objectives, merging infrastructure needs with the quest for profit. It’s a stable system, but it’s not necessarily best for the people.”

“What were things like before that?” Saera asked.

Wil smiled. “You’d think I could answer that. It was just a thousand years ago, right? Well, the collapse around the last Taran Revolution resulted in a massive loss of historical records. Almost everything on Tararia was purged, so most of what we know is disjointed accounts assembled from remote colony words.”

Saera’s brow furrowed. “How could so much be lost? There must be data backups.”

“Of course. But someone wanted it lost.”

A cover-up? “What do you think it was about?”

“Something swung too far and everyone paid the price,” Wil conjectured.

“How do you even go about rebuilding millions of years of history?”

Wil shrugged. “However you want to. With a collapse like that, you can build whatever future you want.”

“So that’s what the Priesthood and High Dynasties are doing?”

Wil looked down. “Some questions it’s best not to ask.”

Saera examined him. “No theories?”

“Topics for another time, perhaps.” Wil opened the door to the hall and stepped out.

I guess that’s all I’m getting for today. “Well, this has been very enlightening.”

“Just a word of caution, I wouldn’t go around repeating what I said. I have a somewhat skewed perspective on the whole thing.”

“Because of the TSS?”

“Because of a lot of things.”

Saera nodded. “Okay. Well, thanks for giving me some insights outside of the official history texts in class.”

“Yeah, all of that is glossed over shite,” Wil stated, suddenly somber.

He definitely keeping something from me. Saera smiled, trying to lighten the mood again. “I’m always game for some good conspiracy theorizing if you want to corrupt me.”

Wil softened a bit, but was still rigid. “We’ll see.” He checked his handheld. “It’s late, I need to get back.”

“Right. Thanks again.”

“Sure. I’ll see you in a couple days.” He headed off down the hall toward the elevator.

Saera leaned against the corridor wall and let out a long breath. What’s the deal with the Priesthood? Wil clearly doesn’t like them. The whole society was still baffling to her. Having access to technology and choosing not to use it as part of everyday life—it was a completely different way of thinking. But, she had come to trust Wil, and especially his judgment on matters. If he was wary of what was unfolding in the outside Taran society, there was a good reason to be cautious.

*       *       *

Wil collapsed in his desk chair. Saera’s too inquisitive for her own good.

He was always reticent to share his own opinion about political matters, given his delicate position between the TSS and High Dynasties, but Saera was a friend—really, the only one he had. He wanted to be honest with her and share the feelings that constantly burdened him, but it wasn’t fair to bring her into that dark, inner world.

It was the same reason he’d tried to stay away from her initially. Yet, they had been brought together all the same. Is it worth fighting it? We could be happy together. For a while, anyway… before the war becomes my whole life.

Thoughts of the war and the secondary Headquarters—H2—within the rift crept into his mind. His stomach knotted. He couldn’t bring Saera into that, even as things were. The best thing he could do for her was keep his distance. As soon as she was confident with freefall and the advanced navigation math, that would have to be it. To drag things out any longer would be unfair to both of them.

He sighed and turned his attention to his desk, opening up the files for the independent jump drive interface yet again. All of the late-night work had paid off. All he had to do was put the final touches on the system architecture to put the new graphical interface into practice.

The final step would have been next to impossible without access to the classified SiNavTech information afforded by his status as an heir. In some ways, working on the independent jump drive undermined the family business. However, he wasn’t concerned about the Sietinen Dynasty or civilian applications for the jump drive. All that mattered was giving the TSS an edge in the war. If he couldn’t master simultaneous observation, at least he could deliver the improved jump drive navigation system they needed.

Code for the jump drive interface illuminated above the desktop. The three-dimensional rendering showed the interlocking web of variables to make the system function. He selected one of the two remaining modules that still needed finalization, and zoomed in on the blank code segments.

Wil settled in for another long night of work. Only a couple more weeks and it would be complete. Then there would be the licensing negotiations, training others how to use it, overseeing deployment to the TSS fleet… He groaned. One step at a time.

*       *       *

Cris closed the holograph of the report projected from his handheld. It was like countless others he had presented to the High Commander in his time as Lead Agent. “Anything else?”

Banks steepled his fingers. “We’re getting close to prototype assembly for the independent jump drive.”

“That’s a polite way of saying we need to get the licensing terms established, isn’t it?”

Banks smiled. “You know me so well.”

But never as well as I think. “How will this even work? I guess Wil is essentially an independent contractor.”

“That’s a fair characterization, given the agreement he made with Taelis. And TSS technology holdings are handled by the Priesthood.”

Cris sighed. “Of course, that figures.”

“I know you’re wary of the Priesthood.”

“With good reason. They did try to kill me, after all.”

“Well, you’ve certainly demonstrated you’re worth more alive than dead.”

“How reassuring.” And I’m sure that opinion can change at a moment’s notice if I say the wrong thing.

“And without a doubt, Wil means a great deal to them. He’ll come to no harm.”

Cris groaned. “You’re not suggesting he go to Tararia?”

“I don’t need to explain business custom to you,” Banks replied. “They must have a chance to woo on their own home turf.”

“Then the question is, do I go with him or not?”

Banks nodded. “I’ll leave that up to you.”

Wil might be safe, but I’m not sure I would be. “I won’t send him in there alone.”

“All right, then make your travel arrangements,” Banks instructed. “The sooner we can get going on production, the better.”

CHAPTER 11

Wil realized he had been staring into space when Saera cleared her throat. He straightened in his chair and looked back at the equation they had been working through on the study room’s desktop. “Right. So—”

Saera tilted her head. “You seem distracted.”

“Sorry.” Wil sighed and slumped back in his chair again.

“What is it?” Saera asked.

“I won’t be here for our next session.”

Saera looked almost hurt by the news. “Where will you be?”

Does she value our time together that much? “I need to go to Tararia. Preliminary licensing negotiations for the independent jump drive design.”

“That sounds… really tedious.”

Wil smiled. “Yeah, it’s going to be awful. Believe me, I’d rather be here with you.”

Saera flushed. “Well, business. I understand.”

I need to watch my wording. “Well, anyway, just keep working through these scenarios. You’re getting it.”

She nodded. “Thanks. Have a good trip.”

“I’ll try.”

*

Wil stared out the window of the shuttle at the island of the Priesthood. Few had ever stepped foot on the island. It was an honor to be invited, but Wil didn’t consider himself lucky. It’s just another way for them to use me. The independent jump drive is a tool of war for them, not something to benefit Taran society.

The rock cliff on the island’s western coast rose from the expansive ocean, forming a jagged gray wall two-hundred meters tall. Sea birds circled in the air as the shuttle swung around to the southern side of the island. The land sloped downward toward the sea, forming an open valley that looked out to the east. A sandy beach curved along the southern coast, and white stone one- and two-story structures were perched on stilts along the waterline, connected by ornate bridges.

The shuttle passed over the beachfront buildings and headed into the valley. Manicured gardens of tropical trees and flowers were terraced up either side of the broad ravine. Nestled at the crest of the valley at the center of the island, a white stone castle towered above the hills. Large windows with arched tops lined open breezeways connecting the different spires. Figures in light gray robes roamed along paved paths through the lush gardens.

Wil looked over to his father, who was staring out the window on the other side of the shuttle. “How many people are out here?” he asked.

“I have no clue,” Cris replied. “The Priesthood may be in charge, but there isn’t really a face to the organization. Maybe we’ll have a better idea after this meeting.”

Wil shook his head. “We’ll be meeting with legal reps. Whoever is really in charge here won’t be debating licensing terms.”

“Good point. They’re too busy controlling our fate.”

Wil noticed that the shuttle pilot shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “I hope we get a tour. It’s a beautiful island,” Wil said aloud. Then, telepathically, “We need to be careful what we say around here.”

“All about appearances, right.”

Wil swallowed. The Priesthood had made him. They had a plan for his life and what they wanted him to do. History had shown the Priesthood would do anything necessary to make sure their plans came to pass. He and his father needed to tread cautiously.

Cris took a deep breath and nodded. “Well, I’ll let you take the lead on the discussion since it’s your invention, but I’m happy to jump in if you want me to. I’ve been through enough of these types of negotiations to know how to get a good result.”

Wil smiled, forcing back his nerves about being face-to-face with the Priesthood. “That’s precisely why I was happy you agreed to come along.”

The shuttle landed on a paved square to the eastern side of the main castle. Wil and Cris unstrapped from their seats.

Cris reached inside his jacket as he stood, producing a pair of tinted glasses supplemental to those he was already wearing. “I’ve been meaning to give you these. It’s far overdue.”

Wil’s heart leaped. Receiving a pair of tinted glasses from a TSS officer was a rite of passage for a Junior Agent. My training is almost complete. Normally there would have been more ceremony for the occasion, but his father knew him better than that. It was perfect.

Wil took the glasses from Cris’ outstretched hand. “Thank you.” He barely felt the lightweight frames as he put the glasses on. The tint of the lenses was such that his eyes were completely invisible from the outside, but his vision was unimpaired as though he wasn’t wearing anything.

“Now you look the part,” Cris said, looking him over with approval.

Wil nodded. “Let’s go.”

They exited the shuttle through the door in the side wall. As they came down the shuttle ramp, three men in suits came forward from the garden path.

“Welcome back to Tararia,” the man in the middle greeted. “I’m Allen Verni, and I’ve been asked to represent the Priesthood regarding licensing the independent jump drive to the TSS.” His perfectly combed hair and tailored gray suit fit the part.

“Hello,” Cris replied. “Wil and I are eager to hear your offer.”

Allen inclined his head. “Very good. Let us proceed to a more private setting for our discussion.”

“Thank you.” Wil followed Allen toward the main castle.

The gardens were even more impressive up close. There was incredible variety to the types of plants, with similar species grouped together so at first it wasn’t obvious that each segment was a slightly different type. The beds flowed into each other seamlessly, showcasing the spectrum of natural beauty.

The garden path led to an arched opening of carved white stone. Beyond, a breezeway ran to either side along the bottom floor of the castle, with openings branching off to other paths into the gardens and doors to inside the castle.

They entered the first door that led into the castle. Inside, the coved ceiling was three meters tall and adorned with ornate inlays of stars and flowers. Though clean and well maintained, there was an ancient aura to the space.

Wil looked around in wonder. The craftsmanship was breathtaking, but it all seemed empty—like it was just a shell. It made Wil uneasy.

The halls were unoccupied. They made their way to a grand staircase and took it up one level. At the top of the stairs, there were tall double doors into a conference room. The broad window on the back wall afforded a sweeping view of the fertile valley below.

“Please be seated,” Allen said, gesturing to two chairs on the side of the wooden table facing the window.

Wil and Cris sat down across from Allen and his companions.

“To business,” Allen stated. “Edwin Spaera, to my right, and Tim Bolaen are two of the liaisons between the TSS and the Priesthood on technology licensing matters. Their role will be to document the terms we agree upon during this discussion.”

“All right,” Cris said,” so what do you have to offer?”

“The Priesthood requests an exclusive license for the independent jump drive,” Allen replied. “We understand that an arrangement was in place between Wil and the TSS that any technology developed outside of standard operating hours would be retained by him as an individual. For that reason, we recognize that additional financial accommodations are necessary to justify an exclusive arrangement. The discussions here will only be for use by the TSS and all civilian applications will be disallowed until the expiration of the exclusive licensing term.”

“What kind of financial structure will go along with that?” Wil asked. “A fixed-fee term for the technology, or a per-system royalty?”

“Given the nature of the war and unknown future military needs,” Allen continued, “a fixed-fee license would be preferred.”

“For what duration?” Cris asked.

“A ten-year initial term,” Allen stated. “Unlimited number of systems based on the independent jump drive architecture you designed, exclusively for military use.”

“And what would be the fixed fee?” questioned Wil.

Allen folded his hands on the table. “750 billion credits.”

Wil looked to Cris, barely able to keep a straight face. “That’s insane. Why would they offer that much?”

“Because of the exclusivity,” Cris replied. “They’re trying to buy you off.”

“I don’t feel comfortable keeping this technology strictly for military use,” Wil replied. “Complete exclusivity for a ten-year term is off the table.”

Allen frowned. “That’s very important to us.”

“Well, it means a great deal to me, too,” Wil countered. “I began working on this technology out of necessity for the war, but I never intended for it to be held strictly for military use.”

“It’s only ten years,” Allen said.

Wil gazed back coolly. “Hopefully the war will be over well before that term is up.”

Allen cocked his head. “So the length of the term is what’s unacceptable, rather than the idea of exclusivity in general.”

Wil sighed and glanced at his father. “I guess.”

Edwin and Tim took notes on their tablets.

“Then what length of term would be acceptable?” asked Allen.

“Two years,” Wil replied.

Allen chuckled. “That’s not very long at all.”

“That’s more than enough time for the TSS to complete the R&D process and get production underway,” Cris chimed in. “If you can’t agree to two years, then we may as well just stop talking now.”

Allen looked alarmed. “Let’s not jump to any hasty conclusions.”

“We’ve presented you with a mandatory term. Do you accept it?” Cris asked, gaze steady.

Wil watched Allen squirm ever so slightly in his seat. He hadn’t seen his father in action before, but it was the perfect introduction to his negotiating prowess.

After a five second pause of drumming his fingers on the tabletop, Allen bowed his head. “Yes, we can agree to a two-year exclusivity term. After two years, you will be free to pursue civilian licensing.”

“Agreed,” Wil said.

Edwin and Tim made additional notations on their tablets. Edwin nodded to Allen.

“Given the shorter term, we need to look at an alternate fixed fee,” Allen continued.

“Naturally,” Wil said. “What’s your offer?” I really couldn’t care less about the money. I just don’t want the Priesthood to have complete control.

“Well, proportionally, 150 billion would be fair,” Allen offered

Cris shook his head. “There’s more value than that for the exclusivity, especially without any per-unit royalty. 200 billion.”

Wil took a slow breath. The dollar figures were only a fraction of his total assets related to SiNavTech as a Sietinen heir, but the number was still staggering—especially knowing it would all be his. He’d be able to buy an entire small planet if he wanted.

Allen consulted his tablet. He bit his lip and then nodded. “Fine. 200 billion credits for two years of exclusivity.”

Cris looked to Wil for his approval.

“Done,” Wil said.

Edwin and Tim made entries on their tablets.

“Now, to the details,” Allen said.

And the details were endless. For three hours, Wil actively engaged in discussion of minutia surrounding the licensing terms. By the fourth hour, he was slumped in his chair, bored and annoyed by covering the same ground over and over. Eventually, he sent out a telepathic plea to his father for a break, and Cris called a recess.

With reluctance, Allen allowed Wil and Cris to step into the hall.

“Thanks. I couldn’t hear ‘conditional modifier’ one more time without throwing him against the wall,” Wil commented as soon as they were away from the negotiation room.

Cris smirked. “This guy’s a real charmer for sure.”

“Aside from the unendurable tedium, I think it’s going pretty well.”

Cris eyed the door with suspicion. “Well enough. They’re offering concessions now, but I think they’re gearing up to hit us hard in the second half.”

“Second half?” Wil groaned. “I was hoping we were almost done.”

Cris stretched his legs down the hall and Wil followed. “That’s how they get you… Lure you into a false sense of finality only to bombard you with a whole new wave of demands. At that point, they hope you’ll agree to anything just to make the torture end.”

Wil shook his head. “I don’t know how you deal with this all the time.”

“Just have to keep the goal in sight.”

They reached the end of the hall, which terminated in a set of double doors. To their left, the hall opened to a balcony overlooking an atrium. The glass ceiling three stories above was etched with vines and foliage, and planters on the ground level contained assortments of flowers in deep red hues. Centered on one of the walls between the planters, Wil spotted two panels that resembled elevator doors.

“Where do you think that goes?” Wil asked, stepping over to the railing.

His father looked down to inspect. “Probably the Priesthood’s secret lair,” Cris replied in a tone that was only half joking.

As they leaned against the railing of the atrium, the doors below started to part. With the opening came a sudden hum of electromagnetic energy, almost as if an Agent was nearby.

Wil looked to his father. “Do you feel—”

“This area is off-limits without an escort,” Allen said from behind.

Wil and Cris wheeled to face him.

“Doesn’t status as a High Dynasty heir grant access to anywhere?” Cris retorted.

“We still have much to discuss,” Allen replied, dodging the question. He headed back toward the negotiation room.

Wil glanced back over the balcony but the door had resealed. The energy buzz was gone.

“Something isn’t right here,” Cris said telepathically.

“Problems for another time. Come on.”

They plodded through another three hours of negotiations. Though several of the remaining items would require finalization after Wil had completed the jump drive designs, most of the contract terms were in place by the end of the discussion. Wil and Cris signed some preliminary paperwork to solidify the terms, and they were escorted back toward the shuttle parked in the gardens.

As they returned to the shuttle, some of the figures robed in light gray were returning from the gardens. Of the three groups Wil and Cris passed, all of the robed individuals were men varying in age from early-twenties to elderly.

“Have you noticed there aren’t any women here?” Wil asked his father telepathically after they passed the third group.

Cris frowned. “Yes, I was thinking the same thing. It’s strange.”

“I wonder why.”

Cris shook his head. “Very little about the Priesthood makes any sense.”

They passed another group in the gardens near the shuttle, also all men. Wil and Cris exchanged glances as they passed. The group of men paid them no more than a subtle glance.

When Wil and his father arrived at the shuttle, Wil relaxed into his chair with a deep sigh. “Thanks for your help today.”

Cris smiled. “Of course. Finally a negotiation I could really get my heart into.”

Wil chuckled. “I don’t know what I’m going to do with all of that money.”

“I’m sure you’ll think of something.”

*       *       *

Saera stared at the equation on the study room’s tabletop. It just wasn’t the same without Wil. Though it was scheduled to be a freefall training day, she didn’t have the clearance or the skill to practice in the spatial awareness training chambers alone. Working on advanced navigation was the next best thing.

She sighed, staring past the equation. Her heart wasn’t in it. I miss him. I actually miss him.

Wil had become a genuine friend to her. He was patient and kind, and he pushed her to learn and grow in ways she’d never imagined possible.

Saera wasn’t ready to admit that she wanted the relationship to be something more. Just having a real friend was enough. All the same, she wondered if Wil was thinking about her, too.

She hastily returned her attention to the equation in front of her. There was no sense thinking about what could never be. Wil was her friend and her commanding officer. That’s the way it had to stay.

After struggling to focus for another half-hour, Saera finally gave up and returned to her quarters.

When she arrived, all of her Primus and Sacon roommates were gathered in the common room around the main viewscreen examining a list of names and numbers. Everyone looked at her as she closed the door behind her.

“You made the Top 10,” Leila stated.

“Top 10 what?” Saera asked.

“Trainees, based on test scores and grades,” Elise clarified. “You’re Number 8.”

I didn’t even know they did that. “Nice.”

Leila scoffed in disgust and stomped into their bedroom with crossed arms.

“She was Number 16,” Nadeen said. “She’s just jealous.”

Based on the faces of the other girls in the room, Leila wasn’t the only one jealous of her. “I wasn’t trying to upstage anyone.”

“Don’t apologize,” Elise said. “Be proud of yourself.”

Though Saera hadn’t known about the leaderboard, the development was too great of an opportunity for her to not embrace. With that kind of ranking, maybe Primus Command was actually within her reach. If she could accomplish that, she could do anything—a challenge she readily accepted. This was my chance to start over and be my best.

She looked around the room. “I’ll make it to Number 1.”

CHAPTER 12

Wil held in a yawn as he opened the door to the study room. A late return home had left him dragging all day. Knowing he had a study session with Saera in the evening had been just enough to keep him going.

Inside the room, Saera perked up the moment she saw him. “Hey! How was your trip?”

Wil eased into his usual chair across the table from her. “I guess it went well enough. Mostly it was boring, but also a little infuriating.”

“That sounds like a terrible combination.”

“It was.” Wil sighed. “I feel like I can’t win, no matter what I do.” Even demanding a two-year term, the Priesthood will still find a way to use and control the technology, just like they manipulated me.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Saera offered.

I wish I could. “No, it’s okay. Let’s get back to it. How did you fare without me?”

“Pretty well with this stuff, I think. But I definitely missed our freefall session.”

Wil smiled. “Now we can get back to our normal routine.”

“You’re sure this still works for you? I know you’re busy—”

Wil looked her square in the eye. “Saera, I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t want to be. In fact, these tutoring sessions are the only parts of the week I look forward to.”

She smiled. “Okay.”

“Now, where did you leave off?”

*       *       *

Cris felt an instant surge of energy as the stim strip dissolved on his tongue. He hadn’t slept well, even after returning home two days before. Any contact with the Priesthood always left him angry, and it was draining to pretend like everything was fine. They killed my brother. They tried to kill me. They’ve manipulated our whole lives. And I had to sit across the table from them and talk business like they’re civilized. He felt like running a few laps around the track, but he was already getting too late of a start to the day.

Still dragging, he made his way to the High Commander’s office for his weekly morning briefing with Banks.

The High Commander was reviewing a report projected from his desktop when Cris entered. “How did it go?” he asked as he minimized the report.

“Well, I think.” Cris sat down in one of the visitor’s chairs across from Banks. “We have some initial terms documented, but nothing will be finalized until Wil completes the model of the jump drive interface.”

“Taelis and I are anxious for production to begin.”

Cris nodded. “You’ll have it soon. Wil’s been working on it almost nonstop.”

“Taelis’ plan didn’t save him from any extra hours,” Banks said with a frown.

“No, but it did keep the Priesthood from getting complete control.” And that was entirely worthwhile.

The High Commander eyed him. “I’m not sure if Taelis cares about that as much as you do.”

“Regardless, I hate to think what the Priesthood would have done, having complete authority. They wanted ten years of exclusivity as it was.”

“Did you grant it?” Banks asked.

“Fok no! We held firm at two.”

Banks steepled his fingers. “And what about after that? Bring it to SiNavTech?”

Cris shrugged. “Maybe. But the intent of the shorter term was just to keep leverage over the Priesthood.”

“The TSS needs that technology.”

“And they’ll have it,” Cris assured. “Wil knows it’s needed for the war. The licensing is all about making sure he has what he needs—use by the Priesthood beyond war applications is where we draw the line.”

Banks frowned. “You need to be careful, Cris. The Priesthood doesn’t like to have enemies.”

“You report to them, but I know you don’t blindly follow.”

“Still, this isn’t the time to make a move against them.”

“No, but I’m always at the ready.” Cris paused and examined Banks. “Have you ever been to their island?”

“Once, a long time ago.”

“It’s not like I expected.”

Banks tilted his head. “What did you think it’d be?”

“I’m not sure exactly. But, more… ‘administrative’, I guess. Instead, it felt like a monastery.”

“The Priesthood did begin as a theological institution, remember.”

“Right, but it’s been a thousand years since it began governing. I’d think the culture would have shifted quite a bit since then.”

Banks steepled his fingers. “Many in the Priesthood still hold firm to the core ideals.”

“Even so, it just didn’t fit. We barely saw any people there—and certainly no one that looked like a government official.”

“I’m sure you only saw a fraction of the facility.”

Why is he still hiding things from me? “Banks, what do you know about them?”

“Enough that I know better than to dig too deep.”

Cris crossed his arms. “Why weren’t there any women?”

Banks was caught off-guard. “What?”

“Of the few people we did see, none were women. That doesn’t seem strange to you?”

“It is, certainly,” Banks said, choosing his words carefully. “I’m sure there are some, perhaps elsewhere. It’s a large island.”

Cris groaned. “You’re never going to be completely transparent with me, are you?”

“Not until I need to be.”

Cris shook his head. I can’t truly trust him, even when he claims to be my friend.

“I’ll tell you this, though,” Banks continued. “You’re in a position to do something that no one else can. Wait until the time is right.”

Is he actually on my side? “And what is it that needs to be done?”

“You already know. When that time comes, you won’t need to question my allegiance.”

“So until then, we need to play our parts?”

Banks nodded.

Cris let out a slow breath. Patience… I never was good with waiting.

*       *       *

Wil completed his lap around the Primus residential wing, panting for breath. It felt good to run after a full day working at his computer.

As he started his cool-down walk, he saw his father approaching.

“Hey,” Cris greeted.

Wil gave him a little wave. “Hey.”

Cris fell into step with him. “I heard those representatives wanted to come from Tararia to finalize the licensing terms.”

Wil groaned and sighed. “I was really hoping we’d be able to finalize everything over email.”

“We’re never that lucky.”

“At least it won’t be for several months,” Wil said. “I need to finish all of the prototype schematics.”

Cris nodded. “The work is never-ending.”

“Tell me about it.” Wil sighed.

“How are things going otherwise?”

“Good.”

Cris gave him a quizzical look. “And you’re still tutoring Saera, right?”

Wil’s heart leaped and his face felt warmer. “Yeah, why?”

“No reason. I’m just glad it’s working out.”

Wil doubted his father didn’t have any ulterior motives behind the question. No reason to give him any fuel. “She’s very smart and capable.”

“I can see that.”

She’s also turned into a good friend. And she’s not bad to look at, either… “I think she wants to make a run at Primus Command.”

Cris nodded thoughtfully. “I’m glad to hear it. I think she’d be a good fit.”

“I’ll do what I can to finish preparing her for the evaluation.”

“Excellent.” Cris looked Wil over again. “You seem happy.”

There it is. “I’m coping a little better, I guess.”

His father gave him a coy smile. “All right. Well, I’m glad to see it.”

Wil shot him a slide-long glance. “Anyway, I should get to my evening work.”

“Very well. Find some time to say ‘hi’ to your mother.”

Wil sighed. “I know, I know. I will.”

*       *       *

Something has definitely changed. Cris sat in his office reflecting on the conversation with his son. Wil’s entire demeanor was different. There was an excitement and sense of purpose in Wil that Cris hadn’t seen in over a year. He’s finding himself again.

The reason behind the change was not a mystery—his relationship with Saera. On the surface, Wil was just upholding their organization’s tradition of mentorship, much in the same way Scott had guided Cris when he first joined the TSS. Of course, the reason they had been drawn together was quite different. Saera was much more than a friend to Wil, even if he wouldn’t admit it yet. Wil may deny that he had any deeper feelings, but it didn’t take telepathy to know it was on his mind. I called that months ago, Cris thought with a smug smile. I’ve never been so pleased I was right.

There was, however, the matter of the relationship advancing beyond its current state. Especially once Wil was an Agent—all too soon—he would be held to a code that strictly forbade any fraternizing with TSS trainees outside of official business or mealtimes. I won’t let them keep her from him. He needs her.

Resolute, Cris strode down the hall to Banks’ office. Banks was studying a report displayed on the surface of his desk when Cris entered.

“Banks, we need a plan,” Cris said.

Banks closed the open work on his desktop. “Regarding what?”

Cris sat down in a chair across the desk from the High Commander. “Wil and Saera.”

“That Trainee he’s been tutoring?”

“Yes. I think it’s pretty obvious where things are heading.” And at any time now.

Banks sat back in his chair, genuinely surprised. “I didn’t realize they had gotten that close.”

“Neither had I. At first I was just relieved for Wil to have a friend, but seeing how happy he is now… I don’t see things staying as they are now for much longer.”

“Hmm.” Banks steepled his fingers. “This would be a major exception to the regulations.”

“I know, which is why I’m coming to you now.”

Banks examined Cris. “And you’re sure you’re okay with this?”

This goes beyond any Tararian pedigree. “Why wouldn’t I be?”

Banks looked at the desktop. “The affairs of your Dynasty are none of my concern, forgive the intrusion.” He paused. “As for the TSS, there’s a lot to consider.”

“I didn’t say anything before, but I was there when they met for the first time,” Cris said. “There was an astounding resonance reaction. It made what I experienced with Kate seem like nothing.”

Banks’ eyebrows rose. “I had no idea.”

“So even if I was concerned with Tararian bloodlines, I could never deny him that kind of connection with someone.” That would make me even worse than my own parents. At least they never stood in my way when I said I wanted to be with Kate.

“That kind of bond presents an extraordinary opportunity. If we can train her as a Second…” Banks withdrew in thought.

So even love is a tool for war in Wil’s life? “She does have the potential, but I’m afraid the military application of their would-be relationship isn’t my top priority.”

“Of course. The emotional support means far more.”

Cris wasn’t convinced Banks really felt that way. “So, where do we go from here?”

“I will sanction a relationship between them if it comes to it. We’ll need to keep it confidential, of course.”

“Then let things unfold as they may.”

CHAPTER 13

Wil watched Saera complete her flight across the spatial awareness chamber and land deftly on her feet. As she touched down, she completed a somersault and pushed off the wall to return to her target spot next to Wil.

She landed lightly and grabbed the handhold. She grinned at him.

Wil smiled. “You’re a master.”

“Yeah, I know,” Saera replied with exaggerated smugness.

In the four months they had been training together, Saera had grown confident in the maneuvers that had once seemed far out of reach. Based on what she’d told Wil, the other students had actually started inviting her to be on their practice teams rather than finding any way to avoid a pairing. It pleased Wil to see her succeeding, both as a friend and because of the confirmation in his ability as an instructor.

“What’s next?” Saera asked.

“I’m running out of moves that don’t require telekinesis,” Wil admitted. The last several weeks had entailed lots of experimentation just to maintain the training momentum. However, he could only take it so far.

“I’m sick of waiting for these abilities to emerge. We’ve been practicing mental blocks with Agent Katz in preparation, but I’m only feeling the hum of energy so far, nothing tangible.”

“Be thankful it’s coming to you slowly,” Wil said. “I wasn’t so lucky.”

Saera scrutinized him. “I’m ready for it now.”

“You say that, but… I don’t know, I guess things may have been different for me if I hadn’t been so young. It was too much to take on at once.” It nearly killed me.

“How old were you?”

“Eleven.”

Saera’s brow furrowed. “I guess that is pretty young.”

“It just sort of hit me one day. Voices in my head, this oppressive hum of energy. I didn’t know how to block it out. I wouldn’t wish that on anyone.”

“But you made it through.”

“I did.” And I’ve been a freak ever since.

“Well, I do hope it starts to come to me soon, but I’ll try to be patient if it comes more gradually.”

Wil nodded. “Okay, well, in the meantime, I guess I can give you some prep on stances.”

“For what?”

“Basic levitation. Once you get proficient, there’s no need for any external gesture—you just think about something and it will happen. But when starting out, it’s easier to make some motions to go along with your visualization,” Wil explained.

“Okay.”

Wil let go of the wall and held out his arms, with one bent ninety degrees at the elbow and the other horizontal and slightly bent. “This is a good resting position for most exercises. Use your dominant hand like a baton, directing the object you’re trying to manipulate.”

“It doesn’t seem like I’ll be able to get very far without abilities.”

“Well, I can help you out. Come here.” Wil gestured for Saera to let go of the wall. He looked at one of the metal probes in the center of the chamber. “Say we want to bring that here.”

“All right…”

“You need to focus on it and command it to you. Wave it toward you with your hand,” Wil explained. He demonstrated the motion to Saera without the accompanied telekinetic output.

“Like this?” Saera mimed the gesture.

“Right, but with a little more conviction,” Wil said. “Here.” He moved over so he could put his arms around her to match her stance. He placed his hands over the back of hers and gripped her lightly. Holding onto her, he went through the proper motion.

Saera was relaxed in his muscular arms, following his direction. “Okay, I see.” She did the motion again, this time leading him.

“Perfect.”

Saera turned her head around to look up at him. Their eyes locked, mere centimeters apart.

Wil found himself transfixed by her. Her jade eyes drew him in as her breathing slowed to match his. The floral smell of her hair was intoxicating.

Her lips parted slightly and she leaned toward him, almost imperceptibly. Wil tightened his arms around Saera as she leaned back into him, bringing her face closer.

Then, she hastily looked away and pulled out from his embrace. “So, right. Thank you.”

Wil’s heart pounded in his ears. Was she about to kiss me? He suddenly yearned to be close to her. To taste her and feel the warmth of her pressed against him. What are you thinking?! He snapped himself out of the reverie. “Yeah, anytime.”

Saera looked a little flushed, but it was difficult to tell in the dim light. “I guess we’re about done for today, then.”

Wil cleared his throat. “Right.” His pulse was still racing. He struggled to suppress the unexpected ache of desire.

Saera reached out for the wall and pulled herself up toward the door. Wil followed her at a slight distance and climbed into the gravity lock after her.

“Good work today,” Wil said to break the silence as they waited for the gravity to restore.

“Thanks.” Saera wouldn’t meet his eye.

Wil took a slow breath, regaining some control of himself as he was drawn toward the floor. “So, I might be a few minutes late to our next session. I’ll be meeting with some reps about licensing for the independent jump drive beforehand.”

Saera finally looked up at him. “You finished it?”

“Close enough to sign contracts, anyway,” Wil said. “Get started without me if I’m late.”

The door hissed and opened to the corridor.

“Okay,” Saera affirmed. “Well, good luck with the meeting.”

“Thanks.”

Saera flashed him a meek smile and hurried away into the hall.

Wil let out a slow breath when she was gone. How much longer can I hide my feelings for her? But he knew he wasn’t fooling anyone.

*       *       *

Saera stared at her tablet but wasn’t getting any work done. She had become the star student of all her classes. She had the respect of her peers, if not their friendship. But still, everything felt like it was about to fall apart.

Her last practice session with Wil kept replaying in her mind. Am I imagining that glance, that touch? Or did it really happen? The line between study session and date had begun to blur some time ago, but their interactions had never crossed the line into unprofessional conduct.

“Is everything all right?” Elise asked from across the room. They were alone.

Elise had proven herself to be the only remaining friend in Saera’s cohort, always lending an ear when Saera was having a difficult day. Observant and inquisitive by nature, she always knew when something was wrong.

I wish I could talk about it with her, but I can’t. “I’m fine.”

“It’s about all of those evenings you spend away ‘studying’, isn’t it? Like tonight.”

Saera looked down.

“Who is he?”

“I never said anything about a person!”

Elise gave a coy smile. “You can’t spend that much time with someone and not develop some feelings. If you were studying alone, you’d just be here in the room like any other night.”

The logic was too sound for Saera to refute. “Nothing will ever happen between us.”

“But you’d like for there to be something,” Elise pressed.

Saera nodded. I’d be lying to myself if I said I didn’t. I wish that weren’t the case.

“So go for it. You already said it will never happen, so what do you have to lose?”

“Our friendship, for one.” He’ll never accept me. Not with my past.

“Could you really stay friends, as things are now? If you already feel this way, how will it be after years of pretending like there’s nothing there?”

Saera’s stomach knotted. “You’re right.” What am I going to do?

*       *       *

Wil drummed his fingers on the tabletop. Are they ever going to stop talking?

Next to him, his father looked equally irked.

The representatives from Tararia were exactly the kind of dry business cogs Wil detested. Unlike Allen, the initial negotiator, these representatives got hung up on the minutia without seeing the big picture. At every juncture, they attempted to overturn agreements that were already signed in writing. The discussion had already been underway for three hours and they were getting nowhere. The cramped conference room in the TSS spaceport suspended above the moon was never intended for such lengthy conversations.

“I’ll oversee all applications within the TSS. And, exclusivity or not, I won’t even consider a civilian model until after the technology has been thoroughly tested in the field,” Wil reiterated for the fourth time.

“We’d like to have the terms for the civilian system documented. Two years is not a very long lead time,” Kaven, the representative, asserted again.

Wil crossed his arms. “I’m not making any decisions about a potential civilian navigation system at this time. That’s final.”

Kaven looked like he wanted to swear under his breath. “The initial agreement—”

“The initial agreement stated 200 billion credits for two years of exclusivity,” Cris interrupted. “Nowhere did it say anything about the Priesthood having a say after that two-year term. If you want to void that, we can go to SiNavTech right now.”

“No, no,” Kaven hastily cut in. “We will honor the original terms.”

Cris’ eyes narrowed behind his tinted glasses. “So what’s the holdup? Let’s sign.”

Kaven looked at the holographic model of the independent jump drive projected above his tablet. “This technology is going to change the nature of space travel as we know it. Don’t you want to be prepared?”

“I think we’ll manage,” Wil replied. “We have a pretty good family history to fall back on.”

Cris smiled. “The Priesthood isn’t in a position to make demands.”

Kaven shifted in his chair. He stared down at the tablet, his face drawn.

“So do we have an agreement?” Cris asked.

Kaven looked to his colleagues. They nodded. “Yes, agreed.”

Wil leaned back in his chair, relieved the discussion was finally over. “Where do I sign?”

Kaven minimized the jump drive model projected from his tablet and brought up a text file. “Here are the final terms for you to review,” he said as he handed the tablet to Wil.

Wil read through the file with his father looking over his shoulder to make sure everything was in order. It was exactly as they discussed. “All right.”

Wil tapped on the signature box and input the code for reading his Dynastic ID chip. A purple light projected from the bottom edge of the tablet. He exposed his left wrist and passed it under the light, illuminating the serpent Sietinen crest invisible to the naked eye. The crest and his full birth name appeared in the signature box. He handed the tablet back to Kaven.

Kaven inspected the seal. “Very good. The funds will be wired to the specified account within twenty-five hours.”

“Thank you.” Wil inclined his head and rose alongside his father.

Kaven stood and bowed to them as they exited.

Two Militia officers went to retrieve the representatives as Wil and Cris headed toward the transport hub of the spaceport.

“Thank the stars that’s over!” Wil exclaimed.

His father smiled. “Congratulations. You just became very rich.”

“I was already rich.”

“It’s different when you earn it rather than inheriting.”

“I don’t feel like I earned anything. I was just doing my job,” Wil said.

“Regardless, you solved a problem no one else could. That’s something worth celebrating.”

“Celebrating anything right now doesn’t seem right, knowing what’s coming.”

Cris sighed. “It’s like your birthday all over again.”

Wil frowned. “Turning sixteen might mean something on Tararia, but I already had the privileges that came with being of ‘legal age’ through the TSS. All it meant was being another year closer to the war.”

“I don’t want to get into it again.”

“Well, I’m late for my study session with Saera, anyway.” Wil headed for one of the waiting transport shuttles to the moon’s surface.

“I’ll see you around,” his father said.

“You’re not coming down?”

“I need to check in on the Vanquish. They were doing some sort of systems upgrade with the rift drive nav.”

“Okay, see you,” Wil said as he boarded the shuttle. Saera was waiting.

*

Wil jogged down the hall toward the study room for his tutoring session with Saera. Some quiet time was exactly what he needed after the nightmare he’d just been through with the licensing negotiations. It had forced Wil to face the reality of what production of the independent jump drive signified. The TSS was building a fleet. A fleet he would command. And that time was approaching all too quickly.

He came around a corner just in time to see Saera entering their usual room. The glimpse of her was enough to lift his spirits. I never thought someone could have that effect on me.

Wil slowed to a walk as he approached the room. He palmed open the door.

Inside, Saera was slumped in her usual chair, absently staring at the wall.

“Hey, sorry I’m late,” Wil said as he entered.

Saera came to. “I just got here, myself.”

Wil sat down across from her. “I’m glad I didn’t keep you waiting.”

She shook her head. “Actually, I almost cancelled on you.”

That’s never happened before. “Why, is something wrong?”

She shrugged off his question. “I just have a lot on my mind.”

“Well, I’m glad you didn’t. I really need some time away from… everything else.” Wil sighed. “But truth be told, going over jump drive navigation is the last thing I want to do right now.”

Saera looked relieved. “You too?”

“Do you want to just, I don’t know, ‘hang out’ instead of studying?” Did I just ask her out?

Saera’s shock was apparent. “Uh… what did you have in mind?”

“We could just go back to my quarters and watch a movie or play some video games.” That certainly sounds like a date.

“What about your roommates?”

“I’m the only one there right now. One just graduated, and Andy is away on his internship. The other one… won’t bother us.”

Saera paused in thought. “Okay, sure. Why not?”

“All right. Meet me at room JAP-234. If anyone gives you trouble about entering the Junior Agent wing, just say that you’re getting help from your TA on an assignment.”

Saera nodded. “Okay.”

Wil smiled. “I’ll see you soon.” Stars! This is getting dangerously close to that line I’m not supposed to cross.

Wil made his way back to his quarters, with Caeron following at some distance behind in his usual fashion. When they arrived, Wil called Caeron inside.

“Saera is coming over,” Wil explained, “and I’d like you to stay away for the evening.”

Caeron looked glum. “I hesitate to distance myself too much.”

Wil held back his annoyance and patiently replied, “I know, but I assure you there’s nothing to worry about. And I promise I won’t leave here without you.”

Caeron gave a slight bow. “As you wish.” He exited to the hallway.

Wil took a quick survey of the common room and decided that it was in sufficient order. Though he rarely had company over, the room was set up well for socializing with plush couches oriented around a coffee table and viewscreen.

A moment later, there was a buzz at the entry. He checked the screen next to the door and saw Saera standing outside. Seeing the image of her there in the hall, Wil’s nerves set in. Outside the context of a classroom, Saera looked far too lovely for Wil to trust himself around her.

“Hi, thanks for coming,” he greeted her while opening the door. This was a terrible idea.

Saera smiled. “Thanks. This was a great idea.”

Stars! Wil stood aside to let her in. “It’s been far too long since I’ve just had a mellow evening like this.” He closed the door.

“I know the feeling.” Saera looked around the room. “So this is what Junior Agent quarters look like.”

“It’s nothing too fancy. There are four private bedrooms, and the bathroom is at the back.”

“I’m looking forward to it. Having roommates sucks.”

Especially when they’re all jealous of you. “I know what you mean.” Wil shifted on his feet, realizing they were still standing by the door. “Please, have a seat.”

He motioned Saera over to the couch. Saera sat down on one end of the couch facing the viewscreen on the side wall. Wil was tempted to sit right next to her, but elected to remain at a respectable distance on the opposite side of the couch. He removed his tinted glasses.

“So, what kind of entertainment selections do you have?” Saera asked.

Wil beamed. “Pretty much anything you can imagine. The TSS Mainframe has access to all of the media that was ever digitized—quite literally. No matter where the data is stored, we can call it up here in an instant. Subspace com relays are pretty amazing.”

Saera’s eyes widened with awe. “I’ve never come across the library. I had no idea.”

“Well, you need to have the right clearance level, of course. I just happen to have the access… by which I mean, I figured out how to hack the Mainframe when I was about nine-years-old, and they haven’t yet found a way to keep me out.”

Saera folded up her legs on the couch. “You can hack the Mainframe? I thought it was impossible to crack.”

“Not impossible. But, as far as I know, I’m the only one who can do it.” Except for the Bakzen, if they are given a backdoor. He pushed aside the thoughts of what had happened over a year before. “I am respectful about it, of course. I never go into personal files or anything that’s above my security clearance.”

“I’m impressed.” She looked Wil over. “How did you come to know so much about everything?”

Wil looked down. That question I can never answer… “I’m not like most people, Saera. I don’t try to show off—these skills just come naturally to me. When someone watches me master something after I see it demonstrated one time, they back away. No one knows how to act around me. You’re… you’re the only person I’ve met who treats me like a regular guy.”

Saera studied him. “Should I be treating you differently?”

“No! Please don’t. When I’m around you, I feel like I’m in control of my life. I feel like I can be… normal.”

Saera sat back on the couch. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but I don’t at all think of you as ‘normal’.”

“What do you mean?”

Saera laughed. “Don’t be so serious all the time, Wil. I’ve seen you let go in some of our study and practice sessions. I know you have the capacity for fun.”

“Well, yes. But—”

“What I meant,” Saera went on, “is that you should be happy you’re not ‘normal’. I’ve known a lot of regular people over the years, especially guys, and trust me—you don’t want to be associated with many of them.”

“I get the impression you’ve never really fit in, either.”

Saera looked down. “You could say that.” She paused in thought. “I’m on a different track than most of the other Trainees, aren’t I?”

Certainly if you keep spending time with me. “You have the talent for the Command track, if that’s what you want. Very few women ever follow the Primus Command track. It’s been at least five years since the last.”

Saera was incredulous. “Why is it so uncommon?”

“There are proportionally fewer women than men in Primus, for whatever reason, so there just aren’t that many candidates with the required diversity of telekinetic and telepathic skills. But moreover, the Command track requires someone to make tough calls. Life or death decisions. Not everyone is willing to take on that kind of responsibility.”

“In that case, what makes you think I’d have any interest?”

“Because you see alternatives. So many view a head-on conflict as the only solution, but you’re creative. You bring the kind of perspective that can balance out other leaders. Whether you’ve noticed or not, you’ve taught me a lot in our time together.”

Saera looked taken aback. “I have?”

“Absolutely.” And you’ve made me feel whole again. “But, I’m afraid that there isn’t a lot more I can teach you until your telekinetic abilities are more developed. You’re adept at basic freefall maneuvers now, and you’ve already learned more about navigation than most specialists.”

Saera drooped. “I don’t feel that way at all. We’ve hardly scratched the surface!”

“That’s true. But for now, I’ve done just about as much for you as I can.”

“But what about our time together?”

So it means something to her, too. “I don’t want that to stop.”

“So more nights like this?” She smiled cautiously.

“I’d like that.” But can we have it?

Saera looked at the viewscreen on the wall. “Well, anyway, I think we were going to watch something…”

“Yes, right. What did you have in mind?”

“Oh, I know…” Saera got a mischievous glint in her eyes.

*

Wil and Saera had gravitated toward the center of the couch over the course of the movie, their shoulders touching and their feet propped up on the table in front of the couch.

“I’ve never seen so many blatant inaccuracies!” Wil exclaimed.

Saera laughed. “That’s the point. It was a parody.”

“So, you’re telling me you watch terrible things on purpose, for fun?”

“Precisely.”

“Why do I find that so weirdly charming?”

Saera grinned. “I knew you’d come to appreciate it. I told you to trust me.”

“I do.”

Their eyes met. It was the closest they’d been for any meaningful length of time, and they were at ease with each other. But the line was still there, keeping them apart as teacher and student. Wil wanted to lean in, to caress Saera, but he stopped himself.

She relaxed against him, her head nearly resting on his shoulder as they gazed at each other. “I trust you, too. More completely than I ever thought I could.” She looked at the blank viewscreen and pulled away a little.

Wil sensed a hurt in her. “Did something happen back on Earth?”

Saera drew into herself. “More than one thing. A series of misfortunes and bad decisions.” She shook her head.

“Tell me, Saera.” Wil took her hand. She flinched at first, but then entwined her fingers in his. The contact sent an energizing surge through him, fueling his desire to be close to her. “I want to understand how you came to be the person you are.”

Saera hesitated. “It’s not something I ever talk about.”

“Then some other time, when you’re ready.” I do want to know everything about her, the bad and the good.

Saera bit her lip, in thought. “No. I need to tell you, as much as I hate to admit it. You deserve to know.” She reoriented on the couch to face Wil, keeping a hold on his hand. She trembled as she took a slow breath. “I’ll give you the short version. My dad was married and had two kids. When the younger one was about four-years-old and the oldest one was six, he had an affair.”

Wil frowned involuntarily.

“I know, right?” Saera sighed. “Anyway, that affair was with my mom, and that’s how I came into being.”

“Wow, that’s—”

Saera shook her head. “Oh, just wait. So, my mom kept the pregnancy to herself, and raised me on her own at first. But when I was four, she decided that she was done with me, and she dumped me off on my dad. Naturally, his wife didn’t take too kindly to this. Here I was, proof of his infidelity, and I had to go live with them. They eventually reconciled somewhat, and had another baby after I’d lived with them for a year. The two older kids hated me for the rift I’d caused in the family. To top it off, I was precocious and had a knack for stealing the spotlight without meaning to. It made me an outcast among my own family.”

Bomax. I know all about being a precocious kid. “That must have been difficult.”

“It gets much worse,” Saera said through a pained laugh. “They skipped me two grades, but even then nothing at school was challenging for me. None of the girls wanted to be friends with me. In time, the guys around me became interested in only one very specific thing, but I was still too young to be noticed by most.”

You’re beautiful and smart. Many find that intimidating.

“Eventually, I lost control. I guess it started when I was eleven. My older brother had this friend who often slept over at our house. One night, the friend snuck into my room and got in bed with me. He made me feel wanted in a way I never had been in all my life, and before I really knew what was happening we were having sex. I felt completely ashamed afterward, like I’d given away a part of myself with no meaning at all. I didn’t tell anyone about what had happened.”

“Saera…” That’s so young… And to feel so alone.

Saera shook her head, tears forming in her eyes. “But, part of me felt like I deserved that kind of violation—after the mess I’d caused in my own family.”

“None of that was your fault. Your father—”

“I know that now.” Saera sniffed back tears. “But I didn’t see it that way then. So every time my brother’s friend came over and wandered into my bedroom, I gave in. As I got older, others began looking at me in that same way. I came to think of it as a way to get acceptance where I’d never been able to find any before—I was pretty, I knew it, and I used it get the wrong kind of attention. And, of course, once you freely give away something enough, others will start to take it through coercion or force. I lost all respect for myself, if I ever had any. Over the next four years, only one guy ever looked at me as a real person. I think he had admired me from a distance for some time, but to me he was just a pity-fuck. I realize in retrospect that I was a miserable, bitter person who felt unworthy of anything good in my life.”

Wil looked down, unsure what to say. I can’t believe that’s the same person who’s sitting here with me. Is that what happens when someone is pushed to the limits of their endurance? Will I one day break, too?

“So, when I got the invitation from the TSS, I at last saw an opportunity to start over. I threw myself into studying, and I swore off men.” She swallowed. “But then you came along. Now...”

She’s expecting rejection, I can see it in her eyes. But what we have together… Wil felt completely heartbroken for Saera, that she’d been to such a dark place she’d given up hope. But Wil thought of himself—how he’d spent the last year so preoccupied with his future facing the Bakzen that he’d tried to shut out everyone who cared. If things were a little different, I’d be in that dark place, too. As much as he resented how his own life had been planned out for him, he never doubted the love from his parents or the support from his extended TSS family. I can’t imagine feeling like I had to give myself away just to gain others’ affection. Wil looked Saera straight in the eye and gently touched the side of her face. For very different reasons, we need each other. Nothing in our pasts could change what we can have in a future together. “You can leave all that behind.” Now you have me.

“Still, I need to live with that past for the rest of my life. I’m disgusted with myself.” Saera looked away, her eyes glistening. “You’re probably repulsed by me now, too.”

“No.” It’s not something I expected, but we all have regrets. If anything, being able to overcome that history makes me respect her even more. “Your past only has as much hold over you as you let it have. It doesn’t change anything for me. I promise you, this really is a fresh start.”

Saera’s lip trembled. “With you, or here with the TSS?”

“Both.”

Saera sniffed back tears. “Please don’t give me false hope.”

“What?”

Saera jumped to her feet. “It’s really late, I should go. I never should have come here.”

Shite. Wil followed Saera toward the door. “Saera, what’s wrong?”

Saera wiped her eyes. “I thought I could, but I can’t do this.” She took an unsteady breath. “I already care about you way too much. Even if you accept my history, I know who you are, and that you’d never stay with a nobody like me. You’ll end up breaking my heart. I may as well just save us both the trouble and leave now.”

I guess it’s time for that talk… “Do you think I’ve been leading you on?”

“I don’t know. Or maybe it’s all been in my head.”

“No, Saera. I do care about you. There’s something between us that’s deeper than where we’re from or what we’ve been through.”

Saera looked at him, her eyes searching for understanding. “If it’s not my past or that I’m from Earth, then why are you still holding back?”

The truth I don’t want to face… “Because whatever self-loathing you may have experienced, mine for myself runs far deeper. Not for anything I’ve done in the past, but for what I will do.” Wil paused, trying to swallow the lump in his throat. “Saera, I have a duty to do terrible, terrible things. I can’t imagine bringing anyone I love into that. I don’t want anyone to see what that will do to me.” How it will destroy me until I can’t live with myself anymore.

Saera caught herself, processing. “That’s not for you to decide,” she said at last, taking Wil’s hands. “You need to let others in if they want to be there with you.”

Wil’s eyes stung. She doesn’t know what it would mean for her. That she’d be left alone to inherit my responsibilities. “That’s what scares me the most—knowing that others would give up the pure part of themselves just to stand by me. To be tainted by all those awful things I must do. It feels selfish to accept such a gift.”

“Well, I’m far from pure.” Saera slid her hands to Wil’s hips and looked him in the eye. “There’s a lot of bad out there. Embrace the gifts when they’re given.”

“And if you can’t accept me? Once you know who I really am.” That I’m really a weapon waiting to be unleashed.

“I’ll find a way.”

Wil shook his head. “It’s not that easy. I— I never thought I’d find someone who could look at me the way you do. I couldn’t take it to see you ever look at me any differently, but I know that that day would come eventually. Yet, at the same time, I’ve seen a glimpse of what it could be like to be with you. Now I don’t know if I can face a future alone.”

In one motion, Saera rose up and locked her lips on his, drawing him toward her. Without thinking, he kissed her back, relishing the taste and feeling of her soft lips. It was tender, but there was an electrifying spark with the contact. They drew closer to each other, feeling a surge of energy release—fully activating the resonance connection that had been kept at bay since their first meeting. For that moment, Wil felt completely at peace. He had found a part of himself he hadn’t even known he was missing, and he never wanted to return to the way things were before.

Breathless, Saera pulled back. “What was that?”

“Confirmation of everything we haven’t wanted to admit.”

Saera bit her lip. “How would this even work? You’re graduating soon, and—”

Wil looked into her eyes and cupped her face in his hand. “It won’t be easy, Saera, but I can’t ignore what we have.” We each carry burdens, but perhaps we can bear them more easily together.

She nodded. “Me either.”

“I need you to think about this. Once we go down this path, there’s no turning back.”

She held him close. “I’ve wanted this since the day we met. I just didn’t realize how much until now.”

Wil touched her mind as they embraced—feeling her thoughts and intentions. She really means it. “There’s still so much you don’t know about me.”

Saera looked up at him. “The way you look at me, that’s all I need to know.”

Will I be able to look at her that way after I’ve annihilated an entire race? “Just think on it. Let it settle. I wish we could just date like normal people, but being with me at all is a life-long deal.”

Saera smiled and was about to reply, but she was stopped by the seriousness in Wil’s gaze. “I’ll think about it.”

“Okay. Now, you should probably get back. I’ve kept you out far later than I intended.”

Saera took a step toward the door. “When will I see you again? The midterm secondary exams are in three days when we would normally have freefall training.”

Shite, the exams! I never should have invited her here tonight. “Saera, do you want to pursue the Command track?”

She thought for a moment. “Yes.”

“Then I can’t talk to you until after the exams.”

“Why?”

He looked at the clock: it was already 23:07. Stars, this is cutting it so close. I need to check the details. “I can make sure you get a good recommendation, but you need to go right now.” He gave her a quick kiss.

Saera held his hand for a moment longer before opening the door. “I won’t let you down.” She slipped into the hallway and Wil closed the door behind her.

Wil felt an emptiness as soon as she was gone. I don’t know what I’ll do if she changes her mind… Regardless, there were more immediate concerns. He sat back down on the couch. “CACI, bring up the TSS rulebook.”

CHAPTER 14

Saera observed the alien world around her. At first glance, the surrounding landscape could have passed for the Sierra Nevada mountains in California back on Earth, but there were subtle differences in the plants and the small animals running through the tall grass. She caught a glimpse of a creature that resembled a rabbit, but the wispy shape of the ears was unlike anything she’d ever seen.

The TSS contingent was gathered in an expansive clearing at the base of a tree-covered hill. Transport shuttles were lined up on the far side of the meadow, and the hundred Trainees were facing the tree line, organized by training group. Just over a hundred Junior Agents faced the Trainees. There was only a single Agent present, whom Saera recognized as Agent Wincowski from the orientation six months earlier. She searched the faces of the Junior Agents, and while some looked familiar, none were the one she wanted to see.

While her roommates had spent the last three days studying for the written portion of the secondary exams that had concluded the previous afternoon, Saera had found her mind mostly wandering to thoughts of Wil. The more times she replayed their last night together in her mind, the more convinced she became that she would do anything for him. Hopefully all the earlier tutoring with Wil paid off and I didn’t fail the exams. Her heart skipped a beat thinking about him. Gah! Get control of yourself.

“Attention!”

The shout was as much in her mind as it was heard by her ears. She wasn’t used to feeling the unrestricted use of telekinesis and telepathy allowed outside Headquarters.

The Trainees all straightened and clasped their hands behind their backs.

“We will begin shortly,” Agent Wincowski announced. He looked around at the Junior Agents then checked his handheld. “At ease.” He kept glancing in the direction of the shuttles.

Some of the Junior Agents looked annoyed. It was approaching mid-morning, and the sun was warming up the field. Everyone was dressed in long-sleeves and pants, and some began to shift in the heat. They had all been given a backpack when they filed onto the transport shuttles, and many Trainees began rummaging for water bottles. What are we waiting for?

Several minutes passed, and Wincowski left his post by the stack of handhelds on a maglev cart to talk with a Junior Agent. Saera couldn’t hear what he said, but she saw the Junior Agent shrug in response. Wincowski sighed and returned to his previous position. He again looked toward the line of shuttles. Eventually, he straightened and again called everyone to attention.

Saera glanced over her shoulder to see what the Agent had been waiting for, and she was surprised to see Wil making his way across the field. Why is he here so late?

Everyone stayed at attention until Wil fell into line with the other Junior Agents.

“Thank you for joining us,” Wincowski said to Wil as he passed, just loud enough for the Trainees to know it was a reprimand.

“Sorry,” Wil muttered.

That isn’t like him. Saera tried to catch his eye, but he avoided her gaze.

“As promised,” Wincowski went on, “this is the field portion of your midterm examinations, which will determine your training track within the TSS. The top-scoring Trainee will also get to attend our annual party in three days, in case you needed any more incentive.” He smiled. “You will be paired up with a Junior Agent, who will perform a one-on-one evaluation of your capabilities and submit a recommendation. Use any resources at your disposal. Your packs contain supplies for two days, but the exam is designed to be completed before nightfall. You may ask any questions you like, but your tester is not allowed to give any direct answers. The entire evaluation will be recorded, but you may request to speak to your tester ‘off the record’ for up to five minutes during the evaluation, but may do so no more than four times. Even during those times, the tester is not allowed to divulge any privileged information about the exam. A committee of Agents will review the recording, the written recommendation, an assessment from your Agent trainer, and your class grades to make a final decision about your placement.” Wincowski glanced at the Junior Agents. “Each Junior Agent has had time to review the Trainee files and select an individual to score. The selection will be made in the order of Junior Agent standing. When your name has been called by your assigned Junior Agent, take your backpack and meet them by the tree line.” He paused while the Junior Agents gathered their own backpacks. “As the top-ranked Junior Agent, you’re up first, Sights.”

Saera’s heart fluttered as Wil stepped forward from the line of Junior Agents.

“Given that standing, it’s only fitting that I take the Trainee with the highest score on the written evaluation,” Wil stated. “For that reason, I selected Saera Alexander.”

I scored the highest? Though caught off-guard, she was relieved that Wil had picked her. She grabbed her backpack and jogged forward. As she made her way toward Wil, she sensed everyone’s eyes on her. Do they know about us? She felt better as Junior Agents began calling out other Trainees by name, but she still felt exposed.

Wil was waiting casually as Saera approached him. “Shall we begin?” he asked her.

“I’m ready.”

Two Junior Agents were standing behind Wincowski next to the cart with the handhelds. One of them picked up a handheld from the stack and made an entry before handing it to Wil. “Good luck.”

Wil took the handheld and led Saera up the hill into the trees. He made a few entries of his own on the handheld before handing it to Saera. “This will record the evaluation,” Wil explained. “A set of coordinates has been loaded onto the map. There is no direct path to the destination, and it is up to you to determine how to best meet the objective. Each scenario has its trade-offs. There is no one ‘right’ answer—do what you feel is most appropriate. Are the guidelines of the examination understood?”

Saera nodded.

“Verbal confirmation, please.”

“Yes, understood,” Saera stated.

“The assessment is now underway. Please proceed.” He handed the handheld to Saera.

She took the device from him, feeling awkward with the formal interaction. Remember, this is a test. He’s evaluating you.

Saera took a moment to clear her mind, then brought up the holographic projection of the map on the handheld to survey their surroundings. The marked destination was on the other side of the hill, approximately eleven kilometers away. It was on the other side of a river, and several areas were marked in red on the map. A key indicated that the red denoted a hostile territory, and there were several red stars in the nearby neutral territories. There appeared to be no route to the destination that would avoid all the hostile territories, and the river would need to be crossed. “What are those red stars?”

“Weapons caches.”

Saera frowned. “Is that really necessary?”

“That’s up to you,” Wil replied.

“I guess I could check it out.” Saera oriented herself on the map and set out toward the nearest red star. It was only half a kilometer away, so it seemed like a worthwhile detour.

Their path took them up the hill and then off to the side down a shallow ravine. Saera kept her eye on the map as they progressed, making sure they were on course. Along the back wall of the ravine she spotted an arrangement of rock slabs that didn’t appear natural; its location aligned with the red star indicated on the handheld.

“That must be it,” she said, stepping over to the rocks.

On the far side of the formation, a slit was left open to allow access into a cave. Saera activated a light on the handheld and flashed it inside. Nothing was visible beyond the smooth gray stone. Cautiously, she stepped inside with Wil following a pace behind.

The walls curved to the side, directing her into an alcove. A sliver of light shone through a crack in the surrounding rock slabs, illuminating a two-meter-tall rack filled with an assortment of weapons.

Saera inspected the rack more closely using the light on her handheld. “I don’t even know what some of these do.” The pulse rifles and handheld blasters were familiar from her intro tactical classes, but some black spheres on the bottom rack were a complete mystery.

“I’m afraid I can’t offer any insight due to the test rules,” Wil said from behind her.

“I guess I’ll stick to what I know.” Saera picked up one of the blasters from a middle shelf. It was heavier than she remembered from class.

She aimed it toward the empty wall, testing the feel. She pictured lining up the enemy in the scope, pulling the trigger—

No, there has to be another way. I don’t want a firefight. She set the blaster back on the rack. “Never mind. Let’s go.”

Wil looked surprised, but he held out his hand to gesture for her to lead the way.

Once back outside, Saera brought up the map again. There needs to be a way through without violence. She stared at the map, confounded. They had to make it through the hostile territory one way or another. Wait, what if… “Are all of the ‘hostile territory’ indicators referring to the same enemy group?” she asked.

The corners of Wil’s mouth twitched toward a smile. “No.”

Oh, so there is a trick! “Do I have access to intelligence on which territories belong to which group?”

“Yes, that information can be provided.” Wil took the handheld from Saera and made some adjustments. The red territories broke into three different color groups: blue, green and yellow. Saera saw an open path with no hostile territory that would take them as far as the river, but they would need to cross through at least one hostile territory once they got to the other side.

“Are the territory lines firm, or is there a neutral zone along the borders?”

“The borders are firm on land.”

Saera studied the map. “And in the river?”

“Water is neutral.”

There was still no way to get to the destination coordinates using a strictly water route. “Is there a precedent for a diplomatic arrangement with any of the hostile groups?”

“The Green territory has previously granted passage through their territory.”

The Green territory wouldn’t provide the most direct route to the destination, but in conjunction with travel across the river, it was feasible. “What is the location of an appropriate representative for the Green group? I would like to request permission to pass through their territory.”

Wil appeared to be holding back a smile. “Because this is only a simulation, a console has been set up for that purpose at this location.” He illuminated a point on the map.

Saera beamed. “Then that’s where we’ll go.” She oriented the map to the landscape around her and took off up the hill. Wil followed her.

After walking for some time, Saera stopped. “May I speak to you off the record?”

“Yes.” Wil took the handheld and paused the recording, which simultaneously started a five-minute countdown clock.

“So this exam is why you had me leave so abruptly,” Saera said.

Wil relaxed, taking a step closer to her. “I’m sorry to have pushed you out like that. But, this was the only way I could guarantee you placement in the Command track. Your scores are high enough that it would all come down to this field exam. I was worried that the other Junior Agents wouldn’t take you as a serious candidate.”

“But why the late arrival today?”

“We will both need to sign affidavits at the end of this examination stating that there was no unprofessional conduct during the testing period. Let’s just say I found some loopholes with the timing so that the other night wouldn’t void my recommendation. I know it was awkward, but I needed to make sure it had been 75 hours since we last talked.”

Saera wanted to hug him, but she held back. “You did that for me?”

“I’d do a lot more than that, but, you know…. Rules.” He gave her a playful grin.

“I don’t want you making any recommendation that you don’t support. If I make it into the Command track, I want it to be because I earned it.”

“I would never have it any other way.”

Saera looked at the countdown on the recorder. “Well, there’s no reason to max out the time here. We may as well get this over with. You can resume the recording.”

Wil took the handheld and un-paused the recorder. “Recording resumed. Three off-the-record conversations remain.” He handed it back to Saera.

She checked her course on the map. “This way.”

*       *       *

Wil followed Saera across the forested terrain. Regardless of his feelings for her, her performance was impressive. By identifying a diplomatic workaround, Saera’s approach would save them a long walk around the perimeter of the “hostile territory.” Others would surely just take up arms at a weapons cache and fight their way through. I’ve never seen someone pick the right questions to ask so early on. She’s the kind of person I need by my side.

Saera’s navigation was accurate, and they were making excellent time over the hills. According to the map, they were in the final descent toward the river. In the distance, Wil could hear rushing water. Eventually, the trees opened up to reveal a shallow canyon with a river ten meters wide at the basin.

Saera stared at it with dismay. The river was too deep to wade across and far too wide to jump. There were no natural forms to function as a make-shift bridge. “We should be directly across from the Green territory, close to the communication console.” She looked at the water and then back at Wil. “We were instructed to use any resources at our disposal. Are you, as the tester, considered a resource?”

Where is she going with that? “Yes. I am considered a member of your team.”

“Then please create a bridge over the river.” She smiled at him.

That’s an odd request. “I can’t build you a bridge.”

“I didn’t ask you to build a bridge. I asked you to create one. Can’t you use your abilities to freeze the water or something?”

Brilliant! No one has ever asked their tester to do that before. I suppose it’s not against the rules… “Yes, I can do that.”

“Please proceed.” Saera stood aside and made a grand gesture toward the water.

She can bend the rules almost as well as me. Wil walked up to the edge of the water and sent out a small telekinetic stream toward the river. The water crystallized where he focused. “Have you ever been around unrestricted telekinesis before?”

“No more than in practice sessions.”

That was good wording on her part—no hint that it was practice sessions with me. “This is an open place, but you may still feel some pressure.” Wil focused on the water and envisioned a bridge arching just above the water’s surface over to the other bank. He pictured the beginnings of the bridge—a white glowing band of water, a meter across, spanning the width of the river. He commanded the glowing water to rise into the air, letting the river flow on beneath it. With the framework for the bridge set, he redirected the thermal energy from the water, freezing it in place.

Saera staggered back as the energy released, and she brought a hand up to her head.

“Are you okay?” Wil asked, keeping his attention on maintaining the ice bridge.

She lowered her hand. “Show off,” she said with a smirk.

“This was nothing.” She’d never be standing this close to me if she knew what I could really do.

Saera tested the bridge with her foot. “Is it safe to cross?”

“As long as I maintain the hold.”

“Then let’s get going.” She took a deep breath and stepped onto the ice bridge. It was slick, but she found her footing.

Wil followed behind, ready to catch Saera if she slipped. The bridge looked fragile under foot, but the bonds holding it together wouldn’t break until Wil released them. Water manipulation was one of the first skills Initiates would practice, and it came effortlessly to him.

Saera sighed with relief when she stepped onto solid ground on the far bank of the river.

Wil jumped off the bridge behind her. As soon as he was on the ground, he released the bridge and the ice liquefied, splashing back into the flow of the river.

Saera shook her head with wonder. “Well, that was fun! Now let’s find that console.” She consulted the map and led the way into a stand of trees.

They wove their way through the maze of trunks. It was difficult to follow a straight path, but Saera deftly compensated for every detour. It was a peaceful walk, quiet and still aside from dried leaves crunching underfoot.

Saera paused at the opening to a small clearing. “There’s the console.” In the center of the clearing, a black four-sided column was planted in the ground. The edge of a computer terminal was visible around the corner on the right side. “Wait here,” she instructed, extending the handheld toward Wil.

He grabbed it from her. She’s taking this very seriously.

Saera set down her backpack and slowly stepped into the clearing, holding her hands away from her body so they were visible. “I am here to request passage through your territory,” she said to the terminal. The terminal didn’t respond. “My intentions are peaceful.” Nothing. “May my companion and I continue on our journey?” She stared at the terminal, then glanced at Wil. “Is this thing even active?”

You just have to touch it. But this is far more entertaining. He kept his amusement to himself. “The terminal appears to be functioning properly.”

Saera studied the terminal for another moment, and then placed her hand on a glossy rectangle at chest-level.

“Authorization granted,” the terminal announced, and a memory chip popped out from a thin slit.

The color on Saera’s cheeks was visible even from a distance. “Oh.” She took the chip.

Wil gave her a reassuring smile. Better to overdo it than the other way around.

Saera jogged back to Wil and retrieved the handheld from him. She placed the memory chip in the handheld’s expansion slot. The Green territory on the map turned beige.

“Free travel is now allowed through this territory,” Wil informed her.

Saera smiled. “Let’s do this.”

The rest of the hike passed quickly. The terrain was flatter on that side of the river, and the trees were less dense the further they went. They walked in silence, hearing only the occasional bird. By the time the sun was approaching the horizon, they were nearly at the coordinates for their destination.

“It should be right up ahead,” Saera announced.

We should see something by now. “May I take a look at the map?” Wil asked.

Saera handed it to him. Sure enough, the coordinates were no more than ten meters ahead. “Hmm.”

“What is it?” She looked concerned. “Did I do something wrong?”

“No, not at all.” Maybe they put the camp underground this time so it couldn’t be spotted from a distance. “Proceed.”

Saera led the way to the exact position of the coordinates. “We’re here.”

Wil confirmed on the map. “So we are.” He looked around. Where is everyone?

“What are you looking for?”

There definitely was nothing here. Wil couldn’t sense the presence of anyone. “Anything. The end point should have someone to receive us, or at least a beacon to activate.”

The alarm was apparent on Saera’s face. “I led us to the wrong place? But the map…”

“No, it wasn’t you. Were the coordinates wrong?” They wouldn’t…

“Can you find out?”

Wil logged into the handheld and went through several layers of authorization code. It did look like something was overwritten. He dug deeper into the system memory and found a data archive from immediately before the examination commenced. “I can’t believe it.”

“What?”

Wil shook his head. That bastard. “Trintar, that Junior Agent distributing the handhelds, changed the coordinates when he handed it to me.”

Saera looked ill. “What does that mean for the exam, exactly?”

“You did everything correctly. As far as I’m concerned, you have completed the assignment. You navigated to the coordinates given to you.” And I won’t let someone’s issues with me screw up this evaluation.

“Why would he do that?” Wil looked at the recorder. “Off the record,” Saera added.

Wil paused the recording. Did I have this coming? “That day I came into your study room, and you asked me if I was hiding from someone? Well, I had just presented my design for the independent jump drive. Trintar was the head of the reigning champion team. Unfortunately, that was just the start of a string of failures for him, and it would seem that he has come to resent me. It’s stupid for him to take out his frustration in this way, but here we are.”

Saera bit her lower lip and took a breath. “Where does that leave us exactly?”

“Resuming recording.” Wil un-paused the recording and showed Saera the map. “Two off-the-record conversations remain. Here are the real coordinates.” The destination was seven kilometers to the west, on the other side of a jagged hill. “Let the record show that from this point forward we are outside the guidelines of the examination,” Wil stated. “But, since the exam hasn’t officially concluded, you are still in charge. How shall we proceed?”

Saera looked lost for a moment but gathered herself. “We are outside of hostile territory, so we should stay here. It’s about to get dark, and I’d rather stay here where we know it’s safe than try to negotiate those cliffs at night.”

“Recommendation confirmed.” This will make for an interesting report.

“Will they come looking for us?”

“I honestly don’t know.” An extraction might void the test, but it’s a risk to leave us planetside overnight. Especially given how protective they are of me. But how far will they go?

“Well, let’s just proceed like we’ll be here for the night. Do you know how cold it gets here?” Saera looked up at the clear sky.

“Not below freezing. We’ll be fine outside with a fire.” Spending the night outside—this will be a first.

Saera took a breath. “Okay. I saw a clearing with some rocks back the way we came. I think it would make a good campsite.”

“Lead the way.” Keep it together, this is still a test. It’s just one night… under the stars next to a campfire, left with no choice but to huddle together for warmth… Wil swallowed.

The campsite Saera had identified was serviceable, with a cluster of boulders to provide shelter and a clear area to safely build a fire. They gathered firewood, and Wil started a blaze as dusk set in. Knowing that the recorder was still running, they engaged in idle small-talk while eating some rations from their backpacks for dinner. The evening wore on, and the temperature dropped under the clear sky. They retrieved some emergency blankets from their backpacks.

Wil compulsively checked the temperature on his personal handheld, but it remained above 5 degrees. Just a little colder and we don’t need to stay apart like this.

“So, you said Agent Katz was your mom’s roommate when they first joined the TSS?” Saera asked, changing the subject from the tedious discussion of Saera’s introductory class on Taran politics.

Wil grinned. “Oh yeah, they go way back. And Wincowski and my father were roommates, too.”

“Oh really? I guess that makes sense. I got the impression they were buddies.”

“They are. They’ve been through a lot together.”

She looked at him thoughtfully. “So, the other TSS Agents are probably like family to you.”

Wil nodded. “They really are. I’ve never had a life outside the TSS. Though I’ve met some of my extended family, I don’t know them. As strange as it is, Headquarters will always be ‘home’ to me, no matter where I end up living. The halls, the freefall chambers—those were my neighborhood, my playground. Being here on a planet with real gravity, fresh air… it feels strange to me.”

“And those are things I just take for granted.” Saera stared into the fire. “I can’t imagine what it must have been like growing up the way you did. Did you ever have a chance to just be a kid?”

I barely even know what that means. “I was trained in combat techniques since I was old enough to walk. My bedtime reading was on military strategy. I officially entered the TSS when I was twelve, and by that time I’d already completed my first dissertation on applied astrophysics. It’s only recently that I’ve slowed down enough to recognize everything that I missed along the way.”

“Do you ever regret not taking time for yourself?”

“How could I? Regret is for when you had an alternate choice. For me, things couldn’t have been any different.” Wil checked his handheld again. Finally! “It has dropped below 5 degrees. You can join me over here to stay warm, if you like.” Wil patted the ground next to him.

Saera hesitated, but then crawled over. “It is getting pretty chilly.” She sat down immediately next to Wil, and they adjusted their blankets. After a moment, Wil brought his arm around her shoulders, and Saera leaned her head on his chest. “That’s much better.”

Her warmth was comforting and she fit perfectly in his arms. Wil wanted nothing more than to stroke her hair and hold her close, but he resisted. This is still a test. Just a few more days and you won’t need to hold back any more.

“You can still make your own future,” Saera said.

“Some of it, perhaps.” Maybe, just enough.

They sat quietly together, enjoying the time away from the demands and stress of everyday life. This was perhaps the best gift Trintar could have given me, Wil thought in retrospect. He checked the time on his handheld. “It’s 22:00 now. We should probably get to sleep.”

Saera looked up at him with questioning eyes.

“We should stay close. It will only get colder as the night goes on.”

Saera smiled at the affirmative answer to her unspoken question, and stretched out on the ground between Wil and the fire.

Wil kept his back to the rock he had been leaning against and lay down next to Saera with her back pressed against him. His body wanted to respond to her every movement as she struggled to get comfortable on the lumpy ground, but he confined the reactions to his mind. If only every night could be like this. Basking in the warmth of the fire and the soft light of the stars, he drifted off to untroubled sleep.

*

Wil blinked in the morning light. The fire was only smoldering ashes. Saera was still asleep under his arm. It’s morning already?

Saera stirred. She rolled to her back and blinked up at him. “Hi. How did you sleep?”

“Really well, actually.” This is the first night I haven’t had nightmares since my time with the Bakzen. “But now I’m hungry.”

Saera sat up and smoothed her hair. “Let’s eat and then we can head out,” she suggested.

They ate some more of the bland rations and then broke camp. The trek to the proper coordinates took them over more difficult terrain than they had encountered before, but there was no hostile territory to block their path. They helped each other over the more difficult rock formations and descended into rolling hills with young trees.

This time, there was no mistaking the camp. It was in a clearing up ahead, and only a single shuttle remained. They’re waiting for us.

“We made it,” Saera breathed.

“We did.” Wil smiled. “You performed admirably under difficult circumstances. I will make sure that my report reflects your decisiveness and professionalism.”

Saera stopped. “Before we go, may I speak to you off the record?”

“Yes.” Wil paused the recorder.

Saera looked him in the eye. “Thank you.”

*       *       *

Wil walked into Scott Wincowski’s office. Wil had already submitted his report electronically, but the Agent had requested to meet with him in person.

“Thank you for coming,” Scott greeted. “I’m still annoyed about your late arrival to the test, but under the circumstances I’ve decided to let it go, whatever it was about.” He folded his hands on the desktop. “I asked you here so I could personally apologize for the mix-up with the coordinates. We almost sent a shuttle to come get you, but we didn’t want to invalidate the exam. In the end, we decided there was no reason to pull you out. After all, we use that planet for testing because it is so safe. ”

Is it possible this was intentional, just to let me spend time with her? “Thank you for giving me the opportunity to conclude my evaluation, sir.”

“And what is your recommendation?” Scott looked expectant.

“Primus Command track, sir.”

The Agent raised an eyebrow. “Primus Command?”

“Yes, sir. The basis for my recommendation is included in the report. She exceeded all of the metrics.”

“I see. The committee will take it under advisement.”

“Thank you, sir.”

Scott pulled out a tablet. “Here is the affidavit that the evaluation was unbiased and followed TSS protocol. Do you have anything to disclose?”

“No, sir. The evaluation followed all TSS regulations.” I made sure of it.

CHAPTER 15

The Primus lounge was packed. All of the Junior Agents had gathered to get the first glimpse at the track assignments for the Trainees, and everyone was anxious to see if their recommendation had held. Eyes were fixed on the massive viewscreen at the back of the room.

Wil was the most anxious of all. Saera earned placement in Command. And I need her—not just as a partner, but as an officer I can trust. He checked the time on his handheld. Any moment now…

The viewscreen changed from the TSS logo into a list of a hundred names. Wil had to dart around one of the taller Junior Agents to get a better look at the screen. A smile spread across his face when he saw the name at the top of the list: “Saera Alexander: Primus Command.” She was one of only six Trainees in her cohort to have placed on the Command track. She did it.

Other Junior Agents around the room had mixed reactions, ranging from a nod of satisfaction to a disappointed shrug. The crowd thinned as everyone looked over the results.

Wil hung back in the room with the intent of reviewing some engineering diagrams. Just as he was getting settled with his tablet on the couch in his favorite corner nook, a message from his father popped up on the screen. “Meet me in Banks’ office.” Wil sighed. What now?

He reluctantly rose from the couch and tucked the tablet under his arm, then made his way through the halls to the High Commander’s office.

Wil knew something was off the moment he walked into the office. Cris looked uncharacteristically tense, and Banks was standing completely rigid with his hands behind his back. Wil stopped in the middle of the room and looked at the two officers.

“Thank you for coming, Wil,” Banks said.

“Of course, sir.”

“There are a few matters we’d like to discuss with you,” Banks went on. “Why don’t we have a seat?” He gestured to the chairs by his desk, and Wil and Cris sat down across from him. “First, I’d like to congratulate you on the success of your training efforts with Saera. It would seem you were able to tap into every bit of her potential.”

“She put in the work, I did very little.”

“Knowing how to guide is still an important skill,” Banks countered. “At any rate, she was at the top of her class. As you know, that’s earned her entry into the annual party tonight.”

“Yes, she’ll have a good time.” I wasn’t planning on going, but since she’ll be there, I suppose I could make an appearance…

“Well, we thought that you might like to go with her as an escort,” Cris added.

What are they doing? “Isn’t that a little…. unusual?”

“Maybe so,” Banks responded, “but you helped her in the accomplishment. This way you can celebrate together.”

“That would be nice, thank you.” They’re still so serious. Why? “Is there something else?”

Cris looked down and slumped forward in his chair.

Banks took a deep breath. “Wil, you’ve become eligible for graduation.”

No, not yet… “Sir?” Wil took a calming breath, but he felt panic setting in. Will they send me away from here to the other Headquarters? Is this night at the party just consolation?

Banks cleared his throat. “However, there is one mandatory part of your Junior Agent training that you have yet to complete. The internship.”

Stars, no! “Sir…”

“The planet that’s been selected is Orino. Most of the world is covered in an ocean and there are several groups in civil war. We were approached by a neutral community requesting TSS assistance for settling the conflict. The specifics have been uploaded to your Mainframe account.”

Wil activated his tablet and looked over the details of the assignment. The file included information about the culture and customs of the world, and he felt more nauseated the further he read. They were a primitive people, living on the sea in floating colonies, only very rarely setting foot on land. Men were the providers and their women and daughters were little more than property. Raping and pillaging was commonplace, and any commander had the pick of the community’s women—and was expected to, if he were a man worthy of leading.

Wil was horrified. Fok, what are they thinking? “I can’t go here. These customs, they go against everything—”

Banks stood up. “That is for you to figure out. This is a matter of strategy and diplomacy, and it is your task to find a solution.”

I can’t… He looked to his father, pleading. “Dad?”

“This was decided without me.” Cris responded telepathically. “Just remember, there’s always another way.”

“You leave first thing in the morning,” Banks announced.

Tomorrow?! “But we’re supposed to get two months to prepare!”

Banks was unruffled. “The nature of this planet’s need is urgent, and it was too perfect a fit for your skill set to pass up. If all goes well, you may be back in time to graduate in the ceremony with the other Junior Agents who are already away on their internships.”

Wil worked his mouth but didn’t know what to say. Stars! How do I begin to explain this to Saera? Six months, or even a year, apart?

Cris gazed at Wil with compassion and sympathy, but underneath was the unwavering support that Wil could always count on from his father. “It’ll be okay, Wil.”

Wil’s mind raced. “What about Caeron?”

Banks exchanged glances with Cris. “He cannot accompany you on the internship,” Banks replied. “As we agreed, he would stay with you until you graduated, which will happen as soon as you return. We may as well send him back to Tararia now.”

“Yes, sir.” No more shadow. “So that’s it, then? I just leave here for a distant planet and I’m all on my own?”

“Not on your own, Wil,” Cris said. “We’ll always be here to back you up.”

“Agents will be standing by at a TSS ship in orbit to extract you if there are any issues,” Banks added.

“And what about the fact that I’m eight years younger than the average Junior Agent going on their internship?” They must really want to test me, to move up the timeline like this.

“You’ve been overcoming others’ preconceptions about age and ability your whole life,” Banks said. “You should go get ready for the party.” He stood up, signaling the end of the conversation.

This is really happening… Wil rose slowly.

Cris got to his feet and placed an encouraging hand on Wil’s shoulder. “We’ll be at the party tonight and then see you off in the morning.”

Wil nodded and left for his quarters. I can’t believe this time has come. It was always sometime in the future, years away. What if I fail?

*       *       *

The dress was beautiful, but it hardly seemed worth all the dirty looks from Saera’s roommates. As if being the top-ranked Trainee wasn’t enough, there was also the party. And Wil as my escort? It was all too much for her to take in.

Elise, as usual, was the only other Primus girl to seem happy for Saera’s accomplishment. But, Saera could still see her envy beneath the outer mask. “You look lovely,” Elise said as Saera looked herself over in front of the mirror.

“Thanks.” Reaching almost to the floor, the dress was a dark blue and had silver embroidery that cascaded down the side. It reminded Saera of a shooting star. The dress had been made to her measurements, like all other TSS clothing, and it hugged her figure. After so long in casual attire, it felt strange to be in a dress and heels again. She ran a finger through her long, auburn hair that fell in loose waves past her shoulders. I need to do something with this.

Saera rummaged through her locker and found some pins and clips she’d brought with her from Earth. She began twisting sections of her hair into an up-do, struggling to keep track of the different sections.

“Do you want some help?” asked Elise.

“Yes, please! Thank you,” Saera sighed with relief. She handed off a section of hair to Elise as she secured another.

“Are you nervous?” Elise questioned. “I couldn’t deal with being in a crowd surrounded by so many unfamiliar faces. Let alone a bunch of Agents!”

I guess I hadn’t really thought about it. “Maybe a little. I’ll manage.” I’ll have Wil.

“The Junior Agent who evaluated you is taking you to the party, right?”

How did she even know that? “Yes, I believe so.”

“Wasn’t that Wil Sights?” Elise’s reflection looked expectantly at Saera from the mirror.

“Yes, it was. He’s actually pretty easy to talk to once you get to know him.”

Elise was thoughtful for a moment, and then her face lit up with understanding. “Wait, is he…?”

Saera’s heart dropped. Someone was bound to find out eventually. “Please, don’t say anything.”

Elise shook her head with wonder. “I won’t.” She chuckled. “Stars! So that’s who it was all this time.”

“It just sort of happened. I never thought…” ...that I could care so much for someone, in so little time. Even a few hours apart is too long.

“This will be a night to remember, I’m sure,” Elise said.

Saera secured the last few strands of hair. She admired herself in the mirror. “There.”

*       *       *

Wil was still reeling from his conversation with Banks. Leaving in the morning?

His TSS dress uniform felt far too formal for his mood. He wanted to curl up in bed and forget all of his responsibilities. The only thing that got him through dressing for the party was knowing that he’d see Saera, but even then, he felt sick from the news he needed to give her.

The hallways of the Trainee wing were empty, with everyone confined to their quarters for the evening while nearly every Agent, Junior Agent, and senior Militia officer attended the party on Level 11. Wil arrived at Saera’s quarters and pressed the buzzer. After a moment, the door opened.

Wil’s breath caught when Saera stepped into view. She stood framed in the doorway, her hair arranged in pretty twists and braids, wearing a dark blue gown with a wide V-neck and thin straps that exposed far more skin than he was used to seeing. At first, he was simply taken in by seeing her for the first time in makeup and with her hair styled, but as his eyes moved downward, he felt a sense of awe. After having grown so accustomed to seeing her in standard Trainee clothes, he hadn’t even thought about what alternate attire might do for her.

“You’re absolutely stunning,” Wil said just loud enough for only Saera to hear.

She smiled and blushed. “You clean up pretty well, yourself.”

“Have fun!” someone called from inside the common room.

Saera hastily closed the door.

“Shall we?” asked Wil as he presented his elbow to her. Saera took his arm and they strode down the hall.

Saera smiled up at him. “You accompanying me came as a pleasant surprise.”

“Me too.” A last-minute kindness before I’m thrown out on my own, away from you for who knows how long.

“I never would have made it this far without you. You’ve been a true friend.”

Wil smiled back at her. “I feel the same way.”

They arrived at the central lobby, where several Agents and Junior Agents dressed in formal clothes were waiting for the elevator. The Agents gave nods of respect to Wil and Saera—after the release of the Trainee scores, everyone could recognize Saera as easily as they could Wil.

Wil and Saera were silent as they rode down the elevator to Level 11 with the others. It gave Wil’s mind a chance to wander, and he was soon fighting back anxiety about what he would face for his internship. What will they ask me to do on Orino? What if they won’t accept me? His pulse quickened, a dull buzz filling his head. I’ll be there on my own, away from everyone I care about. A vice clamped around his chest. Will Saera be here when I return? Will she still want me? His head swam, pulsing with every heartbeat as the buzzing magnified.

Wil closed his eyes, clenching his fists. Get a grip.

As soon as they were off the elevator, Wil took a few rapid breaths and tried to center himself. He was starting to feel a little better when he felt a tug on his arm. Saera pulled him aside as the others passed by.

“Are you okay?” Saera asked in a low voice. She seemed to see right through him.

No… Wil managed a smile that he hoped didn’t seem too forced. “Don’t worry yourself. We have a party to attend.”

Saera didn’t seem entirely assuaged, but she let Wil lead the way.

The largest training room had been converted into a ballroom for the evening. For decoration, blue and silver streamers spanned the walls, a holographic projector gave the illusion of a starscape on the ceiling, and dazzling lights had been erected around the perimeter of the room. Along one wall was an extensive buffet with fine foods and drinks. Several dozen tall tables were placed around the room for placing food and drinks while socializing. An impressive sound system had also been set up, where the bass could be felt without the volume being oppressive. The party was already well underway, and people were moving to techno dance music.

Saera gawked. “This is… elaborate.”

Wil grinned. “Yeah, they go all out.”

“I can’t believe this is actually part of the TSS budget.”

“Wherever the funds come from, it’s been an annual event for as long as I can remember.” They’d never admitted it, but Wil was pretty sure his parents sponsored much of it.

They wandered over to the buffet and each grabbed a plate of finger food.

Saera eyed the drinks. “Are those alcoholic?”

“Some of them. I’ve heard stories of some epic hangovers after the party. A lot of people around here never drink alcohol, though.”

Saera made a quizzical expression. “Why is that?”

Wil shrugged. “I guess there’s just a culture that an Agent is never really ‘off duty’. Some are more lax about it than others, but stims are a much greater vice for most.” Myself included. He looked down at this plate. “Let’s find somewhere to eat.” He headed toward one of the open tables.

As they ate, several people came up to the table and congratulated Saera. Wil was pleased to see that she handled each encounter gracefully, comfortable even talking to multiple Agents. After they were done eating, they grabbed some sparkling juice in fluted glasses and milled through the crowd.

“Do you know everyone here?” Saera asked Wil.

Wil thought for a moment. “I know pretty much everyone’s face, at least. And having been here my whole life, I probably know more of their names than I even realize.”

They had a few more friendly exchanges with some Agents they encountered in their wanderings before Wil noticed his parents approaching.

This will be interesting. “Saera, have you ever officially met my parents? Cris and Kate.”

Saera came to attention. “Sir, ma’am, it’s a pleasure—” Saera began.

“Please, that formality is unnecessary,” Kate said with a smile. Her eyes darted to Wil, but she returned her attention to Saera.

“Congratulations on your placement. It’s been wonderful to watch your progress over the last several months,” Cris commented. “We’re very fortunate to have someone of your talents here with us.”

Saera looked surprised. “You’ve been watching me?”

Cris nodded. “As Lead Agent, part of my responsibility is to ensure we’re supporting our most promising trainees. You’ve certainly made a name for yourself. By now, everyone here is aware of your accomplishments. Both of you.”

“We’re so very proud,” Kate murmured as she looked over her son, on the verge of tearing up.

“Both of us? Do others know I’m leaving on my internship tomorrow?” Wil telepathically asked his father.

“Many do, yes.”

As if I needed any more pressure. “Great,” Wil muttered.

Kate gathered herself. “We haven’t had a woman take the position as highest scoring Trainee for a decade,” Kate added. “It’s a great honor.”

“Yes, it is,” Cris confirmed.

Saera blushed slightly. “Thank you.”

“You certainly earned a night off,” Cris went on. “I hope you’re having a good time.”

“Yes, this is lovely,” Saera beamed.

Kate examined Saera. “I’m pleased to see that they gave you something suitable for the occasion. You wear that dress well. Who did your hair?”

Saera absently reached up to touched her hair at the temple. “I did, with a little help from one of my roommates.”

Kate smiled. “It looks very nice.”

“Thanks. It’s a style my mom used to do on me when I was little...” Saera trailed off.

Wil saw her fumble, knowing that her mother was a sore subject. He jumped in, “It’s nice to see so many familiar faces at these events. Lots of catching up to do.”

“Hint taken. We’ll leave you alone now,” Cris told Wil. He pretended to spot someone on the other side of the room. “Oh, I wanted to talk to Larsaen,” Cris said aloud and took Kate’s hand. “Please excuse us.”

“Enjoy the rest of your night,” Kate said as she and Cris wandered back into the crowd, giving one last glance toward Wil.

Knowing that his imminent graduation was becoming common knowledge, Wil began to feel the other Agents watching him from all sides. Judging, evaluating. He wasn’t sure how much of it was in his head, but he grew increasingly more uncomfortable. What are they thinking, seeing us together like this? “This isn’t really my scene. Do you want to get out of here?” he asked Saera

Saera nodded. “I’m sick of feeling like I’m on display.”

“Welcome to my world.”

*       *       *

“They make a cute couple, don’t you think?” Cris remarked to his wife as soon as they were out of earshot from Wil and Saera.

“They do.” Kate shook her head. “I can’t believe he’s leaving tomorrow. It’s all gone by so fast.”

“I know, it really has.”

“I like Saera for him. But, there’s no way she’s a full-blood human, even if she is from Earth,” Kate mused as she looked back at their son and his companion.

Cris nodded. “Her abilities are rather strong.”

Kate looked up at Cris. “It’s more than that. I mean, just look at her!”

Cris was pensive. “There’s something about her, but I can’t place it…” He trailed off.

“She has a kind of poise that’s rare to see.” Kate tried to spot Wil and Saera again in the crowd. “Where did they go?”

*       *       *

The halls were deserted. All of the Junior Agents and Agents were still at the party, and the younger trainees appeared to be following the instructions to stay in their quarters for the night.

Wil and Saera strolled down the Primus corridor hand-in-hand. Wil was trying to focus on the contact, savoring how it felt to be together, and hold onto that feeling. This is our last night together. Everything will be different when I return… will this ever be possible again?

“You’ve been preoccupied all night.”

Saera’s voice pulled Wil back into the present. “I’m sorry. Something came up today.”

“Is it anything you want to talk about?”

I wish we didn’t have to. “Yes, I—” Wil stopped in the middle of the empty hallway and looked Saera in the eye through his tinted glasses. “I was informed this afternoon that it’s time for my internship, in preparation for graduation. I knew it must be coming up, but… I leave in the morning.”

Saera stiffened. “For how long?”

Wil shook his head. “I don’t know for sure. Sometime between five months and a year, most likely.”

Saera’s eyes glistened. She staggered toward the wall.

Wil wrapped his arms around her, and she buried her face in his chest. “I don’t feel at all ready. I’m terrified,” he admitted.

Saera hugged him back. She took a breath and gazed up at him. “I’ll be here waiting for you, when you return.”

“Saera…” Wil stroked the side of her face.

Saera put an arm around Wil’s neck and pulled him in for a kiss. He eagerly kissed her back, leaning her up against the wall. For a few moments, they forgot their surroundings and lost themselves in each other.

“I know you have to, but I don’t want you to go,” Saera whispered into Wil’s neck.

“I don’t want to, either.” She’s willing to give herself to me, but she doesn’t even know who I really am. I can’t leave like this. Wil pulled away slightly. “We need to talk about some things before I leave.”

“Sure, anything.”

Wil looked around. “Not here.” But where? He thought through all the places within Headquarters, and nowhere seemed appropriate. Ah, fok regulations. “Go change into regular clothes. Meet me by the main elevator near your quarters in fifteen minutes.”

They parted ways with a kiss. Wil jogged to his own quarters and changed before heading to the elevator lobby. He was waiting for no more than a minute before Saera arrived. He waved to her as she approached.

Saera smiled and gave a little wave back. “So where are we going?” she asked as she walked up.

How can she always look so beautiful? “I need to get out of here for a while. Are you up for a field trip?” Wil called the elevator.

Saera hesitated. “Is that allowed?”

Wil laughed. “Certainly not. We’ll be breaking at least a dozen policies. What I can guarantee, however, is that you’ll be excused from any indiscretion.” The elevator door opened and Wil stepped inside. “Are you game?”

Saera relaxed. “I don’t have it in me to say ‘no’.” She joined Wil in the elevator. “I’ll take every last moment with you I can get.”

Wil directed the elevator to the spaceport on the moon’s surface, and the doors closed. “I’m feeling kind of angry with the universe right now,” Wil admitted. “Just as I started to feel like everything was falling into place, now I’m being torn away.”

Saera leaned up against him. “I know what you mean.”

When the elevator doors opened at the moon’s surface, Saera breathed a sigh of awe as she took in the spectacular view of the stars. “This is incredible. I was too nervous on my way in to pay much attention.”

Wil smiled. “Oh, it’s nice, but wait until you see where we’re going,” he said as he set to cracking the security safeguards on the door to the shuttle terminal. Thanks to his intimate understanding of the Mainframe, he was able to bypass the system in less than a minute. “All right.” The door slid open.

Once through the door, they made their way to one of the empty shuttles waiting in a long row. Wil entered in a few commands, and the autopilot in the shuttle navigated to the spaceport fixed above the moon’s surface.

Like the interior part of Headquarters, the spaceport was deserted. Wil led Saera to a section of the port with smaller shuttles designed for transporting two Agents on a short-duration mission. They entered the shuttle through the main living cabin, which contained two beds and a table with chairs fixed to the floor. At the front of the ship, they buckled into the two chairs in the miniature Command Center.

“This is my first time in one of these,” Saera said as she secured her harness.

“There’s no need to be nervous,” Wil assured her. “I practically grew up flying.”

Saera settled deeper into her seat.

Wil quickly ran through the startup sequence and then maneuvered the shuttle far enough away from the spaceport to execute a jump. “Spatial jumps can take some getting used to. Hold on.”

A vibration spread throughout the ship. With a flash, the space outside turned to shifting blue-green for a moment before the stars outside winked back into existence.

When he looked over, Wil saw that Saera was gripping her harness with white knuckles.

She took a moment to recover, but then grinned. “That was awesome!” She looked around with wonder at the view outside. “Wow…”

Wil had directed the shuttle into the center of a nebula, with gasses of every color swirling in incredible clouds. He dimmed the lights to give a better view of the surroundings. Light bounced around colossal gas sculptures in flashes like fireworks, illuminating sections of the clouds in purple and blue with splashes of pink. Shadows danced along the shuttle’s walls with each flashes.

“It’s safe for us to talk freely here,” Wil explained. “The composition of this nebulae interferes with communications through regular space.” He unbuckled his harness.

Saera undid her own harness. “Did you really bring me here just to talk?” She placed a hand on Wil’s thigh.

His skin tingled under the gentle touch of her hand. I have so much to say, but she’s right—this comes across as such a ridiculously romantic backdrop. “Yes, I really did.” But, if this goes well… No, stay focused! “Come on.”

Wil took Saera’s hand and led her back to the main cabin. He directed her to the edge of one of the beds and sat next to her.

“You’re not exactly helping your case about innocent conversation,” Saera said with a smile. She leaned in for a kiss.

Don’t give in. Wil pulled back. “Really, Saera, this is important.”

She nodded and propped one arm back on the bed, expectant.

Wil ran a hand through his hair. Where to begin? “Now, you said earlier you’ll wait for me, but I can’t leave in good conscience without explaining some things. There are a lot of rumors floating around about me, and I need to set the record straight. But, you have to promise that you won’t repeat anything we discuss here.”

“I promise.”

“Okay. I’m going to be pretty blunt, so please bear with me.” Wil took a deep breath. “My life is in two major parts: my responsibility to Tararia, and my role within the TSS. As for the first part, it seems to be common knowledge that my mother is Katrine Vaenetri—the fourth child to the Head of the First Region.”

Saera nodded.

“I’ve heard some say that there’s no way she’d marry outside of the High Dynasties, and for that reason my father has to be someone of note. Now, they’re right and wrong about that. She would have gladly married outside of the Dynasties for love, and for most of the time she was dating my father that’s exactly what she thought she was doing. But, in actuality, my father is the heir to Sietinen.”

Saera’s face drained and she went taut. “So you’re…”

“I am second in line to Sietinen, yes. Heir to SiNavTech and to the Third Region of Tararia.”

Saera flushed and tried to pull away. “Why—”

Wil firmly held her hands. “Now, before you go down some self-deprecating path of questioning why I’d ever be interested in some lowly Earth-born girl like you, I’d like to make something very clear. I took an interest in you based on your own merits, and we wouldn’t be here now if I didn’t have some hope for a future together.” Saera softened. “However unlikely it may be that two people from such different lives would find themselves together, here we are. That’s all that matters now. And when it comes to you gaining acceptance from others in the High Dynasties, the truth of the matter is that we need some diversity—the highborn bloodlines on Tararia are so intertwined that I’d be hard pressed to find someone who wasn’t a cousin. Besides, there’s something nicknamed the Advancement Act for that very purpose. But more than that, we have a resonance connection that no one could deny—it’s one in a hundred billion. Simply put, we are the perfect complements to each other. I felt connected to you the moment we met, even though I tried to tell myself there was no room in my life for a relationship. You just make me so very happy, Saera. I never thought I could find the kind of peace that I feel when I’m with you.”

Saera squeezed his hand. “I feel exactly the same way.”

“I can’t express how important that kind of support is when it comes to the second part of my life.” Wil paused. What can I even say? I can’t get into the details about the war with the Bakzen… that’s one rule I won’t break. She needs to be able to make her own choice about staying with the TSS. “In a few months, at the end of your first year with the TSS, there will be a disclosure about the TSS’ role in combating a mounting threat. You will be given the choice to stay with the TSS or go your own way. I don’t want you choosing to stay with the TSS strictly because of me—if you want to go, that doesn’t mean we can’t still be a couple. We could always find a way for you to stay in Headquarters as a civilian contractor. So, when the time comes, I want you to really consider if you can give yourself to that life.”

Saera was resolute. “I can’t imagine they could say anything that would deter me at this point.”

If only I could tell her the whole truth. “You say that now…”

“I committed when I told you that I wanted Command track. Now that I have it, there’s no turning back,” Saera declared with conviction.

I hope she never has any regrets. “Regardless, I want to preserve your ability to make as unbiased a decision as possible, but I do need to delve a little deeper. You’ve probably heard ‘Primus Elite’ tossed around at one point or another, and that I’ll be in a special Primus Elite class after I graduate.”

“Yes, they’ve been talking about it since the day I arrived.”

“Well, suffice to say that my abilities surpass the normal distinction of rank. What only a handful of people know is that I have already successfully handled a 9.8 intensity by the CR measures.”

Saera seemed un-phased. “Okay…”

She should have recoiled with terror at that statement—does she understand the implications? “That is above the capabilities of any other living Agent. But, what’s key is that I haven’t strained in doing so—let alone reached an upper limit. If anything, the higher I go, the easier it’s getting for me.”

Saera started showing the hints of worry, but still she didn’t pull away.

Wil went on, “However, that also means I’ve been largely on my own in figuring out how to handle that power. My father is one of the few who can ‘stop time’ and was able to coach me through that, but I’ve begun experimenting with full spatial displacement. At this rate, I think un-aided inter-dimensional travel may even be possible.”

Saera looked at him with skeptical wonder, but didn’t say anything.

Stars! She almost seems excited by that prospect. “The training of these skills has been deliberate, to shape me. I have a role to play in a major conflict that will one day concern all of us. In several years, I am to assume the role of Supreme Commander of the TSS and settle that conflict. Such duty will very likely take everything I have, and I honestly don’t expect to make it to the age of 30.”

Fear was now evident in Saera’s eyes—the fear that Wil had come to expect when others learned the extent of his power. Then, Saera tenderly reached up and stroked the side of Wil’s face, looking him straight in the eye. “I’d rather have a short life with you than no time at all.”

No, it was fear of loss. Can she truly accept me? This life? “Me too. But it’s not that simple. The fact of the matter is, I might not live to see through my responsibility to Tararia, as an heir. Which means, whoever I choose as my partner would need to carry on my bloodline without me.”

“How?”

“There’s a genetic archive for all the prominent Dynasties, holding all the material necessary for reproductive purposes,” Wil explained. “It exists only as a backup, but it is the single most closely guarded facility in known space.”

Saera was quiet, processing.

“Now, aside from all that, we can’t even just have one fun night together and then part ways if you change your mind. My ability level combined with the predisposition from our resonance connection means that any amount of intimacy will result in a permanent telepathic bond. So, given everything, it means a lifetime commitment for us to ever be together at all. Making that kind of lifelong choice—it’s not a fair decision to ask of you after so little time together, especially at the age of barely sixteen.”

Saera was solemn. “I was ready to make that decision from the moment we met. I’ll do whatever needs to be done.”

How can she be so confident? So trusting? Wil reached out to touch her mind—there was no hesitation from her, no doubts. Then it was all so clear. She knows, just the way I do. There is no reason to question, because being together is the only option. Here, finally, was someone with whom he could be completely open and not have to hide the inner part of himself.

Wil was overcome with a feeling of elation. “I don’t know what will happen on my internship, but I’d like to go away knowing that I’ve given myself to you fully.”

The invisible barrier between them broke. Instinctually, they drew together in a passionate kiss, their hands working under clothing. They lay back on the bed as shirts and pants came off, hands and lips exploring the newly exposed flesh for the first time. Breath quickened with anticipation and they pressed together with almost nothing between them. Soon, they could resist no longer and the final undergarments were stripped away.

Wil lay on top of Saera, reveling in finally being able to express the desire that he’d suppressed for so long. Through this one act, we’ll be bonded forever. “Are you sure about this?”

“More than anything.”

Eyes locked, they joined together in body and mind. Moving as one, every worry and burden in the outside world was cast aside as they made love in the starlight. And at the moment of climax, their connection was sealed.

Afterward, they lay entwined on the bed, tracing along the curves of each other’s naked bodies with their fingers.

A chirp from the viewscreen intruded on the moment. They startled.

“What is it?” Saera asked, sitting up.

Wil looked at the screen. “A call.” The subspace communication was coming from his father’s quarters. “Trying to check up on us.”

Saera looked concerned. “Do we need to get back?”

Wil reached up and declined the call. “Not yet. I’m not ready for this night to end.” He pulled Saera back down into bed.

*

It was nearly 06:00 by the time they made it back to Saera’s quarters. Wil and Saera stood in the hallway, knowing the goodbye was temporary but still struggling to find the words. They held each other in silent understanding. Already, Wil could feel the bond between them, born from deep love. The connection would span any distance and any time.

“Send Katz to my parents if there’s any trouble about you being out all night,” Wil told Saera.

“I will.” Saera held him closer.

I don’t want to go… “I have a ship to catch.”

She smiled up at him. “I know. Good luck. I know you’ll do great.”

“I’ll try.” He tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “With the bond between us, you’ll be able to know I’m okay, no matter where I am, just as I will for you.”

Saera looked up at him, tears in her eyes. “Still, be careful, okay?”

“Of course.” Wil leaned down and kissed her, holding onto the moment as long as he could before duty pulled him away.

CHAPTER 16

Wil carried a single bag. It felt strange to consolidate his life into such a small space, but he didn’t need anything more where he was going. His handheld—loaded with the mission details—and a solar charger were the only electronics, along with a few changes of clothes, some toiletries, and a pulse gun stashed in a hidden compartment that would only be used in a dire emergency.

As he walked through the halls, Wil felt a twinge of homesickness like he’d never felt before. His departure on the internship was much more than an extended stay from home—it was the beginning of a new stage in his life. As a graduated Agent, he would have senior rank to everyone who had been a friend and mentor for as long as he could remember. Will our history be enough to sustain that friendship, or will I become just their superior officer?

On his way to the spaceport, Wil saw few people yet up and about for the day. He stifled a yawn as he exited the elevator. The lack of sleep from the night before was catching up to him.

“There you are.”

Wil looked up to see his father waiting. “Hi.”

“I hope you made the most of your little excursion,” Cris said as Wil approached.

“Dad, please don’t start. I know I shouldn’t have gone out on my own like that, but I couldn’t take it anymore. For just one night in my whole entire life, I needed to do something for me.”

Cris shook his head. “I wasn’t going to reprimand you. You are very much my son. I would have done exactly the same thing in your situation.”

Wil relaxed on the surface, but he was ready to go on the defensive. “I didn’t expect you to be so understanding.”

His father eyed him. “Me, or a senior TSS officer?”

Wil thought for a moment. As my dad, he’s never failed me. “The TSS.”

“Well, Banks certainly wasn’t pleased with you running off,” Cris acknowledged. “It is dangerous out there.”

“Not that it’s completely safe here, either.”

“True enough,” Cris admitted. The Bakzen infiltration would never be forgotten. “However, I do have to say that you’ve done yourself a bit of a disservice by bonding to someone so soon before departing. It will make being apart that much worse.”

Is it that obvious? “On the contrary, it will give me a tie to the only home I’ve ever known. If I start to feel lost, I’ll have that grounding.”

“So you did,” Cris said with a slight smile. “I had my suspicions, but I wasn’t sure.”

Tricky. Wil stood his ground. “It seemed like the right thing to do, given the circumstances.”

“I agree,” Cris replied. “I have always found my bond with your mom to be a source of strength when I needed it.”

He’s taking all of this so lightly. I not only disobeyed TSS regulations but also went against every Tararian tradition related to partnering. “You’re not mad?”

“About Saera?”

Wil nodded.

“No, not at all. She’s an incredible girl—I couldn’t imagine anyone more perfect for you. It means everything to me to see you so happy.”

“I know there’s TSS protocol…”

“It’s already been taken care of. Don’t worry, we’ll look out for her while you’re away.”

Did they want this? “Thank you.” Is nothing in my life of my own design?

Cris checked the time on his handheld. “Banks and your mom should be here any minute to formally send you off.”

Wil’s chest tightened. “What happens if I fail this mission?”

Cris was caught off-guard. “That won’t happen.”

“But what if it does?”

“Then we’ll figure it out together,” Cris assured him.

The elevator doors opened and Banks emerged with Kate. It was time to go.

Kate silently walked up and embraced Wil. He hugged her back. After a few moments, she released him and held back tears as she went to stand next to Cris. Cris, likewise, gave Wil a heartfelt hug.

Banks waited patiently for the family exchange to conclude. When Cris nodded his assent, Banks began, “Junior Agent Sights, due to your exceptional performance record, you have become eligible for early graduation from the TSS training program. This internship is your one remaining task, and you have been offered a far greater challenge than any other aspiring Agent. However, I am confident that you have the experience and skills to be successful.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Your mission is to reach a treaty among the people of Orino. Agents will be monitoring your progress from orbit. They will send a message to your handheld when the mission objectives have been met. Otherwise, they will intervene only if you are in imminent danger. Do you accept this mission?”

As if I have a choice. “Yes, sir.”

*       *       *

Saera groaned when the alarm went off. She’d been in bed for maybe an hour, and the pitiful amount of rest had only made her feel more tired.

In her weariness, it took her a few moments to realize that all of her roommates were watching her. She looked around at the expectant faces. What do they want?

Elise finally broke the silence. “So? How was it?”

The party, of course. She forced an excited smile. “It was awesome. They had one of the training rooms all done up with decorations, and there was every kind of food and drink you can imagine.”

“Was everyone all dressed up?” Nadeen asked.

“Oh yes. It was funny to see some of our instructors in dresses,” Saera replied with a more heartfelt smile.

Leila observed from her bed. She seemed disinterested in the party details. “How late were you out last night? I heard you come in at some point and I thought you were going to bed, but then you left and I didn’t see you again.”

“Yeah, I noticed that, too,” Caryn added. “Where were you?”

Elise and Nadeen paused in thought, and then seemed to realize the others were correct. They looked at Saera quizzically.

“I came back here to change out of the dress and heels.” Saera got out of bed and made for the door to the common room. “I met up with some Junior Agents at the party who invited me to join them in the game room. You must have not heard me come back in.” She stepped out of the bedroom.

Her roommates followed her out. “No, I remember waking up at around 04:00 and you weren’t back yet,” insisted Leila.

“What does it matter? My curfew was lifted for the night,” Saera said.

Leila was about to respond but was interrupted by a buzz at the main door.

Nadeen went to investigate. “It’s Katz,” she announced.

Saera swallowed hard.

Nadeen opened the door. “Good morning, Agent Katz.”

“Good morning, ladies.” She looked around the room. “Saera, may I speak with you?”

Oh no… “Yes, ma’am.” Saera looked down at her pajamas, wishing there were time to change. She shrugged off the feeling and followed Katz into the hallway. They entered a study room.

When the door was closed, Katz began, “I heard you left Headquarters last night without permission.”

Wil said everything would be okay. Stay calm. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Did you tell anyone about what happened after the party last night?” Katz implored.

“No, ma’am.”

Katz relaxed. “Good. They can’t know what’s going on.”

Saera didn’t say anything.

“Cris and Kate Sights pulled me aside this morning and informed me about your relationship with Wil,” Katz explained. “I knew he was tutoring you, of course, but I understand that the… nature of things has changed.”

Saera took a shaky breath. “Yes, ma’am, you could say that.”

Katz sighed. “This has placed all of us in an awkward position. Normally, any consorting between Agents and trainees is strictly forbidden. But, they have decided to make an exception for you.”

The tension in Saera’s chest dissipated. “Thank you, ma’am.”

“Don’t thank me. Only the High Commander can make that sort of call.” Katz paused. “He knows it’s not his place to stand in the way of succession for the High Dynasties,” she added.

Saera remained silent.

Katz looked Saera in the eye. “The other students will forget about this night eventually. You just have to be more careful once he’s back.”

“Yes, ma’am.” If only all of this didn’t have to be so secret.

Katz placed a hand on Saera’s shoulder. “Saera, off the record, I want you to know that we’re here for you. Kate is one of my best friends, and I’ve known Wil his whole life. He has chosen you as his partner, so that makes you part of our adopted family, too. I’ll do whatever I can to support you being together once he returns from his internship. Likewise, Kate and Cris are quite fond of you, and they wanted me to pass on that you should reach out to them if you ever need anything.”

Saera exhaled with relief. “Thank you, ma’am.” They approve of me? They’re really letting us be together? She couldn’t help but grin.

*       *       *

Water stretched all the way to the horizon. The shuttle was flying low across the vast sea, leaving a wake in its path.

Wil stood in the open doorway of the shuttle, breathing in the salty air of the strange world. It stung his eyes and nose. At first, he thought it odd that anyone would choose to eke out an existence in such an inhospitable environment, but then it occurred to him that life in space was far stranger. At least they don’t need advanced technology to keep themselves alive when they step outside.

The shuttle flew above a floating city. It was a ragged civilization, thrown together with scrap metal and twine. No land was anywhere to be seen. Around the perimeter of the tethered structures were various small boats and watercraft.

Wil’s stomach rose into his throat. This is where I have to spend the next several months? I didn’t even know people still lived like this.

The shuttle stopped two meters above an area of open decking.

“We can’t land on this,” Agent Aeronen said to Wil from the pilot’s chair. “You’ll have to jump down.”

Can’t even land the shuttle? What kind of place is this? “Yes, sir.” He grabbed his bag and swung it over his shoulder.

“We’ll be in orbit watching your progress,” Agent Merdes said from the other chair at the front of the shuttle. “You are to use your handheld only for making status reports and sending an emergency communication to us, if necessary. Otherwise, you must rely on the information systems used by this culture.”

“Yes, sir.”

“We’ll notify you when the mission objectives have been met to our satisfaction,” stated Agent Aeronen. “Good luck.”

Wil nodded and jumped out of the shuttle. He landed lightly on the metal deck plates. The platform was small enough that even though it was tethered to the larger structure, it swayed slightly under the impact and groaned as rusty couplings rubbed together. He took a moment to find his balance on the unfamiliar footing. The shuttle departed.

When Wil looked around to get a bearing on his new surroundings, he saw people encircling the platform. He straightened to his full height and examined the questioning faces. “My name is Wil Sights. I’m here from the TSS.”

A grizzled man stepped forward. He was perhaps in his late-forties, but all the years stood out on his weathered face. He favored his right knee as he moved, but he tried to hide it with a swaggering gate that seemed well suited to a life on the sea. “When they said they were sending someone for their Junior Agent internship, I thought they’d be sending a man—not a mere boy.”

“Don’t let my age fool you,” Wil responded. “The TSS doesn’t make exceptions for their performance standards. Reaching this position by my age just means I had to work all the harder to prove myself.”

“And you’ll have to prove yourself all over again to us,” the man replied. “But we reached out for help, and you’re who we got. I’ll try to keep an open mind, because we need you.”

“I’m here to serve.” There was fear in the eyes of the onlookers. They were just as ragged as the structures, their eyes dull from spirits broken long ago. How did they get to be this way?

“My name is Marlon,” the man said. “I am the leader of this community. As a sign of our thanks, we have a welcome gift for you, as a fellow warrior.” Marlon beckoned behind him, and a girl stepped forward. “This is my daughter, Mila,” Marlon went on. “It is time for her to know what it is to be a woman.”

Mila was around fourteen-years-old based on her face, but she looked at Wil with an air of maturity. She knew why she was being presented to him, and she had accepted that fate.

Shite, I was afraid of this. Wil’s stomach knotted. I don’t want anyone but Saera. “Thank you, I appreciate your generosity.”

“Mila will assist you with anything you need,” Marlon said. “She’ll show you to your room now.”

Mila stepped up to Wil and bowed her head before him. She was tall for a girl—close to Wil’s height—and her brown hair was cropped to chin-length. “I am yours,” she murmured.

Fok, I need to find a way out of this. “I will try to prove myself worthy,” Wil replied.

Mila led Wil through the crowd toward one of the stout structures adjacent to the central platform. She took him down a staircase into a low room just below the surface of the water. Only a slit of a window near the ceiling illuminated the room. There was a small bunk, a washbasin and a rickety table in the corner. All of the furnishings were worn, permeated by the smell of sea salt.

“Do you wish to have me now?” Mila asked. She reached for the tie at the bosom of her dress.

Never. “Mila, you don’t have to.” Wil held up his hand to stop her.

“It is our way,” she insisted.

I can’t do this. “I—”

“Are you dissatisfied with me?” she asked, her brow furrowed above her tawny eyes.

“No, it’s not that…”

She reached forward and took off Wil’s tinted glasses. Doing so was a great taboo on other Taran worlds, but Wil let her. She gazed into his glowing blue-green eyes. “Your heart belongs to another.”

“Yes.”

Mila sat down on the bed, contemplating. “Mine does, as well,” she admitted, looking down.

“Then what are you doing here with me?”

She avoided Wil’s gaze. “My father doesn’t know of it. He thinks me to still be innocent, but I am not.”

Thank the stars! “I won’t tell anyone, Mila.” Wil crouched down in front of her so they were at the same level. “You can say whatever they will want to hear—that you pleased me. But, there is only one I want to know in that way.”

Mila’s eyes narrowed. “They will think you less of a man for having only one woman.”

What a different world this is. “So we both have a vested interest in keeping each other’s secrets,” Wil pointed out with a reserved smile.

“I guess we do,” Mila agreed. Her face softened, but an inner fire showed through. Whether she was fueled by anger or just an inner strength that few could ever find, she stared back at Wil with the kind of dedication he knew he could channel to win whatever fight they were up against.

“Now,” said Wil as he stood up, “I do need your help in other ways. I know very little of your culture and customs. I would like for you to advise me on how to proceed with my mission.”

“I’m not qualified—”

“You’re a native here, aren’t you? That makes you more informed than me.”

Mila inclined her head, causing her hair to fall forward on her face. “As you wish.” She picked at a callous on her hand. “What did they send you here to do?”

Wil took a breath. “I was informed that there are warring groups around the planet. Your community is considered one of the more ‘neutral’ parties, so you’re the best bet for brokering a treaty between the different peoples.”

Mila let out a coarse, bitter laugh. “Oh, that’s a good one.”

“Pardon?”

“I don’t know where you got your information, but it’s nothing like you said.”

“Then what’s going on?” Wil asked her.

“It’s easier if I show you.” Mila rose from the bed. She led Wil back up the stairs and down several rickety walkways to the other side of the village. They came to a structure that stood several meters above the deck, attended by a single guard. The man inclined his head to Mila and let them pass. Mila swung open a massive rusty door set on the front face of the structure. Inside, a handful of partially filled plastic crates were positioned around the room.

“What is this?” Wil asked.

“These are the food supplies for the rest of the month,” Mila said.

“What about the shipments from Makaris? Orino is one of the recognized—”

“These are the shipments from Makaris,” Mila explained. “First, the price started going up. Then, the quantity declined. Now, we’re lucky if we get half as much as we need.”

“I don’t understand. It should be subsidized.” Something is seriously amiss here.

“Akka happened.”

“Akka? Is that a person?”

Mila hesitated. “You will help us, right?” There was desperation in her eyes. She was strong, but she had her limits.

“That’s what I’m here to do,” Wil assured her. “Tell me everything.”

CHAPTER 17

Kaldern, at last. Haersen stepped off the gangway from the cargo freighter. The station was surprisingly nice, given its location. But, he knew the TSS was one source of funding. He would need to be on guard.

Finding someone who could take him to the Bakzen would be tricky. No one would openly advertise their traitorous allegiance. Fortunately, Haersen’s telepathic skills gave him a distinct advantage.

It was no trouble to look the part of a weary traveler after spending so much time without proper facilities. He had allowed a beard to grow, helping to mask his face from recognition by the cameras found throughout every spaceport. Coupled with his sunglasses and mussed hair, he doubted he would even recognize himself had he not witnessed the transformation.

Haersen set out toward the main mall of the port. He needed information and there was no better place to ask questions than in a bar. His funds were limited, but he had enough to cover a drink—especially since his travels were almost over.

There were several establishments to choose from. Haersen waited along the wall of the corridor, sending out a subtle probe to get a feel for the type of clientele at each bar. He needed to keep the reading to general impressions, just skimming the surface of consciousness. Too deep a sweep and he risked accidental interception by any Agent that may be stationed nearby.

Quieting his mind, Haersen focused on the thoughts of those around him. Most were complaints about present circumstances, reflecting on one loss or another. Hearing the pathetic weakness and sorrows of so many people at once would have been a nuisance if Haersen’s own troubles hadn’t already consumed him. He tried to focus in on those with the rawest hurts, attempting to glean any hint about a recent Bakzen raid.

If Haersen could place himself in an active zone, he could arrange an encounter. It was a risky move, but he had no other way to get in touch.

After listening to various internal monologues for several minutes, Haersen eventually cued in on a man at one of the bars farther down the corridor. He was more withdrawn than the others, but an anger burned just beneath the surface of his mind. There was hurt there, loss—directionless and all-encompassing. Few things could fuel such emotions.

Haersen moved closer to investigate.

The man was sitting alone at the back end of the bar. He was disheveled like many of the other travelers, but his clothing also bore several dark stains that resembled dried blood. He had nothing with him, and his stare was one of someone who had nothing left to lose. His hand shook as he went to pick up his glass.

Haersen took a seat at the bar one chair away from the man, tucking his bag between his feet as he sat down. The other man didn’t acknowledge his approach. Haersen kept his eyes down, but sent his probe deeper into the man’s mind.

The vicious anger immediately pierced Haersen’s own mind as he reached out to the man. The image of a horrific explosion looped over and over, the cry of a woman holding a dead child amid the ruins of a town, other explosions drawing near. The image and visceral feeling of grief overtook him. Haersen tried to dive deeper, but the man’s mind was so occupied with the thoughts that any further exertion from Haersen might give away his position. But if only he could get a little more—

“What can I get for you?”

Haersen was jolted from his telepathic assessment by the bartender, a larger man who looked well suited to keeping order if any of his patron’s overindulged.

Haersen shook off the cries he’d heard in the other man’s mind. “Whatever is the cheapest and will get me drunk the fastest.”

The bartender nodded and grabbed a bottle of a light amber drink. He poured it into a square glass. “Three credits.”

“Thanks.” Haersen grabbed the chips from his pocket and set them on the bar.

The bartender collected the chips and scowled when he saw that there was no tip. He brushed it off and went to tend to his other customers.

Haersen took a sip of the drink. It was strong and vile, but it fit with his specifications. He waited for a few minutes, watching the other man. As he waited, he kept his more general telepathic sweep active in the background, looking out for potentially useful thoughts from other passersby.

When he saw that the man’s drink was getting low, Haersen looked directly at him and tried to catch his eye. “What brings you to these parts?”

The man didn’t acknowledge him at first, but then noticed Haersen watching him. “I’m from near here,” he replied, his voice faint. “Not that there’s anything left.”

“What do you mean?” Haersen asked, already well aware of a recent tragedy.

The man shook his head. There was a sheen to his eyes, on the verge of tears. “It all went to shite, just like everything else in my life. Every last good thing is gone.”

Haersen took another sip of his drink. “I’m sorry to hear that.” He wanted to ask more, but pressing too much wouldn’t get him anywhere. He had learned a long time ago that people were all too willing to talk if he just sat back and let them speak their mind.

The man finished off his drink. “I just don’t understand how they could let it happen. They knew our shield was down, but they left us there to fend for ourselves, completely helpless.”

“Who’s ‘they’?”

“The TSS.” The man sniffed back tears. “Shite. What were we supposed to do?”

It was a more perfect scenario than Haersen could have imagined. “Can’t trust any of them. What happened?”

“The Bakzen came, and the TSS stood back and let them take our world. They offered relief to the teenage kids after it was over, but they left the rest of us to clean up the dead.” The man took a pained breath. “I had to bury my little girl, right next to my wife. I watched them die. They were my whole life.”

Haersen feigned horror. “Where was this?”

“Aleda, next system over.”

“I didn’t realize the Bakzen had ventured out that far.”

“They’ve been all around here, raiding everything they can. As soon as a shield goes down, which they’re prone to do in these parts, the Bakzen are there before you know it. It was only two hours… Stars! I couldn’t save them.” He buried his face in his hands.

Taking out a planetary shield—that would be an easy way to draw the Bakzen’s attention. But which planet? Haersen swirled the contents of his glass. “The authorities keep pretending like the Bakzen aren’t a threat, but they can wipe us all out. Tararia should be afraid.”

“The leaders don’t care about anything until it’s on their doorstep.”

Haersen smirked. The Bakzen would be there soon enough. “Eventually there won’t be anywhere to run.”

The man’s despondent gaze turned to Haersen. “Where do you go when you have nothing left?”

Haersen sighed inwardly. The poor man actually thought he cared. He was about to dismiss himself, having gathered the information he needed, when his background telepathic probe suddenly struck a wall of silence. Haersen froze. An Agent was nearby.

Without hesitation, he stopped the scan and secured his own mental blocks—leaving just enough trivial thoughts on the surface to give the illusion of daydreaming. He cursed under his breath.

Haersen slid over to the seat directly next to the other man, bringing his bag with him. The conversation offered a measure of cover. “You do like the rest of us and keep moving forward.” As he spoke, he tried to identify the location of the Agent. Hopefully it was only one.

The man hung his head. “As it was, we were barely getting by on the supplies from Makaris Corp. Now, the whole world is burned.”

“Then it’s time to find a new home.” Haersen covertly looked to the side, eyeing the hallway through his sunglasses in an unsuccessful attempt to spot the Agent.

“I barely have enough money to cover this drink. Everything was wrapped up in my farm. The evacuation ship dropped me here, but with no fare for passage, I’m stuck.”

Haersen groaned under his breath. The man was clearly asking for help, but he was asking the wrong person. “I’m in no better a position. Find a ship that will let you work.”

“Just forget any of this happened?” The man was still close to tears.

The conversation was going nowhere, and the Agent’s location was still unknown. Haersen couldn’t take the waiting anymore. “If that’s too much for you, then help yourself to an airlock.”

The man looked appalled. His face flushed and eyes narrowed. “You’re a monster.”

It likely wouldn’t be the last time he was called that. Haersen could only imagine what they said about him within the TSS—all the more reason to get as far away as he could. “I just do what I must to survive.” He stood and grabbed his bag from the floor.

Slinging the strap of his bag over his shoulder, Haersen set off toward the main corridor. The empty void of the Agent’s mind was still close. He had to risk it.

The crowd of travelers in the corridor had thinned, and those that remained bore expressions of wonder and apprehension. Haersen skimmed their minds, gleaning variations of, “I’ve never seen so many of them,” and “What do they want?” Haersen tensed. Only one “they” would solicit that kind of reaction: TSS Agents.

On guard, Haersen slinked along the wall of the corridor, ready to flee down a side passage if needed. As he approached the corridor’s intersection with the central hub of the space station, he spotted the source of the passersby’s wonder. Not one Agent, but four. Haersen felt the power emanating from them—they were sustaining a telepathic link with other Agents elsewhere in the station.

His pulse raced. The directionless void he had detected was only the secure conduit for their communication, not one individual’s mind. He was surrounded.

Haersen ducked behind a bulkhead. “Fok.”

He bolstered his mental blocks and the decoy thoughts on the surface. The persona was a homeless traveler with a broken mind—thoughts jumbled and incoherent. He already looked the part, so with any luck no one would pay him any notice. It just needed to be enough to buy him time to find a transport to a planet near Aleda. The Bakzen would still be nearby.

To keep with his persona, Haersen took up a shuffling step through the corridor and began muttering nonsense to himself. It was a thin disguise, but without fail people would always try to avoid a seemingly crazy person.

His eyes hidden behind his sunglasses, Haersen scanned the overhead signs to locate directions to the nearest computer terminal so he could access the docking log. The signs indicated there was one thirty meters up ahead.

Haersen continued his shuffling stride for the remaining distance. It was agonizingly slow progress, but his plan to be given a wide berth worked perfectly.

When he reached the docking manifest access station, he took the kiosk farthest from the corridor in his usual fashion. He brought up the list of ships, keeping careful eye for any approaching Agents.

He sorted the outbound ships by destination to search for local traffic that would take him the final stretch to his objective. Only two eligible ships were scheduled to leave that day. He groaned when he saw their docking locations. Both were in a separate wing of the spaceport, and the only way through was past the checkpoint of TSS Agents.

“Bomax. Foking TSS,” he muttered while shuffling away from the kiosk.

His likelihood of getting past the Agents would be largely dependent on their reason for setting up the checkpoint. If they were searching specifically for him, he didn’t stand a chance. But if it were a routine exercise, then maybe. He considered trying to find a place to wait it out, but it seemed too risky. Knowing how the TSS operated, they would likely conduct a thorough sweep of the port before leaving, and anyone trying to hide would immediately be taken into custody for vetting. Trying to blend in seemed like the better option.

Haersen shuffled back toward the central hub of the port. As he approached, interference from the Agents’ telepathic network formed an oppressive hum in his head. Maintaining his multi-level mental guard was draining enough without the added pressure. On his final approach to the hub, the first level of mental guards started to slip.

Up ahead, the Agents snapped to attention, recognizing the presence of another telepath nearby.

Haersen strained to maintain control, perspiration on his brow.

The Agents continued to scan the crowd, but their concealed eyes passed over Haersen without recognition.

Blockades in the corridor funneled travelers toward the waiting Agents. Haersen shuffled closer, driven straight toward them. Only steps away, the telepathic net was stifling. His mental guards were meant to conceal, not stand up to a full-on assault.

“Sir, could we have a word with you?”

Haersen froze. There was no doubt the Agent was speaking to him. “Me? Uh...” His mental mirage wavered.

“Please step over here,” the Agent directed. He was older than Haersen and exuded the authority of someone with command experience.

Haersen prepared to run. Other travelers were allowed to pass by without any acknowledgement from the Agents. He had been singled out. They had found him. He needed to get away. If he acted quickly, he could catch the Agents by surprise—

“He’s symptomatic,” the Agent called to someone beyond the blockade.

Haersen halted his escape plans. “What do you want?” he stammered, straining to speak while maintaining the mental blocks within the heart of the telepathic net.

“No need to be alarmed, sir,” the Agent replied. “Just a routine check-up.”

“I’m fine,” Haersen tried to protest.

The Agent ushered Haersen around the blockade. “This will only take a moment.”

On the other side of the temporary fencing, medical personnel at six stations were tending to travelers. Each station consisted of a monitor, a table with case of vials on top, and a chair.

A female medical attendant came forward from her station to greet the Agent. “What are his symptoms?” she asked.

“Hallucinations, shortness of breath, stiff muscles,” the Agent responded, turning Haersen over to the attendant.

“That sounds like the neurotoxin,” the attendant replied.

“Where are you traveling from?” the Agent asked Haersen.

“Aleda,” Haersen stammered, figuring it would be the least conspicuous.

The medical attendant and Agent exchanged a knowing glance.

“Well, after the attack on Aleda three days ago, we found traces of a neurotoxin in the surviving population,” the Agent explained to Haersen. “Some people were evacuated before the first symptoms appeared. We’re just trying to get treatment to those who need it.”

Haersen held in a laugh. They were so stupid, thinking he was poisoned. Any halfway decent Agent should be able to tell the difference between a telepathic decoy and the effects of a neurotoxin. But, it was the perfect opportunity. He looked at his hands with wonder. “Such pretty colors. I want to taste them.”

The medical attendant looked to the Agent. “I’ll take care of him.” She led Haersen back to her station and sat him down in the chair.

The Agent returned to his post by the blockade.

“I’m sorry about your planet,” the attendant said as she prepared a swab. She held it toward Haersen’s mouth. “Open.”

Haersen eyed the swab. He knew she wanted to check for presence of the toxin, but if the test included any genetic identification, he’d be flagged. The Agents were only four meters away. He gripped his head. “It burns.”

“Sir, this won’t hurt. Just a quick test.”

Haersen shook his head and whimpered as he rocked in the chair. “My home. It’s all gone. The burn...”

The attendant paused. “I’m sorry.” She set down the swab. “I’ll give you something to help you feel better.” She loaded one of the vials from the case on the table into a metal syringe with a finger trigger. She placed a fresh needle on the tip. “Turn to the side, please.”

Haersen swiveled to the side in his chair.

The attendant pulled down the collar of his jacket to expose the back of his neck. She cleaned a patch of skin at the base of his skull with a sanitizing wipe and readied the syringe. “This will sting.”

With a squeeze of the trigger, the needle pierced between Haersen’s vertebrae. He grit his teeth.

“The injection should alleviate your symptoms within the next two hours,” the medical attendant said. “We’ll get you on the next transport to Grolen with the other refugees.”

“Where’s that?” Haersen asked.

“It’s the closest colony to Aleda, so you won’t be far from home,” she soothed. “Don’t worry, you’ll be safe there.”

Haersen nodded. Grolen. It wouldn’t be safe for much longer. Not once he arrived.

CHAPTER 18

Wil looked around the circle of village leaders. Their meager meal was complete, leaving only business to discuss. Everything he had been told by Mila and over dinner with the village council about the situation on Orino pointed to a massive breakdown of the control systems. Akka, the representative from Makaris Corp, was operating outside of the corporate system and the people of Orino were suffering.

“It’s a serious problem,” Wil said. The grim expressions on the faces of the village council had his stomach in a knot. Never before had he seen such desperation and defeat.

“Now that you understand our situation, what do you suggest?” Marlon asked. “We reached out to Makaris for aid, and the TSS responded. We can’t withstand more raids from the other villages.”

“The villages aren’t the problem. It’s Makaris. You’ve only confirmed what Mila already told me,” Wil replied.

Marlon frowned. “But Makaris is who sent you.”

“Then Akka is up to something.” What’s his aim?

“So what do we do? They give us everything we need to survive.” Marlon and the other leaders had their full attention on Wil.

“We have to show Makaris you won’t let them push you around any longer.” Under any other circumstances, Wil would have reported the issues to the oversight committee within the Priesthood. But this was his internship; the mission objectives were clear. He was tasked with resolving the conflict, and that was exactly what he was going to do. He needed to equip the people of Orino to take control of their own well-being. Reporting Akka to the Priesthood would be a short-term solution, but Orino as a whole needed to be unified as a people. There was no better way to bring them together than to unite against a common enemy.

“We have no way to stand up to them,” Olan, the eldest member of the leadership council, said.

“You have numbers and you have heart,” Wil pointed out. “But, we need to work with the other villages. We can’t do anything alone.”

Olan scoffed, tossing the white mane of his hair around his shoulders. “They want nothing to do with us. Nor us with them.”

“And that’s how Akka has gotten away with what he’s done,” Wil continued. “You’re too busy fighting each other to notice what he’s doing.”

Marlon nodded. “You speak the truth. We’ve been so preoccupied with our day-to-day conflicts we have lost sight of the root of our troubles.”

“No one from the other villages will trust our intentions,” Olan protested.

Wil looked the old man in the eye. “They’ll listen to me.”

“Maybe,” Olan conceded, “but it’ll take months to track down everyone.”

“What do you mean?” Wil asked.

“The villages drift. They could be anywhere,” Olan clarified.

Wil’s brow furrowed. “Can’t you just ask them for a GPS reading on the comm?”

The elders looked at each other. “We live a simple life here without such technology. If we wish to communicate or trade with another village, we sail on the wind until we find one.”

When the mission brief said they were primitive, I thought they’d at least have a radio… “There’s really no other way?”

Marlon shook his head.

Wil held in a groan. “Then I guess we set sail.”

“You’ll need guides,” Olan said.

“Take my son Tiro,” a man named Ricon offered. “He’s a fine sailor and can read the winds.”

“I will go, as well,” Petre, the youngest man on the council, chimed in. “We will need a representative from our village leadership.” His brown shoulder-length hair was pulled into a ponytail, and amber eyes stood out under a heavy brow.

Marlon nodded. “Very good. The three of you will be able to man a boat.”

I guess I’m learning how to sail. “Can we leave in the morning?”

Olan rose. “Yes, we will gather what provisions we can spare for your journey. You should head north first, to find the Northern Seafarers. If you gain their support, the others will follow.”

Wil stood and inclined his head to Olan and then to Marlon. “I will do my best.”

“The winds are best at dawn. We will see you off at sunrise. Get some sleep,” Marlon said, inclining his head to Wil. “Now, find Tiro. We must finalize arrangements.” He turned his attention to the rest of the council.

“Good night,” Wil said and exited the circle as the leaders began to discuss the supply needs.

Wil swung open the door to the hall and sighed as he closed it behind him. Sailing aimlessly around the world. This’ll be something.

Mila was leaning against the rusted metal wall outside the door. She took an eager step forward when she saw Wil. “What did they say?”

“We’re going after Makaris. Now we just need to get the other villages on board.”

She grinned. “When do you leave?”

“First thing in the morning.”

“Alone?”

Wil shook his head. “Petre and Ricon’s son are coming with me.”

Mila’s eyes widened. “Tiro is going?”

“Yeah. Why?”

Mila motioned for Wil to follow her, and she took off down the grated walkway. She yanked open a door to a storage room and stepped inside.

Not again. Wil reluctantly followed her inside. “What are we doing in here?”

Mila closed the door. It was complete darkness. Wil pulled out his handled to light the three meter square room.

“I’m going with you.”

Wil crossed his arms. “You’re not really in a position to make that kind of demand. This is an official diplomatic engagement.”

“It’s my only chance to be with Tiro.”

Wil thought for a moment. “Is he the guy you mentioned?”

“Yes, and the council has plans to pair him with Celine,” Mila said with a scowl. “But if we got married in another village, my father couldn’t stop it.”

“Mila, I don’t want to get in the middle of your customs. If your father doesn’t want you with Tiro, it’s not my place to help you cross him.”

“Then I promise we won’t get married. Just let me spend some time with him,” she pleaded. “Maybe if Petre sees us together, he can convince the council that we’re a good match.”

“If you can convince your father to let you go, then you can come along,” Wil yielded.

Mila nodded. “I’ll be a good soldier for you.”

“Hopefully it won’t come to a fight. We just want to get Orino back from Akka’s control.”

“And all I want is justice,” Mila said, the fire Wil had glimpsed earlier returning to her eyes. “I’ll go talk to my father.”

Wil opened the door to outside. “Good luck.”

Mila smiled. “I don’t need it.”

I have no doubt she can get her way. It was going to be a long trip.

*       *       *

Saera barely heard a word Agent Katz had said during the lecture. Wil was somewhere on the other side of the galaxy. She could feel the bond between them and knew he was okay, but it felt like part of herself was missing. What’s he doing? Who’s he with?

“What’s your opinion, Saera?” Agent Katz asked.

Saera froze. Shit! What were we talking about? She looked around the class; all eyes were on her. “I think…”

A voice came into her head. “As long as those with telekinetic abilities are treated like outcasts, Tararia and the colony worlds will remain divided.” Maybe someone was giving her a hint?

“There’s always going to be a divide between the different Taran worlds if those with telekinetic abilities and everyone else can’t get along,” Saera stated aloud.

Katz nodded. “Leila, you’re from the inner colonies. What do you think?”

“I was going to say the same thing,” Leila said, glaring at Saera.

The help definitely wasn’t from her. Saera slouched in her chair.

“It makes you wonder,” Katz said. “Someone from Earth—outside of the Taran governance—and someone from the inner colonies saying the same thing. Could the Taran worlds be on the verge of a perspective change?”

“It’s already changing,” Caryn chimed in. “By the time I was leaving to join the TSS, I was seeing active recruitment ads. As a little kid on Aeris, no one even wanted to mention the TSS in public.”

“So what’s different now?” asked Katz.

They’re gearing up for something—whatever it is they want Wil to command, Saera realized. She kept her head down.

“We can do things that others can’t,” Leila stated. “Everyone can’t continue to deny the benefits of our gifts.”

“Now, that notion of ‘gifts’ is interesting,” Katz said, pacing at the front of the room. “It’s a ubiquitous term, but telekinesis is outlawed. ‘Gift’ hardly seems like the right term for something that’s so feared.” Katz checked the time. “But, that will have to be a topic for future discussion. Have a good evening, ladies.”

Saera grabbed her tablet and exited the classroom. The end of the day was always the loneliest time, since it was historically her twice-weekly training time with Wil.

As she walked down the hall with her classmates, Saera thought she heard the echo of voices. When she looked around, no one was speaking aloud. I need to get some quality sleep tonight. I’m losing it.

They reached their quarters and filed into the main living room. It was quiet; the Sacon girls weren’t back yet.

The echo of voices filled Saera’s head again, accompanied by an oppressive buzz. “Do you hear—?” She pressed her hand to her temple.

“Are you okay?” Elise asked.

The buzz crescendoed, blocking out the swirling voices. It burned her ears. Saera collapsed to the floor, gripping her head. Pressure crushed the back of her eyes. She felt a warm trickle down her lip and tasted iron. The buzz and voices overwhelmed her. There was no escape. The blackness closed in.

*

Faint light filtered through Saera’s eyelids. She was laying on something soft, propped upright. Cautiously, she opened her eyes.

Medical monitoring equipment surrounded her. She was alone in a small room with light gray walls. Voices were coming from the hall, indistinct.

“She’s awake,” someone said.

An older woman with strawberry-blonde hair and tinted glasses entered the room. She was wearing a white uniform and walked with authority. “How are you feeling?”

“What happened?” Saera asked, sitting up straighter in the bed.

“You just experienced a sudden Awakening,” the doctor explained. “Only ten percent of people have their abilities activate in rapid succession like that. If you’re not physically ready for it, it can be pretty traumatic.”

So my abilities have finally emerged? Of course, right after Wil goes and can’t work with me. Saera thought for the moment. “I don’t hear the voices anymore.”

The doctor nodded. “We have a telepathic bubble set up around you right now. It will diminish gradually so you have time to acclimate.”

Saera let out a slow breath. “How long will that take?”

“We like to give it two days in these cases,” the doctor replied. “The field encompasses the entire room, so feel free to get up and move around.”

“Okay.” I’m stuck here for two days? What will everyone think?

“Are visitors allowed, Irina?” Cris Sights stood in the doorway.

Startled, the doctor turned around. “What are you doing here?”

Cris smiled. “A new Trainee has just Awakened. That’s worth a visit.”

The doctor looked over at Saera. “Fine, but keep it quick. The net is fragile.” She left them alone.

Saera tensed as Cris entered. “Sir, you didn’t need to come see me.”

“I’m not here in an official capacity,” Cris said as he sat down in the guest chair next to her bed.

“Then why?”

“Because I promised Wil I’d look after you while he’s away.”

Saera looked down.

“And I’m very happy to welcome you into the family,” Cris continued. “I apologize in advance for the crazy drama.”

Saera relaxed. “Your family can’t be any crazier than mine.”

“You might be surprised.”

Saera smiled. “Well, I guess we’ll see.”

Without warning, she felt the pressure in her head again. She pressed her temples with her hands and the pressure receded.

Cris noticed her pain and stood. “I won’t keep you. I know you’re acclimating.”

Saera looked up at him. “Did this happen because of my bond with Wil?”

“Possibly. Everything with him is uncharted territory.”

Saera’s throat tightened. “I wish he were here.”

Cris placed a reassuring hand on her back. “The time will fly by.” He took a step toward the door. “Rest up. You’ll have to make up for the missed class when you’re better.”

Saera frowned. That’s not fair.

“I’m kidding! Enjoy the break,” Cris said with a playful smile.

Saera smiled back. “Thanks.”

*       *       *

Haersen stepped off the transport to the surface of Grolen. It was a plain world, flat and lacking any interesting focal points. The transport station was at the outskirts of what residents of the outer colonies would consider a city, but it was a pathetic collection of buildings from Haersen’s perspective.

He looked around with disgust. Such a miserable existence.

Yet, the refugees from Aleda smiled as they saw the new world. They looked upon the open fields and saw land for cultivation. To them, the city offered a connection with the other colonies—a chance to get their favorite fruit as a rare treat. Their life was simple, but they could live it the way they wanted.

Haersen trudged toward the city, ignoring the others from the transport. He could never share in their joy over such a planet.

Fortunately, he wouldn’t have to. The planet was just a stopover, a suitable sacrifice toward what he really wanted. All he had to do was disable the planetary shield. Then the Bakzen would come for him.

*       *       *

Wil felt stiff and sore after a night on the thin mattress of his cot. Even so, it was a night in civilization compared to what was coming.

He grabbed his bag and headed toward the main dock where he’d arrived. The sun was just peaking over the horizon, and the pink-tinted sky was dotted with wispy clouds.

A twelve-meter-long boat was moored to the foot of the dock, and Petre was loading on supplies with another man. At the center of the boat, a six-meter-tall mast supported a main square sail and two stabilizing secondary triangular sails to either side.

The two men looked up as Wil approached.

“Good morning!” Petre called out. “Are you ready to set sail?”

“Can’t wait,” Wil replied with a somewhat forced smile. Where’s Mila?

“This is Tiro, Ricon’s son,” Petre said, pointing to the other man.

Tiro gave a single nod to Wil. He looked to be a couple of years older than Wil, and his skin was well tanned from a life of labor outdoors. The bottom portion of his hair was shaved, and the chin-length upper portion was pulled into a ponytail.

Wil hopped over the chain railing around the dock onto the deck of the sailboat. The craft hardly seemed seaworthy—its deck plates pitted with rusted holes. But, Wil knew his perspective was skewed after a life surrounded by high technology. There would be no polished chrome or touchscreens in any villages.

“What can I do to help?” Wil asked.

“We’ve got a handle on the supplies,” Petre said. “Get yourself settled in below deck. You get first pick of the hammocks.”

“Thanks.” Wil took his bag and headed for the hatch into the heart of the boat. There were no lights inside, so he could only see a short ladder descending to a metal grated floor two meters below.

He climbed down the ladder and gave his eyes a minute to adjust. There were shelves along the side walls, stacked with crates like those Petre and Tiro were piling on the main deck. At the aft of the boat, five hammocks were strung between support beams. Wil frowned at the tattered cloth when he saw it, but then, upon further reflection, realized that the hammock would likely be more comfortable than his cot from the previous night. People live with a lot worse. I can cope. He set down his bag next to the hammock at the back left.

Shouts sounded outside. Startled, Wil dashed up the ladder. He popped his head out of the hatch. On the deck of the boat, Tiro’s and Petre’s mouths were hanging open while Mila yelled at her father on the dock.

“You gave me away, so I’m leaving!” Mila shouted.

I didn’t think she’d make a scene! Wil ducked back into the hatch, staying just high enough so he could watch the altercation.

“Mila, there’s no place for you on their voyage. Quiet down,” Marlon hissed.

“No! I’m his. He needs me.” Mila spotted the top of Wil’s head and beckoned to him. “Tell him!”

Shite! I don’t want to be in the middle of this. Wil wished he’d just stayed hidden so they could work it out on their own. But, since Mila had seen him, he couldn’t leave her hanging. Wil finished his climb up the ladder. “She’s free to do as she likes. If she wants to come, she may.”

Tiro flashed Wil a glare of seething jealousy, but was quick to hide it.

“See?” Mila said to Marlon.

Marlon scowled and looked Wil over. “I never intended for either of you to leave the village.”

“It’s what the mission calls for,” Wil replied. “Without a radio, this is the only way.”

Marlon sighed. “I wish your mother were here to talk you out of it,” he said to his daughter.

Mila stared her father in the eye. “It’s because she’s not that I need to do this. I need to make things right.”

After ten seconds of quiet contemplation, Marlon nodded. “Look after her,” he said, looking first to Petre and then to Wil.

“Are you sure about this?” Petre asked to no one in particular.

“I’m coming,” Mila insisted and tossed a small travel bundle onto the deck of the ship. She hopped over the railing.

Tiro stood tense as Mila strode past him without so much as a glance. He shot Wil another glare of more concealed jealousy.

Petre swallowed hard and grabbed the last crate off the dock. “When we return, everything will be right again,” he said to Marlon.

Marlon bowed his head. “May the winds be always at your back.”

“Ready the main sail!” Petre instructed Tiro.

Tiro leaped into action, adjusting the rigging to orient the sail toward the wind.

“Cast off the line to the dock,” Petre told Wil.

Wil looked along the edge of the boat facing the dock and saw two lead lines tied to posts. He went to untie the knot.

“No, not like that,” Mila said with a hint of exasperation. She nudged Wil aside and took over. “I wasn’t lying when I said that you needed me.”

“Maybe so,” Wil replied, standing back to let her work. He took note of her technique and then turned his attention to Petre and Tiro’s manipulation of the sails and rudder.

Slowly, the boat pulled away from the dock and picked up the morning breeze to take them northward. Petre stayed at the rudder and Tiro tied off the sails.

After tying the final knot, Tiro came over awkwardly to Mila. “Why are you really here?” he asked her.

She beamed at him. “To be with you, of course! Sorry about the show earlier.”

Tiro visibly relaxed. “I thought maybe…” He shot Wil an accusatory look.

“I didn’t touch her!” Wil assured him.

Petre was watching the exchange from the aft of the ship where he was working the rudder. “What’s going on?” he called out.

Tiro sighed. “Do you promise not to turn the boat around?”

Petre frowned. “Why?”

“Mila and I are in love. We’ve been seeing each other for some time now,” Tiro admitted.

Petre slumped. “I should have figured.” He sighed, then looked to Wil. “You knew about this?”

“Mila told me last night,” Wil said. “I have someone waiting for me back home, so it was a relief, actually.”

Petre nodded. “Well, what’s done is done. I was never much for the council arranging marriages, anyway.” He sighed. “We have a long voyage ahead. Just don’t break up.”

Mila took Tiro’s hand. “You don’t have to worry about that.”

CHAPTER 19

Disabling the planetary shield sounded easy at first, but it was more protected than Haersen hoped. The nearest station was located four towns over from where he initially arrived on the planet. It had taken him a month to find passage, and he cursed the pathetic inhabitants of Grolen for delaying him so long. Since arriving in the town several days before, he had been casually staking out the grounds for the shield generator compound. He had yet to identify a covert way to gain access.

At first, he thought that a subtle sabotage was the only reasonable course of action. However, the longer he observed the mundane existence of those who called Grolen home, the more he became convinced that there was nothing worth saving. The entire purpose of lowering the shield was to draw the Bakzen to the planet. No one would be left to identify him as the perpetrator; but even if there were, he would already be safe with the Bakzen.

Haersen stood in the shadows of a low, cinderblock building. Across the street was the structure that housed one of the field generators that in aggregate shielded the planet from enemy attack or meteor impacts. The generator itself was deep underground inside the fortified compound—one of the few technologically sophisticated structures he’d seen on the world. It would be powered by a geothermal converter, if it followed standard colonization construction standards. Remove the power source, and the field would be weakened. He would have to bring down additional generators for the shield to lose a meaningful degree of integrity, but Haersen was confident he could handle that through the computer network once he was inside.

He chuckled to himself. To think he had been trying to find a way where they wouldn’t know it was him that brought the enemy within their walls. Walking through the front door was so much easier.

It was several hours into the shift for the guards at the front gate. Through his observations, Haersen had noticed they were a somewhat apathetic lot and not terribly attentive, relying instead on the sophisticated biometric scanners safeguarding entry to the inner operations. Presenting a cover story wasn’t even worth the effort.

His mind made up, Haersen strode out of his cover beside the building, heading straight for the main gate.

The guards straightened as he approached, readying their blast guns.

“Who are you?” one of the guards asked.

In response, Haersen telekinetically cast him to the side with a flick of his wrist. It had been years since he’d been able to wield his power so freely, and it sent a wave of exhilaration down his spine. The second guard cried out as his colleague was thrown against the wall, but Haersen disposed of him before he could complete his warning.

Haersen’s skin tingled from the energy, sending an electrical surge through his fingertips. Craving more, he set his eye on the entry gate. Well-fortified by most standards, the gate was no match for a telekinetic assault. He gripped the hinges with his mind and twisted the metal bars from their fastenings. The metal shrieked as the gate wrenched apart to form an opening.

He stepped through the twisted remains, tossing aside the metal scraps that stood in his way.

Inside the gate, voices called out from the main building on the surface of the compound. Two men and a woman emerged to investigate the commotion. The moment they came into view, Haersen lashed out at their minds, bringing them to their knees with cries of agony. They collapsed unconscious on the ground. He sensed there were others nearby, just inside the building’s entry door, but they remained hidden after hearing the screams of their colleagues. They weren’t worth the effort of a detour, so Haersen let them be. The Bakzen would deal with them soon enough.

The entrance to the lower level housing the field generator was at the back of the compound, just inside a small structure that appeared to only be a single room from the surface. A desk topped with a computer console stood along the side wall, and a single door occupied the back wall. Haersen headed straight for the back door, telekinetically swinging it open as he approached. Stairs led downward. There was likely a lift somewhere, or surface opening to enable equipment replacement, but the stairs would do for his purposes.

He raced down the stairway, taking two steps at a time. At the bottom, he abruptly met a solid door with an electronic keycard entry. With an exasperated sigh, he realized he should have grabbed a keycard from one of the casualties along his way. Still, the door was not insurmountable by other means.

Haersen stepped midway back up the last switchback in the stairs and gave a telekinetic yank on the door. Despite its smaller size, it was more stubborn than the entry gate. He ramped up the intensity, vibrating the casing of the door. It groaned as the seal was breached, loosening dust from the surrounding concrete walls. With a final groan, the door swung inward.

A pulsating hum filled the stairwell. Haersen jogged down the steps and slid through the open doorway.

The door opened onto a grated platform suspended at the edge of an open chamber. There was a single observation computer station along the back railing. More stairs to the left of the platform led down to the field generator below, situated next to its geothermal energy source. The pulsating energy hum echoed through the chamber, creating an oppressive fog in Haersen’s head.

Distracted by the sound, it took him a moment to realize there was a technician cowering in the back corner of the platform, behind the observation station. She winced as Haersen stepped forward, her breath ragged and hands trembling. Her eyes silently pled for him to spare her, but she was far too useful for him to let her run away.

Haersen removed his sunglasses and placed them in his pants pocket. He fixed his luminescent brown eyes on the terrified technician and sent a telepathic spire into her mind. She convulsed at first, trying to fight the intrusion. It only took a few seconds for her to succumb, and she relaxed against the railing, staring directly at him, but into the distance.

“Where are the generator controls?” Haersen asked her.

“Down below,” she replied, her voice flat.

“Show me.”

Her movements stiff and forced, the woman rose to her feet and descended the stairs on the far side of the platform.

At the bottom of the stairs, the woman headed to a workstation adjacent to the generator. Readouts filled three monitors positioned above the touch-surface desktop. “Here,” she said.

“Disable the planetary shield,” Haersen instructed.

The woman gasped, trying to resist the instruction. She choked and stuttered her protest, her eyes tearing as her mind was overpowered by the intrusive command. Compelled to comply, she accessed the computer terminal.

Haersen watched her navigation and inputs. The final screen displayed the active status for the planetary shield. The generator in front of him was one of five stations distributed around the planet—three on the equator, and one at each pole. If he really wanted to get the Bakzen’s attention, he needed to bring down the entire system. “Where are the controls for the network?”

“Don’t have access,” the woman stammered.

Haersen sensed that there was truth to her statement, but she knew something she was trying to hide. “How do I get access?” he demanded.

She took a shaky breath, tears running down her cheeks. “Override codes. In the manuals.” She looked toward a shelf under the stairs.

Haersen stepped over to the shelf. There were electronic components of various sorts in clear storage boxes. On the top shelf, he spotted a thin book and took it. The gray cover was unlabeled, but the opaque plastic interior pages were printed with scenario labels and corresponding alphanumeric codes. Haersen smiled. He had figured he would have to hack into the network, but he’d just been handed the operations manual.

“Scenario Gallantry,” the woman replied to his unspoken question.

Haersen flipped through the book and located the entry. The access code was a string of twenty characters. “Bring up the authorization,” he instructed.

The woman’s hands jerked as she prepared the system to accept the codes. She entered her personal authorization, and looked to Haersen for the final entry from the book.

He entered in the code, giddy with excitement. Soon the Bakzen would come to the world, and he would be welcomed as a hero.

As soon as he tapped “Execute,” the hum from the generator wound down. The command window closed, returning to the graphic of the planetary shield. In unison, the graphic of the shield disappeared from around the simulated planet and the five generation stations flashed red.

“Have to destroy this station,” the woman stammered. “Can’t re-establish shield without the full network.”

Haersen grinned. “Thank you, you’ve been very helpful.” With a flip of his wrist, he cracked her neck and she dropped to the ground.

He stepped over her lifeless body toward the network hub. With telekinetic lashes, he ripped out the wires connecting the station to the rest of the defense network. He doubted her statement was completely true—there would be a workaround to restore the shield without that station—but it would be a delay and that’s all he needed.

The Bakzen were out there, watching and waiting for any vulnerability. The world would be theirs for the taking. It was his gift to them, for everything he was about to receive. His trials were almost over. At last, he would be complete.

CHAPTER 20

Wil squinted in the sun. He was tan after a month on the open ocean. The warm glow of the radiant heat soothed the chill that had entered the air as they traveled north. Their progress was slowed by inconsistent wind and only a vague knowledge of their destination.

The creak of metal sounded behind Wil, and he restored his tinted glasses.

Tiro and Mila emerged through the sealed hatch to the living quarters below the deck of the small sailing ship. It was the only place to get any privacy.

“Any sign yet?” Tiro asked Wil.

Petre came to join them from his perch midway up the central mast where he’d been on lookout, as well.

“No,” Wil replied, looking back at the horizon. For days Tiro had been saying they were nearing the Northern Seafarers village. Aside from some cast-off buoys floating in the dark green water, there was no sign of any civilization.

“I feel it, we’re close,” Tiro insisted. “There’s a smell in the air.”

“We’re down to a weeks’ worth of food stores, unless we find fish,” Petre said. “We can only keep wandering for so long.”

Wil gazed out at the empty horizon. “Turning back won’t do us any good, either.”

“No, Tiro’s right. There is a smell in the air—like smoke,” Mila said.

Wil focused his senses and concentrated on the air. Sure enough, there was a hint of smoke on the breeze. He couldn’t identify the direction. “Where—”

“Look!” Mila exclaimed, pointing toward the southeast.

Two compact watercraft were speeding toward them. The craft were too low and traveling in the wrong direction to be carried by the wind.

Tiro beamed. “It’s them.”

As the craft neared, Wil saw that each was driven by a single rider. They slowed as they approached the sailboat. Both riders wore cloth wrappings around their faces and were bundled in outfits suitable for blocking out the cool sea breeze at night. Five meters from the sailboat, they halted.

The jet skis looked to be powered by a compact steam engine, and based on the smell, the engine was fueled by burning treated blubber.

The rider on the left, a young man in his early-twenties, removed his head wrap. “What is your business here?” he called out.

“We have come to speak with the council of the Northern Seafarers,” Petre replied.

The other rider removed their covering, revealing a pretty young woman with red hair. “Why?”

“To unite against a common enemy,” Petre stated.

Wil stepped to the edge of the sailboat. “I’m here as an official representative of the Tararian Selective Service. It came to our attention that there’s been an injustice on your world. We seek to repair the wrongs done to you by Makaris.”

The young man scoffed. “A TSS representative? What kind of joke is this?”

Wil removed his tinted glasses, exposing his glowing cerulean eyes. “It’s not a joke.”

The two strangers exchanged a wary look. “What proposition do you bring to the village council?” the man asked.

“That’s for us to discuss with them,” said Wil.

“We don’t know you. We’re not taking you anywhere,” the woman retorted.

“My name is Wil and I’m a Junior Agent with the TSS. Makaris Corp is operating outside of official procedure, and I wish to place the head of operations for this planet under arrest. However, my escorts and I can’t take on a fortified supply outpost without additional assistance. We’re coming to you without village borders, as citizens seeking to improve the quality of life for everyone on Orino. Our hope is that your leaders will be sympathetic to our cause and lend aid.”

The man and woman scrutinized Wil and the others on the sailboat.

“He speaks the truth,” Petre said. “My village council reached out for help as a last resort. We couldn’t survive another year on the supplies we receive.”

“It’s not much better for us,” the woman said. “Something needs to be done.” She looked to the man and he nodded. “I’m Daela, and this is my brother, Rod.”

“All right, come with me. We’ll let our council decide.” Rod turned to Daela, “Continue on to the outpost. I’ll meet you there.”

Daela readied to head off on her jet ski.

Tiro licked his finger and held it in the air. “The wind isn’t in our favor. We’ll need a tow.”

Daela hesitated.

Rod frowned. “Do you have rope?”

Tiro ran to grab two coils of rope from inside the hatch to below deck. He tossed Rod the end of one length.

Rod secured it to his jet ski and tried to pull the boat. The jet ski groaned and the boat barely moved. “It’ll take both of us to tow them,” he said to Daela.

“What about the supplies?” she asked.

“It’ll have to wait,” Rod replied. “Grab the other rope.”

Daela frowned but nodded her consent. Tiro tossed her the second length. “You completely passed the village, you know,” Daela said as she begrudgingly tied off the rope to the back end of her jet ski. “It’s half a day’s travel back the way we came.”

“I told you we were too far west!” Mila said as she gave Tiro a little shove after he secured the knot on his end of the rope.

“We’re on the right path now,” Petre cut in. “Let’s go.”

*       *       *

The world was surprisingly quiet as Haersen stepped out of the shield generation compound. He had expected a flurry of panic as people realized their world was exposed to attack, but perhaps there were bunkers where they were holed up in a futile attempt to seek shelter.

The next phase of his plan was a dangerous bargain. Bakzen invasion protocol tended to follow a broad sweep attack as the first pass, and it would be easy for him to be killed in the fire. He needed to make his presence known.

A field stretched out to the back side of the generation station, and Haersen jogged a hundred meters into it. The grass reached to his knees and danced like a silver wave under the moonlight. He matted down a patch of grass and sat at the center of the clearing. With a slow exhale, he cleared his mind and opened up his consciousness. He strained to extend himself, brushing the edge of the world—listening and waiting for the Bakzen to approach.

It felt like an eternity to be so far extended and exposed. But eventually, he felt the presence of a single mind at the distant reaches of his consciousness. He called out to the mind, “I am here. I give you this world.”

There was no response.

For a moment, Haersen panicked. Perhaps the scout did not find the world worthy. Or the shield had been restored. He tried to reach the mind, but then it disappeared. He called out, but there was no one to hear him.

Suddenly, a thousand voices crashed forth into Haersen’s mind. He wanted to withdraw from their power, but he forced himself to remain a beacon, calling them to him. “I am one of you. Accept my gift.”

One of the minds came forward from the deafening din. “Who are you?”

“Arron Haersen. I was from the TSS. I have been working for Colonel Tek.”

The mind was silent for a minute before it returned. “Stay. We will come for you.”

Haersen pulled back into himself. He panted from the exertion and wiped sweat from his brow. There had been so many of them. All of that power… He wanted to be a part of it.

In the distance, the sky erupted in flame as shots rained down through the atmosphere. The bombardment of the world had begun.

Nervously, Haersen waited in the field, unsure when, or if, the Bakzen would actually come to retrieve him. The horizon glowed red with the flames of burning cities. A faint scent of smoke wafted by on the breeze.

Twenty minutes passed with no further contact. Then, a small shuttle appeared in the sky above.

The design was aerodynamic and practical for atmospheric entry, but the aesthetic was foreign to his eye—dark and ragged. The shuttle slowed as it approached him and landed fifteen meters away. A hatch opened in the side of the craft, and a figure with rough, orange-tinted skin wearing a beige flight suit emerged from the doorway. The muscular soldier stared at Haersen. “Come here.”

Haersen jogged over. “Thank you for coming,” he said aloud as he approached.

The soldier surveyed him with what appeared to be a mixture of confusion and disgust, his glowing red eyes narrowed and cold. “We take you to Tek. He wants to see you.”

Haersen bowed his head with thanks and ducked into the shuttle. He was directed to a seat next to the door and strapped in.

The soldier who had greeted him took a seat at the controls next to another identical soldier, the only other occupant in the shuttle. As soon as Haersen was seated, they lifted the shuttle into the air and took a steep course back into space. Haersen gripped the edge of his seat as the shuttle shuddered on its way through the atmosphere. His stomach was knotted with nerves and excitement—for so long he had waited to be welcomed into the folds of the Bakzen. He could hardly believe it was finally happening.

Several minutes passed in the stillness of space before the shuttle entered the hanger of a substantial warship in orbit of the planet. The pilots powered down the shuttle and came to retrieve Tek.

“We take you to Commander now,” the original soldier stated.

Haersen nodded and followed the two Bakzen out of the hanger. They wove through a series of unadorned hallways and took a lift upward. Outside the lift, they walked a short distance down the hall, and then passed through a door into the Command Center.

Haersen was immediately struck by an awe-inspiring panoramic view surrounding the room, as though he had stepped into open space. Beneath his feet, the scarred planet still smoldered from the assault, and Bakzen ships were beginning to descend to the surface to commence their raid.

“So you are responsible for delivering this world?”

Haersen looked up to see who had asked the question. A decorated Bakzen officer stepped forward, likely the ship’s commander.

“Yes, sir. I hope it is a worthy gift,” Haersen replied.

The commander nodded, thoughtful. “I alerted General Tek that you reached out to us. He agreed to meet with you.”

So Tek had received a promotion. Not surprising, given the vacancy in the command ranks after Carzen’s untimely death. “I look forward to it.”

“We must finish our business here, of course,” the commander continued, clasping his hands behind his back. “You will be confined to the brig until we return to our homeworld.”

The accommodations couldn’t possibly be worse than most of the places he had spent the last year, Haersen reflected. He nodded his consent. “I patiently await further instruction.”

The commander dismissed Haersen with a wave of his hand and returned his attention to the planetary invasion unfolding below.

As an escort led him away, Haersen was filled with the warm glow of success. He had done it at last—he was with the Bakzen. He was finally going home.

CHAPTER 21

Saera blocked out the hum of energy encroaching on her consciousness. Her roommates were home from their social hour. The tranquility of her alone time was over.

In the month since her Awakening, she had learned to control the intrusions. None of the others in her training group had experienced any emergence of their abilities, so they didn’t bother to keep their minds guarded, despite the urging of their instructors. Beyond it being rude to listen in to private thoughts, Saera didn’t like what she heard. Whenever one of the other students noticed she was watching, they would pretend like everything was fine, but their minds revealed otherwise. They were cautious of her. She had changed, and they were still the same.

She knew she was different. She was bonded to someone who was about to be an Agent—an elite Agent with the kind of power no one could predict. Their connection had changed her. She could feel it. Other Trainees were looking at her differently, even though they didn’t know why. The Agents seemed to recognize her transformation more readily, but most seemed to brush it off as impossible. Only a select few close to the Sietinens knew the truth.

“What are you doing here?” Elise asked. “Don’t you have those evening practice sessions with your secret tutor anymore?”

Saera didn’t look up from her tablet. “We’re taking a break.”

“I think she means they broke up,” Caryn interjected as she entered, catching the end of the question.

They can think whatever they want. She gave Caryn a coy grin. “I’m top ranked, with or without a tutor.”

Leila groaned with the statement as she sat down on her bed. “Thanks for the reminder.” She had been unable to break into the Top Ten, despite her best efforts.

“Wouldn’t you rather have one of us be at the top than none?” Saera asked her.

“Well yeah,” Leila replied. “But I still wish it were me,” Saera heard the thoughts echo in her mind.

“We’re a team. If one succeeds, we all do,” Saera said.

“Do you really believe that?” Caryn asked.

Saera nodded. “We need to work together if we want to make it through the next couple of months. Help me and I’ll help you.”

“Want to go over my navigation homework with me?” Nadeen asked.

Saera smiled. “Gladly.”

“I’ll sit in, too,” Caryn said, grabbing her tablet off the wall by her bed.

Elise also grabbed her tablet.

“You in, Leila?” Saera asked.

“No thanks,” Leila replied and put in her headphones.

The other girls looked to Saera for guidance. Now who’s the leader?

*       *       *

The sky was dark and a chill filled the air by the time Wil and his companions could see the glow of lights on the horizon.

Rod’s and Daela’s jet skis sputtered on the final approach to the North Seafarers village, running on the last of their crude fuel. The extra energy needed to tow the sailboat had pushed the craft to their limits.

The village was easily six times the size of Marlon’s, and the structures of the town looked to be in better repair. Some buildings rose two or three stories above the water, and a five-story watchtower stood in the center of the community. All of the lights had a slight flicker from the burning of natural fuels—a strange contrast to the electric lights Wil had known his whole life.

Rod and Daela towed the sailboat to the end of a rusty dock extending from the outer town walls. A group of men carrying spears were running up to the dock to meet them.

“Who’s this?” one of the men called out from the dock.

“They’re from one of the southern villages,” Rod replied. “They’re here to talk about Makaris. Assemble the council.”

“It’s late. Everyone is already in bed for the night,” the man protested.

“Then wake them,” Rod instructed. “We can’t invite strangers here overnight without the council’s blessing.”

The man sighed and ran off to the main gate.

Rod leaped from his jet ski and tethered it to the dock. “Wait here. I’ll talk to the others.” He ran off after the guard.

Daela helped Tiro secure the sailboat to the dock and then followed her brother’s path to the village without a word.

“Do your people ever come here?” Wil asked Petre quietly, watching the guards on the dock with caution.

Petre shook his head slowly. “It’s been at least a decade since there was any peaceful meeting. These days, we only see the Northern Seafarers on a raid. The last time we crossed paths, they dragged four women away from our village”

So some of the information in my mission brief was accurate, Wil realized. And now we’ve essentially just knocked on the enemy’s front door. “At least Rod seems to be on our side.”

“Well, they’ll either let us in, or they’ll kill us,” Tiro interjected.

Wil’s heart leaped. “You never said that before!”

“They won’t kill us,” Petre assured. “At least, I doubt it.”

What the fok have I gotten myself into? Wil took a deep breath and stood poised to act. The rules for his internship banned him from using telekinesis, but there was a definite exception if his safety was on the line.

Ten minutes of uncomfortable silence passed as they waited for the other guards to return and let them into the city. The four men on the dock watched the sailboat vigilantly, their spears at the ready.

Wil shifted on his feet as they waited, anxious to know if their arrival would be welcomed.

The scuffle of footsteps sounded behind the main gate. A group of a dozen men with spears stomped through, with four carrying oil lanterns.

A middle-aged man strode at the front of the group. “Where are the others?” he demanded.

What others? Wil stood his ground.

“It is only us,” Petre replied.

“Lies! You prepare to attack us,” the man accused.

Rod came running up the dock from the village. “Ben, they’re on their own, I told you!”

“How do you know? And you led them straight here!” Ben shot back.

“That one is with the TSS,” Rod said, pointing to Wil.

Wil removed his tinted glasses. “We’re here to make peace. Please, let us address the council.”

Ben shook his head. “The central worlds abandoned us long ago.”

“You were neglected, but not forgotten,” Wil said, restoring his tinted glasses.

“We don’t want your kind here,” Ben sneered.

“Should I go too, then?” came the voice of an elderly woman from behind the guards. The guards parted and she stepped through, a cane supporting her weight.

Wil hadn’t noticed her approach, but as soon as he saw her, he felt a subtle hum of energy radiating from her and her eyes had a subtle inner light. In another life, she could have trained as an Agent.

“Let me have a look at you,” the woman said, shuffling to the edge of the dock. She looked over all the passengers on the sailboat, but lingered on Wil.

Wil felt her assessing his mind, a tingle passing through him as she peeled back the layers. Her technique was rudimentary, but she had a natural aptitude. He let her dig, but he kept his inner mind locked. To think what she could have become were there different feelings toward people like us.

After three minutes of probing, the woman stepped back and leaned on her cane. “They do speak the truth.”

Ben’s mouth twitched, his eyes narrow. “Are you sure, Frea?”

Frea raised an eyebrow. “Have you ever known me to be wrong?”

Ben looked down, and the guards lowered their spears.

“Gather the rest of the Council,” Frea instructed. “Please, come.” She beckoned to Wil and his companions.

Wil hesitated, unsure about whether he should leave his travel bag and handheld unattended on the boat. He hadn’t yet checked in for the day. It’ll look suspicious if I go to grab anything now. He decided to leave the bag and followed Petre onto the dock. Mila and Tiro followed close behind.

The guards led the group toward the main gate into the village. The rusted metal walls and gates rose three meters above the waterline, cobbled together from scraps of what looked to be former ship hulls. The walkways were all metal grating of a tight mesh.

Wil felt wobbly on the semi-stable ground after a month at sea on a small boat. After getting his footing, he adjusted his stride to walk abreast with Frea. “You’re a telepath,” he said to her.

“To these people, I am an Intuitive,” she replied, looking straight ahead.

“You have their respect?”

“They appreciate my ability. But you know how others always fear what they can never fully understand.”

Wil nodded. “I do.”

“Your abilities are unique. I’ve never felt anything like it,” Frea stated, still keeping her gaze on the path ahead.

“It’s always set me apart.”

“Others will exploit your power, if you let them.”

It’s a little late for those warnings. “I have a role to fulfill that I can’t avoid.”

The hint of a smile touched Frea’s lips. “Your destination may be set, but you can always choose how you approach the journey there.”

The group passed through an open plaza inside the main gate and turned toward a two-story building adjacent to an interior canal of ocean below. Large double doors opened into the structure, with light from oil lamps pouring into the plaza. They passed through a foyer and went down a short hall.

Frea stepped to the front of the group and led the way into the council chambers. She shuffled across the room and took a seat at the end of a broad table topped in a red cloth. Four men occupied the other seats behind the table.

Two guards remained on either side of the door, and the others departed when the elderly man at the center of the table waved his hand.

Wil bowed to the members of the village council. “Thank you for agreeing to meet with us. I apologize for our late arrival.”

The five council members looked him over with suspicion. “Who are you to speak for this group?” the man at the center asked.

“I’m Wil Sights and I’ve been assigned to resolve the conflict on Orino as part of my pre-graduation internship with the TSS.”

“The TSS? Why would the TSS get involved?” the man at the end of the table asked.

“My council requested the assistance,” Petre cut in. “We’ve been at odds for too long. Stealing from each other will get us nowhere. Let us go to the source and make sure that Makaris won’t abuse us any longer.”

“We’re listening,” Frea said.

Wil stepped back and let Petre take the lead. After all, it was a fight for his village; Wil was only the facilitator for the discussion. The members of the council listened to Petre’s prepared statement for unification and nodded thoughtfully when he finished.

“You suggest a bold action,” the center councilman said. “But it is something we’ve been considering for a while. Still, bringing together all of the villages will take time.”

“And with your resources, that can be accomplished so much faster,” Petre urged. “Please, join us.”

The old man nodded. “Let us deliberate.”

Wil and the others were directed into the hall. Tired and hungry after their long journey, they stood in silence waiting.

After ten minutes, the door opened and they were permitted back into the council chamber.

“We will send fifteen people to assist you,” Frea announced.

Wil smiled with relief and gratitude. Next to him, Mila and Tiro clasped their hands, and Petre bowed his head.

“You have our heartfelt thanks,” Petre said.

“We will send five pairs of two to recruit from the other villages,” Frea continued. “Five others will accompany you now on a sail ship, including Hal from our council.” She acknowledged the middle-aged man to the right of the center councilman. “The Makaris outpost is on the opposite side of the world. It will take you months to travel there.”

We could do it in minutes with the technology used anywhere else. “Then let us pick the date for us to meet with the other recruits,” Wil said. “We will make the preparations.”

“What about meeting at the Tower of Aestra?” Petre suggested.

“A suitable location,” the center councilman agreed. “And the time?”

“The winter solstice,” Petre stated.

Isn’t that over four months from now? Wil groaned inwardly but kept his face neutral. Saera will still be waiting for me. It’s okay.

“The winter solstice at the Tower of Aestra,” the center councilman agreed. “We will gather the other northern villages. You will need to recruit from the south along the way.”

“Thank you.” Wil bowed to the council with his companions.

“We will refresh your supplies in the morning,” Frea said as she rose from her seat. “But now, it is late and we must get back to bed.”

After some parting pleasantries, Wil made his way back to the sailboat with Petre, Tiro and Mila. “What is the Tower of Aestra? Some sort of castle?” he asked them.

Petre grinned. “It’s a big rock. But when most of the world is water, any rock may as well be a castle.”

*       *       *

Four Bakzen soldiers escorted Haersen down the bleak hall of their ship. It had been nearly a day since he’d been retrieved from Grolen and he was anxious to finally have his meeting with Tek.

Though Haersen had been in communication with the Bakzen for nearly two decades, ever since he was first approached during his internship, he had only had a face-to-face meeting with a commander once before. His stomach knotted with anticipation. He could feel the unrestricted power of the menial soldiers around him—a fraction of their leader’s abilities. But just that small taste was liberating for Haersen after the years spent in subspace, shielded from his greatest abilities.

They passed through several corridors that took them deep into the Bakzen command compound. It was rough and plain compared to everything found within the realm of the TSS, and it came as a refreshing change.

The soldiers stopped outside a door at the end of the last hall.

“General inside,” the lead guard said to him.

Haersen nodded and inclined his head before passing through the doorway.

Tek was waiting in the center of the room.

Haersen bowed to him as he entered. “General, it is an honor to finally be in your presence.”

Tek scowled at him, his red eyes intent. “You have a lot of nerve coming here.”

Haersen’s chest tightened. That wasn’t the welcoming he had envisioned. “Why wouldn’t I? We had a deal.”

“But you failed to deliver.”

Haersen shook his head, his pulse quickening. “I did everything you asked.”

Tek evaluated him. Suddenly, burst into laughter, a sinister gleam in his eye. “You don’t know, do you?”

Haersen gulped. “Know what?”

“The Primus Elite survived.”

It wasn’t possible. Haersen fell to the floor, quivering from fear and rage. He’d shot Wil—he was bleeding out, there was no way he could have survived. But if he had…

Haersen could barely breathe, a cold chill gripped his chest. The Bakzen would never let him live after such a failure. There would be no sanctuary. He had brought himself to his death.

Unable to rise from his hands and knees, Haersen looked up to Tek. “I’ll find another way.”

“It’s too late for that. He’s already discovering his true power.” Tek took a step closer, looking down with what was almost a touch of pity. “You are no longer any use to me.”

Haersen cowered. “Please, I’ll do anything.”

Without warning, Tek gripped Haersen in a telekinetic vice and whipped him to his feet. Tek’s luminescent red eyes locked onto his captive suspended in midair.

Haersen squirmed, helpless, his toes barely brushing the ground. The vice cinched tighter around him, crushing his neck and chest. He gasped for air. “Please!”

“Why would I spare you?”

There wasn’t a compelling reason, really. Haersen searched for a reply that would keep him alive, but his mind was blank. It took all his focus just to draw a breath through the telekinetic vice. “I’ll help you get others,” he gasped.

Tek loosened the vice ever so slightly. “We have no difficulty gaining support. Why do we need you?”

“I can help you get the most out of them. I know how the TSS works.”

Tek considered the proposition, but tightened the vice again. “We already have other insiders.”

Haersen labored to breathe, feeling the end drawing near. “Then spare me because you gave me your word.”

The vice released, dropping Haersen to the ground. He stumbled, falling to his knees. He gasped for air, cradling his bruised ribs.

Tek stepped forward, towering over him. “Others may have run away in your position, but you made your way here, against all odds. Never before has someone shown such dedication.”

“I believe in what you’re doing,” Haersen said, gazing upward. “Tararia needs to fall.”

“You’ll never truly be one of us, you know,” Tek cautioned.

“I could never expect to be. I only hope to be my best.”

Tek sighed. “You’re pathetic.”

Haersen scrambled to his feet. “So make me better.”

Tek evaluated him. “It will change you.”

“I want nothing of my old self.” There was so little left, as it was. His last remaining shreds of identify had be shed over the months of weary travel.

“Don’t forget all of your old life.” Tek took him by the shoulder. “I may find some use for you yet.”

CHAPTER 22

Banks reviewed the latest report from Agents Aeronen and Merdes. Wil’s months at sea had done him good. The tone in his journal entries had become more relaxed, upbeat. He needed a break from all of this back home. I’m glad it’s been an escape for him.

More importantly, the internship was a window into Wil’s inner motivations. Banks was pleased to see that Wil was very much like his father—rallying to support the common people and to stand up to unjust authority. It was the trait Banks valued most in them. That kind of dedication would be crucial after the war.

First things first. Banks closed out of the report. He was overdue for his weekly check-in with the Priesthood.

CACI arranged the secure call.

Banks bowed his head in greeting to the Priest when the call connected. “Hello. I hope you are well.”

“Do you have any news?”

Straight to business, as always. Banks clasped his hands behind his back. “He’s still sailing with his companions, but they are close to their destination.”

“And he continues to perform well?” the Priest asked.

Banks nodded. “Yes. The internship is almost complete. Then we will be able to test his limits.”

“If we did our job correctly, he won’t have those same limits,” the Priest countered.

“Everyone has a limit.”

“Perhaps. But let’s hope he never finds his.”

*       *       *

Cris climbed into bed and gave Kate a kiss. “Sorry I’m late. All this final exam shite keeps stacking up.”

Kate snuggled up to him. “I know. It’ll be over soon.”

“Thankfully.” Cris put his arm around her. “Oh, and Banks said Wil should be home in time for the main graduation ceremony.”

Kate looked up at him. “Five months is pretty short for an internship.”

“I’m surprised he wasn’t done in three.”

“True,” Kate said, settling back into the crook of Cris’ arm. “I suppose there have been some travel limitations.”

“Well, extra time away isn’t a bad thing. I can’t begin to imagine what it’s going to be like after graduation.”

Kate shook her head. “How do we keep him from burning out before things really get bad?”

“I hope Saera will help with that.”

“And Banks is still okay with them…?”

“He seems to be. I’d bet he’s willing to make any concession if it keeps Wil functional.”

Kate frowned. “Now even you’re talking about him like an asset.”

“I don’t think of him that way, but they do. That’s all any of us are to them.”

“I’m not convinced Banks is one of them,” Kate countered. “Some of the things he’s said haven’t been particularly glowing about the Priesthood.”

“But he’s playing along with them.”

“Aren’t we doing the same thing?”

“Fair point,” Cris conceded.

“It takes wisdom to recognize the right time to make a move. And that time isn’t now.”

“After the war.”

Kate nodded. “After the war.”

“Let’s hope we still have enough of ourselves left for one last fight.”

*       *       *

Just two more weeks to go. Saera was anxious for the end of the term. Maintaining her position as the top-ranked Trainee was exhausting, but she wanted to ensure the recommendation for Primus Command was confirmed. Anything that would keep her closer to Wil would help them in the years ahead.

She had just completed a practice session with the Primus girls and boys. Her roommates already had their tablets on their laps for some last-minute refreshers before the written exams, but Saera didn’t have any concerns about the tests. All that she cared about was Wil coming home. Five months was too long to be apart.

Saera sat down on her bed and grabbed her own tablet. No new messages. She sighed inwardly. When is he coming back?

“Ugh, I can’t wait for finals to be over,” Elise said as she set aside her tablet and laid down on her bunk.

“Then we’ll be Initiates!” Nadeen interjected with rare outward excitement.

Caryn shot her a sidelong glance. “If we decide to stay, that is.”

“What could they possibly tell us in the debrief to make anyone want to leave?” Leila asked.

Whatever it is, Wil didn’t want to tell even me. Saera kept the thought to herself and clicked her tablet back into the wall.

“Well, I’m staying regardless,” Elise stated.

“Same,” Leila agreed.

Nadeen and Caryn murmured their agreement, as well.

“What about you, Saera?” Nadeen asked.

“I’m in. I can’t go back to Earth after this.”

Leila nodded with satisfaction. “So the Primus girls will remain united.”

“We already are. You finally want to join the club?” Nadeen shot back.

Leila tensed. “Yes, well, we’re a team. All of us.”

Hopefully she’ll start acting like it. Saera got up off her bed. “I’m going to take a shower.” She grabbed her pajamas and went into the bathroom. With everyone else in study-mode, she had the room to herself.

She took her time to relax under the hot water, savoring the gentle rhythm of the water splashing onto the tile floor.

The timer in the shower beeped with two-minute warning for automatic water shut-off. Rarely did she max out the fifteen-minute limit. She finished washing her hair and shut off the water.

With a towel wrapped around herself, Saera stepped over to the mirror to comb out her wet hair. As she gazed at herself in the mirror, a stream of water snaked down her face to the tip of her nose. A single drop dripped down.

Saera watched the drop fall. It stopped in midair an inch below her nose. Her mouth parted with surprise. The drop of water continued to hover. Am I doing that?

Her concentration broke and the drop splashed down into the sink.

She let out a giggle of happy surprise. I just levitated a drop of water! No one had witnessed the feat, but that was okay. The act itself didn’t matter—but it meant she was getting control of her abilities. A smile spread across her face. When Wil returned, he could really start training her. She couldn’t wait.

*       *       *

The rendezvous point was easy to spot from a distance. Wil was on watch halfway up the mast of the sailboat when he saw the giant rock peeking up from the horizon. The Tower of Aestra. Finally! Other boats were already anchored around the island.

Wil smiled down at his companions. “They came through.”

Petre looked up at him and nodded with satisfaction. “I had no doubts.”

“Now we just have to get everyone to work together.” And that’s all on me. Wil slid down the mast to the deck of the ship. A length of hair struck him in the eye and he tucked it back into the tie holding back the rest—grown out after five months at sea.

In the nearly four months since the meeting with the Northern Seafarers, Wil and his companions had visited six other villages on their south-easterly journey. All but two of the villages had promised to send soldiers to help with the conquest of the corrupt Makaris operation on Orino. But more importantly, each was sending a diplomatic representative. With the feud around inequitable supply distribution resolved, peace could once again return to the people of Orino. Getting that truce in writing was ultimately the objective of Wil’s mission. I need to keep my sight on that. These people are my friends, but this isn’t my home.

Mila scaled the vacated central mast of the boat, peering out at the land up ahead. “Land! It’s so… solid.”

Wil looked up at her with surprise. “You’ve never seen land before?”

“No. I’d never left the village until I set sail with you,” she replied, still fixated on the rock monolith before her.

My perspective is so different. No wonder they have such distaste for Tararia—the other side of the world is a distant realm, let alone a whole other planet. “On most other worlds, people only live on land.”

Mila grinned. “They’re missing out.”

Petre directed the sailboat toward a natural jetty along the southern edge of the rock. The escort boat sent from the Northern Seafarers followed through the choppy water swirling around the monolith. Half a dozen other boats slightly larger than their own were moored in the shallow bay. A crescent-shaped black sand beach curved along the inner face of the rock. Gray rock spires that suggested the location’s name stretched a hundred meters toward the overcast sky—pitted columns separated by vertical crevasses lost in shadow.

They dropped anchor in the center of the bay. Based solely on the beach, it was difficult to determine the fluctuation in tides, and they didn’t want to become trapped at low tide—if there was one.

Along the shore, a group of people were beginning to congregate. Most were young men around Tiro’s age, but several elders were among them.

“Swim ashore?” Wil asked Petre.

“That’s the way of it.”

The four of them dove off the bow of the boat into the murky water, churning with sand and silt.

Wil’s breath caught in the sudden chill of the water. Shaking off the initial shock, he took up an even stroke and followed the others toward the shore.

Eight meters from the shoreline, the water was shallow enough to stand. They waded the rest of the way to the beach under the scrutinizing eye of the strangers.

Wil took the lead as they exited the water, thankful to feel the warming rays of the sun on his back. “Hello. I am the representative from the TSS.”

One of the elders stepped forward. “I am Samuel. I am here on behalf of the Sunwatcher village of the south.”

“Pleased to meet you,” Wil replied. “Have you spoken with the other representatives?”

Samuel nodded. “Some. We have been awaiting leadership. It looks like that has now arrived.”

“I’ll do my best,” Wil said, looking around the group. “Now, let’s see who’s here.”

The younger members of the group on the shore scattered to gather representatives from each of the villages.

“Come, dry yourselves.” Samuel beckoned Wil toward an inviting fire high up the beach adjacent to a rock overhang.

Two dozen bedrolls were laid out around the campsite—a mixture of tanned hides from the native sea creatures on the planet and Baellas-branded items from the inner colonies. Primitive spears and bows made of bone and sharpened metal were piled next to some of the bedrolls. Wil took inventory of the items as he passed by. The weapons would be no match for the blast guns and incendiary cannons scouts from other tribes had spotted at the Makaris station, but they would have numbers on their side. Several dozen people could easily overwhelm the small Makaris installation, especially with a surprise strike. The key would be to capture the facility before the guards could call for reinforcements. If Wil could proactively explain the corruption to Makaris before Akka had a chance to speak his case, the people of Orino were far more likely to have a favorable outcome.

Wil dried his clothes for fifteen minutes next to the fire while he waited for the village representatives to arrive. He was surprised how strange it felt to once again have solid ground under foot. Petre, Mila and Tiro were visibly uncomfortable on the rock, stepping cautiously as though they expected the land to give way at any moment. He smiled to himself, remembering the same look on Saera’s face when he first started working with her in freefall. His heart leaped. I’ll be home soon.

The last of the village representatives took their seats around the fire as the sky tinted orange with the approach of dusk. Each person gazed at Wil with their full attention.

“Thank you for coming,” Wil began, looking around the circle. “We are here together now because Orino is in trouble. Only as a united front can we make sure that your people aren’t ever in this same situation again.”

“I know many of you don’t trust the TSS,” Petre stated. “But Wil has proven himself to be an advocate and ally. My village had it worse than many—”

“You think you had it bad?” one of the young men cut in. “I watched people starve so I could live!”

Mila jumped to her feet. “You think we didn’t? My mother—”

The crowd burst into cacophonous shouts.

That didn’t take long to deteriorate! “Calm down!” Wil yelled over the side arguments. He was struck by the anger and bitterness of the group, faces twisted into snarls. They were a people living on the edge, fighting for their very survival. Years of isolation and competing for resources had forced them to build a society where only the strong and tough survived. Wil struggled to maintain composure, seeing the pain of those around him. I didn’t know anyone lived like this. The way they spit and yelled at each other was a shocking testament to how quickly people could turn savage when their well-being was on the line. This is what life could be like. This is why we can’t let the Bakzen tear us apart.

Wil climbed up on a rock to stand above the crowd. “We’re here to make things better, remember?” he shouted. I need to bring them together, to end these feuds. No one should have to live in fear.

With a few final spats, the crowd fell silent. “Now,” Wil continued when he had their attention, “Akka is our target at the Makaris outpost. What do we know about the facility?”

The group refocused on the objective, providing Wil with the details he would need to formulate a solid plan of attack. What they told him fueled his motivation. Having everyone together and hearing the different sides of their experience with Makaris, Wil started to see what had been going on all along. Akka definitely had to go.

Wil was confident in their ability to overtake the Makaris station, but the willingness for the different villages to work as one remained to be seen. It they were successful in their mission, perhaps it would be enough to show that a peace treaty was the best path forward.

With Wil acting as facilitator, the group agreed to a tentative organizational structure for the attack force. Wil would serve as the commander until the mission concluded.

“Anything else for tonight?” Samuel asked when the conversation wound down.

“No,” Wil replied as he stood. “We should go retrieve our gear. It’s going to be a cold swim.”

Samuel shook his head. “We have a canoe for ferrying supplies from the boats. We will help you.”

Petre’s face lit up. “Thank you, that is very kind.”

It was nearly nightfall by the time Wil and his companions were settled at the campsite for the night, their gear safely ferried to the shore. The ground beneath their bedding was uncomfortably firm after the hammock Wil had grown accustomed to over the past several months. However, he was too tired to care. We have a plan. And soon I’ll be back with Saera.

Next to him, Mila shifted around in an attempt to get comfortable. “How do you sleep with the ground so still?”

“It took me weeks to get used to the lack of a background mechanical hum.” Still, she has a point. The hammock itself was more comfortable, but Wil had found the gentle rocking of the boat to be soothing. In his time on Orino, he had slept better than he had in the previous year back home. But, that was largely because the dreams about the Bakzen had receded—at least for the time being.

“Loud and still. I don’t know how you do it.” Mila rolled over again.

Wil settled into his own bedroll. “Try to get some sleep. Tomorrow we begin planning our attack.”

CHAPTER 23

Wil perched at the edge of the boat, focused on the front gate of Makaris outpost. The cloud cover hid the moon and made the night unusually dark.

The plans were set and Wil had coached everyone through the attack. Months of recruiting, two weeks of intensive training, and hours of planning had all come down to that moment. Their night of action had come.

“Capture, not casualties,” Wil reminded everyone.

The first wave of Orino warriors, led by Tiro, nodded and began to slink along the dock, staying low to the ground and seeking cover behind crates as they inched toward the entry gate.

The guard outside the front gate never saw the warriors coming. In one swift motion, he was pulled from his feet and gagged.

Wil watched from a distance as Tiro took the keycard from the guard and opened the front gate. Silently, Tiro and the other warriors crept into the facility.

Sounds of a single blaster shot and a cry of pain broke the night.

Shite! Wil leaped out of the boat and ran toward the main gate. The plan had called for stealth, but they had been over all the contingencies. It’s okay. They know what to do.

Wil could barely make out the doorway ahead in the dim light. He kept his footsteps silent as he dashed along the metal deck. When he reached the door, he heard light footsteps coming up behind him; without turning, he knew it was Mila. “Go back to the boat!” he hissed. She wasn’t part of the backup plan.

“Tiro’s in there! He may be hurt,” Mila protested in a whisper.

There wasn’t time to argue with her, and he knew she wouldn’t listen. “Stay behind me.” Wil pressed his back against the wall next to the open gate and chanced a glance inside.

The entryway was empty, but it smelled of scorched metal. Red lights down the side hall illuminated just enough for Wil to see evidence of the blaster shot on the wall. His warriors and the guards were nowhere to be seen.

Without hesitation, Wil slipped through the door and followed the signs pointing to the main office down the left hall from the entry. Even if they couldn’t take the outpost quietly, they at least needed to keep the guards from calling for reinforcements before Wil had a chance to arrest Akka. Otherwise, a firefight would be unavoidable.

The office was three doors down. Wil tried the handle. Locked. The electronic lock couldn’t be cracked without using his handheld and that would violate the internship terms. “Shite,” he muttered under his breath.

“Are they inside?” Mila asked.

“I don’t know. We need to sever the communications regardless.” Wil pressed his ear against the door, but he couldn’t make out any voices inside.

“The guards must be—” Mila was cut off by the creak of a door opening between the entry and their place in the hall.

Wil flattened against the wall, pulling Mila to his far side. He held his finger to his mouth for her to be quiet. She crouched, one hand on the hilt of her dagger.

The door swung open the rest of the way with a groan, accompanied by low whispers.

Wil relaxed and pushed off from the wall, recognizing the voice. “What happened, Tiro?”

Tiro startled at the sudden question breaking the quiet, but he smiled when he saw Wil with Mila. “One of the guards spotted us inside the door. He clipped my arm with the blaster.” He looked down at his left arm, which was wrapped in a length of tan cloth.

Mila frowned at the wound. “And the guard?”

“Tied up inside.” Tiro swung the door shut and locked it with the keycard.

“We need to get Akka,” Mila said to Wil.

“Soon,” Wil assured her. “But our cover was blown. Taking out communications is our first priority.”

“But the secondary team is supposed to—” Tiro began.

“We went to the backup plan the moment shots were fired.” Wil held out his hand to Tiro for the keycard.

Tiro relinquished the keycard, and Wil ran back to the office door. He swiped the card across the lock. Red. “Bomax.”

“It didn’t work?” Mila asked.

“Those guards must not have clearance to this room. But others might.” This just got dangerous. Wil groaned to himself. Time for Plan C. “Tiro, your team needs to hold this door. Don’t let anyone through. We’ll get Akka’s card—that’ll work for sure.”

Tiro acknowledged his understanding with a nod, and the five other warriors took up positions facing either end of the hall.

Wil slipped past them with Mila at his heels. At the entry, he turned outside and jogged a couple of meters down the dock. He gestured for the second wave of warriors to advance.

“What happened?” Rolan, the group’s leader, asked as he padded up to Wil ahead of his warriors.

“Change of plan,” Wil explained. “Help Tiro secure the first level while Mila and I go for Akka. One guard is in custody, but others may be hiding. Hopefully they haven’t been able to call for reinforcements.”

“You can trust us,” Rolan replied, and he motioned for his warriors to follow.

Wil turned his attention to the heart of the mission: capturing the man in charge. “Let’s get Akka.”

Wil and Mila snaked their way through the lower level toward the staircase. He checked that it was clear, then waved Mila up the stairs. Only dim red light illuminated the narrow passage.

A short hallway with two doors was at the top of the stairs. One was cracked open, revealing it was a washroom.

Mila pointed to the door on the opposite wall and Wil nodded. She mouthed a countdown. On “one,” she barged through the door with Wil.

A man with dark hair was hunkered behind his bed, grasping a blast gun in his tanned hands. Akka. “Who the fok are you?” He charged the weapon.

“Put the gun down,” Wil instructed.

“I heard you shoot the guard downstairs,” Akka’s brown eyes narrowed with spite. “I’m not doing a foking thing you say.”

“They fired on us.” Wil positioned himself between the gun and Mila, readying a telekinetic shield. “On authority of the TSS and the High Dynasties, I am placing you under arrest for suspicion of racketeering, abuse of power, and professional negligence.”

“You’re out of your minds! Do you know who I am?” Akka protested.

“Do you know who I am?” Wil countered. “Tie him up,” he said to Mila and tossed her a length of metal twine from inside his jacket pocket.

Mila pulled Akka’s hands behind his back, making no effort to be gentle. “You’re filthy scum,” she spat into his ear.

“Let’s just get our job done,” Wil said, hoping to calm her. He scanned the surfaces of the room and spotted a keycard on the nightstand. Wil clipped it to his pants.

Mila finished securing Akka’s hands and shoved him to his feet.

“Come on,” Wil said and directed Akka down the stairs. At the base of the stairs, Wil turned out toward the courtyard, where he spotted a mesh metal fence. “Up against there.” He pulled out additional lengths of metal twine from his pocket and secured Akka to the fence.

“Keep an eye on him. I’m going to disable the communications,” Wil said to Mila and headed back inside.

He was about to enter the hall toward the central office when he heard a shout from outside. Wil spun around and rushed back out to where he’d left Mila.

Wil froze in horror when he stepped into the courtyard.

Mila was standing over the prisoner, a knife gleaming in a thin beam of moonlight peeking through the clouds.

Heart racing, Wil ran forward to stop her. “Shite, Mila, no!”

The knife plunged into Akka’s chest. Thick, dark blood poured out. He gasped twice before slumping against his restraints.

Wil pulled her back as she tried to stab him again. “Fok! Why? We—”

Mila stared at the dead man, tears streaming down her face. “He killed my mother.”

“What?” Wil’s gut wretched. He’d been forced to kill, himself, while escaping from the Bakzen, but seeing death up close… the vacant eyes and pooling blood—it was a gruesome glimpse of the casualties of war that awaited him.

“My mother starved to death so that I could eat.” Mila dropped the knife to the ground and fell to her knees sobbing, directly in the puddle of blood spreading out from the body. “He was a foking bastard and he deserved to die!”

He did. Wil pulled her to her feet and away from Akka’s corpse. “They’ll arrest you. You’ll spend the rest of your life in a prison colony.”

“I don’t care,” Mila said, wiping her tears with her blood-stained hands. “It was worth it.”

Footsteps sounded from the entry. Wil turned to see Tiro approaching.

“I heard shouting. The rest of the facility is secure,” Tiro began. He noticed the body slumped against the wall. “Fok, what happened?”

“Mila stabbed him,” Wil said. “He’s dead.”

Tiro’s face contorted with alarm and horror. “Fok! Everything was coming together, Mila. Petre had given us his blessing. We could have had a life together!”

She shook her head. “I’m sorry. I had to. He needed to die. I couldn’t let anyone else be hurt because of him.”

Tiro looked to Wil, his eyes pleading. “You can’t let them take her away to prison.”

I don’t want to see her end up like that, either. Wil’s mind raced. “The Communications room is still locked down?”

Tiro nodded.

Wil assessed Akka’s body. “Okay, get the others. We need to clean this up.”

*       *       *

Saera and the other Trainees filed into the lecture room. It was the one hall she’d seen at Headquarters that could accommodate the whole group.

High Commander Banks stood behind the front podium, calmly surveying the young, inquisitive faces of the students. Cris Sights and Scott Wincowski stood to his right.

Saera settled into her chair in one of the middle rows next to the other Primus girls.

“I thought they’d talk to us in smaller groups,” Elise whispered to her.

“It’s more efficient this way,” Saera replied. And more peer pressure for us to stay.

Banks held up his hand to quiet the room. When all eyes were on him, he began, “You’ve reached the end of your first year. Tradition holds that we offer you a choice: stay with the TSS and continue to grow, or go your own way. We will now give you the context to make that choice.”

Saera leaned back in her seat, arms crossed. Or half-truths, anyway. I want the real story from Wil.

“Some of you may have heard of the Bakzen,” Banks continued. Several members of the audience nodded. “The Bakzen are becoming an increasingly greater threat as time goes on. We fear that war is coming. And if—when—it does, our Agents will need to be on the front lines. If you don’t have it in you to join that fight, this is your one chance to get out.”

A murmur of surprise rippled through the Trainees.

Saera was more interested in Cris’ reaction at the front of the room. His expression was impassive on the surface, but his posture was rigid. Something about Banks’ statement wasn’t genuine.

“We tell all the Trainees at the end of their first year. We’ve been telling them for a long time. With every new cohort, the likelihood of war increases. You have to ask yourself: are you ready for that commitment?” Banks surveyed the faces in the room. “That is all. You have one week to decide if you will stay. Thank you.” He hurried out of the room.

Cris stepped up to take his place. “Some of you might have questions. I’ll hang back if you want to talk.”

Saera couldn’t be sure, but she thought he looked right at her for a moment. If Wil knows he’s going to step up as a commander, that war has to be coming soon.

The students rose to go. At the bottom of the side aisle, Saera hung back from the others.

“Aren’t you coming?” Nadeen asked.

Saera shrugged. “I don’t know anything about the Bakzen, being from Earth. I just have a couple questions. I’ll catch up with you.”

Nadeen nodded and left with the rest of the Trainees. Saera was alone with Cris and Agent Wincowski.

“I can handle this, Scott,” Cris said.

The other Agent departed and closed the door behind him.

“What wasn’t the High Commander saying?” Saera asked. “Wil hinted that there’s something going on, but he wouldn’t say what.”

“You are quite perceptive.” Cris sighed. “If I tell you anything, you have to keep it to yourself.”

Saera nodded. “Of course.”

Cris took a deep breath. “So, there’s another division of the TSS codenamed ‘Jotun’...”

*       *       *

The fire crackled as Petre tossed on another fuel block distilled from whale blubber. Wil had come to find the scent comforting over the last several months. His chest tightened thinking about his impending departure and what was to come.

“The terms are agreeable,” Petre said, nodding to the representative from the Northern Seafarers. The other representatives nodded their consent, as well.

“Then it’s settled.” Wil laid out the official treaty Petre had penned on a piece of leather. The document established terms for equal supply distribution going forward, proportional to population size and access to the natural resources on the planet. Each of the village representatives had contributed to the terms, and all had approved the wording.

Wil passed the parchment around the circle for all of the representatives to sign. One by one, each took the pen and signed their name and the name of the represented village. Petre was the last to sign his name. He handed the parchment back to Wil.

Wil took the parchment with a heavy heart. It was the remaining criterion to meet the objectives for his internship mission. He laid it out on the metal deck plates and pulled out the handheld that was his only link to the Agents monitoring him from above. He took a picture of the signed document and saved it as an attachment to his final daily journal entry. As soon as he hit “send,” it would only be a matter of hours before the Agents came to retrieve him.

“What does your report state?” Petre asked, glancing at a nervous Tiro and Mila sitting just outside the representatives’ circle.

Did I call Mila out as a murder? “What happened at the supply outpost is on all of us. They can’t blame everyone, and so no one can be punished,” Wil replied.

The village representatives nodded slowly. Hal, from the Northern Seafarers, looked Wil in the eye, “You have truly shown you take our best interest to heart. I only wish the High Dynasties showed us that same favor.”

Wil swallowed. Not all of the High Dynasties are the same. “I have long known there are issues with the current governmental system, but my experience here has only highlighted those problems. I hope to one day right those injustices.”

“You have already done so much for us,” Petre said. “We don’t expect you to do more.”

But who else can? Wil took a deep breath. “I want to be honest with you. You put your trust in me, so I want you to know it’s not ill-placed.” He looked around at the faces watching him with renewed interest. “So I speak to you now as an heir to Sietinen.” A low murmur spread throughout the group. “What Makaris did to you is not the way of the High Dynasties. I will use whatever influence I can to make sure it doesn’t happen again.”

“You are heir to Sietinen?” Samuel asked, mystified.

Wil ventured a small smile. “Well, second in line.”

Over Petre’s shoulder, Mila looked shocked. She gripped Tiro’s hand tightly a mixture of confusion and awe in her eyes.

“And why do you reveal yourself to us now?” Hal asked.

“Because I couldn’t leave with you thinking that no one in the High Dynasties cared.”

“So you are leaving us?” Petre asked.

“I’ve accomplished what I came here to do.” Wil looked down at his handheld. “As soon as I send this report, my mission is complete.”

Petre looked to the other council representatives. “He has shown himself to be one of us. We should extend him the respect we would one of our own.”

Hal nodded. “Can you delay sending your report?”

Wil hesitated. “For a while. Why?”

Hal rose. “It is time we honor you.”

CHAPTER 24

“Saera, I’m really impressed,” Agent Katz said, leaning back in her chair. “I can’t believe you didn’t say anything sooner.”

“It was only a drop of water.” Saera looked around Katz’s office. It was small compared to the Lead Agent’s office where she sometimes visited Cris, and very simply decorated with a single holopainting, two chairs and a touch-surface desk. She always felt antsy during these monthly check-ins.

“Still, most don’t begin experimenting with object levitation until their second year as an Initiate.”

Saera returned her focus to her instructor. “Well, you gave me a great foundation. It just came to me.”

Katz nodded. “Nonetheless, it’s quite an accomplishment. I’m glad you decided to stay and continue your training—I’d hate to think about you experimenting too much on your own.”

I couldn’t turn my back on a war. Especially not when Wil needs me. “I look forward to seeing what comes next.”

Katz smiled. “Yes, me too. Well, unless you have anything else to discuss, we can adjourn early and both get a few minutes back in our day.”

“No, there’s nothing else, ma’am. Thank you.”

“All right. I’ll see you at practice tomorrow morning.”

Saera left the office and made her way down the administrative wing toward the central elevator lobby. As she entered the lobby, one of the elevators opened and a cluster of several men stepped out. She was about to ignore them, but she felt a pull in her chest. What…?

Then, Saera looked closer. Wil! He was a bit taller and his hair was shaggy, but it was him. He’s finally back!

As if sensing her thoughts, Wil looked up from the floor and met Saera’s gaze. It was impossible to read his expression behind his tinted glasses. One of the men walking with him said something, and without another glance Wil turned away and went down a hall.

Saera’s heart dropped. He looked right at me but didn’t seem to care. Did he change his mind about us?

*       *       *

Wil eyed the two men across the table. Colren is an Agent, but who’s this other guy?

“Thank you for your patience as we got everything for the interview sorted out,” Colren said. “We had to go a little outside of standard protocol, given the circumstances.”

“Of course. Quite all right.” Now can we get on with it? You’re keeping me from something far more important.

“Mr. Stelsin will be joining us for your debrief interview,” Colren explained, gesturing to the other man.

Stelsin nodded absently and looked over some notes on his tablet. He was wearing a charcoal dress suit, calling him out as a civilian.

Wil waited for the questioning to begin. It should be two Agents interviewing me. This is strange.

“So, Wil Sights,” Stelsin said finally. “I understand that you were on Orino for the last five months.”

“Yes, correct.” I don’t think he has any idea who I am.

“And the two Agents overseeing your internship were Aeronen and Merdes?” Colren asked.

“Yes, correct.”

“Excellent. Now please state for the record your mission objective,” Colren continued.

“In short, my mission was to facilitate a treaty between the various communities on Orino. I was assigned a ‘neutral’ group to live with while completing the assignment.”

“And, for the record, did you fulfill this objective?” Colren inquired.

Wil picked his words carefully. “The requirements for mission completion were satisfied.”

“But did you fulfill the objective?” Colren pressed.

Wil leaned back in his chair. “Well, that requires a little explanation.”

“We’re listening.”

“When I arrived on Orino, I was greeted by a community leader named Marlon. He presented his daughter, Mila, to me. I identified that Mila would be an asset in terms of helping explain the community structure, so I briefed her on my mission. It was then that I realized that reality didn’t quite match up to what the TSS was told.”

“How so?” Colren asked.

“Mila took me to one of the storerooms,” Wil explained. “The food supplements were extremely low. According to Mila, they often ran out by the end of the month.”

“Was it poor rationing?” Stelsin questioned.

“No, quite the opposite. It was only by making adjustments to the prescribed rations that they were able to make it through the month.”

“So what was going on?” Stelsin asked.

“The planet’s liaison for Makaris Corp decided to take the business into his own hands,” Wil explained. “A man named Akka Kerwein.”

Stelsin looked horrified. “No, that’s impossible!”

Oh! Stelsin must be a representative from the Dynasty, here to get the story on what happened. “Mr. Stelsin, I am simply giving an account of my personal experiences. If you’ll let me finish, I believe your doubts will be put to rest.”

“Yes, Mr. Stelsin,” Colren emphasized. “This is a formal debrief. The TSS extended a courtesy to let you sit in, but you are here as an observer.”

“I’m sorry, go on,” Stelsin muttered.

“So anyway,” Wil continued, “Akka went rogue. Apparently about ten years ago, he started making unauthorized price increases to the food shipments. Orino has an abundance of edible aquatic life, and certain fish are considered a delicacy on other worlds. However, the meats have a relatively limited nutritional spectrum, making the Orino colonists highly reliant on the supplements from Makaris Corp for actual dietary needs. Because of this reliance, they scraped together what they could in trade goods—mostly fish—to make the higher payments, but then the volume of supplies began declining. Some of the concentrates were even diluted with water.”

“What did the people do?” Colren asked.

“They did the only thing they could,” Wil responded. “They couldn’t get the supplies they needed through Makaris, so they went to the only other source at their disposal: other communities. That conflict mentioned in my mission briefing? Those raids were fueled by people just trying to get their hands on what they needed to survive.”

“How was the TSS so misinformed about what was going on?” Colren asked.

“That’s where things really get interesting. The request for TSS intervention originated in Akka’s office,” Wil said.

“How…?” Stelsin seemed completely taken aback by the whole account.

“It appears that Akka identified Marlon’s group as one of the weaker communities. Akka told Marlon that times were tough everywhere, but he could arrange for TSS protection for Marlon’s community. What Marlon couldn’t know is that Akka intended to use the TSS to quell the growing opposition against Makaris, which was being orchestrated by other communities with enough strength left to fight.”

“What did you do when you found out about all of this?” Colren asked.

“I set about fulfilling the objectives of my mission,” Wil replied. “With assistance from Mila and others from Marlon’s village, I began reaching out to the other communities on the planet so we could organize a rebellion against Akka.”

“That’s deviating pretty significantly from the mission,” Colren said.

“No, not really,” Wil countered.

Colren was firm. “The mission objectives were quite clear—for you to form a treaty between all the people on the planet.”

“And I did,” Wil clarified. “But, for a treaty to be possible, I needed to eliminate the source of conflict. That conflict could all be traced back to one person: Akka Kerwein. Once Akka was removed from power and the shipments resumed, everyone dropped the battle for resources. I then simply facilitated an agreement between the community leaders for all resources to be equally distributed based on population, and we identified a group of village representatives to address any future conflicts.”

“Sorry if I’m jumping too far ahead here,” Stelsin interjected, “but how exactly did Akka, an employee of Makaris Corp, end up hanging from a crane boom with thirty stab wounds?”

Quick thinking to take the blame off of a single person seeking justice. “He brought that on himself,” Wil replied.

“Details, please,” Colson urged.

Wil took a deep breath. He’d prepared his cover story and confirmed it with the others who knew what really happened to Akka. As long as they stuck together, Mila would be free to start her life with Tiro. It was a gift Wil was glad to give her. “Well, as I was saying,” Wil continued, “I reached out to the various communities across the planet. This took nearly five months, because our only mode of transportation was sailboats. Moreover, though some of the communities were anchored, others drifted with the tides so we had to hunt around. But, it was important for me to make contact with at least eighty percent of the known communities in order to ensure that any agreement we reached would be defensible. The biggest challenge was organizing the whole thing without any reliable mode of communication between the different groups. So, when I made contact with the first group, the Northern Seafarers, we decided to just set a date in the future for all of us to rendezvous near the Makaris outpost with armed forces.”

“Armed forces!” Stelsin blurted out. “Makaris Corp is an unarmed civilian operation.”

“Technically, the High Dynasty corporations are more governmental than civilian,” Wil countered. “But regardless, Akka had made himself a nice little fortress. His staff were armed with blast guns and the outpost was equipped with incendiary cannons.”

“I don’t see how he could have come to be in possession of that sort of equipment,” Stelsin objected.

“That’s for you to take up with internal affairs,” Wil retorted. “So anyway, the community leaders were good to their word, and we convened at the agreed upon rendezvous point. We had about a hundred men total, but most of the weaponry was little more than bows and knives tied to poles. In my time on the planet, I came to understand that the people of Orino are fisherman at heart, despite all their talks about proving themselves as warriors. Their most revered ‘battles’ are against sharks, not other men. But, I had to work with what I had. It took me two weeks to get everyone organized and working together. I broke them into basic tactical teams and taught them how best to take cover against the cannons and pulse guns. They weren’t ready for an assault, but our supplies were almost exhausted so we had to try.”

“And so you attacked,” Stelsin said.

Wil met his dour gaze. And now I have to lie to save my friend. “Yes. We made our move at night. We were able to take out the guards on the outside of the store facility and work our way inside. It wasn’t my position to directly involve myself in the fighting, so I stayed on the sidelines and gave tactical advice when it was asked of me. By the time the area was secured and I made my way inside, Akka had already been strung up on the boom lift.”

“So you didn’t see it happen?” Colren confirmed.

Wil secured his mental guards against the Agent. “No, sir, I did not.”

“Okay,” Colren nodded. “I think that’s all you need, Mr. Stelsin.”

“That’s hardly everything!” Stelsin objected.

“The TSS will file a formal report. Now, if you’ll please excuse us, we have official business to conduct.” It was clear from Colren’s tone that the matter was not up for discussion.

Stelsin stomped out of the interview room.

“I apologize for all of that,” Colren said to Wil once they were alone. “Makaris Corp is pretty upset over this whole thing.”

“That’s understandable.” I can still see the look on Akka’s face as he bled out.

Colren sighed. “So, what happened after you found Akka?”

Wil gathered himself. “I decided it was best to leave his body where it was so any authorities could proceed with an investigation,” Wil explained. “I immediately filed my daily report to Agents Aeronen and Merdes. The following day, I met with the representatives from each of the Orino communities and we had a draft of the treaty by that evening. They all signed an agreement for the fair distribution of the Makaris stores and any future shipments. At that time, I made a calculated decision to reveal my ties to the High Dynasties.” Colren raised an eyebrow. “The people of Orino had been through a lot,” Wil continued, “and it was important for me to show them that they hadn’t been abandoned by Tararia. They were surprised, but they accepted me. Within half an hour of filing the report on those activities, I received the message that the mission objectives had been satisfied. Aeronen and Merdes picked me up the following day.”

“Regardless of the impetus, leading an attack against a corporate outpost was never part of the mission specifications. You do realize that this has caused a great deal of tension between the TSS and Makaris Corp. There’s even talk of other High Dynasties getting involved.”

“Which is precisely why I told the people of Orino who I really am, so they know they will always have an ally. I was given a mission, and I did what I felt needed to be done,” Wil contended. “Whatever tension exists now was brought on by Makaris’ embarrassment over their own negligence. I advise that Makaris Corp conduct an audit of all of their outposts to make sure that this kind of activity isn’t going on elsewhere.”

“That’s already underway,” Colren replied.

“Good.”

Colren cleared his throat. “Now, as a matter of record for your impending graduation, what did you learn from this internship experience?”

Wil thought for a moment. “Things aren’t always as they seem—you can’t just rely on the intelligence you’re given about a situation. You need to be adaptable and responsive to conditions as they unfold. Your enemy isn’t always who you think.”

Colren took some notes on his tablet. “And how do you feel about yourself now as a leader?”

Wil took a deep breath. I know what they want me to say—that I believe in myself and am ready to face anything. But I still don’t know if I can do what they expect of me. “The people of Orino named me as one of their legendary warriors. When they asked me what I wanted as my emblem, I told them ‘Dragon’. It’s what the Bakzen call me, so that is how I must see myself as I stand up to them. My final night on the planet, before I sent in my report, the village representatives tattooed a dragon on my back—such a ceremony is their highest honor.”

“I’ll just let you tell your parents about that part,” Colren said.

“I was proud to receive it. I need to embrace who I am. I have to be the bridge between worlds.”

Colren nodded. “I think we’re just about done here. We’ll need you to write up a full report, of course. And, I suspect there may be a few follow-up questions from Makaris for the investigation. We’ll need to keep you sequestered for a few days until everything is in order.”

As if five months weren’t long enough to be apart. Now I’m back but I still have to wait days to be back with Saera? “Let’s get this over with.”

*       *       *

The tremor in Saera’s hand wouldn’t go away. She had to concentrate to keep from shaking as she gripped her tablet. Ever since she’d caught the glimpse of Wil two days before, she couldn’t stop thinking about what it might mean that he still hadn’t reached out to her. I know he’s back. Why is he avoiding me?

She was curled up on her bunk, pretending to study but really just staring into space past her tablet. The preceding five months had been hard enough, but this new type of waiting was far more stressful.

A message indicator popped up on the screen. Saera brought her eyes back into focus and she saw the sender. Wil! She opened the message: “I’ve missed you so much. Meet me in the hallway.” Then what took him so long to message me?! She tossed her tablet on the bed and dashed into the hall.

Wil was standing down the hall in the doorway of a study room. His hair had been cut back into his normal crew cut and he was wearing his typical Junior Agent attire. He waved her over. Saera jogged to the study room, and Wil ducked inside as she approached. She closed the door behind her.

“Where have you—” She didn’t have time to get the words out before they were locked in a passionate kiss. She relaxed into Wil, casting aside the apprehensions she’d felt over the last two days about his feelings for her.

“I missed you, too,” she said when their lips finally parted.

“I know you saw me when I first got back,” Wil said. “I’m sorry I couldn’t message you sooner.”

“I was getting worried,” Saera replied, downplaying the real extent of her insecurity.

“Things got a little tense at the end of my internship, and the debrief process took longer than normal.”

“You couldn’t even tell me that?”

“There are strict ‘no contact’ protocols in those situations. This is the soonest I could be with you, I promise.”

No one could kiss me that way and be lying about where they’ve been. She took a deep breath. “Well, I’m glad you’re back now. I don’t know how much more separation I could take.”

“Me either. I was thinking about you the whole time.”

While you were in bed with someone else?

Wil may as well have read her mind. “Despite the cultural norms on Orino, I found a way out of participating in their more questionable customs. I remain fully and faithfully yours.”

Saera felt more relief than she’d anticipated. She’d been bracing for the worst. “I’m glad to hear that.”

“I would want it no other way.” Wil stroked her hair.

How could I have ever doubted him? Saera was about to drift into happy thoughts of togetherness when she caught herself. “So what happened with your internship?”

Wil smiled. “It was a success. Just not in the way anyone was expecting.” He gave her an abbreviated account of the events.

Saera took it all in. I hope mine isn’t like that! “I’m glad you made it back safely.”

“It’s good to be home.” He paused. “And, you’ve been through the Year One disclosure by now, correct?”

Oh that… “Yes, though they hardly said anything more than what you’d already told me.”

Wil took a deep breath. “Saera, there are some other things—”

“Yeah, I figured as much, based on how you were acting. So afterward, I talked with your father. He told me what’s really going on. Jotun and the whole deal.”

Wil looked shocked. “And you’re still here?”

Saera looked him in the eye. “I told you before, nothing could make me leave.” She frowned. “But I do understand why you had pulled away from everyone. What they’re asking of you…”

Wil nodded solemnly. “My time in the war is coming far sooner than they’d ever let on, Saera. And I’ll be at the heart of it.”

That’s why I have to be here for you. “I know, and I’ll be there, too. I’ve made my choice.”

Wil took Saera’s hand. “That means everything to me.”

Saera threw her arms around Wil again and held him close. “I’ll stand by you no matter what.”

“It’s going to be hard for us to be together, but I love you so much. Whatever the future holds, I can face it knowing that I’ll have you by my side.”

A happy tingle warmed Saera to her core. “I love you, too.”

CHAPTER 25

Haersen admired himself in the reflection on the polished steel wall outside Tek’s office. It was next to impossible to find a proper mirror in any of the Bakzen facilities, to his irritation. Being hairless, there was no need to shave or style hair—two of the most practical purposes for a mirror. And, as clones, there was little individuality to notice in a reflection that a glance at a comrade couldn’t provide. But Haersen, on the other hand, wanted to watch his transformation.

The gene therapy began soon after his reunion with Tek. It was something of an experiment, but thus far the results were positive. In only four months, he felt stronger, tougher. There were few external changes yet, but they were coming. In time, he would become one of the Bakzen if the experiment was successful. Though only a test, it would mean a chance for the Bakzen to expand their ranks in a way they never imagined.

Transforming the Taran population was a lofty goal. The neurotoxin administered to survivors of the Bakzen’s planetary invasions over the last two years was a first step to prime the bodies. Whatever treatment the Taran doctors thought they were giving to those affected only treated the symptoms of the side effects, not the root cause. The neurotoxin opened up the subjects’ minds, making them susceptible to suggestion for easy telepathic networking. The Tarans would go about their lives, not realizing there was any change. Then, once activated by telepathic command, those Taran bystanders would be turned into effective Bakzen drones.

It was a start, but Tarans were physically weak and frail compared to a Bakzen soldier. The experiment with Haersen offered a more advanced alternative transformation. If he could be made into a more effective physical vessel, his telekinetic ability could flourish.

Taking a kernel of potential and nurturing it into fully developed abilities was the real dream—a race of ideal beings, always refining and growing stronger. Though that future was quite a leap from Haersen’s type of transformation, he was excited to be a test case for how far he could evolve. Gaining greater ability was his sole aspiration—never again did he want to feel a wall, to be limited by how much power he could draw into himself.

Still, those limits remained his reality. It would take time, and he would have to be patient.

Haersen shifted on his feet, anxious to meet with General Tek. He was told ahead of time that the General had some kind of update to share—hopefully evidence of some move against the TSS.

Another five minutes passed with no sign of the general. Then, the door swung open.

Tek stepped out into the hall. “Good, you’re here. I want to show you something.”

Haersen came to attention. “Yes, sir.”

Tek led him down the hall to the transport hub for the central command facility. The network of high-speed maglev transports connected the core operations for the Bakzen world. The military presence was the most prominent on the planet, followed by the bioengineering operations. Strictly administrative proceedings, under the Imperial Director, took only a fraction of the society’s resources. The Imperial Director was a figurehead rather than anyone who yielded true power—an individual to unify the disparate aspects of Bakzen society. In actuality, the commanding general—the position Tek had claimed for himself—held the true power. But, Haersen suspected that Tek had his eye on making the military command and Imperial Directorship one in the same.

The transport hub consisted of maglev tracks crossing over each other at different levels, with a boarding platform at each level along a broad column at the central intersection. Some of the train lines terminated at the station, while others continued on after a brief stopover. Most of the maglev tracks supported small cars suitable for six individuals to travel together, but three larger tracks carried trains capable of transporting hundreds at a time. The trains ran infrequently during most of the day, reserved for accommodating mass movements related to shift changes. The smaller cars, conversely, were always on the move.

Haersen and Tek stepped into one of the cars on the track headed toward the central bioengineering operations.

The bioengineering facility was a familiar location for Haersen. He had made the trek dozens of times over recent months for his gene therapy, though he had just received a treatment and wasn’t due for another until the following week. He gave Tek a questioning glance as they sat down on the plastic bench seats to either side of the car.

“No, this isn’t for you.” Tek said. “There’s something else for you to see.”

Haersen nodded, knowing better than to press the issue. Tek would reveal what he wanted on his own schedule.

The car detached from the docking platform and descended along the sloping maglev track. The track reached ground-level at the edge of the enclosed hub structure, where the car exited through an archway.

Haersen stared out of the transparent top dome of the car at the parched landscape of the Bakzen world. The surface suffered extreme temperature variations throughout the day and night, so only the most hardy vegetation survived. Most of the landscape was covered in a mixture of grainy sand and worn boulders, interspersed with scrubby brush and occasional rock outcroppings. Rock bluffs broke up the horizon, standing out as russet monoliths against the gray sky.

At the base of the red rock towers, Bakzen laborers lived in camps outside underground mines. The settlements were only a faint spec to Haersen as the transport car sped by, but a plume of smoke rose from the mine regardless of what time he passed. There was a never-ending need for metal ores to support the Bakzen’s fleet and developing infrastructure. The planet’s rich concentration of iron and chromium yielded much of the required supplies to support the Bakzen throughout their occupied worlds.

The maglev track carved a straight path across the open plain between the central command base and main bioengineering facility. At the outskirts of the destination, low buildings dotted the landscape. Each building contained the maturation tanks for Bakzen soldiers and laborers, a hundred in each.

Haersen had been shocked the first time he saw inside the maturation buildings—the growing bodies twitching in their chambers, tubes feeding their bodies with nutrients. It seemed like such an unnatural way for life to begin. However, the longer he reflected on it, he realized it was simply efficient. The Bakzen came into the world a fully formed physical vessel ready for cognitive imprinting with everything they would need to fulfill their function: rudimentary language, understanding of applicable technologies, and the willingness to self-sacrifice for the greater Bakzen good. Though new clones were always being produced, the resource investment in maturation and training was significant enough to warrant salvaging a clone whenever possible. It was important for all members of the society to remain functional and whole, but in Bakzen fashion, differentiating scars were always left as evidence of restorative procedures.

The track led into the heart of the main bioengineering facility, inclining to the third story of the seven above-ground levels. Like most of the structures on the Bakzen world, the building was constructed of poured concrete and metal fittings. Very few widows broke up the walls, since the Bakzen placed little value on having a view. Any openings were purely functional, for lighting or access.

The car came to rest next to a platform that curved around the center of a four-story atrium topped in translucent glass. Haersen and Tek exited the car as it looped around the platform on its way to the return line.

“We’ve been working on a new project,” Tek said as they crossed the atrium.

“What?” Haersen asked.

“A solution to one of our greatest issues.”

Haersen followed Tek across the polished concrete floor to an elevator at the back of the atrium. The glossy floor was the most decorative aspect of the building, a striking contrast to the rough concrete walls rising above. Translucent windows on the upper floors lined the atrium, bringing natural light to the inner rooms of the building.

On the touch-panel next to the elevator, Tek selected a destination in the basement of the facility. He swiped his wrist along the panel for authorization.

Haersen looked at the selection with interest. He had never been to parts of the building below the planet’s surface. Most of the upper levels housed medical facilities to treat lost limbs or other serious injuries the soldiers and laborers sustained, but the purpose of the lower levels was unknown.

They entered the elevator, and it descended into the depths. Several seconds passed in silence.

When the doors opened, Haersen was surprised to see a natural stone corridor approximately three meters wide. It looked like the tunnel had been bored directly through the bedrock. The walls were slightly damp, and water dripped into a narrow channel carved on either side of the corridor. A cool breeze ruffled his hair.

“What is this place?” he asked Tek.

“Our most secure research area,” the general replied. “I think you’ll appreciate the latest development.”

Tek led the way through the dank tunnel. A row of lights along the ceiling illuminated the passage in an orange glow. Metal doors were inset along the walls at irregular intervals.

Haersen eyed the doors. Anything could be in there.

The tunnel branched twice along their route. Both times, Tek headed to the left. Twenty meters after the second branch, the corridor terminated in a metal door identical to the others they had passed.

Tek activated a panel next to the door with a swipe of his wrist, and the door shot into the ceiling.

Inside, overhead lights illuminated rows upon rows of maturation tanks. The clones were still only infants, fed by a single tube to their gut. Neurosensors monitored their cognitive development, displayed on panels next to each tank.

Haersen looked on with astonishment. The clones were so tiny and helpless. All the others he had seen were close to maturity, but these—something was different about them. He stepped toward the tank closest to the door. Upon closer examination, he noticed that there was a fine hair growing on the infant’s head. He looked to Tek for an explanation.

“These are the next stage of Bakzen evolution,” Tek stated. “We took some marrow from the Primus Elite. What we learned in the analysis of his genetic profile was quite interesting.”

Haersen swallowed. “I didn’t know you did that.”

“Why wouldn’t we? He’s supposed to be so special, after all.”

“So what did you find out about him?” Haersen asked.

Tek watched the infant squirm in its tank. “He had a genetic marker we’ve never seen before. A mutation of sorts. It’s on the segment of code that normally denotes the limit for telekinetic strength.”

Haersen’s breath caught. “He doesn’t have a natural inhibitor?”

Tek shook his head. “Not in the traditional sense. While the rest of us hit a barrier eventually, it appears he could keep focusing the energy until he burned himself up.”

Maybe the Primus Elite really was special after all. Haersen looked at the tanks. “So what are these?”

Tek smirked. “Hybrids. Soldiers without the inhibitor.”

“What will you do with them?”

“They’ll make the perfect instrument for completing the rift.”

“But I thought the pathways are almost complete?” Haersen said. “It has to be years before these will be mature.”

“Eight years, to be precise,” Tek clarified. “But they aren’t for the pathways. They’re to widen the rift across the entire galaxy.”

“Why? The rift is a place to hide and move covertly. What would you—”

“The rift is our home!” Tek interrupted. “We can’t feel complete without touching the two planes. Normal space… it’s so confining.”

Haersen nodded. He had only spent a little time in the rift, but he knew what the general meant. The energy was intoxicating. “An entire galaxy… tailored just for you.”

Tek laughed. “Oh, this galaxy is just the beginning.”

CHAPTER 26

Wil took a deep breath. It’s just the Course Rank Exam. Everyone takes it. The knowledge did nothing to settle his nerves.

The testing facility was suspended below Level 11. Its sole purpose was to test Agents-to-be to the limits of their abilities. Wil had watched exams in the past, but it was very different being inside the chamber.

He looked up at the window to the observation room. His parents and Banks were watching, along with half a dozen other senior Agents. Their faces were drawn and serious.

Everyone has been waiting for this. It’s finally time to see what I can do uninhibited.

“We’ll begin whenever you’re ready,” Banks said over the intercom.

Wil took a deep breath. “Ready.”

“Good luck.” The intercom disconnected.

Wil poised himself to act. This part is easy. Just focus.

Holographic opponents illuminated all around him. The goal was to dispatch as many as possible within one minute, and any extra time would be added to the score.

Wil centered his mind and generated a spatial distortion. Within it, time appeared to stand still. He flipped and kicked his way through the first wave of a dozen opponents within the distortion. Each image shattered as he dealt a blow. As the last one dissolved, he returned to a normal state. Only a fraction of a second had passed.

The next wave of opponents appeared—twenty. Wil restored the spatial distortion and swept through the wave, twisting and tumbling to strike each as quickly and efficiently as possible.

He dispatched wave after wave in the same manner, each wave gone in the blink of an eye to the observers watching from above.

After seven seconds in real-time, the waves suddenly ceased.

Wil looked at the clock counting the remaining seconds in the exam, seeing how little time had passed. “Why did you stop?”

“That was one-thousand opponents. The system is only programmed to send that many,” Banks said over the intercom. “You have fifteen minutes to rest until the next stage.”

Wil nodded. Maxing out the test already. What’s next?

*       *       *

Banks looked to Cris and Kate. “I’m concerned about how the rest of the examination is going to go.”

“We don’t have to proceed,” Cris said. “I checked the rulebook. Senior officers can assign a suitable rank if it’s deemed the traditional CR exam will not yield an accurate rank assessment.”

“No, we need to see it through.” Too many are awaiting the results. We need to know how strong he really is… to see if it will be enough.

Kate took Cris’ hand. “What good will it do anyone if he hurts himself?”

“Better to know a limit now than to find out when he’s in a battle,” Banks replied. “He’s taking the test for the same reason as anyone else.”

Cris looked down at Wil pacing in a circle around the testing chamber. “Can this facility even withstand that magnitude?”

“The sphere will bear the brunt. It will be fine,” Banks assured him. At least, it should.

“I’ll intervene if I have to,” Cris said.

“I wouldn’t expect anything else.” Banks let out a slow breath.

At the bottom of the testing chamber, Wil was waving his arms. Banks activated the intercom, “Is everything okay?”

“I was just wondering if I have to wait fifteen minutes between the stages. I’m ready for the next whenever you are,” Wil said.

“All right. We’ll proceed shortly,” Banks replied. Today is going to be a wild ride.

*       *       *

Wil made a couple more impatient laps around the room before the low tone sounded, indicating that the testing was about to resume. The next stage of the test would be the easiest of them all for him, and he was anxious to get it out of the way.

Holographic targets appeared around the room—red boxes suspended at varying heights, some in groups and others standalone. Blue boxes were intermingled with the red. The objective was to destroy all of the red with a telekinetic blast as quickly as possible without hitting any of the blue. It was a more complex version of the training exercises any TSS trainee did early on in telekinesis practice.

Wil shot a telekinetic spire toward the first dozen red boxes. Each shattered and disappeared as it was struck. Then, the boxes started to move around the room, slowly at first, but gaining velocity as the test progressed. Soon, there was no direct line of sight between Wil’s position and the red boxes.

Wil smiled to himself. This is where it gets fun. He queued in on the red boxes and started weaving the telekinetic spires through the tangle of blue cubes, sending four at a time like heat-seeking missiles locked onto a target. Early on, he’d discovered that others had difficulty with attacks that broke line of sight, but it had always felt natural to him—each spire an extension of himself.

The one-hundred red targets shattered four at a time, and all were gone in a matter of fifteen seconds.

He looked up at the observation room. “Next.”

“Hold on,” Banks said over the intercom.

Wil crossed his arms and waited. There were two more stages until he would face the testing sphere. Everything before that was procedural filler. The question on everyone’s mind was not if he would break the elusive Course Rank of 10, but by how much.

He waited two minutes before the tone sounded again.

The lights abruptly cut out, leaving Wil in complete blackness. He took slow, steady breaths. Even though he already couldn’t see anything, he closed his eyes. The third stage focused on spatial awareness. Any moment, his perception would be put to the test.

An energy pulse drew his attention to his left side. It was the starting point to an invisible maze. He walked through the darkness, sensing the exact location. Once standing at the center of the energy pulse, he stuck his arms straight out in front of himself. Tendrils wound around his forearms, fusing artificial wings to his limbs. The material was lightweight and made it easy for him to maneuver, but he needed to concentrate to make the new wings truly part of himself.

The room buzzed with static electricity as a maze activated in the darkness. Electronic walls formed, providing just enough clearance for Wil to traverse the maze with the artificial wings stretched out to either side. The channel for the wings required him to keep his arms perfectly level, with only a three centimeter variance in the vertical position. He would need to navigate through the labyrinth using only his telekinetic senses to keep him on course and prevent him from touching the edge of the channel through the walls with the wings. He needed to be in complete synch with his surroundings, aware of himself and his domain.

He took a moment to gather himself before stepping into the start of the maze. Eyes closed, he focused on what he felt around him. The walls hummed in his mind, and he created a mental picture of where he was and where he needed to go. The wings were mere centimeters from the walls as he stepped forward, careful to keep his balance and spacing perfectly centered.

The further he progressed in the maze, the less clearance he had between the walls. Seven minutes of careful navigation passed. He wasn’t sure exactly how much clearance he had, but he focused on staying exactly centered. There was no room for error. He needed to be perfect. Everyone was counting on him.

Wil’s arms ached from being outstretched for so long. But he couldn’t rest. He needed to finish and show them what he could do. They trusted him, they needed him.

The maze took a sharp turn to the right, and his arm dropped for an instant.

A harsh buzzer sounded and the lights restored.

Wil groaned. So close.

The artificial wings disintegrated around his arms.

“I’m sorry,” Wil said to the observers. So much for getting a perfect score.

The intercom clicked on, but Banks didn’t say anything at first. Several seconds later, he said, “We’ll proceed to the fourth stage whenever you’re ready.”

“Okay, give me a minute.” Wil swung and rubbed his limbs to clear the lactic acid buildup. His arms still ached, but felt somewhat better after the short rest. At least the following exercise wasn’t as physical. “Let’s go.”

The fourth stage was tailored to the area of specialization for each prospective Agent. For Wil, this meant a focus on command decision-making. Focused on optimized reactions, he needed to find a balance between being patient and proactive.

The lights in the testing chamber dimmed.

Wil looked around the room as a holographic starscape took form throughout the chamber. A single solar system materialized in front of him, with four planets around a red sun. The planetary configuration wasn’t familiar to Wil, most likely an invented world for the testing scenario. Ships popped up in orbit and outposts dotted the surfaces of all the planets. A single, sprawling space station rotated in a geosynchronous orbit of the third planet. Each of the assets was surrounded by a blue glow.

The view rotated ninety degrees. On the far side of the sun, a fleet was approaching, glowing red. An instant later, red ships appeared above each of the planets and the view rotated back to its original orientation.

“Destroy the enemy leader,” Banks said over the intercom.

Where’s the leader? Before Wil could finish assessing the conditions, the simulation erupted into full-blown battle.

The red ships opened fire on the planets and surrounding space station. Protective shields illuminated under the blasts, a strength indicator hovering next to each.

Wil reached up and rotated the view with his hands. The enemy envoy swinging around the sun was arranged in a defensive formation that might indicate the presence of a leader. Somehow, he needed to intercept the enemy with his own fleet.

With that thought, he realized that his fleet was only responding with automated defenses. He needed to command the counterattack.

Wil ran across the room and tapped on the deep space cannon on the second planet to activate the counter-strike. The cannon took out two of the enemy bombardment ships before the others broke orbit to evade.

Turning his attention to the third planet, Wil mobilized three armored ships docked at the space station and directed them to take on a defensive position. The ships opened fire as the enemy vessels came into range.

Back on the second planet, the cannon had exhausted its charge and was regenerating. Without the suppressive fire, enemy ships were closing in to target the cannon.

Wil dashed to the first planet and reallocated one of the ships to defend the cannon on the second planet.

Behind him, the fourth planet was surrounded. He had neglected to activate the units to counterstrike. He sprinted across the room, his heart sinking as one of the two outposts was captured by enemy forces. There were two armored ships sitting dormant in orbit of the planet. Wil directed the two ships to assault the enemy forces on the planet’s surface. Slowly, his forces regained the lost ground.

The deep space cannon on the second planet was ready to fire again. Wil ran back toward it, but froze midway. The enemy envoy was rounding the sun.

There was no way to protect all of the planets and take on the envoy. Destroy the enemy leader. Wil’s first instinct was to pull back from the fourth planet, which had the fewest resources. However, that put his troops the greatest distance from the envoy containing the leader. He needed to take a different approach.

Without hesitation, Wil re-fortified the units on the fourth planet and ran to the first planet. He activated all of the units that had been defending the four outposts on the surface and directed their fire toward the advancing envoy.

Under the heavy fire, the ships in the envoy bunched closer together and fired back. One ship at the center remained completely guarded and didn’t make any offensive actions. There’s the leader.

Wil ran to the second planet and aimed the deep space cannon directly at the envoy. Two blasts from the cannon took out the forward ship, leaving a vulnerable hole in the fleet’s defensive wall. The cannon’s energy was spent—it was useless until it recharged.

He sped the combat ships that had been in orbit of the first planet toward the envoy. As his ships approached, the enemy vessels redistributed to close the gap. He had his ships open fire, but the blasts had no effect against the shields. The deep space cannon was still recharging. There was no time to wait.

Wil sent his lead ship on a collision course with the envoy. Three agonizing seconds passed as the ship careened toward its target. With a flash, the ship crashed into the front of the envoy. The enemy ships broke formation from the concussive impact, defensive shields flickering. The leader ship was left exposed.

He opened fire on the leader with all his remaining ships as they sped toward their target, the enemy ship’s shield weakening with every strike.

The enemy ships from the envoy began to recover and opened counterstrike fire, taking out one of Wil’s approaching ships. He kept all of his remaining ships on the same heading. Only one needed to make it through

He was within striking distance for his final assault. The enemy shield was only at ten percent. Wil sent everything he had at the leader’s ship. The shield weakened, but held at two percent.

Off to his left, Wil saw that the deep space cannon was recharged. One blast would take out the leader, but his own ships were in the cannon’s path. Destroy the enemy leader.

Wil activated the deep space cannon. The leader’s ship incinerated, along with Wil’s remaining ships from the first planet and half the enemy envoy.

The lights returned to full brightness and the holograph dissolved.

Wil let out a slow breath, his heart racing.

The intercom clicked on. “You lost twenty-seven percent of your units,” Banks said.

“The objective was to destroy the enemy leader. The mission guidelines didn’t set a target for casualties,” Wil replied.

“The objective is always zero casualties.”

“That was impractical in this scenario. Some sacrifice was needed.”

“Yes, but simulations on this scenario had necessary loss at only thirteen percent.”

Wil gazed up at the observation window. “So I failed?”

There was a pause. “No, you met the requirements. It was only a point of critique.”

“Noted.”

“Are you ready for the final test?”

Wil’s stomach knotted. He swallowed hard. “Yes.”

A tile in the floor slid to the side and a pedestal raised up. Atop the pedestal was the testing sphere.

Wil stared at the golden sphere, a chill gripping his chest.

It was such a plain object for being something so unique and powerful. Made of a rare mineral that oscillated between a physical and subspace state, it allowed unmitigated channeling of electromagnetic energy. The sphere had been used to test the upper limit of thousands of Agents throughout TSS history. It was Wil’s window to enlightenment.

“Begin,” Banks said over the intercom.

Wil placed a hand on either side of the sphere. It tingled his fingertips, feeling a cool static charge pass between his hand and the shiny surface. Slowly, he began feeding energy into the sphere. He closed his eyes as he savored the exhilaration of such free use of his abilities. Finally, he was out of the invisible cage. He could fly.

The sphere warmed as it was filled with pure energy. It felt incredible to draw so much through himself, to tap into all that was around him. There was so much more, and no limit in sight.

*       *       *

Cris paced back and forth as the readings ticked upward.

“9.5,” the attending Agent called out as the electronic readout continued to creep upward.

“9.7. That’s where I maxed out,” Cris said. But he’s not slowing down.

“Here it is…” Banks said, eyes glued to the readout.

“10.0!” the attendant exclaimed.

Banks shook his head, incredulous. “He did it.”

“Like we had any doubt,” Kate said. She crossed her arms and frowned as the reading ticked upward.

“11.0!” the attendant announced. “Still climbing.”

Fok, how high will he go? Cris bit his lower lip as he watched Wil continue to feed energy into the sphere. As the readout approached 12.0, the sphere started to vibrate. “What’s happening?”

Banks looked closer at the sphere. “Stars! Is that a crack?”

Cris and Kate ran forward to the window. “Fok, it is!” Cris exclaimed.

A hairline fracture was forming along the side of the testing sphere. Golden light was pouring out from the crack, growing brighter.

“Stop the test!” Cris yelled. Stars! This can’t be possible.

“We need to find his limit,” Banks protested.

“The foking sphere is cracked! There’s no telling what will happen if it breaks completely.”

Kate rushed to the intercom. “Wil, stop!”

Below, Wil continued to feed energy into the sphere. Another crack started to form down the side.

“He’s too focused. I’m going down,” Cris said and ran toward the door.

“You can’t go in there! If the energy spikes from the sphere—” Banks protested.

“Then come with me. We can contain it.”

Cris ran down the stairs to the entrance of the testing chamber with Kate and Banks close behind. He summoned a telekinetic shield and felt them feeding it behind him. He palmed open the door.

An intense wave of telekinetic energy flooded out from the testing chamber. Cris felt his shield shudder under the force, but it held. He stepped into the room, pressing forward toward Wil.

The sphere quaked atop the pedestal. A blinding golden light radiated through the widening cracks.

“Wil, stop!” Cris yelled, but Wil didn’t acknowledge him. There was a blissful grin on his face.

“Get him away from the sphere!” Banks shouted.

Together Banks and Cris pulled Wil back.

A powerful wave radiated from the sphere as he separated, knocking everyone to the ground. The entire chamber shuddered with the impact. Above, the glass to the observation room crunched as a crack spread from corner to corner.

The sphere stopped glowing immediately. A deep gouge marred its side, with several smaller cracks radiating outward.

Wil sat up on the floor. “What happened?”

Cris scrambled to his feet. “The sphere was cracking. You didn’t hear us.”

Wil looked in wonder at the damaged sphere. “I guess I was somewhere else.” He rose to his feet. Sparks of electricity jumped between his fingers. “Did I break 10?”

“I ran down here at 12.” Cris couldn’t meet his son’s eye. He almost killed us without meaning to.

Wil smiled. “Wow, not bad.”

“Yeah.” Cris felt faint. He could see Kate and Banks were drained, too.

“I did well, right?” Wil asked, looking to his parents and Banks.

“Yes, very well,” Banks said, straightening his uniform. “You did everything we asked.”

Cris caught Banks’ eye. Even through the tinted glasses, he saw the fear.

*       *       *

Wil grabbed his tablet and sat down on his bed. He saw that Saera was online.

“Hey,” he wrote to her.

“Hey! How’d it go?” she replied.

“I felt like they were mad at me.”

“Why?”

“I did everything they asked. But, I broke the sphere.”

“What? How?”

“I guess it couldn’t withstand the force.”

Saera took a few seconds to reply. “What did you score?”

“Somewhere over a 12.0. I don’t have the final number yet.”

Another pause. “Wow.”

Wil bit his lip. “They’re all afraid of me.”

“I’m not.”

Wil smiled, even as the tears came to his eyes. “Thanks.” He sniffed the tears back. “I’ll talk to you later.”

Wil set down his tablet and curled up on the bed, burying his face in his pillow. He was a weapon. A living weapon. All he could do was cry.

*       *       *

Banks returned to the observation room, still shaking. He looked at the worried faces of the other Agents. “What were the final results?” he asked the Agent who’d been monitoring the readings.

“The last reading before you pulled him from the sphere was 13.7,” the Agent stated.

“Stars…” Banks breathed.

“That’s a factor of forty above Cris.”

Fok… we’d need fifty Agents to contain him at that level, and that wasn’t even his max. “Thank you.”

The Agent looked to the others in the room, then to Banks. “Sir, will this become a matter of public record?”

Banks nodded. “It has to be. No way around it.”

“It’s, um… a bit alarming,” the Agent said, caution evident in his tone.

“I know. We’ll all have to get used to the idea.” Banks took a deep breath. “Thank you for your professionalism today.”

“Of course, sir.”

Banks took the central elevator up to his office. The Priesthood was awaiting his report.

The Priest looked expectant when he answered the call. “Well?”

“13.7,” Banks reported.

“Impressive, but we expected more.”

“We had to cut the test short,” Banks said. “He cracked the testing sphere.”

“Well, that was unexpected.”

Banks shook his head. “We almost lost containment. That kind of power… it could destroy an entire planet.”

“Oh, we’re counting on it,” replied the Priest. “If we are not victorious through intellect and strategy, we’ll have raw power on our side.”

But how will Wil direct that power? “He is the ally we want and need.”

“Let him grow. We’ll see what he can become.”

CHAPTER 27

Wil’s new black uniform felt strange. The clothing itself was comfortable, but its symbolism came with a great weight. He was now an Agent. His word was no longer an opinion, but a command. His CR placed him above even his father in the chain of command, if he wanted to exercise that right. It was an extraordinary responsibility. Yet, even that didn’t compare to what lay ahead. Commanding both divisions of the TSS as Supreme Commander was just around the corner.

The graduation ceremony was being held in the largest lecture hall on Level 4. Twenty rows of raked seats formed a half-circle around a small stage and podium at the lowest level. A holoprojector cast a starscape on the ceiling of the hall.

Wil filed into the front row with his colleagues, with additional graduates taking the second row. On the left side of the stage, Cris and four of the other senior Agents were lined up while Banks stood at the center podium. As he took his seat, Wil spotted his mother sitting in the row behind the graduates.

All of the Trainees who’d elected to stay with the TSS beyond the first year were at the back of the auditorium. The top-scoring Initiates and Junior Agents for the year occupied the middle section of the audience, along with the Agent instructors. The rest of Headquarters would be observing the ceremony from a video feed to the lounges and other common areas.

Banks waited for the audience to get settled before he began. “This has been an exciting year for the TSS. We had a higher number of new Agent Trainees join us than we’ve seen in more than a century, and that’s set us on a path to make a positive impact on all the Taran worlds. The TSS might not be accepted everywhere, but we play a vital role. We have the opportunity to help shape the future of Taran civilization. That’s an opportunity we can’t take lightly. The commitment we’ve made to the TSS is one that will define the rest of our lives, and our work here will be our legacy.

“One of the most tangible contributions the TSS offered to the rest of Tarans is an independent jump drive design. This new navigation system will enable space travel in a way that’s never been possible before. Travel times will be drastically reduced for civilians, opening up commerce opportunities that had only been a distant dream before. The goodwill from those kinds of contributions will enable the TSS to flourish in the years to come.”

Wil’s jaw dropped. He knows I own the personal licenses to that tech. “The TSS” didn’t deliver anything. It was me.

“Another noteworthy accomplishment is the record highs in test scores for trainees at all levels. I am pleased to say that the trainees we have now will become the greatest group of Agents and Militia officers the TSS has ever seen. I’m excited to be the High Commander who got to know each of you as you found your calling within this great organization.”

Wil shook his head. Who’s listening in on this speech? This isn’t how he normally talks.

“To each of our newest Agents, I say thank you. Thank you for your dedication to the TSS, and thank you for everything you will accomplish throughout your careers. You are leaders and visionaries.” Banks paused as the audience applauded. “And now I’d like to acknowledge a particularly unique graduate,” Banks said, looking directly at Wil. “Wil Sights has been designated in a new Primus Elite Agent class. He’s only sixteen years old, but he scored an unprecedented CR of 13.7.”

There was a murmur of surprise from the crowd.

“We hope to never test the limits of that power in the outside world,” Banks continued, “but I know we can all rest easier knowing that we have him on our side.”

Wil surveyed the audience. Many of the younger trainees were whispering to each other, and the Junior Agents and Agents were sitting in defensive positions, arms crossed and jaws set. If they were only cautious of me before, now they’re outright scared. Even I’m afraid of myself.

“Wil, would you like to say a few words?” Banks asked.

“If you’d like me to, sir.”

“Please,” Banks said and stepped back from the podium.

Wil walked over to the center of the stage. All eyes were fixed on him. It was so quiet the slightest shift in a seat or sniff carried across the auditorium. “Hi,” Wil said, almost jumping at the sound of his own amplified voice. “I’m not sure what to say exactly. It’s been a tough journey to get to this point.”

He scanned the audience. Near the back center, he spotted Saera. Seeing her smiling with support set him instantly at ease. I know what I have to say. “It’s been a tough journey getting here, but the road ahead is going to be even harder. All of you are here because you’re committed to the TSS, just like me. You’ve been through your debriefs, and you have pledged yourself to fight on behalf of the TSS when and if you have to. Well, I’ll tell you now, you can throw out that ‘if’. The war is here, and soon we’ll find ourselves on the frontlines.”

Off to the side of the stage, Banks was overcome with a look of horror. Next to him, Cris smirked. The audience members erupted in urgent conversation with their neighbors.

“The Bakzen are a powerful enemy. One that the TSS has been fighting in secret for a very long time. We’re the lucky ones who’ve been able to live in relative peace thanks to the sacrifice of our brethren. But the war is coming to a head. I have personally been charged with ending the Bakzen threat through any means necessary. Total annihilation.”

The room fell silent again. Banks looked ill—like he wasn’t sure if he should tackle Wil or chase him away. But the damage was already dealt.

Wil looked out at the crowd. Saera nodded, a slight smile touching her lips, so subtle that only Wil would notice. “I’m telling you this not to scare you but because I can’t do it alone. I need help from each and every one of you for us to win this fight. Tarans may be distributed across hundreds of worlds, each with its own ideals and aspirations for where we should go as a species. But we are united in one common principle: we respect what it is to be an individual, and we want every citizen to have a happy, fulfilling life. Now, that doesn’t always happen. While I was on my internship, I saw the darker side of life that no one ever wants to acknowledge. But seeing those things, I realized that we do need to eliminate the Bakzen or else we’ll never be able to address the other issues facing Tarans near and far. The longer we ignore what’s going on, the more people will be hurt. We can’t let that fight rest solely on those brave few willing to dedicate their lives to protecting the rest of us. We all need to start pitching in.

“High Commander Banks would have stopped me already if he disagreed. We kept the war a secret because we needed to have a reserve force that would be fresh and ready to jump in and finally end the war with the Bakzen. Well, we are that reserve force. And I’m going to lead you. Not right away, but soon. I’m telling you now so we have a chance to really know each other, to build the kind of trust and respect it will take to get the job done. I hope when the time comes for me to lead you in those final battles, you’ll be there to help me. Thank you.”

Wil hurried away from the podium, heading straight for the back door off of the stage. His father ran over to follow him as the audience broke out in a mixture of cheers and questions.

Banks shot Wil a wary glance while he rushed over to reclaim the podium. “That isn’t exactly what I had in mind.”

“You know it was necessary. We can’t keep hiding the truth,” Wil replied.

Banks nodded and turned to address the audience. “That revelation has undoubtedly left you with a number of questions. I will give you some additional context now to hopefully set you at ease, but we’ll roll out a more comprehensive communication over the next several days.”

Wil exited the back door from the stage with his father close behind.

“That was a gutsy move,” Cris said as soon as the door closed. “I’m proud of you.”

Wil let out a long breath. “I really just did that, huh?” He laughed to himself. That’s going to unleash quite a shitestorm.

“Fok, I’m never going to hear the end of it from Banks,” Cris said, chuckling. “But I couldn’t be happier.”

“I was thinking about it, and no good will come from keeping it a secret from them. Waiting until the moment we need to go to the frontlines will only result in a bunch of scared people that want nothing to do with a war, even though they said they’d fight. If we can get them rallied and united now, we’ll be that much more effective.”

Cris nodded. “I couldn’t agree more. And though Banks won’t be happy in the short term, he’ll understand that this works to our benefit.”

“It’s always been the Priesthood that wanted to keep it quiet, not the TSS.”

“The Priesthood is all about keeping the public placated. If word gets out that there’s a war, there’ll be riots, strikes.”

“Or maybe,” Wil countered, “we’ll be able to unite against the enemy. Come together as a people in a way that we haven’t since the last revolution.”

“The last revolution brought down the entire system.”

“Is that always a bad thing?”

Cris nodded thoughtfully. “Let’s take it one step at a time.”

Wil looked back down the hall in the direction of the auditorium. “I should probably go hide somewhere to wait out this initial outcry.”

“Not a bad idea. I’ll gather some others to keep watch on your quarters.”

Wil shook his head. “I don’t think that’s necessary.”

“You can never be too careful—”

“Banks just told them I scored a CR of 13.7. No one is going to mess with me, even within the subspace bubble. Guards will just make it look like I’m afraid of something, but we need to show them I’m on their side. I’m a person just like them. That interpersonal connection—that’s what sets us apart from the Bakzen. That’s why we’re going to win.”

Suddenly, Cris embraced Wil. “You have grown into such a fine young man. I’m so thankful to have you as my son.”

Wil hugged him back. “Thanks, Dad.”

*       *       *

Saera snuck up to the entrance of the Primus Agents’ wing. The message from Wil had told her exactly which halls to follow to avoid potentially prying eyes.

She hurried down the hall and located the door to Wil’s quarters. After checking to make sure the hall was empty, she placed her hand on the biometric scanner. The door slid open and she darted inside, closing the door behind her.

Wil was sitting on the couch. He rose when she entered. “Hey.”

“Hi. Wow, this is way better than meeting up in a study room,” Saera said as Wil came over to her. She put her arms around his neck. “I can’t believe you did that at graduation.”

“Bad?”

“No, amazing.” She pulled him in for a kiss, melting into his arms. “So, this thing with us is totally illicit now, huh?”

“Well, it’s technically sanctioned. But yeah, stepping pretty far outside of convention.”

Saera smiled up at him. “I’m in if you’re in.”

“I was all in the moment we met, even if it took a while to admit it to myself, let alone anyone else.”

“I’m glad you came around.”

“Me too.” Wil gazed into her eyes, filled with a new sense of hope. “Thank you for standing by me through all this craziness. There’s no way I could face it alone.”

“I had some demons to face, too. I know this is just the start, but we’ll get through it together.”

Wil leaned down to kiss her, a tender caress that called to the bond that united them. In that moment, their connection was all that mattered. Together, anything was possible.

*       *       *

Banks slammed the door to his office, heart racing. Shite.

There was no containing the information. He told all of the trainees to keep the truth about the war confidential, but it would seep out into the general populace. It was only a matter of time. None of the safeguards were in place, as with those in the Jotun division. He had failed as High Commander, and the Priesthood was not forgiving.

Banks wet his lips. He could run. It might save his life, but he’d be abandoning everything he’d worked for his whole career. All of the sacrifice would be in vain. The only thing he could do was face the development head on. He instructed CACI to call the Priesthood.

The Priest answered after several seconds. His glowing red eyes assessed Banks from the viewscreen. “What happened?”

Banks swallowed hard. “He just started talking. I had no idea he’d disclose the war like that.”

The Priest’s eyes narrowed, his grimace partially hidden by the shadow of his hood. “There’s no going back.”

“No. I’d advise you to prepare a communication.”

“We have all the messaging in place. This was… anticipated.”

Banks breathed an inward sigh of relief. Perhaps this isn’t the end for me. “I know I let you down by allowing such a breach.”

The Priest scoffed. “We have survived far greater setbacks. We’ll do what needs to be done.”

They always do. “I will be standing by for further instruction.”

“Keep an eye on the Primus Elite. We don’t need any more surprises.” The Priest ended the transmission.

Banks let out a shaky breath. The Priesthood was confident in their ability to keep the war contained, but they greatly underestimated Wil. Banks was content to let them keep thinking that way. So long as they were focused on the Bakzen, the Priesthood wouldn’t notice that other plans were already being set in motion. Change was coming.

Banks smiled to himself. Now we begin.

Thank you for reading Bonds of Resolve

If you enjoyed this book, please take a moment to share your thoughts and reactions. As an independent author, customer reviews are a critical part of building awareness for this series. You can help make it a success!

Review on Amazon: http://bit.ly/BoR_Review

Review on Goodreads: http://bit.ly/BoR_Goodreads

Now on to Web of Truth…

Web of Truth

Cadicle: Volume 4

Part 1: Discovery

CHAPTER 1

Wil put the prototype IT-1 fighter through its paces—each movement a natural extension of himself. The neural interface bonding him telepathically to the ship made each command effortless and instantaneous as he navigated the ship through the obstacle course in open space. But, combat maneuvers were only the beginning. The interface with the new independent rift drive was the real test.

“Everything checks out. I’m going to jump,” Wil informed the observers over the comm embedded in his flight suit.

“Nothing too fancy,” cautioned Deena Laecy, the Chief Engineer on the project.

Wil grinned. “You know I have to do everything with style.”

He swung the fighter around to face the obstacle course he had just traversed. It was the primary training ground for new recruits to the Jotun division of the TSS inside the rift, simulating battle conditions with the Bakzen. Set against an eerie backdrop of the echoed starscape in the rift, the obstacle course was the only solid form from Wil’s current vantage. Remote controlled decoy fighters stood in for enemy craft, and electronic mines could mimic the effects of an assault without causing permanent damage. If the new independent rift drive functioned as planned, Wil would be able to bypass all of the obstacles and hit his mark.

With one last check of the system readings on the heads up display, Wil cleared his mind in preparation for the jump. He eyed his destination at the center of the course and pictured approaching it from the right, just within his cone of fire before darting out of range.

As the action solidified in his consciousness, a subtle vibration spread throughout the fighter. Space distorted as an iridescent subspace bubble formed around the craft.

A pulse of blue light flashed across Wil’s vision, an indication through the neural link in his nav console that a jump point was locked in. With a low rumble, the fighter initiated the jump.

The blue-green hue consumed the ship in one gulping wave. Time seemed to stand still as the fighter slipped between subspace and reality.

The fighter emerged from subspace with fluid forward momentum, taking Wil directly toward his target. He quickly reoriented and fired at the sensor. It lit up red; a clean hit.

And now for the second part of the test. Wil envisioned the point of his departure jump. Except, rather than a simple forward trajectory from his current location, he pictured an exact return to the original jump point—a one-hundred-eighty degree reorientation from his present position.

The blue indicator light pulsed in his vision to confirm, then the fighter initiated the return jump.

A blue-green subspace cloud consumed the fighter again. Wil barely had time to blink before the surreal view of echoed stars once again filled the windows. He looked ahead at the obstacle course. He was right where he started.

Cheers erupted in Wil’s ear as the crew observing the test flight celebrated back at the nearby TSS Headquarters—H2—within the dimensional rift. Wil had visited with them on several occasions since he’d graduated to Agent three years prior, but this was by far the most exciting trip. All of their work on applying his model for the independent jump drive was finally paying off.

He grinned. “All right! Now we’re in business.”

“Do you want to try a dimensional jump?” Laecy asked.

“That’s the next step.” Wil scanned over the system status readouts. Everything was within optimal performance ranges. “I’ll try it.”

Wil once again cleared his mind to picture his destination point, but this time he felt his way through the dimensional fabric, reading the energy signatures for normal space outside of the rift. Years of practice had attuned his senses to differentiate between the planes. Extending himself to read the electromagnetic composition of the surrounding space was second nature.

With a calming breath, he identified a fixed point in normal space corresponding to the middle of the obstacle course within the center of the rift. If the jump drive worked properly, he would be able to instantaneously pass through subspace and arrive in normal space in a different relative physical location than where he started.

A blue light flashed in Wil’s vision and the fighter rumbled as it initiated the jump. For an instant, the view changed to the ethereal shifting blue-green of subspace, and then solid stars came into focus in the distance. He had made it to normal space.

Wil smiled. “Everything looks good,” he said over the comm. “I’m coming back.”

“See you soon,” Laecy acknowledged.

Wil envisioned his destination at the center of the obstacle course inside the rift, next to the central target he struck on the first test run. The fighter confirmed the destination with a blue flash and initiated the jump. The blue-green swirling light enveloped the craft.

As soon as the fighter passed fully into subspace, a red warning flashed across Wil’s vision. The nav system was unable to confirm a lock to complete the jump.

Shite! He tried to reinitiate the command. Another red flash. The fighter shuddered as it was pulled helplessly through subspace. There were only moments to act before he’d be swept away.

Fok, I have to get out of here! Wil felt around himself, extending his consciousness to identify his position within the dimensional planes.

Normal space was only a vague place barely within his grasp, but the extra energetic charge of the rift called to him. He latched onto it with his consciousness and extended a subspace distortion around his body. He’d be safe in the flight suit, so long as he didn’t exit subspace directly into an obstacle on the test course. There was no other choice. He began to slip between the planes, but— The fighter. He couldn’t leave it in subspace. If the Bakzen found it…

Wil panicked, his breath ragged and heart racing. He couldn’t give up. Saera was waiting for him back home, the TSS was counting on him, Tararia was counting on him.

He refocused on generating a spatial distortion around himself, extending it beyond his body to encompass the entire fighter. Nerves clouded his mind at first, but his fear soon grew into a sense of control. The fighter was enveloped in a soft glow. Keeping the forms in his mind, he pulled himself and the craft toward the rift.

As he pierced the shroud of subspace, the physical objects within the rift began to take form. Wil quickly scanned for an open area, unsure how long he’d be able to hold the fighter in the suspended state. He strained to make the necessary adjustments—avoiding a simulated mine directly in his path. Once clear of the hazard, he brought the fighter back fully from subspace into the rift with a shudder.

The blue-green cloud lifted and all was still.

“Beautiful!” Laecy exclaimed over the comm.

Wil took an unsteady breath, his heart pounding in his ears. I did it… He shook his head and swallowed. Anyone else would have been trapped. “I’m coming in.”

“Is everything okay?”

“We’ll talk inside.” Still shaking, Wil directed the fighter toward H2.

The massive space station was a bright spec in the distance. As he neared, the structure of tapered rings and surrounding space docks took shape. It was no more elaborate than his home Headquarters inside Earth’s moon, but it was impressive to be able to observe such a structure as a whole. However, it was engineered for war, and seeing it was a reminder of why it had been constructed.

His stomach knotted. They were counting on the IT-1 fighters being brought into battle next month. Can they take another setback?

Wil directed the fighter toward the bottom level of H2. It glided through the nearly invisible force field across the entryway to the hangar. With a gentle bump, the craft came to rest on the floor.

Wil powered down the engine and released the top hatch as half a dozen crew members ran up to secure the fighter. He released the helmet on his flight suit, savoring the rush of cool air. His pulse began to normalize.

“What happened?” Laecy called out as she approached with the other crew members.

Wil climbed out of the cockpit and made his way down the wing. “The guidance system glitched on the calculation for the return jump.”

Laecy frowned. “Everything looked fine from our end. The jump was right on target.”

“That wasn’t the fighter.”

The engineer’s jaw dropped. “You mean, you made the jump?”

The other crew members stiffened up with surprise and confusion, but remained silent.

They didn’t know anyone other than the Bakzen could do that. “It was that or get stuck in subspace.” Wil looked over the fighter that had almost been a deathtrap. “Admittedly, it was my first time trying it with anything this large. I wasn’t sure I could do it.” And far more dangerous than my previous tests in a spacesuit with an escort ship.

“Well shite…” Laecy breathed.

“I don’t want anyone else in one of the IT-1s until we address the guidance system.”

The engineer scowled. “Taelis isn’t going to be happy.”

When is he ever? “It’s too dangerous. Losing Agents on a training run is way worse than another production delay.”

Laecy let out a slow breath. “Well, what do we do about the guidance system?”

“I think we need to add a secondary processor to reconcile the moving objects around the destination point. The drive can identify the relative jump points across the plains, but I underestimated the demands of navigating through a battle zone.”

“Two ateron cores in each fighter? Are you crazy?”

Wil looked down. “I don’t see another way to make the system reliable enough.”

“Well fok! We can barely get enough cores for the test fleet. How are we supposed to double the number?”

The crew glanced between Wil and Laecy, clearly uncomfortable with the exchange.

“I don’t know yet, but I’ll figure something out,” Wil told her, keeping his voice low and calm.

Laecy groaned. “Can we never get a break?”

“It’s a setback, not a dead end.” Wil gestured Laecy toward the nearest engineering lab room divided from the open hangar area. She followed him away from the other crew members with a huff.

Once inside the lab, Wil set his helmet on a table. He turned to face Laecy and telekinetically closed all the doors in a single pass.

The engineer jumped with surprise as the door closed behind her.

Wil stared her in the eye. “You can’t talk like that around them.”

“Oh, they’re used to my outbursts—”

“Maybe so, but I can’t afford to have them doubt me. This drive was my design, and if it doesn’t work yet, they need to be confident that it still will. Jumping to a ‘we’re doomed’ attitude will only lead to dissent.”

Laecy squirmed under Wil’s intense gaze. “I hadn’t looked at it that way, sir. It won’t happen again.”

Wil leaned against the edge of the table. “You know you never have to be formal with me like that. I didn’t mean to lecture.”

The engineer relaxed, but her scowl remained.

Wil examined her. “You can’t be the only one to have expressed doubts.”

“I don’t doubt you,” Laecy insisted.

“Well, I don’t fault you for it,” Wil said. “I haven’t exactly delivered on everyone’s expectations.” I still hope I can.

Laecy set her jaw. “We do believe in you.”

“So morale is completely fine. Really?” Wil asked the engineer.

She nodded. “Yeah, everything’s—”

“I don’t buy it,” Wil cut in.

Laecy looked at the floor then back up at Wil. “Okay, yes. It’s been tough,” she admitted at last.

Wil ran his hand through his short chestnut hair with his gloved hand. “I wish I could give you all the solutions we need right now. But it’s a process.”

“I know that.”

“But what can I do in the meantime? I don’t want them losing faith in me.”

“They won’t, Wil.” She shook her head. “What we’re feeling now—it’s not doubt in you. It’s just that we’ve been at this for way too long. We’re all tired.”

Wil nodded. I can’t even imagine what this is like for them. It’s been five years since I learned about the war and I’m already burned out. After a whole career… “Soon. Only a few more years and it’ll be over.”

“That doesn’t seem possible. The war has become a way of life.”

“Once you retire, you’ll forget all about it,” Wil said, trying to assure her with a lighthearted smile.

“On Militia pension? Shite…”

Wil wasn’t sure if she was joking or not. “Don’t worry about that. I’ll see to it everyone is rewarded for their years of sacrifice.”

“Oh, it’s not about money, Wil.” Laecy tugged on the end of her braided light brown hair. “This bomaxed war has messed with our heads. When you’ve lived in fear for long enough, I don’t think you ever can feel secure again.”

I can relate to that. “Well, we’ll deal with that when the time comes.” He looked out the window in the broad, sliding door to the lab. The crew was busy running diagnostics on the fighter. “In the meantime, I need to know if morale gets too low.”

Laecy shrugged. “I don’t have a very broad perspective.”

“You interact with the crew. That’s way more valuable than whatever filtered answer I’d get from the officers.”

“You don’t trust Command to be straight with you?”

Considering the High Commanders communicate directly with the Priesthood, I can’t fully trust either of them—not even Banks. “I always like to have more than one viewpoint.”

“Okay,” Laecy acquiesced. “I’ll let you know if I hear anything beyond the usual gripes.”

“I appreciate it, thank you.”

“Now, don’t you have a meeting with Taelis?”

Wil frowned, recalling the appointment. “Yes, and he’s no doubt heard by now that the test flight was cut short and is probably waiting for me to explain.” He took off the gloves to the flight suit and started releasing the other seals.

“Good luck telling him you want two ateron cores per fighter.”

“Yeah…” Wil shed the flight suit and folded it up on the table. He took a deep breath and turned to Lacey. “We’ll figure it out.”

She nodded. “Yes we will.”

Wil said his goodbyes to the crew on his way to the central elevator, hoping to set them at ease. They gave him wary smiles on his way out of the hangar, but he had become used to being regarded with caution long before. It was impossible to have such abilities and not stand out.

He took a few minutes to gather his thoughts on the ride up to High Commander Taelis’ office. Aside from a general check-in and update on the most recent application of the independent jump drive in the IT-1 fighters, there hadn’t been any specific talking points for the discussion. However, the failed test flight would undoubtedly become the main topic.

Wil arrived at the upper level of H2 after several minutes. He made his way around the curved, windowless hall to the High Commander’s office, inclining his head to the Agents he passed going about their duties. Militia guards stationed outside the door saluted to Wil as he approached, and one of the guards hit a buzzer next to the door. A moment later, the guard opened the door and gestured for Wil to step through.

Inside, High Commander Taelis was examining a holographic map projected above his desktop. A single window along the back wall looked out over one of the expansive space docks surrounding H2, though it presently berthed only a handful of ships since so much of the fleet was deployed in the combat zones along the outskirts of the rift.

Taelis looked up from the map as Wil entered. “That was a short flight.”

“The IT-1s aren’t ready to roll out yet,” Wil replied, keeping with Taelis’ style to forgo pleasantries. “The current guidance system can’t account for other ships and variable hazards.”

The High Commander scoffed. “So it’s useless.”

“No, it just needs some refining.”

“And how long is that going to take?”

As long as it takes to make it safe. “I don’t know.”

Taelis scoffed and shook his head. “We need the IT-1s.”

“Well, they’re not ready,” Wil maintained.

“You see this?” Taelis pointed to the map above his desktop. Red points surrounded several larger blue objects scattered throughout the field. “The Bakzen have us pinned down. How are we supposed to make any headway without the ability to make precision strikes?”

Wil eyed him. “Do you want a genuine answer? Because you’ve repeatedly requested that I stay out of command decisions for now.”

Taelis shook his head. “That’s because you aren’t prepared yet.”

Wil held in an exasperated sigh. “Then I’m not sure what you want from me.”

Taelis minimized the holographic map with an irritated swipe of his hand. “What, exactly, have you been doing for the last three years since you graduated?”

“Aside from redesigning your whole fleet?”

“If that’s been your only endeavor, where has it gotten us?” the High Commander countered. “I think you have unnecessary distractions.”

He’s undoubtedly referring to Saera. Shows how little he knows about me. “Well, now you actually have warships that can jump into Bakzen space, for one.”

Taelis shook his head. “You’ve been wasting time on schematics when you should have been training a set of officers.”

Wil crossed his arms. “What good are new officers if they have no fleet to command?”

“The fleet can be constructed in short order. But I’ve been at this for long enough to know that trust is built over time. You need your own people in the key positions to maximize the effectiveness of your command.”

“Trust? I wasn’t the one lying to trainees for years. At least now they’re mentally prepared before being pulled into the Jotun division.”

The High Commander scowled. “So you’re just as impulsive as always—exactly why you aren’t ready to step into a true command position yet.”

If I had my way, the disclosure wouldn’t be limited to just within the TSS. How the Priesthood was able to keep it contained is still astounding. “I’m only doing what’s necessary to rally support.”

“Support will come from your officers.”

“And where am I supposed to find those officers?”

“Banks has a list of candidates prepared for you,” Taelis said.

Wil faltered. He does? “So why are you the one telling me now?”

“Because he’s foolishly insisted on leaving you alone to work on design specs for a fleet. Since even that sole focus wasn’t enough to make the designs work, it’s time to reprioritize.”

I work around the clock to practically rewrite the accepted laws of space travel, and it’s still not enough to satisfy him. “That kind of thinking isn’t going to get you the IT-1s any faster.”

“Let Laecy deal with that.”

“While she’s perfectly capable of making the engineering revisions, I don’t think she has remotely the right connections to double the TSS’ access to ateron cores.”

The High Commander’s eyes narrowed behind his tinted glasses. “What for?”

“To make any of this new tech work properly! You claim I’ve been wasting my time, but I’d like to see you make any of this function. Most of what I’ve been doing is just sourcing materials for construction. All of the resources are tapped out. I’ve had to go through three or more design iterations on most of the processing components in every new ship design just to accommodate alternate materials since production can’t keep up with the demand for the standard parts. The IT-1 prototype might not be perfect, but at least it exists.”

Taelis took in Wil’s words before replying, “One of the most important traits of leadership is effective delegation. Pick your officers. The rest will follow.”

Oh... So this isn’t about any one issue. He doesn’t want to me to get caught up in the details and lose sight of the bigger picture. Realizing what Taelis was doing, Wil let down his defense. “I may not have overseen battles like you, but I know what’s at stake.”

The High Commander nodded, giving the hint of a smile. “Good. So you know why I have to be tough on you.”

“Yes, sir.”

Taelis took a deep breath. “Given the current circumstances, I think perhaps it’s best you focus on the rest of your preparations back home.”

Wil was caught off-guard. “No longer visit here, you mean?”

“I had hoped for you to become comfortable at H2, but I think maybe it’s more valuable for you to be able to step in with fresh eyes when the time comes,” Taelis explained. “I’m confident that the relationships you’ve forged so far with my officers will carry through until then.”

It was possible the change was a demotion, but Wil couldn’t help but feel relieved. “If you think that’s best.”

“I do.”

Wil nodded. At least I’ll have Laecy keeping a lookout for me. “All right. I guess I’ll see you in a few years, then.”

“Take care. We’ll be waiting for you.”

CHAPTER 2

There are so many strong candidates. How do I choose?

Wil had spent the last several days since he had returned home from H2 scanning through thousands of prospective Trainee files. He needed to find twenty men to train as his officers under the Primus Elite designation—while there were plenty of qualified women like Saera, he couldn’t risk potential complications in the interpersonal dynamics from a mixed group.

The decision of who to choose was all too daunting. The men needed to be bright and strong, but also ready to take direction. It was a delicate balance, and tough to find. He had narrowed the applications down to fifty candidates, but each cut was more difficult than the last.

“How’s it going?” Saera gave Wil a hug from behind as he sat at the desk in his Agent quarters.

“Making some progress, finally,” Wil replied.

Saera adjusted her newly acquired tinted glasses. She had just completed her fourth year of training with the TSS and had remained at the top of her class even after moving up to Junior Agent. Any doubts about Wil’s recommendation to have her follow the Primus Command track had been long forgotten. “Do you have a short list?”

Wil sighed. “More or less. The problem is, they’ve given me so many good options. Banks told me they intentionally held back a few prospective Trainees from previous application cycles so I’d have my pick of the best candidates from the last few years. The biggest challenge is figuring out the right distribution of skills—I need to make it a diverse group.”

Saera rubbed his shoulders. “Well, come on. I grabbed us some dinner from the mess hall. Why don’t you take a break?”

“All right, thanks.” Wil rose from the desk and joined Saera at the dining table in the living area.

Saera had a well portioned plate of food waiting on the table for each of them.

Wil immediately dug in. “Thank you,” he said after a few mouthfuls. “I didn’t even realize how late it’d gotten.”

“That’s why you have me to look after you,” Saera replied with a smirk.

I don’t know what I’d do without her. Wil ate a few more bites. “So, you have a short leave coming up.”

Saera lit up. “Yes, I do! Finally.”

Wil took a breath. “I thought it might be a good time to take you to Tararia.”

The proposition seemed to catch Saera by surprise. She looked at Wil warily. “Why now?”

“As my intended, you need to be properly presented to Tararian high society. It’s an important part of the Advancement Act.”

Saera looked down at her half-eaten dinner. “I thought it didn’t matter if I was formally accepted under the Act?”

“It doesn’t to me, but it would protect you in the event anything happened to me.” She’s given me reason to live through what lies ahead, but there are no guarantees.

Saera nodded. “Of course I’ll go with you, if that’s what you want.”

Wil bent his head down to catch her eye. “Oh come on, you’re not even a little excited?” He gave her a wry grin.

His playful response had the intended effect. Saera cracked a smile and straightened in her chair. “Okay, maybe a little,” she admitted. “It’s just… intimidating, I guess. I adore your parents, but they’ve made it sound like the rest of their families are different.”

“They aren’t nearly as bad as my dad has made them out to be,” Wil assured her. “I really would love for you to go with me.”

Saera relaxed. “I’m happy to.”

“Excellent.” Besides, I have other reasons of my own.

Saera gathered herself. “Now, can I help you out at all with the application reviews?”

Wil smiled. “Yes, that would be great. I could really use a fresh perspective.”

They finished eating and then went back to Wil’s work desk. He pulled up the files for his top fifty candidates and spread them out on the holographic display with their name, age, estimated telekinetic potential, and primary aptitudes displayed in front of each picture.

Saera scanned over the group. “I can see why this is so difficult for you. I don’t see anyone here with an estimated CR potential below an 8.”

Wil sighed. “And I know that telekinetic strength is just one part of the necessary skills, but it’s critical for so many things. I keep running through the scenarios for how I’ll need to use this team, and I keep coming back to precision strikes. I’ll need several pilots with the intelligence to quickly calculate inter-dimensional jumps in their heads, but who also have the telekinetic ability to be one with their craft and maneuver through seemingly impossible scenarios.”

“So you’re looking for people just like you?” She cocked her head.

I guess I am. “That’s my problem, isn’t it?”

“You will never find others with your level of ability,” Saera reminded him. “The potential of some of these guys is astounding by most measures, but anyone will pale in comparison to you. However, even if others aren’t gifted in as many areas, you can still find individuals with specific areas of exceptional brilliance.”

Wil thought for a moment. “So, I should look at it in terms of teams.”

Saera nodded. “That’s certainly one approach. Several specialists can accomplish a lot when grouped together.”

“Okay, let’s see.” Wil began sorting people on the display. “I need Pilots, Commanders and a handful of Seconds. The pilots need to be capable navigators—I don’t see a way around that. I can’t tie up resources by relying on a tandem craft with a pilot and navigator for each.”

“That’s reasonable,” Saera said. “Look, these five here have CR potential marks around 8.5 for telekinesis and also have the highest marks for piloting aptitude.” She tapped on the pictures and slid them over into a group at the side of the display.

“Yes, I’ve been eyeing those five for a while now.” At least some of the selections are easy.

“But that’s still following the same basic approach. I think you need to take a bigger step back,” Saera urged. “When it comes down to it, couldn’t any one of these men do any of those functions if you trained them?”

“Yes, I suppose they could.”

“You’re so caught up on strengths and aptitudes that you’re not thinking about who you want to work with. You’re going to be with these guys almost constantly for years—you’ll be family. Maybe you should be paying more attention to personality?”

She’s absolutely right. “People who I can trust. Friends.”

Saera nodded.

“But that’s so difficult to quantify.”

“So don’t quantify it directly,” she said. “What specific traits do you find most difficult to work with? You have the complete psychological profiles for every candidate at your disposal.”

Wil thought for a moment. “Arrogance. It leads to boastfulness and unhealthy competition.”

“I totally agree. So let’s screen out anyone with narcissistic tendencies.” Saera made the adjustment on the computer. Twelve pictures dropped off the list. “What else?”

“I can’t have anyone with a short temper,” Wil continued. “I need people who are calm and collected under pressure.”

“Okay, screening out anyone with a volatile temperament,” Saera said as she made the adjustments. Another seven pictures faded from the display. “Any other deal-breakers?”

I can’t have anyone who’ll second-guess what needs to be done. “Compassion. I hate to say it, but I can’t have anyone who would hesitate about taking a life if it came to it.”

Saera swallowed. “You’re right. But it can’t be too far to the other end, either.” She adjusted several attributes on the computer to filter for individuals who fell into the middle ranges of the scales. Six more pictures were removed. “That leaves you with twenty-five.”

Wil looked them over. “Just five more to go.” He felt some relief at getting the list down to a manageable number, but then apprehension about making a poor final selection started to set in.

“Now, what do you absolutely need in everyone?” Saera asked him.

He took several seconds to reflect. “They need to be inquisitive. They need to trust me, but also be willing to challenge me when necessary,” he responded at last.

Saera looked pensive. “Hmm, I guess that comes down to high openness and mid-range agreeableness.” She made some adjustments. Four more pictures faded from the display.

Wil’s heart sank. “How do I pick who gets cut now?” And what if I make the wrong choice?

“I think it’s more a matter of who you want on your team,” Saera replied. “Whoever is last-picked just wasn’t meant to be.”

“Well, those five prospective pilots made all the cuts, so they’re definitely in.” Wil moved them to the top of the screen. He studied the remaining sixteen faces. Who among you will be my greatest friends?

“And you should probably keep these ten with the highest CR potential.” Saera paused. “Wait…” She was caught by one of the faces on the display. Her brow wrinkled as she wracked her memory. Then, there was a spark of recognition in her eyes.

“What is it?” Wil asked.

“I know him,” Saera said with bewilderment, pointing at one of the candidates.

“Michael Andres?” Wil read his name aloud. He was 18-years-old, had medium-brown hair and light blue eyes, and his aptitude scores and CR potential were all unusually high. One of my top picks.

“Yes. Wow, that really is him. Crazy.”

“Who is he?”

Saera shook her head with disbelief. “Remember, years ago, when I told you that there was only one guy in school who was ever genuinely good to me? Well, that’s him.”

Wil let the statement settle for a moment. Never mind being a top pick! “Well, there’s our final cut.”

Saera laughed. “No, quite the opposite.”

“Pardon?” She can’t be okay with this. I’m certainly not.

Saera took Wil’s hand. “Michael is brilliant, kind, and loyal. He’s the sort of guy who could be your second in command and you would never have to worry.”

Wil was skeptical. “That wouldn’t be weird for you?” It’s weird for me.

“No, that was so long ago,” Saera said with a dismissive flip of her wrist. “He may be a part of my past, but you’re my future.” Her gaze showed nothing by adoration for Wil.

Can I really turn away someone with so much potential because of a fling from years ago? Wil took a deep breath. I trust her opinion more than anything. If she says he’s a good choice, then he must be. “Okay.” Wil placed Michael at the top of his list.

Saera looked him in the eye. “He’s the sort of person you need. I know it.”

Wil nodded, hoping she was right.

“It’s kind of crazy, though. Finding anyone with telekinetic ability on Earth is rare, let alone two in the same neighborhood.”

“Too rare for coincidence,” Wil agreed. He brought up Michael’s detailed file and scanned through it. “Oh, right. That’s why I flagged him. His father was an Agent.”

Saera’s jaw dropped. “No way!”

“Retired about twenty years ago and decided to settle down on Earth.”

She thought it over. “Mr. Andres… Huh. Come to think of it, I guess there was always something about him that seemed unusual.”

“People with abilities do tend to be drawn to each other, but ending up in the same neighborhood is still…” Nothing is mere coincidence in my life.

“Well, we need all the friends we can get, right?”

“That’s true.” But sometimes it’s difficult to tell who are the right friends.

Saera returned her focus to the display. “There’s still the matter of the final cut.”

Wil let out a slow breath. “Yes.”

“These six are the lowest on most measures,” Saera stated. “That is, if you can call a CR potential of 8.3 ‘low’.”

Wil zoomed in on the six files on the holographic display, seeking any differentiating traits. He brought up the details and noticed that one of the men was raised on a freighter, but all of the others were from planets or moon colonies. “Him. He’s the last cut. I need men who have a sense of home—something tangible to fight for.” He removed the final candidate and arranged the twenty remaining profiles on the display.

“So there’s your twenty.”

Wil looked them over. “It’s a good group. I hope they’re up for the challenge.”

*       *       *

Banks read over the report from Taelis. “These delays to the IT-1s put the entire production schedule in jeopardy.” He eyed the other High Commander through the viewscreen.

“I know.” Taelis sighed. “It’s not something we’ll be able to overcome in a timely manner.

At this rate, we’ll never have the fleet ready in time. I don’t want to know how Wil would react if he found out about the true extent of this deficit. “We need to do something.”

“Clearly.” Taelis looked down. “You know I wouldn’t normally ask it, but I need your help. See if there are any strings you can pull to get additional capacity at any of the shipyards in your jurisdiction.”

“Our TSS shipyards are already working overtime, same as yours.”

Taelis looked pensive. “Civilian?”

We may not have another choice. “I’ll look into it.”

*       *       *

Wil entered Banks’ office to find his father already waiting in one of the guest chairs.

“You wanted to see me?” Wil asked.

“Yes,” Banks replied. “Have a seat.”

Wil sat down in the chair next to Cris.

“I hear you’re planning a trip to Tararia,” Banks stated once Wil was settled.

“Yes. It’s past time I took Saera. This is the first leave she’s had that’s long enough.” Plus, we need a vacation.

“Yes of course.” Banks pursed his lips in thought.

“I assume it would be okay if Kate and I accompanied them,” Cris added.

Banks nodded. “I figured that would be the case.” He steepled his fingers. “In fact, I was counting on it. I was hoping you could conduct some business on behalf of the TSS while you’re there.”

“What kind of business?” Cris asked.

“I’ve been talking with Taelis, and it’s become clear that the TSS shipyards are no longer able to keep up with production demands, especially not with the recent delays to the IT-1s. We need additional capacity,” Banks explained.

I was afraid that might happen. It’s obvious where he’s going with this. “So you want us to strike a deal with SiNavTech?” Wil asked.

Banks smirked. “I was going to ease into it a little more slowly than that, but yes.”

Cris shook his head. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea. We’ve always been intentional about keeping the military and civilian vessel manufacturing separate, especially if the Priesthood insists on knowledge of the war staying within the TSS.”

“Yes,” Banks replied. “But, I’m asking now because I have recently learned of a shipyard near Prisaris that has been shut down. My hope is that we can acquire the facility for our exclusive use.”

“Prisaris… That’s one of the outer colonies near Bakzen Territory, isn’t it?” Wil asked. It makes strategic sense. We could construct a rift gate and easily get the new ships to H2.

“Precisely,” Banks confirmed. “So you understand my rationale.”

Cris took a deep breath. “I don’t know if they’ll go for it, but we can try.”

CHAPTER 3

Saera stared with wonder out the window of the shuttle. The landscape of Tararia below was lush and mature, carefully preserved through stewardship and technology. Vibrant green trees and a rainbow of decorative foliage stood out between historical structures and along grand parkways dotting the developed land. Her home back on Earth seemed tainted and abused by comparison.

The shuttle descended at a shallow angle over a vast lake and passed the sprawling city of Sieten on the way to the Sietinen estate atop a terraced hill. Ornate stone buildings filled the city, with a unique mixture of old-world charm and modern elegance that contrasted against architectural accents of gleaming glass and metal.

A white stone wall five meters tall surrounded the enormous Sietinen estate, and within its confines the gardens bloomed across the full spectrum, arranged to create dazzling geometric patterns. Beds with exotic flowers lined white stone pathways, and vast lawns of luxurious grass surrounded the main mansion and annex buildings. Behind the estate, an evergreen forest rose up the hill and stretched into the mountain range beyond. The mansion itself was constructed of the same gleaming white stone as the perimeter wall and pathways through the gardens. Expansive windows overlooked the grounds, tinted for privacy and to minimize the sun’s afternoon glare. Terraces and balconies protruded from each of the mansion’s three levels, adorned by potted plants in bright colors that stood out against the white facade.

The shuttle set down on a paved port at the southern end of the estate grounds. Saera’s chest tightened as the shuttle depressurized and the main door opened. She looked over at Wil, who had been calmly staring out the window on the other side of the aisle as they made their approach.

Seeing her apprehension, he gave her a reassuring smile. “Come on.”

Taking Wil’s hand, Saera felt calmed by his presence but the knot in her chest persisted. She followed him out the side door. Relax. There’s no reason to be nervous. You’re just meeting the extended family.

Saera descended the steps from the shuttle, immediately struck by the freshness of the air. She squinted behind her tinted glasses in the afternoon sunlight; after so many years in space, it was an assault on her senses. As her eyes adjusted, she saw a man and a woman approaching, accompanied by several people in dark gray a few paces back. After a moment, she realized that it was Cris and Kate coming to meet them.

“Welcome!” Cris greeted once they were within acceptable range.

Saera and Wil returned the pleasantries.

Though she’d had plenty of dinners with Wil and his parents, it was strange to see Cris and Kate outside the context of TSS Headquarters. They both wore their tinted glasses in the bright sun, but otherwise their identity as Agents was muted. Cris wore only the black t-shirt and pants from his most casual Agent uniform, and Kate had donned a flowing light blue dress that suited her so perfectly it would make anyone question her position within the TSS. While Kate seemed completely at home, Cris had a tightness in his lips that suggested an inner tension.

“Did you have a smooth trip?” Kate asked.

“Yes, uneventful,” Wil answered. “Sorry we were delayed getting out of Headquarters, but it looks like you’ve taken the extra time to get settled in.” He looked around the nearly empty port. “Not that I mind, but I’m surprised there isn’t more of a welcoming committee.”

Cris let out an aggravated grunt and shook his head.

Kate collected herself. “It was decided to have our family reunion be a more formal affair.”

“What your mother is trying to say is that my father is making our lives difficult, as usual,” Cris interjected with more than a touch of bitterness in his tone.

Oh dear. Saera looked to Wil for help. “Should I not be here?”

“Of course you should be here,” Wil insisted.

“They’re just honoring tradition,” Kate assured.

Cris looked like he had more to say on the matter, but he kept it to himself. He turned and led the way along the main path toward the mansion.

The path was wide enough for the four of them to comfortably walk abreast—Cris to the outside right, Wil to the left, with their partners next to them in the middle.

“What does this formal meeting entail?” Saera asked as they walked.

“We’ll have dinner with my parents tonight,” Cris informed her. “And then there’s supposed to be some sort of reception with delegates from the other Dynasties tomorrow night.”

“A reception?” Wil muttered with a hint of disdain.

“It should be relatively painless. I’ll instruct you on everything you need to know for tonight,” Kate told Saera.

“Thank you.” This trip is already taking on a life of its own. I was worried this would happen.

A light breeze caught a strand of Kate’s hair, and she tucked it back behind her ear with her left hand. The light caught a ring on her finger, sending a fractured rainbow in a flash across her face.

Saera had never seen Kate wear the distinctive ring before; it had a large round center stone that resembled a diamond and several smaller stones set into the band amid delicate swirls in the white metal.

When Kate lowered her hand, she noticed that Saera was admiring her accessory. “I don’t get to break this out of the vault too often,” she said with a smile.

“It’s beautiful,” Saera breathed.

“He did pretty well with the design.” Kate flashed a knowing smile at Cris. “It’s made from a Starstone. There are only ten such gem veins known anywhere in the galaxy. The High Dynasties each have claim to one. Only enough material for one set of wedding rings is produced by each vein every generation.” She took Cris’ left hand and held their rings close together. It was then that Saera noticed Cris had on a different ring, as well—inset with stones rather than the plain white metal band he usually wore. The stones in the two rings glowed slightly in a shifting rainbow when they came into close proximity. “The Starstones from each vein all carry memory of their kind and resonate when they come close to other gems cut from the same vein.”

“Don’t even ask about the price,” Cris added. “I’ll just say that each High Dynasty may have first right of refusal, but even if the claim was turned down it’d be next to impossible to find another buyer.”

“That’s incredible. I’ve never seen anything like it.” Will I have one eventually?

“You’ll see a lot more tomorrow night,” Cris said.

They approached a side door of the mansion. Once indoors, Cris, Kate and Wil removed their tinted glasses.

Saera followed their example. Even though she’d only had the glasses for a few months, already she felt exposed without them.

“Since dinner isn’t until later tonight, I figured I may as well give you the grand tour this afternoon,” Cris said. The glow in his cobalt eyes was visible even in the well-lit hall.

“Sure.” Saera looked around in awe at the interior hallway of the mansion. It was even more grand inside than out. The stone walls were carved with abstract patterns reminiscent of flowers and vines, and accents of gold and silver adorned even more detailed molding along the ceiling and floor. On the outer wall, arched windows spanned nearly floor to ceiling, overlooking the gardens. On the interior wall, tapestries and paintings of mountains and other natural landscapes covered much of the space between decorated doorways.

Saera shook her head. It hardly seems real. “I can’t believe you grew up here,” she said to Cris.

“Neither can I,” he replied. “It feels like another lifetime.”

The group spent the next hour following Cris on a tour around the property. The grounds and mansion were even more breathtaking up close, each area displaying the finest craftsmanship and materials. They wove through the halls—passing sitting areas and training rooms—and into gardens and several outbuildings that contained pools, recreation facilities and gazebos for lounging.

Saera tried to take it all in, but it was overwhelming. I came from so little. I don’t belong in a place like this. “You always talked about the family’s wealth, but I guess I could never really picture it before now,” she commented as they strolled through a particularly exquisite hall with striking sculptures of animals displayed on pedestals along one wall.

Cris shook his head. “Honestly, this is just evidence of the old wealth. Transport and colonization have been on the upswing over the last few generations, and the balance in the central bank account makes all of this seem modest.”

I can’t even fathom that kind of lifestyle. “Where does all of that money go?” Saera asked.

“Most of it just sits in various accounts collecting interest,” Cris replied. “But we do take care of our people. You won’t find a single homeless, hungry, or uneducated person on Tararia.”

“We just send anyone who doesn’t pull their weight off-world,” Wil added flippantly.

Saera’s eyes narrowed. “Why charge for services at all if there’s that much to go around?”

“Why not? It keeps all of us Dynastic types feeling so great about ourselves,” Wil said.

Kate gave Wil a stern look with her glowing hazel-green eyes. “Not here.”

“That’s just the way it is,” Cris answered Saera more seriously. “It always has been, and so it persists. Things are much better than they used to be, though.”

“There’s a reason we don’t come here often,” Wil continued. “Once you’ve been in the TSS long enough, where status is earned rather than assigned at birth, it’s tough to be back in a place with such clear distinctions.”

It was this way in so many places on Earth, too. Things may look better on the surface here, but it’s an illusion. “I know what you mean.”

“Don’t worry,” Cris said in a low voice, “we’re working on it.”

They finished the tour in the gardens, and then Kate gave Saera a quick tutorial on how to properly greet the Heads of the Sietinen Dynasty. It seemed straightforward enough. They practiced a few times until Saera felt comfortable with the routine. When they were finished, Wil and Cris left to meet with Wil’s grandfather on some TSS business.

A servant showed Saera to the guest suite she would share with Wil, which consisted of a sitting room, a lavish bathroom, and a bedroom with a terrace. Saera was about to go onto the terrace when she noticed two ornate evening gowns hanging from hooks on the wall in the bedroom. This is no casual family get-together.

*       *       *

Cris led Wil toward his father’s office on the other side of the estate. He was reluctant to discuss business with Reinen, but they may as well get it out of the way.

When they reached the large outer office, an attendant directed them back to Reinen’s private study.

Reinen stood when they entered. “Cris, Wil, it’s good to see you. It’s been too long.”

Too long for you, maybe. “Hello, father.”

“Grandfather.” Wil inclined his head.

“You’re looking well,” Reinen continued, venturing a smile. His hair had turned predominantly gray, but there were very few lines on his face to show that he was in his mid-eighties. He still carried himself with shoulders square and a straight back, and he looked quite regal in his dark blue suit that more closely resembled a robe. “Has it really been almost five years? You’ve grown up, Wil.”

“Has it? The last few years have been a blur,” Wil replied.

Reinen looked him over. “It appears you recovered well.”

“Yes, I got right back on track as soon as we returned,” Wil said without missing a beat. “I’ve been much more careful in practice since then.”

Except there never was a training accident—only an assassination attempt by a traitor. Cris eyed the guest seating in the office. “Should we sit down?”

“Yes, forgive me. Please, make yourselves comfortable.” Reinen gestured to the chairs in front of his desk. “I understand you wanted to discuss some business with me before dinner tonight?”

“Yes, thank you,” Cris said, taking a seat in the left chair.

“It’s a somewhat sensitive matter,” Wil explained. “I’m afraid we can’t get into the specifics.”

Even the High Dynasties don’t know about the war. “The TSS is seeking additional ship production capacity. We would like to negotiate for SiNavTech to provide use of a facility.”

Reinen examined them. “The TSS has always tended to its own affairs. Why the change of heart?”

Cris glanced at his son. “We’re making some preparations. There are time constraints.” More than we’ve wanted to admit, apparently. Banks would never have asked for this if there weren’t a dire need.

Reinen folded his hands on the desktop. “What did you have in mind?”

“We’d like to acquire the Prisaris shipyard,” Wil stated. “The TSS is prepared to pay a fair price for the facility.”

The Head of the Sietinen Dynasty leaned back in his chair. “Business isn’t always about the money. There is a significant amount of proprietary technology at that facility.” He shook his head. “Besides, that shipyard is shared among several Dynasties. I can’t make a sales decision for everyone.”

Cris let out a slow breath. The ship manufacturing division of SiNavTech was one of the more complicated, since it was taken over from the fallen Dainetris Dynasty several generations before. “What kind of compensation would make it worth your while?”

“Well, I understand that the exclusivity on the independent jump drive has expired. We’d like to license the technology for civilian use,” Reinen replied without hesitation.

They’ve been gunning for that technology for years. It was a smart business move, after all—an independent jump drive put the entire SiNavTech beacon infrastructure in jeopardy. Cris looked to Wil. I can’t speak for him on this.

Wil frowned. “That isn’t something I ever intended to commercialize.”

“You personally hold the license. You can do whatever you want with it,” Reinen said.

“Still, I developed it for a specific military application.” Wil shifted in his chair.

Reinen leaned forward. “Wil, you have the opportunity to change the face of space travel. Since you have resisted working with SiNavTech directly, the least you can do for this family is license your work to us.”

Wil laughed with disbelief. “Resisted? You have no idea how busy I am with the TSS. I have no time to work with SiNavTech.”

“Both of you have given your lives to the TSS. It’s time to start thinking about your duties to Tararia.” Reinen rested his gaze on Cris.

He shouldn’t try guilting me. I’m above that now. “Wil, it’s your decision about what to do with your work. We have other manufacturing options if SiNavTech isn’t agreeable to working with us.” I’m not sure what those options are, but there has to be something… right?

“I’ll need to think about it,” Wil said.

Reinen evaluated Cris and Wil. “You came all this way but weren’t prepared to negotiate final terms? Surely you had another reason for coming all the way here to Tararia.”

Wil shook his head. “This business was just coincidental timing. The purpose of this visit was always to introduce you to Saera and begin the process of getting her enrolled under the Advancement Act.”

“And it sounds like a reception has already been arranged, thank you,” Cris added.

Reinen’s eyes widened with surprise. “What are you talking about? She could never be accepted under the Taran Social Advancement Act.”

Cris and Wil exchanged glances. “What do you mean?” Cris asked his father. “It exists for this very purpose of elevating the standing of someone with superior genetics to Dynastic status.”

“It only applies to Taran citizens,” Reinen stated. “Earth is not a recognized Taran colony. Our relationship with the planet is in the distant past.”

It doesn’t count?

“There has to be an exception. She’s a far better candidate than most who are accepted,” Wil insisted.

“I can attest to it.” Did I lead Wil astray? I told him there would be no issues for him to be with her.

“That doesn’t matter,” Reinen said. “Candidates must be at least half Taran. It’s a requirement.”

“But the reception—” Wil began.

“The reception is for you,” Reinen replied. “We need to find you a suitable wife. That’s become even more important knowing we’ll need to make arrangements to buy out the shareholders in the shipyard.”

“What!” Wil exclaimed

Stars, no! “I think there’s been some miscommunication here,” Cris said, trying to stay calm. “Wil and Saera are together. They’re bonded.”

“You never should have let that teenage romance persist,” Reinen said with a flick of his hand. “I know the culture in the TSS is different, but in Dynasties on Tararia such as ours, we must think about bloodlines.”

Wil shot Cris a look of desperation. “She’s a perfect genetic match for me. It doesn’t get any better!”

“But she’s not Taran,” Reinen stated. “You didn’t honestly think you would be permitted to marry her, did you?”

“How can you be so dismissive? You haven’t even met her.” He can’t be doing this…

“I don’t need to meet her to make a decision. We have extended the courtesy of a dinner and will grant her attendance at the reception tomorrow because we want to be gracious hosts, but it is nothing more. I don’t know why you bothered to bring her here, because that little fling of yours is far past its expiration.”

“No, I’m never giving her up.” Wil jumped to his feet.

This can’t be happening. “Father, there’s more at stake here than you know. Wil’s relationship with Saera is much more than anything concerning this Dynasty. I know she might not offer the same sort of strategic alliance as my partnership with Kate, but it’s something you’ll have to accept.”

“You’re in no position to make such a declaration. As long as I’m Head of this Dynasty, I will never permit a marriage of any heir to someone that isn’t of pure Taran blood.”

Wil glared down at his grandfather. “Don’t try to forbid this. There’s nothing you can do to stop it.”

Reinen stared back, resolute. “Regardless of my personal feelings on the matter, a marriage license wouldn’t be valid. Any child between you would be viewed as a bastard and could never be a rightful heir. If you won’t find someone suitable for yourself, we will. We’ll turn to the Archive if it comes to it.”

“You wouldn’t!” I’ve never heard of using the Genetic Archive for such a perverse purpose.

“If you don’t want it to come to that, then I suggest you find someone at the reception tomorrow. There are plenty of suitable daughters that would help expedite procurement of the Prisaris shipyard you’re so keen to acquire.” Reinen folded his hands on his desk. “It’s up to you.”

“You have no idea who you’re messing with.” Wil stormed out.

Cris rose. “Wil will be with Saera whether you approve or not. He needs her for reasons that are far beyond your comprehension.”

“The affairs of the TSS don’t concern me.”

“Well, I must straddle both worlds. If you stand in between Wil and Saera, you’ll have to answer to me.”

Reinen narrowed his eyes. “Are you threatening me?”

“Just advising.”

CHAPTER 4

Shite! I can’t tell Saera about any of that. She’s nervous enough already. Wil let out an unsteady breath. I have to figure something out.

He went to meet Saera in their suite and managed to change into his TSS dress uniform without giving her any indication that something was wrong. Normally she’d see right through his mask, but she was too distracted by nerves.

Saera set about fixing her hair into a braided bun and applying some minimal makeup around her eyes. When she finished, she turned her attention to the two evening gowns. “Which one should I wear tonight?”

Wil looked them over. “The green one,” he suggested, opting for the more modest design.

Saera took down the dress from its hanger and slipped it on.

Wil’s breath caught as she began to secure the clasps on the side of the dress. The sequined strapless bodice flowed into a straight skirt with a slit to her left thigh, accentuating every curve. A sheer dark green scarf draped from the front of the bodice over her left shoulder and hung to the back of her knee like a single ethereal wing.

“Saera, you look incredible!” he breathed. It’s so rare I see her dressed up I forget she can be even more stunning than how she is every day.

“Thanks.” She blushed. “This fabric is unreal. I thought that dress for the TSS party was nice, but this…”

Wil took her hand. “It’s beautiful, but no one else could wear it as well as you.”

She smiled, momentarily forgetting her nerves. “You’re quite the charmer.”

“You make it easy.”

Saera rolled her eyes, but her cheeks flushed deeper and the corners of her mouth turned up. She glanced toward the door. “Are we heading out now?”

“My dad said he’d come by to get us,” Wil replied.

With a faint nod of acknowledgement, Saera wandered toward the window, wringing her hands with anxious anticipation.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be with you the whole time.” Wil wished he could offer Saera more assurance. She’s everything to me. I need to know she’ll be safe if I can’t be there for her.

Saera’s brow knit as she placed her hand on her stomach. “What if they don’t like me?”

“Then that’s their problem.” I already chose you as my life partner. I don’t need their approval.

The queasy look didn’t entirely leave Saera’s face, but some of the tension in her stance diminished. She smoothed the green gown hugging her hourglass figure. “This feels way too formal.”

Wil smiled. “All part of blending in.” He adjusted his TSS formal uniform, which displayed ribbons for his numerous commendations—already more than most retiring Agents. The entire affair did feel too formal, but he was in no position to argue about dinner attire when there were bigger issues to address.

A buzz sounded at the door. “Come in,” Wil assented.

Cris popped his head through the doorway from the hall. He was also wearing his TSS formal uniform, decorated with a multitude of his own professional accomplishments. “Ready?”

Wil looked to Saera. She nodded. “Let’s go,” Wil replied. I have no idea how we’re going to get through this dinner.

Cris and Kate—dressed in a modest midnight blue evening gown—led Wil and Saera out of the guest hall toward the formal dining room. The entire wing was designed for entertaining, and many of the decorations were a particularly ostentatious presentation of wealth. Wil found himself trying to calculate how many small planets could be acquired for the value of the materials; he felt pretty confident that the answer was three.

Eventually, they came to a grand set of double doors off of a giant foyer.

“Our Lord and Lady will receive you now,” a servant stated.

Two servants swung open the doors. Inside, a long table was adorned with flowers, candles, and silver serving dishes. At the far head of the table, Reinen Sietinen stood behind his chair, and his wife, Alana, stood behind her chair to his right.

“Welcome.” Reinen smiled pleasantly at Saera, but he shot a contentious glare toward Cris.

Unphased, Cris led the way into the room with the others following close behind. “Father, Mother, I’d like to present Saera Alexander to you.” He beckoned for Saera to come forward.

Reinen and Alana rounded the table to greet them. Alana gracefully maneuvered the full skirt of her long-sleeve, ocean-colored dress to avoid the chairs. Her hair was grayed from its former blonde, but her face was still surprisingly youthful. Only her wise, sky-blue eyes betrayed her years.

Saera dropped into a polite curtsy next to Cris. “It is my honor,” she said, keeping her luminescent green eyes downcast.

“It is you who do us honor,” Reinen replied, though Wil knew the statement wasn’t genuine.

Saera rose from her curtsy and met Reinen’s gaze. “Thank you for welcoming me into your home.” She looked to Alana. “I feel privileged to be among you.”

“Please, dine with us,” Alana responded, gesturing toward the table.

At least they have the decency to feign politeness.

Reinen and Alana returned to their seats, and Cris sat down to his father’s left with Kate to his other side. Wil and Saera were about to sit next to his parents when Alana stopped them.

“Come sit next to me,” Alana said to Saera.

“Yes, my lady,” Saera affirmed with a bow of her head.

Oh, no. What is she up to? Wil followed Saera to the far side of the table and helped her into her chair before sitting down next to her. As they were getting situated, several of the Sietinen senior staff members entered and took their seats around the table, but one empty chair remained in the middle.

“Now,” Alana began, “how did you two meet?” She included Wil in the question.

“Well, we sort of met on my first day with the TSS during orientation,” Saera replied. “But, we weren’t officially introduced until a few months later when Wil barged into my study room.”

“I wouldn’t say I barged in,” Wil clarified. “You did forget to lock the door, after all.”

“I see,” said Alana. “It would seem that random hallway encounters at TSS Headquarters have replaced our more traditional matchmaking practices.”

I can’t tell if that was an insult or a joke. Wil glanced at Saera. “Space is quite romantic. Past generations were missing out.”

His grandmother gave a subtle smile in response.

They’re judging Saera without even giving her a chance. This isn’t fair. “I was her mentor for most of our early time together. Though I was already a Junior Agent, everyone close to my age was just entering the training program.”

Alana nodded thoughtfully. “That must have been difficult for you.”

“It was at times, but I made it through with Saera’s help,” Wil responded.

“And, in time, you forgot the boundaries that were set for you,” Alana said.

Can this get any worse? Wil glanced at Saera, but she was putting on a brave face. How can I change their mind about her?

A servant glided over and hovered at Alana’s shoulder. She beckoned him, and he bent down to speak to her. “Shall we wait for your final guest?” he whispered, glancing at the empty chair in the middle of the table.

“No, proceed,” Alana instructed.

“Yes, my lady.” The servant bowed and left through the back door.

“Where was I?” Alana mused. “Oh yes, I’ve heard so much about your work with the independent jump drive.”

Great, they’re working me from both sides. But business… this could be a safer topic. “Yes. Is there something you wanted to know?”

“I’m curious about the technology’s use of the existing SiNavTech infrastructure,” Alana said. “What would it take to roll out the drives on a large scale?”

“The drive can operate on its own, but a level of integration is possible.” As Wil began explaining the details to her, a bowl of vegetable soup was brought out to each of the guests. Wil and Saera sipped it as they continued their conversation with Alana about the potential commercialization of independent jump drive navigation technology. When the soup was finished, a main course of fish and risotto was served.

The dinner plates were nearly empty when the missing attendee appeared. Wil came to attention when he heard the back door open. Across the table, Cris visibly tensed as they simultaneously caught sight of Marina Alexri entering the room. As one of Reinen’s Court Advisors, she had been a longtime adversary of Cris despite her brief stint as his telepathy instructor before he left Tararia.

Marina gave a slight curtsy to Reinen. “I apologize for my tardiness.” She was about to take the open chair when she was stopped in her tracks.

“Mom?”

Wil gaped at Saera, who was transfixed by Marina. Wait…

The two women stared at each other as the other dinner guests looked on with bewilderment. Wil waited for Marina to denounce Saera’s comment, say that she must be mistaken and that she had no daughter. But, Marina stood calm and poised, meeting Saera’s piercing gaze. Then, she turned and fled the room through the back door where she’d entered.

Saera leaped from her chair, nearly tripping on her long gown as she ran after Marina.

If Marina is Saera’s mother, that means… Wil dashed after Saera. He found her frozen just outside the door, and sounds of running footfall in the distance echoed through the corridor.

A shudder wracked Saera and she fell to her knees on the marble floor, sobbing. “She—she was here all along?”

Wil knelt down next to Saera, putting an arm around her hunched shoulders. I didn’t see that coming.

*       *       *

“Everyone out!” Cris bellowed. The advisors darted out of the room through the main door at the front of the room, but Kate and his parents lingered. As soon as the room was cleared and the doors were closed, Cris rounded on his father. “You were intentionally keeping Wil and Saera apart! No wonder you didn’t want her to come here, you knew we’d find out about her true lineage. How could you do this?”

Kate tried to reach out to calm Cris, but he would have none of it.

Reinen was completely taken by surprise. He took a step back. “Cris, I had no idea.”

The rage mounted, the hum of a telekinetic echo filling the air. “Oh, right! She’s on your senior staff—of course you would have known. She was gone for five years!” Of course! That’s why she left Saera when she was four.

Reinen shook his head. “She was on personal leave. I didn’t know where. I swear it.”

Cris lashed out to his father’s mind, searching. Anger and confusion swirled on the surface above cold calculations for the ramifications of the discovery. Beneath it was a deep hurt—something Cris had never sensed in his father’s stoic demeanor before. Reinen was vulnerable and open. No deceit, no lies. Cris recoiled, feeling ashamed for the violation. He took a deep breath. “Well, if Marina really is her mother, then you can’t stop a wedding between Wil and Saera. She’ll qualify under the Advancement Act.”

Reinen hung his head. “That’s true, she would, but—”

But nothing. “I won’t let you stand in the way of this. I won’t allow you do to him what you did to me.”

Reinen’s brow furrowed. “What do you mean?”

“All you ever do is try to force people into your vision for who they should be, no matter the personal cost. You wanted me to pretend I didn’t have my abilities—wouldn’t even allow talking about the TSS even though it was the one organization that could bring me into my full self. And now you would forbid Wil from a partnership with Saera, even though he needs her to help him fulfill a purpose far greater than anything you can see from your narrow vantage.”

“Cris, don’t mistake my concern over this family’s future for trying to suppress either of your desires.”

Desires? You would have us deny part of our very beings. “The ‘family’ is all you think about.”

“It’s all I have.”

Cris shook his head. “I was always just a pawn to you. Just like you’re trying to use Wil now.”

Reinen looked pained. “Is that what you think?”

“When did you ever make me feel any differently?” When you weren’t ignoring me, you were trying to control me.

Reinen cast his eyes down. “Son, I realize now just how much I must have failed you if you truly feel that way.”

Cris’ anger receded, replaced by a hollow sadness. “I know you’re ashamed of me.”

Alana came around the table and looked Cris in the eye. “Never! You’re our son.”

Hah! “Don’t even try to say otherwise now. As a kid, I never saw you. You never took an interest in me.”

“It wasn’t because of you—” Reinen tried to explain.

“Shite!” Cris exclaimed, cutting him off. “If you hadn’t turned down that meeting with the Priesthood right before I left, I would have thought you were behind their attempt on my life a year later.”

Reinen and Alana looked appalled. “Wait… the Priesthood attacked you?” The blood drained from Reinen’s face, making him look his age.

Alana shrank back, not wanting to believe. “Why would—” Her face twisted in anguish. “If they came after you, does that mean…?”

“Tristen’s death wasn’t an accident,” Cris confirmed.

Reinen staggered backwards to steady himself against one of the chairs.

“But why?” Alana cried.

“He was too focused on the Dynasty to suit their militaristic needs. The Priesthood was dissatisfied with me, too, but by then they were out of time and were stuck with me. They were desperate to have their tools to end the war.” Cris caught himself a moment too late. Fok, I shouldn’t have said that.

Reinen tensed, digging his fingers into the back of the chair. “A war? And the Priesthood is involved?”

“I mean, there’s always one fight or another in society,” Cris hastily replied, hoping his statement would be forgotten. It was not the time or place to divulge the war, even though he was eager to expose the Priesthood’s covert manipulations.

His father hesitated. “Everything changed when Tristen was killed.”

I never would have come into being. Thankful his slip about the war had gone unheeded, Cris took a slow breath. “We’re all being guided, whether you want to acknowledge it or not.”

“Like Marina having a child that’s now involved with Wil?” Reinen asked

“Just the latest thread binding us together.” Marina’s tie to Saera is the answer to our problems, but it means the manipulations run far deeper than I ever imagined.

“I never wanted this life for you,” Reinen murmured.

Kate cleared her throat, eyeing the back door.

“Right.” Cris took a moment to quiet his thoughts. Reaching any level of understanding with his parents would take time he didn’t have at the present. He turned his attention to the more pressing matter. Why did Marina have a child on Earth?

*       *       *

Wil brought Saera to her feet. He held her close as she trembled, staring into space. How can I even begin to comfort her? How can I even process this myself?

“There has to be an explanation. It’ll all be okay,” Wil tried to sooth. “I can’t believe you recognized her.”

“I… felt it,” Saera stammered. “She barely looks like the old pictures I have of her, but there was a bond—like a faint form of what I feel with you. I just knew.”

Wil nodded. “I have something like that with my parents, too.”

“Let me go after her,” Saera said, pulling out of Wil’s arms.

“Maybe we should let this settle—”

Cris barged out from the dining room, with Kate following close behind.

“Which way did Marina go?” Cris demanded.

“Dad—”

“Which way?” Cris repeated.

There’s no stopping him. “Down that hall.” Wil pointed to the left.

Cris and Kate took off in the direction he indicated.

“Are you sure you’re up for this?” Wil asked Saera.

She nodded. “I have to.”

Wil took Saera’s hand and they jogged to catch up to his parents.

They spotted Marina through a window, standing on a nearby terrace with her back to the glass doors.

Cris stormed outside. “Marina, you owe us all an explanation.”

Marina withered. “I do. I almost ran back to my room, but I’ve already spent enough time hiding.”

Saera slipped through the door next to Wil and approached her mother. “Mom, what happened? Why did you leave me?”

Marina closed her eyes and shook her head. “I’m so sorry, Saera.”

“Mom…”

“I had to!” Marina finally met Saera’s gaze, distraught. “They didn’t give me any choice.”

“Who?” Cris asked.

“Who else? The Priesthood,” Marina replied.

Cris clenched his jaw, silently fuming.

Wil took a deep breath. It all comes back to them. It always does. He wrapped his arm around Saera and she slumped against him, hugging herself.

“Just over twenty years ago, they approached me one night as I was returning to my home here on Tararia,” Marina explained. “They said there was something important I must do for them—that the fate of Tararia was at stake. I tried to resist, but they insisted. I was forced to put in a request for extended leave the following morning.”

“Doesn’t sound like you resisted much—” Cris began, but Kate stopped him with a debilitating stare that Wil had only seen her use on rare occasions.

“It seemed like my only choice at the time,” Marina continued. “The Priesthood gave me a new identity of ‘Mary Alexander’. They instructed me to go to Earth and seduce a specific man to bear a child with him—a girl. I was given his name, picture and location, and then I was sent on my way. It wasn’t until later that I found out he was married and already had other children.”

With a retired Agent watching to make sure she followed through—Michael’s father, Wil realized. Fok!

“Why him?” Kate asked.

“I don’t know. I tried looking into him afterward, and there didn’t seem to be anything of note. His grandfather was Taran and immigrated to Earth, as people occasionally do. The bloodline doesn’t trace to any Dynasties. I think they just searched far and wide, and he and I were the right genetic match,” she looked at Wil, “to produce someone complementary to the Cadicle.”

Wil felt like he had been stabbed in the stomach, but he was careful to not show any outward emotion. They made her for me.

Cris startled. “What makes you think Wil is the Cadicle?”

Wil came to attention, realizing his father had picked up on a key detail. Only a handful of people know me by that title.

“It’s the only explanation that fits,” Marina replied. “You three Agents are more powerful than most, and add in the clear manipulation of genetic lines… The Priesthood was seeking their namesake. And for whatever reason, they want that new line to continue through another intentional pairing.”

Saera looked even more ill. “And knowing that, you just left me?”

Marina shook her head. “Saera, I tried to fight them, but they took me away. They told me I had to leave you. I couldn’t even begin to comprehend what it was all about until now.”

“I don’t understand why you couldn’t have stayed with me,” Saera murmured. “Been my mother and raised me.”

“Probably because of me,” Cris cut in. “Because when I was a hot-headed teenager I had a stupid grudge against one of my teachers. And because of those lingering feelings, however ill-placed, once I was Lead Agent I may not have given her daughter an honest chance with the TSS—let alone allow her to get close to my son.”

“They watch everything,” Marina whispered.

Why does the Priesthood want us together? Wil could barely maintain composure, crushed by the realization that the single most important person in his life was yet another piece in the plan directing his fate. I would have fought for her to the end, but it turns out we’ve been forced together this whole time.

“No organization should have this much control,” Cris muttered.

Marina ignored him. “I’m so sorry I wasn’t there for you,” Marina said, trying to reach out to her daughter, but Saera pulled away.

“But you weren’t there!” Saera cried. “You have no idea what it was like for me after you left!”

“I’m sorry…” Marina hung her head.

Tears streamed down Saera’s cheeks, her breath ragged.

Wil watched the exchange unfold, too shocked to intervene. I didn’t even choose my own love. He caught himself. No… I did choose her. They may have made her for me, but I still chose to be with her. And I still choose her, despite everything.

With renewed vigor, Wil put his arm around Saera. “Come on,” he urged. “Take some time to process this. It’s too much to take in at once,” he added telepathically.

Saera nodded and followed his lead.

They departed without another word. Kate brushed Wil’s arm as he passed by, but she couldn’t meet his gaze.

Wil silently escorted Saera back to their suite. Her eyes were red and swollen, but eventually the tears subsided.

When they made it to the privacy of their room, Saera’s shoulders rounded. “So it’s all a lie? Just one big setup?”

What I feel for you isn’t a lie. Wil smoothed her hair. “Our meeting may have been contrived, but that doesn’t mean what we have together is any less real.”

Saera searched Wil’s face, perplexed. “How can you be so calm about this?”

“Because this is my life, Saera. Everything about my entire existence has been manufactured and manipulated. My very genetic code was part of a master design.” He took her hands and eased her down onto the edge of the bed. “What I came to realize a long time ago was that I can’t control everything around me, but I still have freewill. So, rather than be upset about everything that’s out of my hands, I’ve made a conscious choice to focus on what I can do. Being with you is something I chose to do because you make me happy. Frankly, I don’t care how we came to be together, because I wouldn’t want it any other way.”

Saera thought for a moment. “You’re right.”

They changed out of the formal attire, and Wil tucked Saera into bed. She tossed and turned at first, but eventually her breathing settled into the slow, deep rhythm of slumber.

Wil lay in bed next to her, staring at the ceiling. He had to put on a strong front for Saera’s sake, but he was more unnerved by the Priesthood’s actions than he would readily admit. My grandparents may not want us together, but the Priesthood does. They made the Cadicle—me—but why go to such lengths for Saera? What do they want out of our partnership?

CHAPTER 5

Saera awoke in the morning to a sore throat and itchy eyes. What a miserable night.

Wil rolled over to wrap an arm around her when she stirred. “How did you sleep?” he asked.

“Apparently not well. I still feel exhausted.”

Wil hugged her close. “We’ll have a mellow day and relax. I think we could all use a break from reality.”

“I just want to go home,” Saera moaned and buried her face in a pillow.

“No moping allowed,” Wil said in an upbeat tone as he removed the pillow from over her face. “Think about it this way: things can’t possibly get any worse than last night. It has to be on the upswing now.”

Saera groaned and tried to roll away from Wil.

“Nope! Time to get up.” He threw back the covers and gently began dragging her toward the edge of the bed.

She made an exaggerated frown but let Wil direct her. At the side of the bed, he pulled her to her feet.

“See? Not so bad.” Wil gave her a kiss.

“I still want to go home.” But I guess there’s no escape no matter where I go.

“Not an option. So, we may as well try to enjoy ourselves. How does a pool day sound?”

Saera pondered the proposition. “I suppose that’s acceptable.”

“All right. Let’s get ready for breakfast.”

They showered and dressed in the spacious bathroom—well equipped to accommodate two people. With a little more encouragement, Wil coaxed Saera down to the patio on the lower level of the residential wing for their morning meal.

When they arrived, Wil’s parents were lounging at the outdoor table. Kate was gazing out over the gardens with a cup of tea in her hands, and Cris was reading through what looked to be a report projected from his handheld resting on the table.

“Good morning,” Cris greeted. “I was afraid you might run off in the middle of the night.” He minimized the report.

“The thought did cross my mind,” Saera replied, only half-joking. She and Wil sat down in the cushioned chairs at the wooden table. An enticing spread of sliced fruit, juice, and pastries was arranged at the center amid vases of fresh-cut flowers.

“It’s a new day now,” Kate said. “We adjust, like always.”

Cris glanced at his wife. “Things are what they are.”

The Priesthood bred me for Wil. To be a complement to the Cadicle. Saera’s stomach turned over.

Wil let out a slow breath. “Last night was just another ‘that figures’ moment after everything I’ve been through in the last few years.”

“I can’t believe those sorts of revelations are starting to feel normal,” Kate admitted.

“I really thought I was getting used to taking things in stride, too, but that… Stars!” Cris shook his head.

Kate nodded. “Somehow it was easier when it was just us. But knowing there have been others…”

Saera wilted. What does the Priesthood want with me? “None of this feels real.”

Cris ducked his head to catch Saera’s downcast gaze. “I know it’s not a lot of consolation right now, but we know how you feel. We’ll get through this together.”

Saera fought to keep from tearing up again. “I always wanted to see my mom again. I ran through what I’d say to her countless times in my head. But now…”

“Everything was out of your control. You can’t get caught up in ‘what if’ hypotheticals,” Kate said. “We went through this a few years ago ourselves. You have to accept the fate you were dealt, but you don’t have to let it define you.”

Wil took Saera’s hand. “We know what we have. That’s all that matters.”

Kate smiled, caressing Cris’ forearm. “Exactly.”

Saera tried to take comfort in the words. She squeezed Wil’s hand and gave an assured nod, but inside the emotion was still too raw.

Wil eyed the basket of golden pastries at the center of the table and grabbed one. “I honestly did have hopes that this would be a relaxing, uneventful vacation.”

Cris chuckled. “Around here? Impossible.”

Saera grabbed a pastry for herself. It was still warm and had a delightfully airy texture.

“Though I don’t expect any more life-changing announcements, the drama might not be completely over. The party is still on for this evening,” Cris stated.

“Is that really such a good idea?” Wil asked.

Cris shook his head. “It wouldn’t look good to cancel last-minute. Appearances.”

Wil slumped back in his chair. “But of course. We are the perfect family, after all.”

Kate set down her empty tea mug. “Let’s try to keep the sarcasm to a minimum. The circumstances could be far worse.”

“Easy for you to say,” Wil countered. “You won’t be the one on display.”

“What do you mean?” Saera asked.

Wil faltered—only for an instant, but she knew him well enough to recognize that he was keeping something from her. “Nothing. These events are just an excuse for the absurdly rich to show off.”

“Sounds lovely.” Saera took a bite of her pastry. It was the perfect balance of sweet and savory that left her mouth watering for more.

Wil grinned. “It’ll be great.”

Saera and Wil finished eating, and then went back to their room to change into swimming attire. Wil led her down to one of the infinity pools carved into the hillside of the estate overlooking the city and lake below.

It felt strange, at first, to wear a bikini outdoors after years of TSS uniforms, but the warm sun on her skin soon set her at ease. She selected one of the lounge chairs facing the sun head-on and got comfortable.

Wil stripped down to his swim shorts and dove into the water. He slicked back the hair from his forehead when he surfaced. “I miss swimming. The ocean on Orino was frigid, but there’s something freeing about the water.”

“You just like it because it reminds you of freefall.”

“Now that’s probably true.” He laid back in the water and floated with his eyes closed.

Saera admired the view, starting to feel more like herself again.

In time, she closed her eyes and soaked up the sun. After several minutes, she felt a cool shadow pass over her leg.

She cracked open one eye to see if a cloud had manifested in the clear sky, but instead saw an orb of water approaching overhead. Wil was floating in the pool watching her with a mischievous grin.

“You wouldn’t!” Saera exclaimed. She raised a telekinetic shield just in time to deflect the water as the orb burst above her. The water splashed down around her protective dome.

“Now you’re asking for it!” Saera leaped to her feet and raised a retaliatory wave in the pool toward Wil.

He parted the wave to either side of him with the slightest raise of his hand, causing water to splash over the lip of the pool onto the pavement.

Before Saera had time to plan her next move, she felt herself lifting off of the ground, her skin tingling with electrical energy. “That’s not fair!” She could have tried to fight against Wil, but she knew there was no way she’d win if he didn’t want her to.

Slowly, Wil levitated her above the center of the pool. Saera scowled down at him.

He laughed. “I’m sorry, I couldn’t resist.”

“There’s still time to put me back and pretend like this never happened.”

Wil tilted his head. “What’s the fun in that?”

Saera plunged into the water with a scream of surprise. She surfaced with a gasp from the warm water, pure as a mountain spring.

Wil took a couple strokes over to her. “Forgive me?”

Saera gave him a playful glare. “I guess—this time.” She splashed at him with her hand.

Wil splashed her back. “You know, I think this is the most time we’ve ever spent together in a row.”

“I guess it is,” Saera realized. She hadn’t been able to stay overnight with Wil since he graduated, due to the unwanted questions it would raise with her roommates. “And you’re trying to drown me already?”

“Oh, hardly!” Wil swam to Saera and pulled her in for a kiss.

She kissed him back. “Uh huh.”

They played around in the water for a while longer before returning to the poolside lounge chairs. As they dried off in the sun, Saera traced the outline of the dragon tattooed on Wil’s left shoulder blade.

“I’m glad you brought me here,” she said.

“So far it hasn’t gone quite how I pictured.”

“Me either.”

Wil turned to face her, his glowing cerulean eyes fixed on her. “My new trainees will arrive as soon as we get back. We won’t get many more moments like this for a long time.”

Saera took his hand. “So let’s enjoy it while we can.”

They spent the rest of the day lazing around the pool and gardens. So much had happened the previous evening, Saera was happy for some quiet time to process. Servants brought out a picnic lunch to them and refreshed their glasses of iced lemonade.

When the day turned to late-afternoon, they made their way inside to begin dressing for the party.

Wil again donned his TSS dress uniform, and Saera put on the second gown she had been given—this one light silver in color. It had a wide V-cut at the bust and two straps secured behind her neck. The back of the dress was almost completely open, and the rest of the metallic fabric formed around her in a tight sheath to the floor, with a slit to mid-thigh on either side.

“This feels a little… risqué,” she commented after twirling a few times in front of the mirror with her auburn hair still loose around her shoulders.

“It’s the current fashion for people our age. You look stunning,” Wil said, the awe apparent on his face. “You’ll be the center of attention.”

“I guess I wouldn’t mind turning a few heads.”

Wil smiled. “You definitely will.”

A knock sounded at the door.

Saera’s heart jumped. “Is it time to go? I’m not ready yet.” Wil went to answer the door while Saera looked around for her hair clips. What did I do with that bag? She felt someone watching her and looked up to see her mother standing in the doorway, fully dressed and with her hair done in her signature twist-and-braid style.

“Will you be okay?” Wil asked Saera telepathically from the adjacent lounge room.

“I think so.”

“I’ll be right outside,” Wil said aloud and left.

Marina watched Wil go and then turned her attention to Saera. “I thought you might like some help getting ready.”

Saera fought the urge to scream at her. No. Though I can’t easily forgive her, I shouldn’t turn her away now when she’s trying to reach out to me. “Sure, thanks.”

Marina came forward. “Why don’t you sit? I’ll do your hair, just like old times.”

Saera sat down at the vanity in the bedroom. She looked at Marina in the mirror, weighing her intentions.

“I never imagined a reunion like what happened last night,” Marina went on, her voice quavering slightly. “I’m so sorry for what I put you through.” She set down a small clutch on the vanity and began extracting various clips and pins.

“Last night was nothing,” Saera replied. I can get over that shock. The years of abuse she left me to are harder to forget.

Marina took some pins in her hand and began sectioning out Saera’s hair. “I know it isn’t any consolation, but I’ve thought about you every day since I left Earth. I was never much of the nurturing sort, but you brought out a side of me I never knew I had. I tried to suppress it, but it’s been there all these years with nothing to fill the void.”

She’s right, that isn’t any consolation at all. “We can’t just pick up where we left off. You’ve missed most of my life.”

Marina paused the hair styling for a moment, the muscles around her eyes and mouth twitched. She took a breath and then continued arranging the strands of Saera’s hair. “I know we can’t. But I hope things can be different going forward.”

“I’ve already had a fresh start. Joining the TSS was an escape. I don’t think you understand how awful things were living with dad’s other family.”

“Maybe in time you can forgive me,” Marina murmured.

That’s easier said than done. “I’ll try.”

They made small-talk for a while, starting the process of rebuilding the foundation of their relationship. It felt forced to Saera, but she owed it to herself to make a genuine attempt at reconnecting with her mother, so she pushed through the awkward silences.

Eventually, Marina took a step back and looked at Saera from several angles. “There. How’s that?”

The hairstyle was sleek and sophisticated, with braided sections folding over each other and twisted up into a looping bun. Saera tilted her head to either side and admired the up-do. She made it suit me now—not the child I was. “I love it. Thank you.”

“You’re going to make a lot of girls very envious tonight,” Marina said with a smile.

“What do you mean?”

Marina seemed surprised by the question. “You’re about to show up to a party with the most eligible bachelor in all the Taran worlds.”

“Wil?”

“Of course. He is the son of Sietinen and Vaenetri.”

The nerves that Saera had tried so hard to settle came flooding back. “I guess I just never think about him that way. Our entire time together has been within the TSS.”

Marina shook her head. “I don’t believe he thinks of himself that way, either. You’re fortunate to have someone so thoroughly taken with you.”

He does love me. I’ve never questioned it. That’s one part of my life that I’ll never regret. “I am lucky.”

“Well, I’ll let you gather yourself,” Marina said and glided to the door.

Am I about to walk into another trap? Saera’s chest knotted. “Thank you for coming by.”

Marina bowed her head. “I hope we can spend more time together in the future.”

“Me too.”

*       *       *

“Well, she may have failed you as a mother, but she makes a pretty good hair stylist,” joked Wil.

“Very funny,” Saera replied, not sounding amused at all. She was pacing the room as Wil sat on the edge of the bed in their suite.

“Seriously, though, you look incredible,” Wil said, a swell of love in his chest as he admired her.

Saera continued to pace in front of him, her fists clenched with nervous energy.

I need to set her at ease. We just have to get through the next few hours… “I’m glad you’re at least on speaking terms. It’s a start.”

“Yes, it is.”

How can I distract her? “We should get going. We have a ball to attend! I may even make you dance.” He grinned at her.

“Oh, like you’re the dancer in this relationship,” retorted Saera, stopping in front of Wil.

“Hey, I can dance. I think. I figure all that hand-to-hand combat training has to have yielded some transferable skills.”

“Like flying kicks?”

Wil smirked. “I was thinking more like back-flips, but that would be fun, too.”

“Sounds dangerous.”

Wil shrugged. “It would keep things interesting.”

A smile finally broke through on Saera’s face, lighting up her eyes. “Let’s just stick to the finger-food and mingling.”

And she’s back! “Very well, if you insist.” Wil rose from the bed. He held out his hand. “Shall we?”

With a deep breath, Saera took his hand, entwining her fingers in his. She had her jaw set with determination to get through whatever Wil’s grandparents had planned.

Wil admired how she was taking everything in stride. The visit had already unveiled more surprises than he could have ever anticipated.

He escorted her through the labyrinth of halls to the largest ballroom on the other side of the manor. As they approached, orchestral music swelled, interwoven with the buzz of conversation.

“It sounds like quite the party,” Saera commented.

“Undoubtedly. Sietinens don’t mess around when it comes to event planning.”

Before them was a massive set of double doors, more than three meters tall. The wood was painted white to match the marble walls and floor, and it was carved into a delicate geometric pattern accented with gold and silver. Attendants standing to either side of the door bowed.

The attendant on the left straightened his back but kept his head down. “My lord. Our guests await you.”

“Thank you,” Wil said, unsure if there was some formal protocol he was missing.

The attendant paused for a moment, as if waiting for something else, and then proceeded to swing open the double doors with his colleague.

Wil’s breath caught when he saw the ballroom, and he heard a gasp from Saera next to him. The doors opened onto a marble staircase that descended half a story to the main level. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, set with tiny lights that sent cascading sparkles across the ceiling and walls. Three walls of the room were almost entirely glass, shaped into a sweeping curve that overlooked Lake Tiadon below. An elaborate buffet was arranged along the left wall, and to the right was a twenty-piece orchestra providing the festive music. In the center of the room, at least four hundred guests were talking amongst themselves. Seeing Wil and Saera standing at the top of the stairs, the conversation halted and everyone turned toward them.

Wil gulped. “I’m sorry, I didn’t expect this,” he said to Saera telepathically.

Saera smiled at the crowd despite her nerves and took Wil by the upper arm.

They were about to walk down the stairs when Reinen emerged from the sea of people with Alana close behind. He climbed the staircase to stand next to Wil.

“Esteemed guests,” he addressed the crowd, “thank you for joining us. I am pleased to present to you Williame Sietinen-Vaenetri.”

So he’s still making this all about me? Wil gave a little bow, and Saera dropped into a curtsy when he started to move. They rose and Wil looked to Reinen for guidance.

Reinen came alive in the crowd’s presence. “Our family has experienced so much good fortune, but so rarely can we share it with each other. All of us being here together is a special occasion indeed. We are honored for all of you to share in this joyous time with us. Have a wonderful evening!”

There was light applause from the audience as Wil and Saera descended the stairs with Reinen. Wil felt the hundreds of eyes on him, and many people leaned over to whisper to their neighbor. Saera’s grip tightened on his arm, but she kept her face composed. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, Reinen clapped Wil on the shoulder and then went back to hosting with Alana.

“That should be the worst of it,” Wil said to Saera.

Saera looked around. “Everyone is watching us.”

In particular, the younger members of the crowd were paying special attention. The women were all staring daggers at Saera while checking out Wil, and even the men were subtly distancing themselves from their dates. Wil decided to just make matters easier for everyone and put his arm around Saera. We won’t have to deal with this for much longer…

To Wil’s relief, he saw his parents approaching. “I can’t imagine attending these things all the time,” he commented as they walked up.

“You’re telling me,” Cris replied.

“Oh, you get used it,” said Kate. “Come with me, my brother is here and wants to meet you.” She beckoned Wil and Saera to follow her.

Wil sighed but complied. He took Saera’s hand.

Kate led them around a few groups to a man in his late-sixties and his wife. They both wore Starstone rings. “Wil, this is my brother Kaiden, heir to the First Region.”

Kaiden had the same hazel-green eyes as Kate and dark hair with touches of gray. He held out his hand, which Wil took. “Wil! I’ve heard so much about you. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you.”

“And you, as well,” Wil replied. “This is Saera.”

“Yes, of course.” Kaiden held out his hand to Saera. “You make a striking couple.”

At least some people aren’t as dead-set against us being together as my grandparents.

Saera blushed and took Kaiden’s hand. “Pleased to meet you.”

“And this is my wife, Renae,” Kaiden said, presenting a graceful fair-skinned woman with graying brown hair. Everyone greeted her.

Kaiden looked over Wil’s TSS uniform. “I find it interesting that family is trending toward life in the TSS. We were all surprised when my little sister asked to join, and now you have continued in her footsteps.”

“And my father’s,” Wil pointed out.

“Yes, very true. There’s always been some consternation over the Sietinen heir being Lead Agent of the TSS.”

“But think of all that delightful ‘real world’ experience I’m getting,” Cris chimed in.

“Fair enough,” Kaiden conceded. “I suppose I just wasn’t cut out for such a rigorous life. I don’t know how you all do it.”

“You certainly had it in you. I’m just your little sister—as you were so quick to say—but look at what I’ve done,” Kate said.

“You have me there. I should make my retreat now before I misspeak again. I applaud you all for your service.” Kaiden looked to his wife. “Now, if you’ll excuse us, I need to keep making the rounds. Business, you know.” He inclined his head to them and departed.

“Is being in the TSS really so strange?” Wil asked his parents.

“They’re coming from a different perspective,” Kate replied.

“They’ll be in for quite a shock when they learn the extent of the power it’s granted us,” Cris added. “Then they’ll wish they were alongside us the whole time.”

And aligned with me, most of all, Wil thought as he surveyed the room. But, there was little time for reflection. Kate eyed another relative, a cousin from the Fourth Region, and quickly dragged Wil and Saera along. Wil was content to follow his mother, knowing it diminished his chances of being pulled aside by any of the young women and their fathers who were eyeing him from a distance.

Wil was introduced to—and, in some cases, reacquainted with—various other family members over the next hour before he and Saera were finally able to extract themselves so they could get some food. They helped themselves to the buffet, while trying to not appear too gluttonous, and then washed it down with sparkling wine.

With his hunger satiated and feeling slightly buzzed, Wil couldn’t take the predatory stares any longer. “Are you okay leaving here for a little while?” he asked Saera.

“Sure.”

“Great, I need a break.” He took her hand and led her out a side door in the ballroom directly into one of the gardens surrounding the Sietinen estate.

The air was a perfect temperature and they strolled through the garden hand-in-hand. After some time, they arrived at a bench along the walkway in front of a large lawn overlooking the lower gardens and the lake—one of the most spectacular views on the entire estate.

“Let’s sit down here for a while,” Wil suggested.

Saera smiled. “Okay.”

This is your time to finally do something for yourself. Don’t rush it. Wil gave Saera a moment to take in the view. “This is a special place to me. It’s where my parents got married, and it’s always been one of my favorite spots on all of Tararia.”

“I can see why. It’s beautiful.” Saera looked out at the moonlight dancing on the surface of the lake in the distance.

Wil swallowed. “There’s no one else I’d rather have here with me. I’m so thankful to have you in my life.”

“Me too, Wil.” She met his gaze, and there was nothing but love in her eyes.

She has no idea what’s coming. “Times haven’t always been easy for us and there will be even more trials going forward, but you give me the strength to make me feel like I can get through anything. I can’t imagine a life without you.” In one motion, Wil dropped to his knee and reached into his inner jacket pocket. “And as we go through that life together, I want you to be by my side as my wife.” He pulled his hand out from his pocket, holding a Starstone ring.

Saera took in a sharp breath of surprise.

Wil looked into Saera’s eyes. “Will you marry me?”

Saera teared up. “Yes!” She pulled him in for a kiss. “I’m yours forever.”

And I’m yours. Wil held her close. He couldn’t keep the grin off of his face.

Saera trembled slightly in his arms, but he could feel the joy radiating from her. She pulled back and looked at the ring in Wil’s hand. “It’s stunning.”

“Oh, right!” Wil took Saera’s left hand and slipped the engagement ring on her finger. A perfect fit.

She admired her new accessory, awe in her gaze. The round center Starstone was complemented by delicate swirling metalwork accented by smaller Starstones. “So this is why you brought me here.”

“It was the main reason, yes. Even with everything that’s happened, I wanted to make things official with us.”

Saera couldn’t take her eyes off the ring on her hand. “What happens when we get back home?”

“We’ll need to keep the engagement quiet for a while. We can have the wedding after you graduate.”

She brought her gaze up to meet Wil’s eyes. “Here?”

“Probably. But there’s plenty of time to figure that out.” He leaned forward for a kiss and she relaxed into him.

They took some time to revel in the moment before returning to the party. As they strolled back, Wil was overcome with a sense of elation. I don’t know how this will go over with everyone, but nothing could take away this feeling.

Wil led Saera back into the ballroom through the same side door. Cris and Kate came over as soon as they entered.

“Where did you—” Kate began, but then she noticed the ring on Saera’s finger. “Stars! Congratulations.” She gave Wil and Saera hugs, beaming. Cris did likewise.

“We have your back, don’t worry,” Cris said.

“What does he mean?” Saera asked Wil.

Wil took her hand. “I didn’t exactly have my grandparents blessing to propose to you, but I would never let that stand in the way.”

Saera’s face drained. “You never said anything. I thought they were fine with this.”

Wil glanced over his shoulder and saw his grandparents approaching to see what all the commotion was about. “It’ll be okay,” he said to Saera. He put his arm around her protectively and turned to confront his grandfather.

Reinen’s eyes narrowed. “How dare you so openly defy me?”

Wil stared down Reinen. “It isn’t your right to decide who I can be with. Especially now that we know she’s from a well-respected lower Dynasty.”

Reinen hung his head, his disappointment evident. “That discovery doesn’t change the fact that you’ve gone against me. There are so many who would be a better match.”

“No. You might not see it, but there is no one else.” Not everything is about what happens here on Tararia.

“I just can’t abide this.” Reinen looked away.

Alana stepped in. “Reinen, let the boy be happy.”

“Oh, this is about much more than happiness,” Cris said, forcing himself between his son and father.

Reinen examined Wil and Saera. “Whatever is so important about them being together?”

Cris looked around at all the party-goers watching the conversation. “Let’s go outside.” He led the group into the gardens.

Wil examined the place his father had selected. It was a private enough setting. We need them on our side. He took Saera’s hand and met Reinen’s eye. “I know you wanted a different path for me and my father, but we had another fate. I’m sorry if it’s made you feel betrayed or abandoned. However, I have been handed so much responsibility, there are times when I must act in seemingly selfish ways to look out for myself. Choosing to be with Saera is one of those instances. I need her, because she’s the one person who can fully support me in what I need to face.”

“That’s all the more reason for your partner to be someone with more meaningful connections,” Reinen protested.

Wil met Reinen’s steely gaze. “The kind of support she offers to me has nothing to do with assets or politics. I bonded with Saera years ago because it was the one thing that could keep me sane. Asking me to walk away from her is the same as condemning me to failure.”

“Failure in what?” Alana asked.

They can’t be trusted with the truth. Not yet. “Performing my duty within the TSS. The specifics are irrelevant.”

Reinen scoffed. “What do you expect from me? Sympathy?” He shook his head. “I see the anger in your eyes, but I’m not to blame for whatever troubles you’re facing. If you want to be upset with anyone, it should be your father. He was the one to run off and join to the TSS, raise you there and get you wrapped up in this madness. I was trying to keep us all from such a life.”

Wil let out a little laugh. “I assure you, we all would have ended up with the TSS whether we chose to or not.” It was part of the master plan we can’t escape.

“None of this changes that you have a responsibility to Tararia. To this family,” Reinen said. “All I ever wanted was to keep us together.”

Cris stared down his father. “Then why do you insist on pushing us away?”

Reinen shook his head. “I’ve only tried to grasp onto what I can—doing right by this family, ensuring the prosperity of SiNavTech. When your brother died, we lost the future we’d envisioned. I needed something, anything, to keep me going. So, I latched onto the one constant I had: my duty to the Dynasty. I’ve been alone with that responsibility for almost three decades now, since you never took an interest. Every time I’ve tried to pull you in, you’ve run further away. I can’t bear that the family’s continued well-being is at stake.”

Wil took in his grandfather’s pained expression. I’d feel alone and betrayed in his position, too. I need to give a peace offering in terms he can understand. “Look, I may have responsibilities to the TSS that take priority, but I’m not abandoning this family. As a gesture of good faith, I will license a civilian version of the independent jump drive to you, as you requested—and without royalties. However, I must insist that we install some navigation safeguards to minimize the chance for operator error. I can’t have people getting lost in subspace on my conscience.”

“On the condition that I agree to you marrying Saera?” Reinen questioned.

“That’s happening with or without your blessing—I don’t need your permission,” Wil countered. “This offer is only to demonstrate that I do respect the Dynasty’s interests.”

“Technology is hardly a substitute for your involvement in the family’s interests,” his grandfather replied.

“Well, it’s all I can offer at the present,” Wil said. “If you want us involved in your life, finding common ground is the first step.”

Reinen eyed him. “Does this offer come with any additional conditions?”

Wil glanced at his father. “There’s still the issue of construction capacity for the TSS fleet. But I’ll ask you now as your grandson, not as a TSS officer. I am facing a nearly impossible task, and I need all the help I can get. It would make all the difference for the TSS to have the retired Prisaris shipyard.”

Reinen hesitated. “There are many political considerations with that sort of arrangement.”

“Getting the independent jump drive should be more than enough to buy the support of SiNavTech’s board members,” Wil pointed out.

Reinen took a moment to think through the proposition. “If that’s what it will take to get us working together toward a common goal, then I suppose I have no choice. I’ll make sure the other Dynasties won’t stand in the way of the TSS acquiring the shipyard.”

“Thank you.” Wil shook Reinen’s hand to seal the agreement.

Reinen turned his attention to Saera. “I apologize for my behavior. That was no way to treat you.”

“It’s okay,” Saera replied, somehow maintaining her poise. “What the hell was that?” she added telepathically to Wil.

“Sorry,” he responded. “Like I said, things are a little complicated around here.”

“I’ll say,” she replied.

“I hope this can be a new beginning for us.” Reinen took Saera by the hands. “Welcome to the family.”

CHAPTER 6

Every one of the young men had the same look of bewilderment on their face. They had arrived at TSS Headquarters along with the other Trainees, but had then been immediately pulled from their orientation groups and ushered into the training room on Level 11 where Wil now stood before them. Everyone was looking at him warily, their eyes darting while they shifted on their feet.

Wil evaluated them, studying the stance and expression of each person. He noted those who were taking the situation in stride and those who appeared most uncomfortable. It was apparent through their light gray training uniforms that most were already in decent physical shape, but there would still be a long way to go.

“You’re all probably wondering why you’re here,” Wil said, finally breaking the silence.

The men nodded, with varying levels of distress.

Wil smiled for a moment, trying to set them at ease. “Let’s start with an introduction. My name is Wil Sights. I am currently the sole Agent in the Primus Elite class.”

The men’s glances shifted between each other and Wil.

“I personally selected you twenty men out of thousands of candidates. I am going to train you as Primus Elite Agents.” Let that sink in for a minute.

The shifting glances changed to murmurs and gawks. “Is he serious?” “Primus Elite?” “Is that even a thing?”

Wil straightened and looked down the line levelly. “Normally, we’d give Trainees a year before they have to make a long-term training commitment. I need you to make that decision today.”

“Why?” asked a seventeen-year-old with light brown hair named Ian Mandren, his amber eyes narrowed with suspicion.

“Because the TSS is at war,” Wil replied. He pulled out his handheld and activated a holographic projection containing footage from the war in the rift. Ships under fire, planets burning in the aftermath of Bakzen attacks. Brutal and uncensored—the same images the Priesthood always took such lengths to hide. Wil stopped the video after two minutes.

The young men took it in with confusion and horror.

“Where is that?” Ian questioned.

“It can’t be real,” protested Tom Aldric, the youngest of the group. “Why are you showing us this?”

“It’s very real,” Wil stated. “A war is underway—just out of sight in a dimensional rift. Our enemy is the Bakzen. They have advanced capabilities to travel within the dimensional planes, and they have torn a rift in space beyond the outer territories. Select members of the TSS are told the truth and are brought into the conflict on the other side of the rift. They have been able to keep the enemy from reaching too far into normal space, but they will not be able to hold out for much longer.

“The Bakzen have been building their forces for centuries, preparing for an all-out onslaught against the entire Taran race. The nature of the conflict doesn’t matter—only that our complete and utter destruction is their singular goal. There is no longer hope for a diplomatic solution. It is simply our survival or theirs, and I have been charged with leading the Taran people to victory.” His gaze passed down the line of shocked faces struggling to make sense of what they’d just been told.

“The Bakzen?” Curtis Jaconis, a dark-haired eighteen-year-old, said. “Never heard of them.”

“And the Priesthood would like it to stay that way,” Wil replied. “Except, the Bakzen are coming for us. They are vicious and powerful, and if we don’t strike back with everything we can, there won’t be a world anywhere that’s safe from them.”

“What does any of that have to do with us?” Ian asked.

Wil clasped his hands behind his back. “Because to win this fight we need a new approach. I stand before you as the future Supreme Commander of the TSS. I have been tasked with training a group of elite commanders and pilots who will be able to do what no one else can. But I don’t have time to waste on quitters. Anyone who’s with me needs to be all-in from Day One. Today. I know you have next to no information to go on—it’s a leap of faith and I’m asking you to take my words at face value. But I picked you because you are the best of the best. You can help me win this fight.”

Many of the men took shaky breaths and focused on the metal floor.

All of them are too smart to go along with this. But maybe there’s just enough crazy in there to sway them to join me. “I can promise you this: training with me will make you the strongest, best Agent you can possibly be. If you’re serious about being in the TSS and making this your career, this group is the place to be. Anyone who joins me will train outside of normal TSS training channels on an accelerated timeline. I’ll push you to your limits and beyond. Other groups train together, but ultimately the instructors are looking for the star individuals to emerge. This group will be different. We need to be a team from the beginning. We need to trust each other implicitly—know each person’s strengths, weaknesses, and how we fit together as a unit. You all have enormous telekinetic potential, but moreover, you have the brains and heart that will keep me grounded as a leader.”

“So you’re saying you want us to train as officers to fight in a secret war against a vastly superior enemy?” Curtis asked.

“That’s right,” Wil said with a grimace. “Some get to choose their role, but mine was assigned. It’s a shite job, but someone has to do it. Can I count on you to help me?”

The silence in the room was palpable. The men all stared at the floor or the walls in introspection.

Wil’s chest constricted. Don’t make me beg. I can’t do this alone.

Finally, one man raised his head and looked Wil square in the eye. He was close to Wil’s height and had medium-brown hair and light blue eyes that shone with insight and comprehension. “I’m in.”

Wil instantly recognized the man as Michael Andres. Saera was right about him. “Thank you,” Wil said with genuine gratitude. “Who else?”

“So am I.”

“Me too.”

One by one, the other men joined Michael in the resolution to support Wil in his mission. They quivered slightly from restrained nerves, but they set their jaws and stood ready for direction.

Wil smiled, both from relief and gratefulness. I have a team now. We can do this together. “Now, it doesn’t take a telepath to tell that you’re wondering how I came to be in this singularly unique position of being the sole Primus Elite Agent.”

Several men nodded confirmation.

“Well, the short answer is that I was born into it. Both of my parents are Agents. My father is Cris Sights, Lead Agent of this TSS Headquarters, and my mother is Kate Sights. I grew up here at Headquarters and entered the training program when I was twelve. I graduated at sixteen with a CR of 13.7 and have been waiting for this day ever since. I’m only nineteen now—barely older than some of you—but I am the only person to have spent time face-to-face with the Bakzen and lived to tell about it.”

Someone raised his hand. Wil recognized him as Ethan Samlier, a blonde seventeen-year-old from Tararia’s Second Region. He had exceptional piloting ability and an estimated CR of 8.9. When Wil nodded his consent for the question, Ethan said, “Excuse me, sir, did you say 13.7?”

“Yes, I did,” Wil replied, unruffled. But your inexperience means you’re latching onto the wrong thing—surviving an encounter with the Bakzen is far more remarkable.

“I thought the CR scale only went to 10,” Ethan added.

“Just because no one ever scored above 10 before doesn’t mean that was the cap,” countered Wil.

Ethan seemed unsure what to say. “Okay. Well, a 13.7... That’s an extremely high limit.”

I need to give them some perspective. “I didn’t say that was my limit. That’s the CR I obtained.”

“But I thought the entire purpose of the Course Rank test was to document limits?” Ethan tried to clarify.

“Usually, yes,” Wil confirmed. “But I broke the testing sphere, so I guess we won’t know what I can really do until we’re in battle.” I’m scared to see what I’m capable of.

“Wait, you broke the testing sphere?” Curtis asked incredulously.

Wil nodded. “Yes, it cracked at 13.7, so they stopped the exam.”

“So... what’s your limit, then?” Ian asked.

“I don’t know,” Wil confessed. “If I have one, I haven’t found it yet. All I can tell you is that my CR exam was three years ago, and I’m stronger now than I was then.”

“The Cadicle,” Ethan breathed.

“That’s what they tell me.”

“What does that mean?” Tom asked meekly. He was barely sixteen-years-old and had a thin frame with a dark complexion. Though he appeared frail compared to some of the older Trainees, unlike most others he had the rare potential to score above a CR of 9.

“It means that you should listen to me when I give you instruction because I know what I’m talking about,” Wil retorted with a hint of sarcasm, though most of the men seemed too nervous to see it as lighthearted humor.

“We will,” affirmed Ethan. “The Priesthood has foretold the coming of the Cadicle for thousands of years. To many, your presence will signal the beginning of a new age for Tarans.”

A foretelling the Priesthood was all too eager to help realize through any means necessary. “Please don’t misinterpret the title. I’m not a special icon or miraculous incarnation. I’m a mortal man with my own hopes and desires just like you. What I do, I do because I must. I probably wouldn’t have chosen this life if I’d had another option, so I’m just trying to make the most of the role I was handed.”

Most of the men seemed dumbfounded by Wil’s blunt honesty. He had all that power, but he’d give it up if he could? It was easy for them to think that way without knowing the true burden of the responsibility.

Once they see the toll it takes on me, then they’ll understand. Wil looked from face to face. They all seemed so young and innocent. Was there ever a time I lived without the weight that I carry now? A twinge of sadness struck his heart. I’m going to ruin them. I’m going to show them the darkest, evil nature of people and they’ll be changed forever.

“Tell us what to do,” Michael said at last. “We’ll support you in any way we can.”

There were murmurs of agreement down the line.

Already they’re keeping me on course. “Okay, let’s see what all of you can do. Form a straight line a pace out from that far wall.” Wil pointed to the wall across the room from him, and the men lined up as he’d instructed. “Good. Take a step forward if you’ve had any hand-to-hand combat training, even if it was just as a kid.”

All but three of the men took a step forward.

“Now, take a step forward if you’ve ever had any marksmanship training.”

Twelve men took a step forward, including one of the three with no combat training.

“Take another step if you’ve studied navigation or applied mathematics.”

Eighteen men took a step forward.

“Take another step if you have any piloting experience—actually behind the controls, not just navigation theory.”

Six men took a step.

“Now,” Wil instructed, “go back to the starting wall if this is your first day with the TSS.”

Everyone returned to their starting place.

“Did you get anything out of that exercise?” He looked down the line of Trainees.

“We all bring things from the outside, but we’re all starting from the same place here,” Ian answered for the group.

“Very good. Now, break into teams of four.” While they sorted out their teams, Wil went to a door on the wall behind him, which concealed a storage compartment that contained five identical boxes. The boxes were unlabeled, approximately half a meter cubes. “In each of these boxes is a puzzle. I want each team to work together to assemble it.” Wil handed out the boxes.

Each team started pulling out the pieces of their three-dimensional puzzle. The pieces all looked remarkably similar, with no distinguishing color or marks—plastic blocks, matte copper in color. The men eyed him skeptically.

“Oh yeah, and pick someone on your team to blindfold. Only he is allowed to touch the pieces,” Wil added.

No one seemed pleased with the order, but each team picked someone to blindfold and the others began giving instructions to lay out the pieces so they could figure out how everything fit together. It took some time, but eventually each team was able to construct a square-based pyramid out of the pieces. Next, Wil split the men into three groups and ordered them to form human pyramids of six people by arranging themselves on their hands and knees, doing so while everyone was blindfolded except for two instructors. It was haphazard and awkward, but they pulled it off. Afterward, Wil had them break into groups of five and he gave them each a tablet from the storage compartment. They had to work together on a specified problem of how to most effectively move some cargo from Point A to Point B while avoiding several pitfalls. Some teams came up with distinctly better solutions than others, but the exercise fulfilled the intended purpose of allowing group dynamics to unfold.

Wil evaluated everyone as they ran through each of the exercises. He knew all of their personality and capability profiles by heart, and he was pleased to see that everyone was performing just as he’d hoped. In the end, four individuals stood out from the others: Ethan Samlier, Michael Andres, Curtis Jaconis, and Ian Mandren. They had some of the highest CR potential, but they also proved to be the most natural leaders; the other men were already looking to them for validation. They will be my Captains. I’ll groom them, and once they’ve already gained respect from everyone else, I’ll make it official.

“All right. Fall back in line,” Wil ordered. They complied. “Now, do any of you have questions for me?” he asked the group.

Ethan raised his hand right away, and Wil called on him. “So, we’re an established training group, contracted under the Primus Elite designation. Does that mean we’re Trainees or Initiates?”

Wil nodded. “A fair question. You’re Trainees for now, but you won’t be confined to the same one-year timeline as the others. I’ll advance the group when I feel you’ve met the milestones for Initiates—be that in two weeks or ten months.”

“So, where are our quarters?” questioned someone named Kevin Haelis from the main city on one of Tararia’s moons, Denae.

Wil smiled. “I was able to pull some strings to get you placed directly in Initiate housing. You’re in Primus I-06, and you’ll find your bed assignments waiting for you on the screens.” Wil had arranged the rooms while the men went through the exercises so each subgroup was housed with their eventual Captain.

Michael raised his hand and Wil called on him. “Will we attend classes with the other Trainees?”

“Yes, some,” Wil replied. “I’ve tailored the class schedule for each of you based on your aptitudes and baseline knowledge. Some classes will be with the other Trainees and Initiates, and some will be with me. As time goes on, we’ll focus on more specialized topics in subgroups.”

Curtis held up his hand. “Forgive me if this is too much of an intrusion, but if we’re going to be your backup, then we should know if there’s anything that would impact your decisions,” Curtis said after Wil acknowledged him. “Do you have any biases we should know about?”

That’s a very astute question. “Yes, there are two things you should know.” Wil took a deep breath. “First, Wil Sights is not my birth name. I am Williame Sietinen, second in line to the Sietinen Dynasty of the Third Region of Tararia.”

There were gasps around the room. Even Michael, despite being Earth-born, seemed to recognize the significance of the disclosure.

“Secondly,” Wil continued. “I recently became engaged. Her life and well-being is more valuable to me than my own. She is everything to me.” My greatest strength, and my greatest vulnerability.

“Who is she?” Ethan asked.

I can’t share that with them yet. “I will tell you that she is a student here at Headquarters. Our relationship is highly confidential. I’ll give you her identify in time, but for right now it’s not important.”

“Is she high-born like you?” Tom questioned.

“No.”

They all mulled over the new information.

“So, how should we refer to you?” asked Ian.

“Feel free to call me ‘Wil’ when it’s just us,” Wil responded. “‘Agent Sights’ and all the ‘sir’ business is best in the more formal settings. As a reminder, no honorifics for Tararian social standing should ever be used within the TSS.”

A young-looking sixteen-year-old named Kalin Evari spoke up, asking the question surely everyone was thinking. “If you scored a 13.7, what can you do?”

“A lot,” Wil replied. Without knowing his limits, it was the only truthful answer.

“What about a demonstration?” Curtis asked.

“Are you sure you want me to do that?”

There were emphatic nods all around.

“Okay. Everyone form a circle around me.” Wil moved to the middle of the ring. “Now, try to run toward me.” All of the men tried to run forward, but Wil held them back through a combination of telekinetic manipulation of the air and a subliminal telepathic message telling them they couldn’t move. “Satisfied?” he asked them.

“This is basic stuff!” objected Kalin.

“Oh really?” In an instant, Wil shifted the simple restraint into full levitation, fanning the men out into a ring in mid-air two meters off the ground. They strained against the immobilizing hold he had over them, but were helpless. Without letting them down, Wil formed an energy orb in his hand. It shone brightly with white and blue light, hovering on the edge of subspace. He grew the orb until it was the size of his torso, then he tossed it to the floor, where he continued to feed it until it was as tall as himself. Wil paced around the orb, watching the mystified looks on the faces of his men. “If that isn’t enough…” Wil cleared his mind and detached from his fixed physical state—creating a spatial dislocation that took him to the edge of subspace. In that state, he passed through the energy orb and came to rest on the other side. To the men in the ring above his head, he appeared to move from one side of the room to the other in less than the blink of an eye.

There were cries of confusion and awe overhead. He looked up, and it was clear from their expressions that it had been a suitable demonstration.

That’s enough for today. Wil lowered them to the ground. “Take the rest of the day to get settled into your quarters. Your training contracts will be waiting on your assigned tablets,” Wil informed them. “We start group training in the morning. I’ll meet you at your quarters at 07:30. Dismissed.”

Relieved to be back on the ground, everyone started making their way to the door.

One more order of business. “Michael, hold up a minute,” Wil called out.

Michael stayed back as the other men filed out of the room.

“Thank you for voicing the first support earlier,” Wil said. “I appreciate your willingness and decisiveness.”

The corner of Michael’s mouth twitched toward a smile. “Of course.”

“And, it’s rather fitting that you were the first,” Wil continued. “I selected you for this elite group because you were recommended by my fiancée. She told me you were someone I could count on and trust.”

Michael’s brow furrowed slightly. “How do I know your fiancée?”

“She grew up on Earth,” Wil answered. “But I need to know that if I reveal her identity, you’ll keep it to yourself.”

“Of course. But why are you telling just me?”

Because I’m worried you’re still in love with her. I know I could never let those feelings go. “You two have a... history, as I understand it. I want to make sure there won’t be any issues with us working together.”

The creases in Michael’s brow deepened. He looked down, clearly running through everyone from his past in an attempt to figure out who it could be.

“You knew her as Saera Alexander.”

Michael’s body went rigid for a moment, his face stoic. Then his shoulders rounded and he slumped forward. “Of course it would be her.”

He certainly remembers her better than she remembered him. “So, is that going to be a problem?”

Michael took a deep breath before looking Wil square in the eye. “I won’t lie, she made quite an impression on me. But, I knew I would never have her, and I accepted that a long time ago. If I can have her back in my life just as a friend, that’s more than I could have hoped for.”

The words seemed sincere enough. Wil detected no deceit on the surface, and he couldn’t start out the friendship by invading Michael’s inner mind. I need to trust him, as I’m asking him to trust me. “That’s good to hear.”

“Is there anything else?”

Wil shook his head. “No, go on. I’ll see you in the morning.”

“See you then.” Michael made his way toward the door. “And give my regards to Saera,” he called back over his shoulder.

“I will.”

*       *       *

The report was far from conclusive, but if it were true, the implications could be devastating. There was a buzz at the door and Banks minimized the projection on his desk. “Come in.”

Wil entered, looking tired, but that was to be expected.

“How did the first day of training go?” Banks asked.

“It went well, sir. I feel confident that I picked the right group,” Wil replied.

“I’m glad to hear it. I was hoping to talk through the training timeline—what you have planned.”

Wil was pensive. He walked forward and sat down in one of the chairs across from Banks’ desk. “Well, sir, I haven’t thought through all the specifics yet.”

That was no cause for concern, given Wil’s adaptiveness. “Do you have any milestones in mind?”

Wil nodded. “I’ve already selected four Captains. I’ll train them as Seconds once they’re ready. Each one of those Captains will have a specialized tactical team. I’ll start everyone out with a mixture of hand-to-hand and freefall training. Most of them have had at least rudimentary training already, but they’re going to need to hone their spatial awareness to a ridiculous level if they’re going to be able to do what I have in mind.”

“And what is that?”

Wil smiled. “I’ve been working on a design for a fighter that can make near right-angle turns. Pair that with a precise rift jump drive and the Bakzen won’t ever be able to see us coming.”

That’s just crazy enough to work. “And what about telekinesis training?”

Wil shook his head. “I can’t push it. But, I’d like to hold all study sessions and classes on the training level so they can practice telepathy and basic object levitation all the time.”

“You can have any resources you need—study rooms or otherwise,” Banks said.

“Thank you, sir.”

And now the toughest question… “How long do you need to raise them to full Agents?”

Wil cracked a faint smile. “How long do I have?”

Banks looked at him levelly. “Five years.” That’s all we can spare.

Wil thought for a moment, running the scenarios. “That will be difficult, but I think we can do it.”

“Good. It’s imperative that this be a success.” We don’t have any other option.

Wil nodded. “Yes, sir. I know. I’ll do everything I can.”

“And we’ll support you to the best of our ability,” Banks stated. “To that end, we just signed the agreement to acquire the Prisarus shipyard.”

“Yes, my father let me know,” Wil replied. “I’m not surprised you sent him to conduct the negotiations.”

Banks smiled. “He does have a knack for it.” He paused, reflecting on the report he just read. “There’s one other matter.”

“Yes, sir?”

Banks swallowed. “Are you familiar with the Aesir?”

“The Ascended?” Wil asked with surprise. “Taelis mentioned them to me once. They live in the furthest depths of space, seeking enlightenment by reading the patterns of the multiverse… Or something like that.”

Banks nodded. The only ones who have always known the truth I guard. “The Aesir haven’t taken much interest in Tararian affairs since they left after the Revolution a thousand years ago. The only time we hear from them is if they have detected someone potentially worthy of ascension. To test them.”

Wil nodded slowly, already bracing for the punch line.

“I have reason to believe they may come for you. You need to be prepared, when and if they arrive.”

Wil took a breath. “And when might that be?”

“I have no idea. But, their ‘test’... no outsider has ever survived.”

Wil paused for a moment, then nodded. “I’ll be ready.”

CHAPTER 7

Deena Laecy awoke to a buzz from her handheld. Good news never came first thing in the morning.

She rolled over and grabbed the device off its charging pad on her nightstand. The message was flagged as Fleet Critical. Nothing urgent.

Earlier in her career she would have been out of bed and dashing down to the main hangar in an instant after getting a message like that. But after twenty-five years with the TSS and more than two decades in an active warzone, she had her priorities. Starting the day off with a proper hot shower was one. I can at least have that even if the rest of the day is going to be a foking disaster.

Her quarters were compact and minimally furnished—with little more than her bunk, a work desk, and wardrobe—but at least she had the room to herself. She took her time getting ready in her private bathroom and then grabbed an energy bar from the stash on her desk to eat on the way down to the hangar.

Nothing seemed particularly out of place when she arrived. Her core crew members were gathered around the central holodisplay in the main engineering lab. “I got the alert. What did we lose now?” she asked after swallowing the last of her energy bar.

Becca, the lead navigation tech, frowned. “The encryption on the TX-80s was compromised.”

Laecy groaned. “We just updated the sequence.”

“It’s worse than that,” Becca continued, crossing her arms. “All of the primary nav boards are fried.”

The day was off to a great start, indeed. “The entire TX-80 line?”

“Every single one,” Becca confirmed.

“Shite.” Laecy looked at the other faces in the group, all with expressions of defeat. “Were the fighters recovered?”

“Yes,” Richards jumped in. “Fortunately, the transport cruiser was nearby.”

“At least there’s that.” Maybe we can salvage something. Laecy clapped her hands together. “Well, on a somewhat brighter note, I just got the revised IT-1 specs from Wil. We’ll be using two ateron cores going forward, but there’s a production backlog.”

“That’s good news how?” Becca asked.

“Because at least we’ll have a functioning fighter eventually. A delay is better than nothing at all.”

“How long of a delay?” Nolan asked. He was one of the newer engineers on her team but showed some promising aptitude. He had a knack for getting into details that many overlooked, making him an exceptional quality assurance inspector on new projects.

“Not sure yet,” Laecy replied. “But, we did get the go-ahead to initiate production at the Prisarus shipyard next month. The TSS was able to acquire the whole facility.”

Richards relaxed. “So that’s where the ateron cores will come from.”

Leave it to the bioelectronics expert to piece it together. “You’ve got it. All those specialized components we could never get will now be produced onsite right alongside the hull plating and washroom fixtures.”

“What do we do for the time being?” Nolan asked.

Laecy took a deep breath. “We keep the existing fleet flying, same as always.”

“What’s left of it, anyway,” Richards murmured.

“Hey, we work with what we’ve got.” Laecy glanced at all of the TX-80 fighters permanently grounded from the most recent assault. “And I think we can retrofit the directional thrusters and command interface from the remaining TX-80s into the old TX-70 shells.”

Richards lit up. “Of course! The TX-70s run on the old encryption protocol.”

Laecy grinned back. “Which was never cracked, just retired.”

“Roaming the fields of Aderoth,” Richards added with a wistful lilt to his tone. An inside joke that only Laecy would get.

She didn’t let herself get distracted by thoughts of their after-hours dreaming. “All right, team. You have your challenge. Go.”

*       *       *

Saera was surprised to find that she was nervous about seeing Michael again. Though, it wasn’t so much him, but that he reminded her of a part of her life that she’d tried to leave behind on Earth.

She had reserved a study room where they could chat. Knowing that Wil had disclosed their relationship to Michael, it was better to have a preemptive conversation than wait for a random encounter in a hallway.

The door to the study room beeped as it slid open. Michael stood framed by the doorway—taller and filled out compared to when Saera had last seen him at fourteen-years-old.

“Hi,” Saera greeted, her heart pounding in her ears. Things are different now. You’re in control.

Michael stepped inside the study room and closed the door. He evaluated Saera. “You look great.”

“The TSS has been good to me.” She returned to her seat.

Michael hesitated by the door for a moment, then sat down across the table from Saera. “And a Junior Agent already, huh?”

“Yeah, it’s been a whirlwind.” Has it really been almost five years since we last saw each other?

“I can imagine.” Michael wouldn’t quite meet her gaze.

Saera shifted in her chair. “I know this is weird.”

Michael leaned back and crossed his arms. “You’re pretty much the last person I expected to find here.”

I hope it wasn’t a mistake encouraging Wil to include him on the team. “I’ve come to understand some things about these abilities over the years. We’re drawn to each other.”

“So that’s the only reason we became friends—because of the latent ‘gifts’?”

That, and your father was there to watch over me. Saera made him look her straight in the eye. “No, it was always more than that.”

Michael tore his gaze away. “Shit, Saera! What do you want me to say?”

“Nothing. I don’t know.” She swallowed hard, regretting that she scheduled the reunion, even though finding some sense of closure was necessary if they were ever to move forward.

“It wasn’t fair for you to take off without saying goodbye,” Michael said after a pause.

“I know it wasn’t. I’m sorry.”

Michael stared at his hands resting on the tabletop. “I thought that night would change things.”

“What, that we’d start dating like normal people and everything would be great? I was way too fucked up back then to have that.”

Michael’s eyes narrowed and he looked up at her under his brow. “Don’t diminish what we felt.”

I did feel it. In another life we could have been happy together. But that’s not what was meant to be. “I cared about you then, and I always will. I was completely lost and you showed me that maybe things could be different.”

“And for that, a follow-up text message was too much to ask?” The venom was thick in Michael’s words.

Saera’s chest was tight thinking back to that night and everything that followed. She bit her lip to keep it from quavering, thankful that her tinted glasses hid the tears forming in her eyes. “Justin somehow found that you and I… I was walking home from the school when he showed up with his friends and they all took me up to the Pointe, and…” She didn’t want to complete the thought. To remember that it really happened.

Michael sat in silence, but Saera could see him fuming under the calm surface.

“I don’t remember most of it, fortunately. I think they drugged me. And they must have been careful to make it not look forced, because I wasn’t bruised or anything when I woke up on my front lawn in the morning. But I knew what had happened.” She swallowed. “The worst part was my parents just figured I had been to one too many parties, and it was time for a change of pace. So they sent me away to boarding school. By then, I didn’t care if they believed the truth—I just wanted to get away and leave everything behind. I know I should have said goodbye to you, but I knew you’d ask why I was leaving, and I didn’t want to have to say it. So I left for the new school and started to rediscover myself. I’d been there for a month when the TSS found me.”

Michael took a slow breath. “Oh.”

“I wanted to forget everything that happened. Like it was a nightmare and I’d finally woken up.”

“I can’t believe those fuckers—”

“And that’s the other reason I didn’t want to tell you. I didn’t know what you’d do.”

Michael took a shaky breath, his face flushed.

“We all needed to move on. And now we’re here.” She paused. “But I did think about you. And I always wanted the best for you. When I saw your picture in Wil’s list of candidates, I thought about what the TSS had done for me. What it could do for you.”

Michael thought for a moment. “This is a welcome change, don’t get me wrong. Even a dream come true. But…” he shook his head. “Fuck. I never stopped loving you.”

“It was—”

“It was just dumb kids mistaking our latent telekinetic abilities for genuine attraction, right.”

Saera composed herself. “I’m with Wil, and what I have with him has given me a whole new perspective.”

“And while you got to meet your prince—literally—things haven’t been so great for me. Like you, when I came here I thought it was an escape. Except, the only girl I ever loved is now engaged to my commanding officer. Classic.”

If I knew he still felt that way about me, I never would have suggested he come here. But how could I have known? That was years ago. “I’ll tell Wil you want out on your behalf, if you want.”

“No.”

Saera nodded. “He’d rather hear it from you, anyway.”

“No. I’m not going anywhere,” Michael said, resolute. “Ever since my abilities emerged and my dad told me about the TSS, I’ve wanted to come here.”

“Even knowing that they could have saved your mom but they didn’t?”

Michael’s face twisted. “That’s precisely why it’s so important people like us are also part of the TSS. Ambassadors for Earth. Maybe we can help make Taran science available so others won’t have to suffer.”

As long as the Priesthood is around, I wouldn’t count on it. “You did always try to fight for the greater good.”

“Even so, I’ve spent too much of my life on the sidelines. Being here is my chance to finally make a real difference. I’m here to stay.”

“And what about us?” Saera asked.

“There is no ‘us’. You’re with Wil.”

Saera eyed him. “With what you’ve said, I can’t trust that your feelings for me won’t interfere with your relationship with Wil.”

Michael shrugged. “What other choice do I have?”

“There are other trainers—”

“Give up the Primus Elite opportunity because of you?” He shook his head. “No, I already gave up enough of my life to you.”

“You’ll see me with him, you know. It won’t be a secret forever.”

“So I’ll be a good friend. To both of you. Just like you always wanted and needed me to be.” Michael stood and headed for the door. “I’m sure you’ll have a very happy life together.”

Saera stared at the closed door and gnawed on her bottom lip after he left. She had no illusions that there wouldn’t be drama, but at least Michael cared. That would make him committed to the cause, even if it was just displaced affection toward her. He might resent the circumstances, but there was time to adjust. At least, she hoped so.

It’ll only be awkward if you make it that way. Saera took a deep breath and departed. Only time would tell.

*       *       *

Michael shook his head with disbelief. Why does everything in my life always lead back to her?

Finding out about the TSS and the ancient culture his dad had left behind when he moved to Earth had changed Michael’s perspective—or so he had thought. But when it came down to it, he couldn’t grasp the galactic scale of his new reality. Interpersonal bonds always came to the forefront, and his childhood friendship with Saera was one of the most impactful.

She had been there for him when his mom got sick and slowly wasted away. She had defended him when others mistook his hurt for a flawed personality unfit for friendship. She had been so many of his “firsts” that he’d lost count, but it had given her an enduring place in his heart.

He wanted to feel bitter that she had so easily moved on, yet he couldn’t. After only a couple of days training with Wil, Michael could already see how there must be a perfect complement between Wil and Saera. He was no competition for their connection—but moreover, he didn’t want to come between them. He had his own life to live, even though it intersected with theirs.

On the rest of the walk back to his room, Michael concentrated on moving past the meeting with Saera. Whatever feelings still lingered for her needed to be boxed away.

The Primus Elite quarters were in the middle of the Primus Initiate residential wing on the third floor of Level 2. Michael passed through the hall lined with plants in transparent canisters mounted to the walls, and little nooks with padded benches made impromptu social areas between the private study rooms. He had felt instantly at home.

Michael unlocked the door to his quarters with the palm of his hand. The door slid open, revealing the common room at the center of the four bedrooms that each contained five beds. The spacious common area included several couches. A round table surrounded by twenty-one chairs was the main fixture at the back of the room.

More than half the Primus Elite trainees were gathered around the table, and profiles of several young women were displayed on the holoprojector. A few of the students glanced up when Michael entered.

“Time to weigh in,” Ian said.

“On what?” Michael asked as he walked over.

“We’re trying to narrow down the list of who Wil’s fiancée could be,” explained Ian.

“I don’t think Wil would want you doing that.” Michael scanned over the profiles up on screen, but Saera didn’t appear to be among them.

“Oh come on, you’re not even a little curious?” Kevin asked with a mischievous glint in his eye.

“That’s not the point.” I know exactly who she is.

“We already have a list of definite contenders,” Ethan continued. “But there’s some debate over anyone we may have overlooked.”

Michael’s stomach sank. “Who are the others?”

Kevin grinned. “Ah ha! So you are interested.” He minimized the current set of profiles and brought up another file with five women—two initiates and three Junior Agents. Summary notes were displayed next to each profile with a rationalization for why each was a potential match.

Of course, Saera was at the top of that list. Michael tensed. How couldn’t she be? It was on the record that Wil had provided her midterm evaluation, she was at the top of her class, beautiful—

“So who’s your pick?” Ian prompted.

Michael shook his head. “I’m not taking any bets. And you shouldn’t, either.”

Ian rolled his eyes. “Oh, come on.”

“We’re here to learn and are preparing to go to war,” Michael shot back. “This is—”

“An amusing diversion,” Curtis interrupted from the other side of the table. “Don’t be so uptight.”

Michael looked at the faces of the young men around the table. They were completely absorbed in the exercise. Nothing he could say would change their mind. “Let it go,” he said one more time and headed for his room. There were bigger battles to fight.

*       *       *

Wil led the Primus Elites to breakfast in the mess hall, feeling pleased with how the group was coming together. We survived our first week. That has to count for something.

The team was in good spirits—laughing and joking around as they entered the buffet line. Already he could see the friendships forming. There was true camaraderie—exactly what he had hoped to see, and what they would need to make it through the trials to come.

They helped themselves to food, then took a seat at one of the large tables in the center of the room. As they sat down together, Wil glimpsed Saera having breakfast with her roommate Elise on the other side of the mess hall.

“Good morning,” he greeted her telepathically from afar.

“Good morning!” she replied. “Any time for me to come by tonight?”

“Please do—any time after dinner is fine. I miss you.”

“I know you’ve been busy with them.” Saera snuck a glance over at Wil and the Primus Elites as she took a sip of tea.

“It’s making me miss our old study dates.”

“Ah, the good ol’ days—”

“What’s on the agenda today?” Ian asked, interrupting Wil’s private conversation.

“Love you. See you soon,” Wil said to Saera before turning his attention to the trainees around his table. “The agenda for today is more of the same. Physical and mental conditioning until you’re ready to start the real work.”

A collective groan passed around the table.

“Hey, this is the easy part. Enjoy the laps and basic freefall maneuvers while you can.” Wil dug into his meal. After a few bites, he noticed Ian and Curtis whispering to each other at the other end of the table.

“But she’s right there. It would just take a minute,” said Curtis.

Ian shook his head. “It’s a violation.”

“There was nothing in the rules about interrogation,” Curtis insisted.

“Regardless, it’s an unfair advantage,” countered Ian.

“You’re just upset you didn’t think of it first.”

“I—”

“What are you two scheming about?” Wil asked them.

Ian and Curtis tensed. “Nothing, sir,” Curtis responded too quickly.

“You sure about that?” Wil pressed.

“It was just some silly speculation about your fiancée,” Ian admitted after a moment.

That’s all we need. “Whatever you’re planning, stop it.”

“We were just going to talk to a few of the girls it might be—” Curtis started to explain.

“No,” Wil cut him off, firm. “Don’t make me regret telling you anything.”

Ian gave Curtis a shove.

It was difficult to believe that the same individuals who demonstrated focus and leadership could engage in such trivial undertakings as speculating about his love life. “Clearly you’ve had too much idle time.” Wil stood. “Let’s get to it.”

The men hurriedly finished up their remaining bites of food and followed Wil out of the mess hall.

Wil led the group down to Level 11 and lined them up in their usual training room. They were all poised with anxious anticipation, eager to learn. Even knowing the burden that Wil carried—that they would all carry—they stood ready to face the challenge.

Wil met the gaze of each one of his men. They have no idea what they’re in for. And I’ll be training right alongside them.

At the end of the line, Michael gave him a resolute nod.

Wil nodded back. “Let’s get started. We have a lot of work to do.”

Part 2: Partnership

CHAPTER 8

Cris ended the video projection of a recent training session from the Primus Elites in freefall. “I can’t believe how far they’ve come in just a year and a half.”

Banks nodded from behind his desk. “It’s all exceeded my expectations.”

The maneuvers Wil was running with his group were quite advanced—the sort of exercises performed by Junior Agents. It helped that the Primus Elites were already manifesting telekinetic abilities. Wil’s request to have them spend the majority of their time outside of the subspace bubble seemed to be paying off. That, or just being around Wil made a difference. Their progress wasn’t as marked as Saera’s had been after Wil bonded with her, but it was evident that exposure to his profound ability level did have a measurable impact on others.

“At this rate, they’ll make it to Agent on your insane timeline,” Cris said as he rose from the guest chair.

“They’re still a long way off from being Agents.”

“True,” Cris conceded, “but they’re already on pace to exceed their CR estimates.”

Banks steepled his fingers. “It would be unprecedented for all of them to exceed 9.”

“I could see it happening.” And I don’t want to think what they could all do when combined with Wil.

The High Commander sat in quiet contemplation, his mind guarded as usual.

“What are you thinking?” Cris asked.

“I’m concerned about them becoming too distanced from the other trainees. They train, eat, sleep, and go to class together, but how much interaction is there with others?”

“Many of their classes are with the rest of the population. I made sure of that.”

Banks tapped his fingertips together. “I’ve talked to some of the instructors. Even though the Primus Elites are in classes with the other students, they don’t really talk to them. The three or four Primus Elites in each class will form a subgroup and work ahead of the rest of the class.”

“They’re a smart bunch.”

“But they’re not winning favor with the others. They need to be viewed as trusted leaders, not genius outsiders.”

Cris shrugged. “What do you suggest?”

“I think Wil needs to instruct them to be mentors. Have each of the Primus Elites step up as an instructor in some way.”

“The other students might resist.”

“We’ve seen time and time again that every trainee wants to improve” Banks responded. “They’ll take an opportunity to grow if it’s handed to them, even if it’s begrudgingly at first.”

“I’d say it’s unusual for Initiates to take on mentees, but ‘usual’ lost its meaning a decade ago.”

Banks cracked a smile. “Talk to Wil. Let’s see what kind of leadership potential these future officers of his really have.”

*       *       *

“No, no, no!” Wil ended the simulation. “Are you trying to get us all killed?”

Ian cursed into the comm. “It seemed like a better idea in my head.”

“You can’t defy physics.” Wil rubbed his eyes. “Maybe we need to go back to the spatial awareness chamber.”

“We’ll get it,” Michael interjected. “These controls are new. We just need some more practice.”

“A lot more.” Wil knew it was unfair to expect much from his men after only two days of practice in the flight simulators. Flying a combat fighter was quite different from freefall training, regardless of what instructors told their students. And he was pushing the timeline. Under other circumstances, he would have waited several more months—or even a year—before moving onto the next phase of training. However, given the deteriorating conditions in the rift, the uncomfortably brisk pace was a necessity.

“Let’s run it one more time,” Wil instructed. He restored the holographic interface around him that provided a simultaneous view of each of his trainee’s flight simulators.

Wil’s command post was at the center of the twenty pods, each equipped with a set of flight controls for a TX-70 fighter. The pods could simulate heavy G-forces and be retrofitted with controls for any craft in the TSS fleet. Ultimately, Wil needed to train his group on the IT-1 fighters, but the controls were far too complicated for the newer pilots. One step at a time.

The holographic screens around Wil illuminated with the vantage of each simulated fighter in his fleet. Four squadrons of five fighters were situated in a mock battlefield amid drifting asteroids. The environment was ideal for testing both maneuvering and tactics.

“All right, you know the drill. Take out the bad guys.” He activated the AI enemy. The group had been through so many tactical drills in freefall that Wil was eager to see how autonomous they could be when carrying out his general orders. His Captains needed to take charge of tactics so Wil could focus on overall strategy, but based on how things were going so far, they weren’t quite ready for Wil to step back.

“Form up on me,” Ethan said. He flew his fighter forward from the starting point of the simulation, heading toward the enemy base hidden behind one of the larger asteroids.

They had run through the same scenario multiple times already and the map was familiar. The target was an enemy base on the back side of the asteroid, but it was guarded by a fleet of fighters equipped with rift drives. Wil had considered modifying the layout, but considering they had yet to make it past the first wave of enemy defenses, there was no point.

The TX-70 fighters piloted by the Primus Elites arranged in four triangular formations behind Ethan’s fighter.

“The scout will be here any moment,” Ethan said. After four prior iterations, they knew the opening of the scenario by heart.

Ethan flew toward the mammoth asteroid and waited behind ones of the smaller rocks drifting through the debris field. He spotted the enemy scout—a single fighter slightly larger than his own, built for speed. “I’ll take him out.”

Wil sighed inwardly. He couldn’t figure out how the men had got it in their minds that attacking the scout was a good opening move to the engagement. Yet, they took that approach every time. Staying hidden until the scout has given the all-clear would be so much more effective. He decided to let them try one more time before stepping in with specific instruction. Failure was an important part of the process so they didn’t feel invincible.

The scout passed by Ethan’s hiding place, and he darted out in pursuit.

With Ethan’s first shot, the scout took a sharp dive down toward the asteroid.

“I’ve almost got him…” Ethan gave chase. He opened fire again, concentrating on his opponent.

Shite! He’s not even watching where he’s going. Wil was fixated on the monitor as Ethan closed in on the scout. He could already see how the scenario would play out.

“There!” Ethan exclaimed as he fired a well-aimed shot. The enemy ship executed a dimensional jump just in time to avoid the blast. His own fighter was left on a collision course.

“Boma—” Ethan’s fighter clipped the asteroid, and his monitor instantly went black.

Wil shook his head with exasperation. “Primus Team Leader is down.”

Low curses sounded across the comms.

“Reorganize,” Wil instructed.

“All right, regroup at my location,” Michael jumped in. “Spread out.”

The fighters reformed near Michael, fanning out to face the approaching enemy vessels.

“Hold the line,” Michael instructed. “Distract them while Trion Squad slips through.”

Wil let out a slow breath. It was a similar strategy to others they had already tried, but at least they had spread out rather than clumping together like previous attempts.

The enemy wave approached—six squads of five fighters, greatly outnumbering the Primus Elites.

“Only fire when you have a clean shot,” Ian cautioned.

“Ready to go,” Tom said.

Wil crossed his arms and watched his men engage in battle.

“Evasive maneuvers.” Michael broke from the formation and began a series of gentle, random rolls. The other Primus Elites followed his example, dodging the enemy fire.

Suddenly, the enemy fighters broke from formation and darted forward. Half of the fighters reformed in a staggered line while the others targeted the TSS fighters.

“Make an opening for Trion!” Michael ordered. He spun around to focus his fire in a midsection of the barrier separating them from the target. The rest of his squad assisted with the assault, destroying three of the Bakzen fighters. It wasn’t much of an opening, but it would have to do.

Without hesitation, the Trion Squad dashed through the wall of enemy craft. They all made it through—barely.

“Now that’s how it’s done!” Curtis, the Trion Squad Leader, cheered. But the celebration was short-lived.

A second wave of enemy fighters rounded the asteroid, heading straight for the Trion Squad.

“Shite,” Tom breathed, and he rolled his fighter away from the squad. “I’m going for the target.”

“We’ll cover you,” Curtis affirmed.

Tom rounded the asteroid just as the main fleet received the first blasts from the full-on enemy assault. As each fighter was disabled, its corresponding monitor went black.

Within moments, only half the Primus Elite fighters remained.

The Trion Squad put up a good fight, but they, too, were soon disabled under the relentless enemy fire.

The fleet was decimated, leaving only a scattered few survivors, who were also eliminated.

Though it started out better, the scenario ended like all of the previous simulations: defeat.

“You’re making some progress, but it looks like you aren’t ready to fend for yourselves yet,” Wil said into the comm. “For starters, you attacked the scout every time. Sometimes a more covert approach is warranted. This scenario requires patience and stealth. Wait for the scout to pass, then launch a small party for a precision stealth strike before the enemy can mobilize their units.”

“I was going to try that next,” Michael grumbled.

“Even so, there’s a bigger issue,” Wil continued. “When we do get into combat—which is inevitable—we need to be able to react faster and work together seamlessly. That’s going to take a different approach entirely.” With the reliance on comms and verbal commands, the enemy had already moved by the time Wil’s men could act. The orders and reactions needed to be near-instantaneous, like their opponents. A telepathic connection…

Wil tabled the thought as the training pods swung open and his men climbed out, frowns on all their faces. They lined up in front of him.

“What did you do wrong?” Wil asked them.

The men stared down at their feet.

“We were focusing on the moment and lost sight of the big picture,” Ian replied.

“Yes. And?” Wil prompted.

“We underestimated the enemy,” Michael said, finally looking up toward Wil.

Wil nodded. “They’re fast and ruthless. The parameters I set for this training AI are generous compared to the real thing.”

“I didn’t blow up myself this time,” Tom jested. “So at least there’s that.”

Wil cracked a smile. “Fair point. I’ll take incremental improvement over none at all. Next time, I’ll walk through the strategy step by step. I’ll get you thinking just like me.”

Ian snorted. “Yeah right!”

“Well, close enough,” Wil replied. “I won’t always be there to hold your hands. If I tell you to take out an enemy base, I need to be confident you can do it on your own while I’m planning the next move.”

“Teach us and we’ll listen,” Michael affirmed.

“Absolutely,” Ethan concurred. “And could we get access to the simulators without you? Aside from tactics, the flight controls are still a barrier. Some of us more experienced pilots could help out the newbies during study time.”

That’s not a bad idea. I’m glad they’re wanting to step up. “I’ll make the arrangements.” Wil searched the tired faces. They were disheartened and needed a quick win. “I know it’s already been a long day, but how about we run through some freefall formations?”

“Back to remedial class,” Kalin jested.

“Just a change of pace,” Wil assured him. And a reminder that what was once difficult is now second nature. “Now, wind sprints on the way to the gravity lock.”

The men groaned.

“Move!”

*       *       *

Saera rapped her fingers on the armrest of the couch in Wil’s quarters. He was late—again.

Ever since the Primus Elites began training, she was lucky to get a few minutes alone with Wil on a given evening. She knew the training took priority over their relationship, but the frustrating part was they could have more time together—if only they didn’t need to meet up in secret. Just being able to sit side-by-side at breakfast would be a significant improvement, or getting to stay together overnight. It was fine at first, but all the sneaking around and the little missed moments of togetherness were adding up.

The front door clicked unlocked and slid to the side.

Saera rose to greet Wil. “Hey.”

“Oh, hey.” Wil closed the door with a long breath.

“Tough day?” Saera asked and walked over to him.

“I’m exhausted.” He slumped on his feet, his face tight with worry.

Saera wrapped her arms around him. “You need to take some time for yourself.”

“When? I have three and a half years left to prepare everything.”

“It’s not like it’s tomorrow. You need to make it through those years.”

Wil took a deep breath and released Saera. “I’m trying.”

Saera grabbed his hand. “Come on, time to relax.”

He followed her lead toward the couch, but there was a hint of resistance. “I wish. I still need to go over the simulator logs for the day.”

“I’ll help.”

Wil smiled at her and gave her a light kiss. “I’m sure there are plenty of things you’d rather do than look at stats for reaction times and movement accuracy.”

“I want to spend time with you. If this is all I can get, I’ll take it.”

“I know I’ve been distant lately, I’m sorry,” Wil said, slumping further. “Maybe tomorrow—”

“I’m going to Tararia tomorrow, remember?”

Wil caught himself. “Oh, right. The citizenship hearing.”

Saera crossed her arms in subconscious defense against the upcoming event. After her last experience on Tararia, she was reluctant to return, even if the hearing was to confirm her status as an official Taran citizen. There’d been a slew of administrative filings and vouchers over the preceding year to assume the birthrights granted by her mother’s dynastic status. The final step was the hearing to confirm her acceptance of governing Taran laws and to receive an imprint of the Alexri Dynasty’s crest. Once complete, the administrative barriers of her impending marriage to Wil would be removed, but the politics within the TSS remained another matter.

“I’m sorry I can’t go with you,” Wil continued.

“I know you’re busy.” Saera forced a smile. “I’ll be fine.”

“But still.”

Saera gave him a kiss. “I’m just looking forward to the day we don’t need to sneak around anymore.”

Wil nodded. “I wish it were different.”

“Well, why can’t it be? Once I’m confirmed—”

“That has nothing to do with the TSS. The concern here has always been that I’m a senior officer and you aren’t yet.”

“Graduation is still a ways off. Are we really supposed to keep it secret until then?”

“I don’t know. Maybe. But this isn’t the right time.”

“Then when is?”

Wil closed his eyes and shook his head. “Saera, I don’t want to argue.” He opened his eyes and took her hands. “I love you. I know this is difficult, but it’s just the way it has to be for now.”

Saera’s heart ached, but she released the tension with a slow breath. She leaned forward and laid her head on Wil’s chest. “I hate having to hide my love for you from the rest of the universe.”

Wil rubbed her back with his hand. “Just for a while longer.”

She nodded and swallowed. “All right.” There was no sense pining about impossible alternatives. “Now, I think we have some simulator data to review.”

*       *       *

Laecy wiped the sweat from her brow with the back of her hand. Working inside an engine was its own distinct brand of uncomfortable.

She slid the dolly out from under the fighter and found that Richards was waiting for her.

“How’s it going?” he asked.

“I got the secondary ateron core installed. Now we need to test it.”

“Is Wil coming back for the testing?”

“I doubt it,” Laecy replied. “He has a wedding to plan and has been working around the clock with his group of trainees.”

Richards scoffed. “A wedding seems ridiculous with all of this going on.”

“He’s High Dynasty. Of course they’ll take time away from the TSS for it.”

“I gave up on having a life outside the TSS years ago. Why should it be different for them?”

I’d given up, too. But maybe all of this will really be over one day. “Regardless, we can’t afford the distraction of attachments.”

“But Wil can’t, most of all.”

Laecy removed the anti-static gloves from her hands. “Well, his fiancée is a Second. The kinds of attachments Agents have are something I don’t ever expect to understand.”

“That, and you’re a loner by nature.”

More by necessity. “I’m wed to my work.”

Richards strolled over and leaned on the table next to Laecy while she put her tools back in the transport case. “I wish I could see you happy, just once.”

“I’ll leap for joy when this bomaxed fighter jumps like it’s supposed to!”

“No, I mean really happy. Fulfilled.”

Laecy met his soft amber eyes. She’d seen that look from him before, and she knew better than to engage. “There’s time for that after the war.”

He inched closer to her, enough that she felt his heat radiating toward her in the cool room. “You really think there’ll be an after?”

“I have to believe that.”

“I guess we do. For them.”

Laecy nodded.

“Your sister would be proud of you.”

“And your parents of you.”

Richards grinned. “Let’s not go too far. I’m not the Engineering Lead.”

“You know more about bioelectronics than any scientist back at Tararia’s finest institutions. That buys some serious clout in my book.”

Her friend looked down. “But not quite enough.”

Laecy let out a slow breath. “You know that’s not it.”

Richards studied her face. “So you are afraid to do something good for yourself.”

Maybe I am. But that doesn’t change that he’s my subordinate. “Jack, we can’t keep doing this—”

“That’s what you said last time.” He reached for her hand.

She stepped back from the table. “If there’s ever going to be something between us, I want it to be done right. And that can’t happen the way things are now.”

Richards bit his lower lip and eventually gave a reluctant nod. “Win the war.”

“And then we’ll see.”

He flashed her the warm, genuine smile that always set Laecy at ease. “All right. Let’s check the interface with the new core.”

CHAPTER 9

Life among the Bakzen remained a refreshing change from Arron Haersen’s former existence as Mission Coordinator with the TSS. After five years of gene therapy from the Bakzen, his transformation was well underway.

He examined himself in the floor-length mirror he’d procured for his modest quarters. His skin had started to darken and was rough to the touch, covering a broader frame with enhanced muscle tone. With his head shaved, he could almost pass for a Bakzen drone from a distance, except for the brown tint to his luminescent eyes.

Haersen gave himself a nod of approval before heading out into the hallway.

His quarters were in a structure reserved for officers within a residential block of the Bakzen’s capital city. The Bakzen soldiers were still wary around him, even after years of living side-by-side. They knew his time with the TSS made him a former enemy, and they assumed that meant he had spilt Bakzen blood. Despite numerous attempts to explain his position, the officers continued to think of the TSS as a single entity—not caring that only those in the Jotun division were involved in combat. But, in some ways, it was better that they thought he was a TSS fighter. If they understood he was little more than administrative support, he would gain no favor.

Cautious gazes followed Haersen down the hall as he made his way to the central elevator for the residential building. In regimented Bakzen fashion, the bulk of the officers were departing for their morning commute at the same time.

Mass transit was most efficient when everyone traveled simultaneously, and daytime was the most practical for working hours because the abundance of solar energy and daylighting ensured practical operating conditions. To maximize the populace’s effectiveness, four major cities at equidistant points around the equator of the planet kept the Bakzen functional around the clock—rotating functions with the passing of the sun.

Haersen had been stationed alongside Tek in the capital of the four cities. Being the seat of the Imperial Director, the city held the most critical of the Bakzen’s resources and its time zone set the standard for all forces operating outside of the home planet. Haersen had settled into his role as Tek’s assistant—running errands and offering an opinion when it was requested. Though he occasionally functioned as a punching bag, he was sure to always project a positive attitude and offer meaningful advice whenever he was able. As long as he remained useful, he would have a place among the Bakzen. And, he wasn’t about to go anywhere until his transformation was complete.

The Bakzen officers made way for Haersen as he filed into the elevator. Years ago he’d stopped paying attention to their wrinkled noses and glower expressions. He knew he belonged there with them, regardless of what some might think.

The elevator descended the six stories from Haersen’s level in a matter of seconds. He strode out into the corridor on the building’s ground floor along with the other officers and boarded a maglev train to the military command complex at the center of the city.

Haersen took a seat on one of the molded plastic benches along the outer wall of the train car. As usual, no one sat next to him. He was content to look out the square window at the magnificent city around him. Despite years of observation, he was still awed by the selfless dedication to the greater good illustrated by the Bakzen drones. Workers making repairs, cleaning staff tending to the robotic helpers, construction laborers erecting new buildings—there was never a need to reprimand or argue. Everyone knew their place and fulfilled their role without question.

Only the officers demonstrated any sense of autonomy, but anyone that got too out of line would quickly be removed by the group. Except, perhaps, for Tek. He forged his own path, certainly, but he had a knack for going about it in a way that made others want to follow his lead. Haersen knew better than to question his tactics, having seen what  happened to those who stood in the way of Tek’s ambition. Plus, there was no arguing with the results Tek had achieved. Especially not since he was letting Haersen go along for the ride.

The train slowed as it entered the enclosed transit hub beneath the command complex. Officers streamed off of the train toward their designated posts.

Haersen followed the familiar route through the central elevator up to Tek’s office on the fifth floor. The level was predominantly for high-ranking Bakzen officials. When Haersen was unfortunate enough to cross paths with one of the other officers, he needed to remain vigilant, never knowing when one might grow tired of Tek’s pet project and toss Haersen in a prison cell—or down an elevator shaft.

Tek’s office was across from the elevator, situated at the front of the building. It afforded convenient accessibility, making it a position of honor.

Haersen pressed the buzzer next to the door, and a moment later the door swung open.

The back wall of the office was transparent glass, filling the room with natural light. It also afforded an impressive view of the city below, though Haersen had learned that none of the Bakzen seemed to appreciate that aspect.

Haersen stepped into the office and closed the door. “How may I serve you today, General?” he asked in Bakzeni, having grown comfortable with the language.

General Tek rose from behind his metal desk, his broad shoulders squared and tense beneath his tan uniform. His heavy brow was knit above his glowing red eyes that had narrowed to laser points. “I’m sick of waiting,” he snarled.

Haersen paused near the entrance. “I’m sorry, sir. I didn’t know I was late.”

“No.” Tek let out a gruff grunt.

Haersen reached for the door handle. Clearly his presence wasn’t wanted. “Sorry to disturb you, sir.”

“Where are you going?” Tek’s heated gaze froze Haersen in his tracks.

“I thought you—”

Tek clenched his fists. “You assume everything is about you.” He took a short breath. “This matter concerns the Imperial Director.”

Haersen let his hand drop to his side. “Apologies.”

Tek shook his head and sighed. “Stop groveling and pay attention.”

“Yes, sir.”

The General leaned against his desk. “It’s time the Imperial Director retired.”

Haersen wet his lips and stepped forward. Knowing Tek, he didn’t have a retirement party in mind. Likely, it was something far more treasonous. “What can I do to help?”

“Ah, so you have learned the right question to ask, after all.” Tek crossed his arms and looked Haerson over thoughtfully. “Have you ever met the Imperial Director?”

“No, sir. I never had the occasion.”

Tek nodded. “Well, I think we might have to think of a reason. I’d like you to do some investigating for me.”

Those sorts of investigations ended badly for the party in question, based on Haersen’s limited experience. “Into what, sir?”

“I’d like to know about his routine and habits, who he keeps close.”

“I’m sure his assistant could tell you, sir,” Haersen suggested.

“But that doesn’t tell me who’s loyal to him, who he trusts—and who trusts him. I know some others are displeased with the direction the Bakzen are headed. The war has dragged on, we haven’t gained ground at the rate we should. It’s time for new leadership. I need to know who feels the same way.”

Haersen swallowed. He’d seen the double-cross coming for years, but he had started to doubt whether Tek would ever make a move. Apparently it was finally about to happen. “Yes, sir. I’ll learn everything I can.”

CHAPTER 10

Saera was transfixed by the city of Sieten before her. The previous trip to Tararia had been confined to the Sietinen estate, but seeing the city up close gave her a whole new appreciation for Taran culture.

Her shuttle had landed on top of a building in the northwest of the city along a district that wrapped along the northern coast of Lake Tiadon. In the distance above, she could see part of the Sietinen estate on the hill. The midday sun reflected off the white-washed walls of the buildings around her, but her tinted glasses mitigated the glare.

“This way, please,” a woman dressed in a lavender dress suit said to Saera, pulling her from her thoughts.

Saera smiled at the attendant and followed her toward the glass door at the entrance to a staircase descending into the building.

The stairwell was structured as an atrium, with planter boxes situated at the switchback to each segment of stairs. Saera followed the clerk down three flights to where the stairwell opened into a marble-lined rectangular room with airy ceilings and intersecting hallways.

“The Committee will see you in ten minutes,” the clerk explained. “I’ll escort you to the waiting room.”

“Thank you.” Saera admired the stone carvings and holopaintings along the walls as she traversed the hall leading deeper into the administrative building. The energy of the space exuded ancient authority—monuments from the era before the most recent revolution.

At the end of the hall, padded chairs were oriented around a set of double doors in a small room. Next to the door, a viewscreen on the wall displayed a queue of pending cases. A single woman was seated in one of the chairs along the right wall.

When the woman looked up, Saera was surprised to see it was her mother. Marina smiled at her and stood. “Hello, Saera. How was your trip?”

“Fine.” Saera glanced at the clerk with confusion, but she seemed unphased by Marina’s presence. “I didn’t know you were meeting me here,” Saera added. Even though it had been more than a year since their initial reunion, Saera’s limited interaction with her mother had not helped heal her feeling of abandonment.

“These matters go so much smoother with a personal voucher for your standing,” Marina explained. “And, I figured we could spend time together this way, since you came all this way.”

A nice sentiment, but I’m still not sure I’m ready for that. Saera shifted on her feet. “Thanks.”

Marina seemed to sense her daughter’s discomfort. “Are there any questions I can answer for you before the hearing?”

“I don’t think so. Cris went over pretty much everything with me before I left Headquarters.”

Her mother tensed at the slightest mention of Cris’ name. “You’re quite entrenched there now, it seems.”

“They took me in when I was lost,” Saera said, looking Marina straight on. “I have a real sense of family for the first time in a very long time.”

Marina maintained her poise, but Saera sensed her inner struggle. “I’m glad you found that.”

Saera knew her position had introduced a serious conflict for her mother, both on personal and professional levels. She was in service to Reinen, and in his conflict with Cris, Marina was obligated to side with the elder Sietinen. The new dynamic with Wil and Saera made it difficult for Marina to continue her duty as a Court Advisor with so many variables in play, and so many personal ties clouding the situation. She could see her mother studying her—trying to glean insight into how Wil might navigate the complex environment. Further, with Wil marrying Saera, it was going to be impossible to keep the Sietinen Dynasty’s ties to the TSS hidden for much longer, and the Alexri Dynasty would be exposed along with it.

“I appreciate you coming to support me,” Saera said, hoping to diffuse the tension. We don’t need to make today more stressful than it already is.

“Of course.” Marina eased back on the seat. “I have a lot to make up for.”

Saera sat down next to her mother. Without having Wil, Cris, and Kate nearby, Saera readily noticed the aura of Marina’s abilities. She was a gifted telepath and skilled instructor, but so much of her potential remained untapped—stifled by the limits the Priesthood imposed on telekinesis. Suddenly, everything came into perspective. I’m now getting what she never got to have—growing to my full potential while she’s left on the outside. “It all worked out okay.”

Marina sat in silence for several moments. “We need to find a way to work together. All of us.”

“For the enduring good of Tararia,” Saera affirmed.

“Exactly.”

Saera glanced at the clerk waiting on the other side of the room. “This isn’t the place to discuss that.”

Marina followed her daughter’s gaze. “No, but I don’t expect there ever will be, given our positions. However, I want you to know that I’m not blind to what’s going on. I have certain responsibilities now, but know that when there is a change in leadership, the new leader will have my allegiance.”

When Cris is in power. “Despite everything?”

“Bygones. There’s family to consider now.”

Saera nodded. “I’ll pass on the message.”

“Good.”

The viewscreen next to the door fluttered, and Saera’s name moved to the top of the queue.

“The Committee will see you now,” the clerk stated, stepping toward the door.

Marina rose. “Let’s go.”

Saera followed the two women toward the double doors, and the right door swung open.

Beyond, a chamber that reminded her of an ornate courtroom met her gaze. The domed ceiling rose six meters tall and was decorated with a painted landscape of hills around the bottom perimeter, topped by blue sky and clouds fading into stars. Five older individuals—two women and three men—were seated behind an elevated wooden podium with a dark stain that brought out the swirling grain of the boards. All had gray hair and faint lines around their wise eyes. They watched Saera intently as she stepped to the center of the room.

“Saera Alexri?” the man in the center said when Saera stopped in front of the podium.

“Yes, sir.”

“And you also have a voucher?” the councilman continued.

“Yes, your eminence,” Marina stated. “I am her mother, of Alexri Dynasty pedigree. She was born on Earth, so her official paperwork was never filed with Taran authorities. In addition, her paternal great-grandfather was a Taran citizen.”

“We see that,” the councilman stated. “And he renounced his citizenship. Why do you seek it now?”

“The reason is twofold,” Saera replied, reciting what Cris had told her. “I have pledged myself to Taran service through the TSS, but I am also to wed Williame Sietinen.”

“Your record with the TSS has been verified,” the councilwoman to the left of the man stated, “and Cristoph Sietinen has attested to the engagement. However, the attestation was not ratified by the central Sietinen administrative office.”

It wasn’t? Saera panicked.

“I am an official for Sietinen,” Marina jumped in. “Pursuant to code 18.207 subsection B, I am authorized to speak in the best interest of the Sietinen Dynasty when no member of the Dynasty is present.”

“And you wish the record to show you as a proxy in this matter?” the councilman asked.

Marina gave a single nod. “I do.”

“Then the conditions for expedited citizenship are satisfied,” the councilman stated.

Saera released a long breath of relief. What would have happened if she wasn’t here?

“Does the council ratify that this woman be admitted as a Taran citizen with the Dynasties?” the councilman asked his comrades.

The council members murmured agreement.

“Saera Alexri, born of Earth,” the councilman continued, “do you commit to abide by the laws governing the Taran civilization and uphold your conduct as a Taran citizen?”

“I do,” Saera affirmed.

A moment later, a holographic panel appeared around the curved lip of the podium in front of the council. Each member of the council placed their right hand on the projection, and a ring on each of their middle fingers flashed blue, sending a beam of light up to the ceiling.

“The citizenship is confirmed,” the councilman stated. “Step forward to receive your Mark.”

As Saera approached the podium, a door hidden in one of the wood panels slid open and a machine on a polished metal arm extended outward. The contraption reminded Saera of a tattoo gun with a curved half-cylinder of acrylic below.

“Place your left wrist palm up,” the councilman instructed.

Saera complied, her heart pounding in her ears.

The cylinder tightened on her wrist to hold it in place. When her arm was secured, the device above descended. Before she had time to question what it was doing, a narrow needle plunged into her wrist, sending a sharp pain up her arm. The needle withdrew almost immediately, leaving only a tiny prick of blood. That must be the ID chip.

A purple light illuminated over her skin, and the rest of the contraption sprang to life with a low whir. It rapidly circled her wrist, etching the Alexri Dynasty crest of a broadleaf tree against a starry sky. As the final stroke, her name was inscribed below the crest. The Mark suspended just above the surface of her skin, and it became invisible the moment the light on the machine turned off.

“You are now a recognized citizen of the Taran worlds,” the councilman stated.

Saera smiled up at him and placed the palm of her right hand over the new Mark on the wrist, which was beginning to sting. “I will fulfill my duties to Tararia with honor,” Saera said, following Cris’ recommended phrasing, though she left out his sarcastic laugh at the end.

The holographic projection above the council podium vanished with a shimmer.

“This way, please,” the clerk said, gesturing toward a door opposite the entrance.

Saera and Marina followed her out the door into an empty hallway with an illuminated sign pointing toward the building lobby.

“Thank you,” Marina said.

The clerk inclined her head and returned to the council chamber.

Saera turned to her mother as soon as they were alone in the hallway. “Vouching for Sietinen… That’s why you were really here?”

Marina nodded with a prim smile. “Your ratification would have gone through anyway—our genetic tie is undeniable. But it would have been an unnecessary delay. You and Wil have been through enough.”

“Won’t you get in trouble?”

“Any difficulty is well worth helping my daughter.”

“Still, you didn’t have Reinen’s permission,” Saera whispered. “Speaking on his behalf—”

“The code I quoted is ‘acting in the best interest’. That is precisely what I did, even if he doesn’t quite see it that way himself yet.”

Maybe I misjudged her. Saera bobbed her head. “Thank you.”

Marina brushed Saera’s shoulder with her hand. “Now, we have a little while before you need to return. I think it’s time we start some official wedding planning.”

Saera let out a slow, heavy breath. “I’m going to be pretty useless in the planning department.”

“Customs may be a little different on Tararia than Earth, but I know you must have some fantasies in mind. I remember you playing dress-up as a little girl.”

Saera laughed. “Yeah, when I was, like, three.”

“Well, now you can do it for real. I happen to have an inside connection with a extremely talented seamstress.”

“Dress shopping?” Saera asked.

“If you’re up for it.”

I’m not sure when else I’d get the chance. “Sure, let’s do it.”

Marina escorted her out of the administrative building, and they took a private car east along the coast toward the downtown core of the city.

When the car stopped, Saera stepped out onto a bustling street with well-dressed citizens and colorful clothing suited to the temperate climate. Her own dark blue Junior Agent uniform was out of place, but she matched her mother’s self-assured posture.

The seamstress’ studio was on the seventh floor of a glass-walled high-rise. The receptionist led Saera and Marina to a plush couch in an airy room with windows along the back wall overlooking a park below. A round platform was situated two meters in front of the couch.

They took a seat, and the receptionist brought two cups of a floral tea.

“This is one of the finest dressmakers on Tararia,” Marina said as she took a sip of tea. “It’s rare to get an appointment.”

“I guess you can drop the Sietinen name and get pretty much anything,” Saera replied.

“Well, there are some advantages.”

The door opened, and a petite woman in her middle years stepped in carrying a tablet. Her hair was pulled into a loose bun on top of her head with several strands hanging down to frame her face.

“Hello, I am Danica,” the seamstress greeted. “You are here for a wedding dress, yes?”

“Correct,” Marina replied.

Danica looked over Saera. “And is this the bride?”

Saera nodded. “I am.”

“Let me have a look at you. Take off your jacket,” Danica said as she motioned Saera to her feet. Saera rose and slipped off her jacket while the seamstress eyed her from a distance. “You are athletic,” Danica commended.

“I’m in the TSS.”

The seamstress’ eye paused on Saera’s tinted glasses. “And training as an Agent, no doubt.”

“Yes,” Saera responded.

Danica’s widened her eyes with surprise and she consulted her tablet. “Step onto the platform, please,” she instructed.

Saera positioned herself on the center of the platform , and a holographic grid appeared around her.

“What did you have in mind for the dress?” Danica asked.

“I’m not sure,” Saera replied. “I don’t want anything too poufy, but otherwise I’ll follow your recommendations.”

Danica placed her hand on her chin, thoughtful. “Where will the wedding be held?”

“In the gardens of the Sietinen estate, I think.” I guess we never really talked about it.

The seamstress smiled. “Very well.” She began to manipulate the grid around Saera, molding it to her body along her torso and then fanning it out from her hips. A dress began to take shape—sculpted in light. When the shape was in place, Danica added a layer of white and began adding in details.

Saera was mesmerized by the movement of the seamstress’ hands, manipulating the pleats and folds into an elegant, wearable work of art.

After half an hour, Danica stepped back. “What do you think?”

Saera looked over to the mirror that had been on the wall to her back. Her breath caught when she saw herself from a distance. The tight bodice cascaded into a flowing skirt with an asymmetrical waistline and embroidered silver jewels down the side.

“Wow,” was all Saera could manage to say. This makes it feel real. Marrying Wil…

“Is there anything you want to change with the design?” Danica asked.

Saera shook her head. “I can’t think of a single thing.”

The seamstress smiled and bowed her head. “I will record the specifications. The design will remain visible so long as you stay on the platform. I’ll give you a few minutes.” She made an entry on her tablet and then departed.

Marina rose and stepped toward Saera. “It’s gorgeous.”

“I hope I get to wear it,” Saera mumbled.

“What do you mean?”

Saera’s brow knitted. “It just doesn’t feel like a wedding is possible with everything that’s going on.”

Her mother cocked her head. “Come, now. A wedding is a happy occasion.”

“It is. And being with Wil is all I want. But it’s tough…”

“Life in the TSS?”

“That, and seeing what it’s doing to him. He gives the TSS everything and doesn’t leave anything for himself.”

“You mean, for you.”

Her mother’s observation was astute, but Saera didn’t make any indication. “I try to help him remember what we’re doing it for.” So we don’t have to live in fear. To make a future for those we care about.

Marina rose and stepped forward to place her hands on Saera’s shoulders. “Well, seeing you in that dress—he’ll definitely remember.”

Saera blushed. “I hope so.”

“You need to take time for yourselves,” Marina continued. “Enjoy those moments, Saera. You never know when it might be over. Don’t have regrets you didn’t take that time when you could.”

Saera took a deep breath and was impressed to see that the digital fabric of the dress flexed around her. “You’re right. I will.”

*       *       *

“Hey,” Wil greeted Saera as she stepped through his door. “How’d it go?”

She smiled. “All official.” She exposed her left wrist and projected a light from her handheld over it. The family crest illuminated in purple on her skin.

Wil ran his thumb over the Mark. “I wish I could have been there with you.”

Saera leaned up and kissed him. “We’re back together now.”

“Now you just need to graduate and we can have the wedding.”

Saera traced her finger on Wil’s chest. “About that… I ordered a dress.”

“Oh?”

“My mom came to the hearing with me, and afterward she took me to see a seamstress to design one.”

Wil was caught off-guard. Dress shopping already? I guess this is really happening. “Okay, great.”

“You seem surprised.”

“It’s just unexpected. But I’m glad to hear you’re getting along with your mom.”

Saera nodded. “She’s making an effort, so I am, too. And, shockingly, it sounds like she’s on board with that plan your parents are preparing.”

Wil’s eyes widened. “Really?”

“I’ll tell your dad when I see him tomorrow.”

“It sounds like everything’s falling into place.” Wil pulled her in for a hug. “I look forward to seeing you in the dress.”

Saera grinned. “As you should. I look damn fine.”

“I don’t know what I’ll do. Probably TSS dress uniform, like my dad did.” May as well make a political statement, right?

“Fancy.”

Wil smiled. “Yeah, well, there aren’t many occasions for it normally. “

“I’m looking forward to seeing you all dressed up, too. It’ll be a fun day.”

Probably one of the last before the war consumes our lives. He pushed the thought away and leaned down to kiss Saera.

The handheld in Wil’s pocket buzzed, interrupting the moment. With a groan, he retrieved the device. The message was from Laecy: “The IT-1 works. Thanks for the cores.” He smiled to himself.

“What is it?” Saera asked.

“Good news from Laecy. The new rift fighters are finally working properly.”

“That’s a relief!”

Wil sighed. “It really is. Things need to start going our way.”

“They are. You’re doing great.”

“It doesn’t feel like it.” Without simultaneous observation, we’re still missing half the equation to win the war without even greater loss.

“One day at a time. We’ll get there together.”

The words warmed Wil’s core. It was true—he did have people there to support him. There’s hope. I can’t give up.

*       *       *

Cris’ stomach rumbled. At least it was time for dinner.

He shifted the two pre-packaged meals into his left hand as he palmed open the door to his quarters.

Kate emerged from the bedroom when he opened the door, wearing loungewear. “Thanks for picking up dinner.”

“Absolutely. I’m starving.” Cris slipped off his shoes.

“How was your day?”

“Good. I heard that Saera’s back from Tararia. Everything went through.” He opened up the meal containers and handed one to Kate.

“Thank the stars that’s over!” she replied, collapsing on the couch.

Is it over? Cris joined her on the couch and dug into his meal. He took several bites. Everyone was played. “Even after having a year and a half to sink in, I still can’t believe that Saera is Marina’s daughter.”

“I hate to say it, but it did simplify matters in some ways.”

Cris frowned and took another bite. “Only because we’re playing directly into the Priesthood’s hands.”

“They chose to be together, same as us.”

“That’s true,” Cris admitted. “And I wouldn’t have wanted anything else for Wil.”

“I wish they had some time to just enjoy each other. We got some good years before…” Kate stared down at her half-eaten dinner.

“And I’d give them that if I could.” I wish I had that, myself.

“There’s no way we’ll ever be able to replicate the ignorant bliss of our past,” Kate continued, “but maybe we can still give them little moments here and there.”

“Hopefully, but it’s difficult to know what’s truly in their interest, and what’s part of the Priesthood’s hidden objectives.”

“We can’t think purely in those terms,” Kate objected.

How can we think any differently? It’s the truth. “After finding out about Saera, and Michael’s father being sent to look after her, I wouldn’t put anything past the Priesthood.”

“They’re hiding something, that’s for sure.”

Cris nodded. “And whatever it is extends far beyond the High Dynasties.”

“But we’re at the center of it.”

“Without a doubt. And Wil most of all.”

Kate set aside her empty meal container. “We may never know what’s coming, but we can have each other’s backs.”

Cris took her hand. “We’re in this together, no matter what.”

CHAPTER 11

Saera pushed back from her classroom desk. “Ugh. Economic Trade Theory doesn’t even sound like it should be a real thing. But moreover, why do we have to learn it?”

“Because we’re soon-to-be TSS Agents and are supposed to be well-rounded,” Elise replied with a sarcastic smirk.

“I’m pretty sure they won’t be sending an Earthling like me on diplomatic missions.” Saera grabbed her handheld and checked her inbox as a distraction, but there were no new messages. She set it down with a huff.

“Well, you never know when these things might come in handy,” Elise countered, tucking her dark hair behind her ear as she returned her attention to the assignment.

Of course, she’s actually interested in sociology. Give me a nav system to reprogram any day… Saera looked over the requirements for the essay again and cringed. It was going to be a long night.

She tried to outline her essay during the remainder of the class session. After making almost no progress, she was relieved for the Agent to dismiss the class. At least the essay wasn’t due for another week.

Saera grabbed her handheld and headed for the door alongside Elise.

“Are you still free tonight?” Elise asked once they were in the hallway.

“For what?”

“Hanging out with us.”

“Oh, right.” The women from Saera’s initial cohort of Primus trainees liked to get together once or twice a month for a casual escape from current classwork and training. Their early years together had solidified an enduring friendship that made them prioritize the gathering over anything else. Saera would feel the same way if it weren’t for Wil. “Let me double-check my calendar.”

She sent a quick text to Wil asking if he was busy that night. His response came back almost immediately: “You’re welcome to stop by, but I’ll be working.”

Saera sighed inwardly. “Yep, I’m free. May as well procrastinate on this essay, anyway.”

“Great!” Elise exclaimed. “I love it when we’re all together. Just like old times.”

“Even Leila’s coming?”

Elise shrugged. “Well, you know how she is. She’ll ‘see if she can squeeze it in’.”

Saera smirked. “That phrasing conjures up so many other images…”

“Wow,” Elise said, looking appalled at first, but she laughed. “I think we’ve been hanging out with the guys too much.”

“All in an effort to have a well-rounded character, my dear,” Saera jested.

They returned to their quarters for some quick study time. Saera’s room was in the back left corner, with Elise next to her. Across the common area, a brand new Junior Agent, Lucia, was in the front right room, and Selma, who was a year ahead of Saera and Elise, was in the back right room.

The four of them rarely hung out together, since friendships had already been established in the previous years with the TSS. Saera was thankful to have a good group of friends—for the first time in her life, really. She felt guilty keeping her relationship with Wil from them, but it was necessary. Elise, perhaps, could be trusted, but the others were too prone to gossiping. Saera had no doubt that being able to keep secrets would be a theme with their upcoming internship assignments.

Saera finished up some interplanetary biology homework when she got to her room, and an hour later she accompanied Elise to the mess hall to meet up with their friends.

The other girls were already situated at a booth in the back corner of the mess hall. Leila was seated next to Caryn, and Nadeen was on the inner booth bench across from them.

Saera grabbed a freestanding chair from a nearby table as they walked past to add a fifth seat.

“Hi!” Elise greeted as she slid on the bench next to Nadeen. “Look who I found.”

Saera set down the chair at the end of the booth table. “Sorry I missed last time.” She meant it, but her citizenship hearing on Tararia was a valid excuse.

“It’s good of you to make an appearance,” Caryn said to Saera.

“I’ve had a lot going on,” Saera replied, trying to deflect the hostility. She didn’t blame the others for considering her a bad friend after her secrecy over the years. She removed her tinted glasses and placed them in her pocket like her friends.

“Including some trips outside of Headquarters, right?” Leila prodded.

“Great to see you, too, Leila,” replied Saera with a forced smile. She sat down in the chair. “Still nosey, I see.”

“You do like to sneak around,” Caryn pointed out. “It’s not like we have no grounds for suspicion.”

“I’m here now. And if I did go anywhere, trust it was for a good reason,” Saera replied.

“And in this hypothetical travel, where might you go?” Nadeen asked, her dark eyes questioning. “Back to Earth?”

“No.” Saera ran through some excuses in her head and tried to settle on one.

“Then where?” Leila asked.

“All right! Enough interrogating,” Elise cut in. “This is supposed to be a fun evening.”

Saera looked around at the faces of her friends. They only asked because they cared about her. It wasn’t fair to them to keep lying. “I was on Tararia,” she admitted.

Their eyes widened.

“What for?” Caryn asked.

Maybe telling them part of it will be enough of a distraction to keep them from asking about everything else. “I learned some things about my birth mother recently. She’s Tararian.”

“And you’re using that properly?” Leila interjected. “She’s from Tararia, not just a Taran?”

Saera groaned. “Yes, I’m not an idiot.”

Leila held up her hands in defense. “Hey, sorry.”

“Anyway,” Saera continued, “since that discovery, I’ve been going through the process of getting Taran citizenship.”

Caryn flushed a little and looked down. “Okay, that’s a pretty big thing to have going on.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Nadeen questioned.

Saera rapidly thought of a justification that wouldn’t point toward Wil. “Well, I wasn’t sure it would go through. I didn’t want to say anything until it was final.”

Leila eyed her. “And now it is?”

Saera nodded. “I have my Mark and everything.”

Her friends’ jaws dropped with shock.

Saera realized her mistake a moment too late. Only dynastic lines have Marks. Shit, why did I say that?

“Which Dynasty?” Caryn questioned in a low voice, her eyes darting to see if anyone had overheard, but no one was nearby.

Too late to take it back now. “Nothing special,” Saera replied. “My mother is from Alexri.”

They thought it over, but there was no recognition on their faces.

“I guess that explains how you picked up New Taran so quickly,” Elise stated. “Your mom probably spoke it to you as a baby.”

Saera shrugged. “All the same, it would be nice to have not been abandoned on Earth.”

“Does your mom have abilities?” Nadeen asked.

“She does,” Saera replied.

The girls looked at each other. “Was she an Agent?” Caryn asked for the group.

Saera shook her head. “No. She never had the chance to explore her potential.” It was a stock response Saera had seen others use—a way of halting a conversation on the topic of telekinesis.

Her friends nodded with understanding.

“You’re the lucky one,” Elise said after a pause.

“We all are,” Saera responded.

The group fell silent.

I didn’t mean to kill the mood completely. Saera shifted in her chair, not sure what to say.

“All right, enough of that,” Leila announced, to Saera’s relief. “Let’s eat.”

“Yes, excellent plan!” Caryn agreed.

They all stood and headed for the buffet.

Elise hung back next to Saera as they walked over. “Why didn’t you at least tell me about your mom?”

Saera’s heart felt heavy, wishing she could confide in her friend. “It’s complicated.”

“It always is with you.”

“I’ll fill you in later, okay? Let’s just enjoy tonight.”

Elise nodded. “Okay. But I want details later.” She pointed her finger at Saera and narrowed her eyes. “I’ll hold you to it.”

Saera grinned. “Deal.”

*       *       *

Wil stretched and settled into his desk chair. His bed called to him to make it an early night, but he needed to take advantage of every productive moment he could. With Saera preoccupied with her friends for the night, he had a chance to work uninterrupted. Not that he minded her company—it was just easier to think by himself.

Struck by a wave of tiredness, he decided to take a low-level stim to get him through the next few hours. He knew he’d been relying too much on medication rather than getting a proper night’s sleep recently. Saera would chastise him if she found out just how far he was pushing himself. Still, he was able to keep a clear head most days. The schedule might catch up with him eventually, but he would keep going for as long as he could. Too many people were relying on him to allow any reprieve.

As the stim took effect, he pulled up his latest design portfolio. He’d been sketching out some new ship specs on those rare evenings he had alone without data to review on the Primus Elites. His work on the IT-1 fighters had him thinking about other applications for the neural interface. It occurred to him that there was great potential for scaling up the design.

The document projected in front of him was the schematic skeleton for one of the many components to a warship built around the neural interface. But, the bridges between the pieces were missing.

If I could only find a way to magnify the energy from multiple Agents through a single vessel… Wil hesitated. His power alone was untested. There was no telling what could be accomplished with others through an official magnifier.

It likely would never work. But even if it did, he didn’t want to find out what such a weapon could do.

That’s not a path I want to go down. He scrapped the whole design and threw it in his archive of discarded ideas. Onto the next.

*       *       *

The message was flagged like countless others Laecy had received over the years: confidential and from an untraceable sender. After Wil’s initial visit to H2, she’d been able to piece together that the messages were relayed from TSS Command. Someone would mine his personal files looking for design specs or other engineering notes and send them her way. It was a violation of privacy and she hated being a part of it. All the same, any time she received one of the mystery emails, giddy excitement fluttered in her stomach.

She opened the latest message, anxious to see what it contained. There was no body content and only a single attachment.

The attachment file was a series of digital sketches. Laecy flipped through them on the holodisplay of her work desk in the engineering lab. All of the individual notes dealt with a discrete component for a larger design. She thumbed through the workbook searching for the unifying schematic. Nothing.

Laecy sighed. Another puzzle. Normally she’d like a challenge, but she was already overwhelmed with her day-to-day responsibilities.

She flipped back through the notes, and one of the schematics caught her eye on the second pass. “Oh shite.”

The sketch looked simple at first—a vertical column topped by a rod to serve as a handhold— but then Laecy noticed the details. Based on the specified materials, it was intended for biofeedback. A neural link.

Looking at the rest of the schematics with that concept in mind, she started to see the overall design. It was a full-sized battleship.

“Will it work?”

Laecy jumped at the sound of the voice. She whipped around and saw High Commander Taelis standing in the doorway. “Sir, I wasn’t expecting you.”

“Will the design work?” Taelis repeated.

“I have no idea, sir. I barely have a grasp of how it all fits together.”

“See what you can do. Wil needs a ship like this, whether he knows it yet or not. I need you to figure it out for him.”

Wil is probably the only person who could figure it out. “I’ll need to ask Wil about some of these components”

“No, don’t say anything to him about your work on this. He already has dismissed the design.”

“If he scrapped—” Laecy started to protest.

“We have reason to believe the dismissal was out of principle rather than technical limitation,” Taelis countered.

So who are we to question his decision? Laecy remained silent, knowing there was nothing she could say to change the High Commander’s mind. Besides, it wasn’t her place.

“We need this ship to win the war. Make it work without him.” Taelis departed as silently as he’d appeared.

CHAPTER 12

Haersen’s assignment to gather intelligence on the Imperial Director was a frustrating challenge. Since the Bakzen were conditioned to fulfill their role in society, breaking from daily routine was highly unusual. For Haersen to insert himself in a novel situation would be like taking out an ad that he was up to no good.

He needed a valid reason to visit the administrative headquarters—something that could only be done in person and would require access to the highest ranking personnel. And, it needed to stand up to the scrutiny of telepaths far stronger than himself. He needed to tell the truth—or a version of it, anyway. But even then, he wouldn’t be able to walk in the front door and gain access. However, there might be a way.

The administrative complex was garish by Bakzen standards, with ten stories of white concrete and glass that could almost fit into a traditional Taran city. Extra decorative ledges and geometric engraving in the concrete panels were superfluous details, underscoring the waste in the current administrative regime.

Inside, the lobby of the administrative building bore a close resemblance to structures serving a similar purpose on Tararia. Haersen had only seen the Bakzen building from a distance previously, and the presence of indoor plants caught him by surprise at first. But, he reminded himself that those were for air purification, not decoration.

A wide reception desk was situated four meters inside the lobby across from the rotating entry door. Two Bakzen guards sat behind the desk. Their glowing red eyes narrowed as Haersen approached.

“Who are you?” the guard on the right asked.

Haersen was used to such questions. He didn’t pass as a drone upon detailed inspection, and he clearly wasn’t an officer. Outsiders were an anomaly warranting the utmost scrutiny. “My name is Arron Haersen. I am an advisor in General Tek’s office.”

The guard glanced at his identical colleague and then returned his steely gaze to Haersen. “You’re not one of us.”

“I am now,” Haersen replied, “though not by birth.”

“Identification,” the first guard demanded.

Haersen scanned his wrist over the indicated device on the desktop.

The guards examined his credentials, which supported his claim. “Why are you in this office?” the second guard asked.

“I have information,” Haersen replied.

“Relay it to your commander,” the first guard stated. “If you’re one of us, you know the protocol.”

Haersen shook his head. “Tek was unable to come here himself. This is sensitive information. Electronic relay may be intercepted, so he asked me to present the message directly.”

“Whom is the message for?” the second guard asked.

“The Imperial Director.”

The first guard raised a telekinetic barrier, poised to act. “You’re not authorized for a meeting.”

“But this information involves the Imperial Director’s safety,” Haersen insisted.

The first guard unleashed a telekinetic grapple, throwing Haersen to the ground in an instant.

Haersen winced as his face hit the polished concrete floor, but he remained calm. It was all part of the plan. “I wish to speak with the Imperial Director, on orders of General Tek.”

“The General will need to verify your orders,” the first guard stated as he telekinetically yanked Haersen to his feet, his hands pinned at his sides.

Two additional guards emerged from beyond the security blockade separating the lobby from the rest of the building. They took over the telekinetic hold and directed Haersen into a cramped room on the first level. He was thrown into a chair, and his wrists secured by a wire behind his back. They left him alone in the room, bolting him inside.

Haersen sighed as soon as he was alone. Having to do everything the Bakzen way was tedious at times.

He waited for what felt like an hour, though without a clock it was difficult to tell. Finally, he heard the door bolt release.

A guard identical to those from the lobby entered. “Tek confirmed your orders, but he would not vouch for your loyalty.”

Haersen groaned inwardly. He was on his own. “You may place me under any level of guard. It is imperative that I speak with the Imperial Director in person.”

“He has been informed of the situation and is curious about what you have to say.”

“Then take me to him,” Haersen requested.

“Under the circumstances, I thought it better to come to you,” an elderly Bakzen said from the doorway.

Haersen looked up in surprise. The Imperial Director appeared far older and less formidable in person than he did in any of the videos Haersen had seen. No wonder Tek was doubting his leadership. “Sir, thank you for agreeing to speak with me.”

“Say what you came to say,” the Imperial Director stated.

Haersen wet his thin lips. “I have heard rumors of a plot against you.”

“It’s Tek, isn’t it?” the Imperial Director asked, his face devoid of emotion.

“What makes you ask that, sir?”

The Imperial Director shook his head, as if weary from a recurring issue. “He’s never been fully aligned with the rest of us. But I suppose we made him that way.”

If Tek was a different genetic line than the others, he’d never mentioned it to Haersen. “Sir, what do you mean?”

“He was raised from a child.”

Haersen took a moment to find his voice. “Born to a birth mother?”

“No, of course not!” the Imperial Director responded. “He was aged for three years in a tank like any other. And I wish we’d never thought to pull him out early.”

It was the first Haersen has ever heard of a Bakzen clone being extracted prior to full maturity. The aging process typically took seven years, meaning that extraction after three years would equate to roughly an eight-year-old Taran. “Why not age him all the way, sir? Why is he different?”

“We wanted him to be able to learn naturally—through experience rather than imprinting. He’s of my same line, I’m sorry to say. The most ancient of the Bakzen lines, tracing back to our earliest leadership. When we heard the coming of the Cadicle was near, we knew the war with Tararia would be coming to an end. It was a moment of weakness to think that following their example of letting a child grow up on their own would produce better results. No… Tek is emotional and unpredictable. That doesn’t make for a strong leader.”

Haersen did some quick mental math. There was no way Tek had been “born” at the same time as Wil. “What foretold you of the Cadicle’s coming?”

The Imperial Director frowned, to the extent his stoic face allowed. “Another misstep by my former colleagues. They were twenty years too soon—thinking that the elder Sietinen brother would be the father. His untimely death upset more than just the Priesthood’s plans.”

“You intended Tek to face the Cadicle, sir?” Haersen questioned.

“Not directly, no. We only hoped to have someone to think more like our Taran enemies. And perhaps he does… Except, his ambition is not the way of the Bakzen.”

Not the way of historical Bakzen, perhaps, but Tek was not alone in his vision for the future.  Haersen thought better than to question the Imperial Director, so he remained silent.

“And yet, you aligned yourself with Tek,” the Imperial Director mused.

“He was the only one to take me in,” Haersen said. “When the Bakzen approached me during my TSS internship, I saw your superiority. I wanted to work with you. But, most Bakzen officers only saw me as a pawn—someone to give inside knowledge of the TSS and the young Cadicle. Tek, though, offered me a chance to be better. To be more like you.”

“That was enough to sway you?”

Haersen shook his head. “How could I maintain my allegiance to a people that wished those with my abilities didn’t exist?”

“Maybe you do see things as we do.” The Imperial Director straightened his uniform and took a step toward the door. “Go back now to report your findings to Tek,” the old Bakzen stated. “Tell him this: if he intends to take my position, he will need to take it by force. I will never willingly hand over the future of the Bakzen to him. He will lead us to our end.” He paused. “And Haersen—choose your allies carefully.”

The Imperial Director exited, leaving Haersen temporarily alone with his thoughts.

Far from the meeting he had envisioned, the conversation was illuminating nonetheless. Tek’s unusual upbringing set him apart, and that vision offered the greatest opportunity for the Bakzen. The Imperial Director had no doubt divulged the information in an attempt to get Haersen to turn against Tek, by citing perceived flaws. Except, Tek’s deviations from the norm were his foremost strengths. Regardless of the Imperial Director’s feelings, Haersen was confident in his choice of leader. No words could sway him, and he would never disseminate any information to undermine Tek’s mission. He owed Tek too much for his new life.

After three minutes, a guard entered the room to remove the binding on Haersen’s wrists. “You are free to go,” he stated, gesturing toward the door.

Haersen rose and rubbed his wrists, still processing his first encounter with the Imperial Director. The report wouldn’t be what Tek wanted. He had learned nothing about the Imperial Director’s routine or weaknesses in security. But, the information he gleaned had been valuable nonetheless. The Imperial Director would see Tek coming, but he had made no mention of others. With the right group, they could walk in and take control before anyone knew what was happening.

CHAPTER 13

Wil rolled to his side and pulled a pillow over his head, trying to block out the low, pulsating tone intruding on his consciousness. With a start, he shook off the haze of sleep. The sound was Headquarters’ warning alarm.

What the…? Wil bolted upright in bed. In all his years at Headquarters, he’d never heard the alarm outside of a test drill.

He threw back the covers and grabbed his handheld from his nightstand. There was no message or any other indication anything was amiss.

Wil pulled on his pants and ran into the living room, slipping his handheld into his pocket. The normally subtle orange lights along the baseboard were glowing red, and a red light pulsed above the entry door.

It’s impossible to break into Headquarters. Except… The Bakzen had made it in once before.

He hurriedly dismissed the thought—too frightening a notion to acknowledge.

Wil palmed open the door to the hallway, which had automatically bolted in the lockdown. He poked his head into the corridor and saw his father jogging toward him.

“What’s going on?” Wil asked.

“No idea,” Cris replied, the worry evident in his exposed eyes. “CACI can’t—or won’t—tell us what triggered the alarm.”

“That’s…”

“Impossible, like a thousand other things. Go to your men. I’ll figure it out.”

Wil nodded. “I’ll get Saera and stay in the Primus Elite’s quarters.”

Cris looked like he was about to protest but changed his mind. “I’ll call once we know more.”

Wil took off down the hall toward the Primus Junior Agents’ wing. He followed his bond to Saera and relayed a message to her mind. “I’m coming to you. Get ready to go.” Continuing to keep his relationship with her a secret wasn’t worth the risk.

*       *       *

Michael glanced around at the scared faces of the other Primus Elite trainees. When the alarm sounded, they had congregated in the common room connecting the four bedrooms. The red glow in the room made it quite clear something was wrong.

“What do we do?” Ollie, one of the pilots in Ethan’s squad, asked.

“We should stay put,” Michael advised. “We don’t go anywhere without instruction.”

“Do you think it’s a test?” Ethan pondered.

Maybe, but this doesn’t seem like Wil’s style. Michael ran back into his room to retrieve his handheld. “I’m calling Wil.”

“If it’s a test—” Ian started to protest.

“Then he’ll want to know we’ll look to him for leadership first,” Michael replied as he initiated the call. He joined the others back in the common room.

A chime sounded while Michael waited for the call to connect. Wil answered, “Is everyone okay?”

“We’re fine. What’s—”

“Stay put,” Wil ordered. “I need to make a stop and then I’ll come there.”

“Okay.” Michael ended the call. “He’s on his way,” he told the group.

“So it’s not a drill,” Curtis surmised.

“He sounded worried,” Michael admitted.

“We’re all going to die!” Kalin exclaimed, always needing to provide melodramatic relief.

“Everyone get dressed,” Michael instructed. “We may need to leave on short notice.”

“You heard him!” Ethan said as he jogged back to his room, turning to meet Michael’s gaze with silent understanding.

Anything could happen. They needed to be ready.

*       *       *

Wil dashed down the stairwell to the floor below containing the Junior Agent and Initiate quarters. Saera’s room was in the same quadrant on the circular Level 2 as his own quarters, so the stairs brought him close to his destination. He veered to the right once out of the stairwell and ran the rest of the way.

The warning tone had been silenced—probably by his father—but the red lights remained.

Wil reached Saera’s door and used his officer’s code to override the emergency lock.

The door beeped as it unlocked and slid open. Saera approached the doorway. Behind her were her three roommates, one of which Wil recognized as her friend Elise. The other two Wil had encountered in past assignments as a class instructor. The three sets of eyes were eyeing him with bewilderment, and Saera looked relieved. The secret was out.

“Come on, we need to get to the Elite’s,” Wil said to Saera, ignoring the others in the room.

“Do you know what the alarm is about?” Saera asked.

“No.” Wil took her hand and urged her into the hall.

“Be careful,” Saera called to her roommates, looking specifically at a confused Elise.

The door slid shut as Wil broke into a jog down the hallway, still grasping Saera’s hand.

She kept pace with him. “What would cause an automatic lockdown?”

“A breach in security. It’s a new protocol initiated after the Bakzen broke in to capture me.”

Saera gripped his hand tighter. “Do you think it’s them?”

“No,” Wil replied. “This isn’t how they operate.” But dealing with the unknown might be worse.

They reached the end of the Junior Agents’ wing. Wil paused at the opening to the central elevator lobby. It appeared empty, but an unseen infiltrator might be lurking nearby.

He made a telepathic sweep of the lobby. No one seemed to be around. “This isn’t right,” he murmured while leading Saera across the lobby at a jog. “My dad said CACI couldn’t identify a trigger for the alarm.”

Saera frowned. “So it was initiated remotely?”

“Maybe. But that begs the question, ‘why?’”

They reached the empty hall on the opposite side of the lobby. Wil ran another telepathic sweep. It was still clear.

“I don’t want to worry the others,” Wil continued, “but we have no idea what’s going on.”

“Great.”

“I won’t let anything happen to you,” Wil assured her.

“I’m glad you brought me with you. When the alarm sounded, I wasn’t sure what to do.”

Wil eyed her playfully despite his tension. “Did you orchestrate all of this just to support the case for moving in with me?”

Saera smiled back. “That would have been brilliant.”

The Primus Elites’ quarters were in the center block of the residential wing. No one else was in the surrounding corridors, making the red-bathed hall even more ominous.

When they reached their destination, Wil took a deep breath. “Ready?”

Saera nodded.

Wil unlocked and slid open the entry door. Inside, the common room was empty.

Don’t tell me they left. Wil stepped inside with Saera and reset the lock. “Guys?”

All of the bedroom doors were sealed, except for the front left bedroom that was open a crack. Ethan peered out through the opening. “It’s him,” he said, and then noticed Saera, “and he’s not alone.”

The other bedroom doors slid open and the men stepped out into the common room. All eyes were on Saera.

Wil looked them over. “So, this is my fianceé, Saera. I didn’t plan on you meeting quite this way, but—”  He cut off when he heard a low whisper from one of the navigation specialists, Kevin, to his neighbors.

“I foking called it.”

“Called what?” Wil asked him.

Kevin’s face flushed. “Nothing, sir.”

Wil noticed that Michael was glaring at Kevin. “What’s this about, Michael?”

Michael hesitated, glancing at Saera. “Some of them had a bet going, about who you were with.”

Wil scanned over his men. It was obvious by the downcast eyes and red faces who the offenders were. He was disappointed to see Ian among them. “I’m pretty sure we went over this before.”

“It was innocent,” Ian voiced in the group’s defense.

Unbelievable. Wil was about to object when Saera spoke up.

“How did you make the list?” she asked, looking somewhat amused by the whole thing.

Kevin kept his gaze on the floor. “It was a three-component overall attractiveness rating based on looks, academics, and ability level. We each came up with an algorithm—”

“Enough!” Wil cut in. “This isn’t the time. We’re under attack, as far as we know, and the first thing that comes to mind is that you won a stupid bet? Shite! Foking children.”

He waited several seconds for the offenders to adopt suitably shamed expressions. “Now, Headquarters is in lockdown. The only way in or out is through the central elevator shaft. That means we’re protected, but also trapped.”

“What are your orders, sir?” Ethan asked.

“I see that you’re already dressed, that was good thinking. Pack bags with emergency rations, blankets, or anything you have on hand in case we need to evacuate. There should be provisions in the cabinets along the back wall.” Wil stepped around the sectional couch to the round table toward the back of the room. He activated the holographic projector at its center. “Anyone who’s interested in watching me hack the Mainframe can stay here.”

No one moved.

Wil groaned as he logged into the system. “Pack, then observe!”

Saera offered him a sympathetic smile.

“I swear, normally they’re competent,” he told her silently.

“I’m sure.”

Wil blocked out the flurry of activity around him and focused on creating a backdoor into the Mainframe. A web of code suspended in the air above the tabletop—a visual representation of the system architecture.

The main security blockade was represented by a wall of shifting blocks, each one changing position along the wall and morphing through various polyhedron forms. Such visual representations were simply a way of expressing the underlying code, which Wil had devised for his own projects within the Mainframe. The only way to get into the system was to create a mirror of one of the blocks to slip into the wall, but to do so required matching the ever-changing position and morphing. He’d done it before on numerous occasions, but that had been under ideal conditions. Pulling off the feat on half a night’s sleep with an audience would test his abilities.

Tom gaped at the display. “How do—”

Saera waved him quiet, to Wil’s relief.

Wil focused in on his target polyhedron. The shape morphs were considered random, but it was technically a piece of programmed software. Any software had some underlying operating parameters, even adaptive AI.

He watched the morphing of the cube and tried to discern a pattern. It did seem completely random, but his trained eye caught telltale signs of the hidden programming. Working through the upcoming iterations in his head, he began to craft the mirror that would allow him to gain entry. Entering the code on the surface of the table, the corresponding mirrored polyhedron formed near the security wall. The polyhedron shifted shape like the target object, and as Wil entered the code its shape began to more closely resemble the shifts of its original counterpart. After several minutes of furious entry, the model was complete.

There was no time to thoroughly vet the code. Wil went all-in.

Carefully, he dragged the holographic representation of the target polyhedron to the edge of the wall. He then took his own model and brought it toward the original, placing it on top. The mirror polyhedron kept perfect time with the other. With it in place, he dragged out the original code.

Wil waited for an anxious minute while a full security sweep completed. It didn’t flag his mirror. He let out a relieved sigh. “I think that did it.”

The men around the table gave quiet cheers of support. Saera nodded and rubbed his back.

“All right. Now let’s see who else is in here.” Wil quickly entered a scanning routine to plug into his newly created back door into the Mainframe. It would allow him to access the root files and security logs to identify the source of entry for the breach.

Once complete, the scanner only took moments to deploy. Wil brought up a projection to watch the results compile.

Something’s not right. The results of the system scans all came back normal. Wil narrowed his eyes and shook his head.

“What is it?” asked Saera.

“These readings are showing typical functionality in the systems. There’s no evidence of a security alert,” Wil replied.

“But there’s clearly an incident in progress,” Michael commented.

“Exactly.” Wil crossed his arms. “Which means the infiltrator has the ability to overwrite those logs. That’s beyond even my capability.”

“Or,” Saera ventured, “they have authorized clearance.”

Wil pondered the suggestion. “A ghost user.”

Saera nodded. “Not in any user bank, but a clone of the highest level administrative account.”

“I don’t know how it’d be possible. I completely rebuilt the system five years ago.”

“Using what?” Saera questioned.

Wil shrugged. “Well, it’s based on the original architecture for all Taran computer systems.”

“The same one used by the Priesthood?” Saera asked telepathically.

“Yes. but they wouldn’t break into the system like this.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Why not? There’s plenty you might hide here.”

Wil’s stomach dropped. If they don’t trust me or the rest of TSS Command…

“What are you two talking about?” Ian cut in, recognizing the signs of a telepathic conversation.

“Hypothesizing,” Wil replied shortly.

Before Ian could protest, there was a buzz at the door.

Wil looked around the table, and there was silent understanding for them to stay put. He approached the door with caution and checked the screen displaying the outside video feed. It was Banks.

Wil opened the door for him. “Sir, what—”

The High Commander stepped forward and Wil moved out of the way to let him through the door.

“I’m lifting the lockdown,” Banks stated.

“But we—”

“There’s no evidence of a physical threat, and we’ve regained control of the systems,” Banks cut in. “The danger has passed.”

“You know what it was,” Wil said telepathically to Banks.

The High Commander didn’t reply. “All classes and scheduled activities are cancelled for the morning. Regular schedules will resume at noon.” He left without another word.

“All right. Well, I guess we’re heading back to bed,” Wil told his men. Everyone still looked uneasy. “We’re safe here, don’t worry,” he added, hoping it was true.

“But what was it?” Ethan asked.

“A false alarm. I’ll meet you here at noon for freefall training. Good night.” Wil led Saera into the hall and closed the door behind them.

Saera examined him. “You have a theory.”

“The Aesir,” Wil replied. “I know next to nothing about them, but Banks’ reticence…”

“You’ve never talked about the Aesir before. Who are they?”

“A group of ancient Tarans, as far as I can tell. Banks said they may come to ‘test me’ someday.”

Saera took an unsteady breath. “Creepy.”

“But if it was them, I don’t know why they’d mess with Headquarters and then leave.”

“So, what—they could come back any day and take you for this ‘test’?”

“Your guess is as good as mine.”

“Wil,” she grabbed his hand.

He looked into her glowing eyes.

“It’s okay to be scared.”

Even if I can’t show it to anyone else. Wil squeezed her hand. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

He walked Saera the rest of the way to her quarters through the empty halls.

“I guess everyone will know about us now,” Saera commented as they reached her door.

“It was time, I guess. Though, it would have been nice to do on our own terms.”

“Oh well.” She took a slow breath. “What should I tell anyone who asks about us?”

No sense hiding anything now. “The truth. We’re engaged.”

“Are you sure you want to put that out there?”

Wil nodded and took her face in his hand. “I don’t want to have to stay apart anymore.” He leaned in for a kiss and she pulled him close.

“We’ll face it together tomorrow,” she said.

Wil pulled out of the hug and gave her one more kiss. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

As soon as Saera was inside, Wil let out an unsteady breath. Can the Aesir really break the security safeguards without leaving any trail? The implications were terrifying.

He took a slow pace toward the stairway back up to the Agents’ residential level. Just when he was about to open the door, a voice inside his head stopped him in his tracks. “Next time, it won’t be just a test.”

*       *       *

Banks didn’t need the Priest to respond to know they were in trouble. The Priest’s drawn expression said it all.

“I don’t know what else it could have been,” Banks continued. “The coding was too sophisticated.”

“If the Aesir can gain access to Headquarters so easily, there’s no hiding,” the Priest said at last.

“Why wouldn’t they take him?” Banks asked. If it was the Aesir that had been at their doorstep, then there was nothing keeping them from walking in to take Wil, or whatever they had planned for him. No longer was it just idle speculation about their interest in him. To be so close without making a direct move was downright unnerving.

“Perhaps they don’t feel he is ready to be tested yet,” the Priest speculated.

“He went through the CR exam four years ago. I’d think that would have been the trigger.”

“The Aesir work on their own timeline. Just see that he is ready when the time does come.” The Priest ended the transmission.

Banks eased on to the couch in his office. He could only think of one reason worthy of delaying the test, and it had nothing to do with letting Wil’s abilities mature. He’d either pass their test or he wouldn’t based on his innate skills. Additional training was unlikely to change the outcome.

However, meeting with the Aesir would undoubtedly reveal the hidden truths that the Priesthood was so intent on keeping. The night’s strange events were just a precursor to gaining access to Wil when they deemed the time right. They must be awaiting the eve of Wil’s involvement in the war. But planning to tell him the truth so soon before he must act… It was either sabotage or a calculated move to fuel his motivation. Either way, Banks shuddered to think of what Wil would do when he learned everything that had been kept from him. Such fine lines between adversary and ally were difficult to tread.

CHAPTER 14

Elise had been watching Saera intently all morning, though she had yet to say anything. Saera knew her friend wanted an explanation for why Wil would come to retrieve her during an emergency, and why he would be holding her hand. The answer was obvious, but Saera needed to say the words to make it real. Yet, after years of keeping the secret, she didn’t know how to broach the subject.

By breakfast in the mess hall, it was obvious to Saera that she couldn’t stay silent forever. Other trainees were eyeing her from the buffet line with the same disbelief as her roommates, indicating that rumors were spreading. If left unchecked, those rumors could turn particularly unfavorable.

“So about last night…” Saera began, pulling Elise aside into the open area near the cases with pre-packaged meals.

The floodgates opened. “Wil Sights. Coming to our room. For you,” Elise burst out.

“Yeah, well—” Saera was still searching for the words when she spotted the other women from her Primus cohort heading over from the entry door. An audience, wonderful.

“I just heard the strangest thing,” Leila stated. “That you’re involved with Wil Sights.”

The secret is out. I guess I may as well own it. Saera met Leila’s suspicious gaze head on. “Yes, we’re engaged.”

Her friends took a collective gasp.

“No way!” Caryn exclaimed while Leila burst out laughing, Nadeen rolled her eyes, and Elise’s jaw dropped.

Saera waited for Leila’s giggling to subside. “I’m serious.”

Elise, having actually seen Saera with Wil, seemed most willing to believe the proclamation. “When did this happen?”

“We got engaged almost two years ago, but we’ve been together for about five,” Saera replied.

“I don’t believe it,” Leila maintained.

“No, he did come to our quarters for her last night,” Elise said. “I knew he had tutored you for a while, but… now you’re engaged?”

“Wait, he tutored you?” Caryn cut in.

Nadeen’s eyes were still wide. “How did you keep that a secret all this time?”

“It wasn’t easy—” Saera glanced toward the door when she felt the pull of Wil approaching. Their eyes met as he entered the mess hall.

Her friends fell silent, waiting for him to confirm her story.

“Are we doing this now?” Wil asked her.

“We sort of have to,” Saera replied.

With that, Wil headed straight for her. “Hi,” he said to the group.

Saera gave him a meek smile. “So this is Caryn, Leila, Nadeen, and Elise,” she introduced, motioning to each friend in turn.

Wil looked around the semicircle. “It’s nice to finally put faces to the names.”

Leila eyed him with suspicion. “Are you two really engaged?”

Wil nodded. “Yes, for some time now.”

“Stars!” Caryn breathed.

“Saera wanted to tell you all earlier, but, with my position, we needed to keep it confidential,” Wil continued.

“No wonder you’re top-ranked,” Leila muttered.

Wil shot her a stern glare. “And that way of thinking is precisely why we kept it private. I won’t stoop to arguing the issue with you, but take my word that Saera’s standings have not been inflated due to our relationship.”

“You have my word, too.”

Saera startled at the sudden voice behind her. She turned to see that it was High Commander Banks.

The Primus women snapped to attention.

“Their involvement was sanctioned,” Banks continued. “Wil is in a unique position that warrants exception.”

He may as well have just admitted that Wil is a Sietinen heir. Saera could see her friends thinking through the implications.

“Discovering a secret romance hardly seems like a reason to be late to class. But, carry on,” Banks strolled past them to the buffet line and picked up his breakfast.

“I need to get to practice,” Wil said, glancing at his men, who were watching the proceedings from their usual table. “See you tonight?” he asked Saera.

She nodded. “I’ll come by after my last class.” She thought about grappling him in a passionate kiss to really wipe the smug pout off of Leila’s face, but settled for brushing her hand against Wil’s instead.

Wil flashed her a parting smile and rushed over to have breakfast with the Primus Elites.

“Stars! And to think all this time I felt bad for you for never going on any dates,” Caryn breathed as Wil walked away.

“It still feels like a dream.” But Saera knew it could turn into a nightmare at any moment. They may be envious now, but they’ll be thankful they’re not with him when we’re at the center of the war.

*       *       *

“That was quite an eventful night,” Cris commented as he sat down across from Banks.

More than you realize. “An anomaly. Nothing to warrant ongoing concern.”

Cris crossed his arms. “The alarm goes off in the middle of the night with no explanation and there’s no cause for concern? Right!”

There was no way to explain the Aesir to Cris without raising more questions. Dodging and distraction was Banks’ best option. “The system was tested, and everyone reacted the way we’d hope during such an event.”

“Except we didn’t initiate that test. What aren’t you telling me?”

Banks sighed. Cris always was too perceptive for his own good. “I don’t have enough information to make any solid claims, so I will remain silent on the matter.”

Cris glared at him from across the desk. “You’d tell me if it was a matter of general TSS security. That means it’s about Wil.”

Isn’t everything these days? “In a sense.”

“Is he in danger?” Cris asked after a moment.

“Of course. We all are.”

“I mean immediately. Does whatever happened last night change anything?”

Banks shook his head. “No. Wil already knows what’s coming. If he hasn’t said anything to you, it’s because he doesn’t want you to worry.”

“Wait, what?”

“Let it go, Cris.” Banks folded his hands on the desktop. “There’s nothing we can do about it, so let’s focus on what we can manage. Like how to handle the communication about Wil and Saera’s relationship.”

Cris silently fumed in protest for several seconds, but ultimately nodded his assent.

Still, Banks knew Cris well enough to recognize that the topic had not been fully put to rest. The best Banks could do was continue differing. “So,” he continued, “even though everyone knows Wil is young, it still looks unfavorable for an Agent to be involved with a student.”

Cris leaned back in his chair. “Yes, I’m already hearing whispers in the halls about them.”

Banks steepled his fingers. Whispers that could undermine everything we’ve built.

“I’m more concerned with her reputation than his,” Cris went on. “Ever since his stunt at the graduation ceremony, I don’t think anyone would question his ethics—openness and honesty for the common good. But Saera...”

Banks nodded. “She’s a relatively unknown commodity. Top ranked, and now known to be involved with the TSS’ golden child. No doubt her standing will be questioned.”

“We both know she earned it.”

“Absolutely. But convincing others isn’t as easy. I’ve considered sending a formal announcement, but I’m not sure that would help.”

“Just draw attention to the issue and look like excuses,” Cris murmured. “My recommendation is to let them handle it themselves.”

Banks nodded. “That’s where I landed, too. I’m glad we’re in agreement.”

“On this subject, maybe,” Cris said with a hint of playfulness in his tone, but the words still had bite.

Determined not to get baited, Banks pressed on. “And in the interest of not making a bigger show out of the relationship than it already is, I would strongly prefer for the wedding to take place after Saera graduates.”

“That was already the plan,” Cris replied. “She’s getting close to graduation, anyway. Most of her required courses are already complete.”

“I suppose we should discuss an internship assignment soon.”

“Stars, that’s right!” Cris frowned. “It’s not ideal for her to leave for a year right now. Or ever, really. With the relationship out in the open, she can finally start training alongside the Primus Elites.”

Banks nodded. “We need her as a Second for Wil, without a doubt.”

“So what do we do for her internship?” Cris asked.

“Let’s see if Wil has any ideas. If she has any weak points to address, he’d know.”

*       *       *

Dinnertime. Normally that wouldn’t elicit a stress response, but Wil’s day hadn’t exactly been typical. After the events of the previous night, he wished he could block out the world for awhile. But, he needed to be there for Saera.

He was still shaken from his first contact with the Aesir. The voice had only spoken the one line to him as the lockdown lifted, but he could still feel the echo of the words in his mind. He had elected to keep the encounter to himself, knowing the words were meant solely for him. Whatever the Aesir had planned, all he could do was wait.

The remainder of the day had helped distract him from worry about what was to come with the Aesir by focusing his attention on the recent domestic developments. Since the showdown with Saera’s friends at breakfast, he’d been getting sidelong glances from students at every turn. First it was the Junior Agents, but now even Trainees seemed to know a big secret was out. It’s stupid. Why does anyone care if I’m engaged to someone?

Wil suppressed the impulse to hide in his quarters for a few days until everyone moved onto the next great piece of gossip, but he couldn’t leave Saera to face it alone. With his chest tight, he headed to the mess hall.

When he entered the room, conversations quieted and eyes shifted in his direction. He immediately noticed that their eyes were darting between him and the other side of the room. Following their glances, he noticed that Saera was seated with Elise in one of the booths.

No more hiding. Wil grabbed a tray of food from the buffet and headed for Saera’s table.

She looked over her shoulder at the sense of him approaching. Wil gave her an assured nod, and she slid over to make room for him in the both. Across from her, Elise looked petrified.

“Mind if I join you?” Wil asked when he neared the table, directing the inquiry to Elise.

“Sure,” she stammered. “I mean, I don’t mind.” Her face flushed.

“What’s going on with everyone?” Wil asked Saera.

“You were always the unattainable crush, but someone actually got you,” Saera replied.

I miss being the kid around here. Wil smiled at Elise, hoping to set her at ease. “So, hi. We’ve met in passing, but I don’t think we’ve been properly introduced.”

“Elise, Wil. Wil, Elise,” Saera said with a little hand flourish.

Wil beamed. “There. Now, you two have been roommates pretty much since the beginning of time, right?”

Saera nodded and let out a slow breath between her teeth. “Yeah… Now that you two have been acquainted I really need to stay on Elise’s good side. She knows all my bad habits.”

“Oh, do tell!” Wil urged. “We’ve known each other for quite a while, but living with someone gives an entirely different perspective.”

“Well, she does have this habit of—” Elise began, but Saera nearly leaped across the table.

“All right! I think maybe we’ve had enough conversation for one night,” Saera stated, settling back into her seat.

“Oh, come now. We’re just getting started,” Wil countered with a grin. “Now, what you were about to say, Elise?”

Saera’s stern glare through her tinted glasses kept Elise quiet.

“She was just going to comment on how perfectly normal I am in every way,” Saera cut in.

“I recognize that swearing friends to secrecy is a time-honored tradition, but I will remind you, Elise, that you have been asked a direct question by an Agent.”

“So I have to answer?” Elise asked, the conflict audible in her voice.

Saera shook her head with an exasperated sigh. “He’s joking.”

Wil raised an eyebrow. “Am I?”

“Pulling rank is an unfair way to conduct yourself in a discussion.”

“But it’s so effective!”

Saera scoffed. “Only to the weak-minded.”

“Stars! You two really are a couple,” Elise exclaimed through a chuckle.

“Well yeah.” Saera eyed her friend. “Did you think this was all a gag?”

“No,” Elise replied. “but it is strange seeing you together like this.”

“It’s strange being together,” Saera admitted, looking up at Wil.

He took her hand. “But it’s such a relief. No more having to sneak through the halls at night or sending coded messages.”

Saera scrunched up her nose. “I don’t know. I might kind of miss it.”

“In any case, it’s great to see you happy,” Elise said.

I’m glad Saera has had her as a friend. “Thank you for taking all of this in stride. I hope you’ll help quell any of the suspicions that Saera is only in Primus Command because of me.”

“Absolutely,” Elise responded. “I’ve seen what she can do—anyone who has wouldn’t have those doubts.”

Saera lit up. “That’s right! I’ll finally get to practice with you.”

Wil tilted his head. “Maybe reserve some of that excitement. They can be a bit challenging to work with at times.”

“Then we have to whip them into shape,” Saera said.

“You’re talking about the Primus Elites, right?” Elise asked.

Wil nodded. “And the fun with them never ends.”

“Well, you two enjoy that.” Elise slid out from the bench. “Wil, it was a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance. I imagine we’ll be seeing much more of each other in the future.”

Wil looked to Saera and she nodded. “Definitely. I look forward to it.”

CHAPTER 15

Haersen took his seat in the corner of the conference room. He had observed many staff meetings between Tek and his officers, but this one would be different.

Tek sat in silence at the head of the table as the officers entered. Most were young and had yet to witness any real battle—their skin still smooth and unscarred. Among them was Colonel Komatra, whom Tek had taken on as a mentee. Komatra had little patience for Haersen and made no effort to mask his displeasure with Tek’s choice to keep Haersen as a pseudo-advisor.

When the eight officers were seated, they noted their companions across the table, using name badges on the uniforms to differentiate where the faces failed. There were some noticeable absences from the usual attendee list.

“You are my most trusted officers,” Tek began. “I have gathered you here today to propose a change.”

The officers glanced at each other, then returned their attention to Tek.

“For years now the Bakzen have been on a declining path,” the General continued. “Our genetic lines are being weighed down by antiquated traits. It all traces back to our leadership. The Imperial Director doesn’t want to change, and yet the Bakzeni Empire is transforming around him. It is time we take the future into our own hands.”

A murmur of surprise passed around the table.

“A coup?” Komatra asked.

“An overdue transition in leadership,” Tek replied.

“I won’t have any part of this,” a colonel named Felak declared and rose from the table. “It’s traitorous—” He gripped his throat, gasping for air.

Tek glared at him from the other end of the table, eyes glowing and vicious. “Then we don’t need you.”

Felak’s neck snapped and he fell to the floor.

“Are there any other opposers?” Tek asked the stunned officers.

No one protested.

“We have an incredible resource at our disposal,” Tek continued without missing a beat, “yet the Imperial Director is preoccupied with ‘preservation of life’—no better than Carzen’s idealistic vision that cost us use of the Cadicle. We need to begin using our drones for their intended purpose, to complete the pathways to extend the rift to our targets. We can’t rely on solely subspace travel once the TSS achieves an independent jump drive.” Tek gazed at the stoic faces around him. “We need to sacrifice now, for the advancement of the Bakzen.”

The officers nodded their agreement.

“How do we proceed?” Komatra asked.

Tek folded his hands on the metal tabletop. “The Imperial Director already suspects I am conspiring against him. I can only anticipate that he will make a move against me. But, he doesn’t know that any of you share my intents. Our best course is for you to gain entry to the Imperial Director’s office to subdue him.”

“It would take at least three of us to hold him,” Komatra mused. “His line is especially strong.”

Haersen shifted in his chair, knowing that Tek came from that same genetic line. He wondered if the others knew—and if they would be so quick to follow if they did. Or, perhaps that was why they followed without question, since he could overpower them with ease. Superior strength was the mark of a great Bakzen leader, after all.

“So, we must find a reason for your meeting.” Tek paused. “And my suspected assassination would make the perfect cover.”

“What if that never comes?” Komatra asked.

Tek shook his head. “It will—even if it needs a little push.”

The officers gave a murmur of support.

“That is all for now,” Tek said and rose from his seat.

The officers stood and saluted him before filing out of the room.

Tek turned to Haersen in the corner. “You joined us at an interesting time—getting to see history made. The Bakzen are forging a future path just as Tararia’s era comes to an end.”

Haersen slid from the chair and knelt in front of Tek. “It is a great honor to witness.”

“Continue being useful and you’ll get to see even more.” Tek headed for the door. “Oh, and Haersen, take care of that.” He gestured toward Felak’s lifeless body on the floor.

“Yes, sir.”

*       *       *

Laecy gathered her team around the holodisplay. She had the better part of the warship design completed, but there was no way she could finish it on her own. Even though her team of specialists was already strapped, Taelis’ mandate was clear.

“So, what are we doing here?” Nolan asked.

“We’ve been tasked with scaling the neural interface technology from the IT-1 fighters to a warship,” Laecy replied.

Richards raised an eyebrow. “Seriously?”

Laecy brought up her incomplete design to show to the group. She’d pieced together the snippets of Wil’s concept, tying in the individual systems as best she could. Mechanically, though, it was hardly space-worthy. “Right now, it has no life support, the structural bracing is a total mess, and I have no idea how we’re going to integrate the telekinetic energy relays with the weapons and jump drive, given the placement of the Command Center.”

Nolan’s eyes widened. “It has telekinetic weapons systems?”

“That’s the idea, anyway. And the neural interface can bypass the nav console so the pilot can jump the ship directly.” It still seemed crazy to Laecy, but Wil’s specs were always on point.

“Why isn’t Wil working on this?” Richards asked.

“He’s too busy training his officers to be bothered with ship designs anymore. Besides, this is a fun challenge for us!” Laecy said, trying to rally her team. Taelis made it pretty clear we’re on our own with this one.

Richards scanned over the design. “Even if we can get everything linked up, there’s no way we could construct a ship like this. Even with the expanded facilities at Prisarus, getting our hands on the materials for a craft of this scale…”

“Let’s just say there’s a contingency budget,” Laecy said.

Nolan sighed. “How will—”

An alarm sounded in the hangar.

“What the…?” Richards ran out of the lab, and Laecy followed close behind.

Laecy searched the room for sign of an incident. There was no indication of anything in the quadrant near the engineering lab, so she ran toward the opposite side of the circular hangar.

The blast doors over one of the portals to space were open, leaving the room protected from the void by only a forcefield.

“Why is that open?” Laecy demanded.

“Emergency alert from the front lines. Incoming fleet with heavy damage,” an engineering tech replied as he ran by.

“Shite.”

Such incidents were at least a monthly occurrence, but it never got any easier to witness the destructive power of the Bakzen.

As Laecy approached the door, the first of the incoming fighters slipped through the forcefield. Its right wing was charred and smoking, filling the hangar with the stench of burning metal.

“Get the fire crew out here!” Laecy instructed.

Four crew members were already donning fire suits and had suppression canisters in hand.

The fighter screeched to a halt. With a hiss, the pilot popped the top hatch and clamored out, falling to the ground.

One of the crew members in a fire suit ran forward to drag the pilot away from the fighter while the others doused the smoldering sections on the wing.

Laecy dashed over to help the pilot. She released the seal on the helmet.

The pilot was a young woman with dark brown hair pulled into a bun and glowing brown eyes. An Agent, making her the leader of the squadron. “Are the others back?” she gasped.

“No, not yet, ma’am.” Laecy helped the pilot to her feet.

“They were shooting at us with something I’d never seen before.”

Another innovation. Just what we needed. “Any idea what it could have been?”

“I didn’t get a good look,” the pilot replied. “I called for a retreat as soon as I realized we were outnumbered.”

A roar drew Laecy’s attention back to the door. Another fighter had just passed through the forcefield and others were lined up outside.

“What happened to your escort cruiser?” Laecy asked the pilot.

The Agent only shook her head in response.

Fok, not another one. “Get to Medical, ma’am. We’ve got it handled here.”

“No, I need to know.”

Laecy understood. She’d want to make sure all of her crew were accounted for, too.

Another fighter passed through the door. It was singed like the first two, but something looked wrong about the tail end—covered in a gray substance that was almost indistinguishable from the hull metal aside from a slight protrusion.

Richards ran up behind her. “What’s that?” he asked, pointing at the fighter’s tail.

“I was wondering the same thing,” Laecy replied.

The substance on the tail shimmered slightly. Richards stepped forward to investigate.

The pilot came to stand next to Laecy. “That’s what they were shoot—”

Suddenly, a red glow began to emanate from the substance, and within a second the fighter exploded with a sickening crack. Laecy was thrown backwards.

Her vision blurred and ears ringing, Laecy tried to rise to her feet. The instant she put weight on her right arm, a bolt of pain shot through her. She collapsed back on the ground, clutching her elbow.

Laecy rolled to her back and tried to focus. Muffled shouts sounded around her. Heat scorched her face. She looked to the side, blinking.

The fighter was a mangled mass of metal on the singed deck plates. Red blood was smeared amid the soot. Several bodies lay motionless on the floor.

Laecy struggled to her feet, using her left arm for support. As she rose, she saw that Richards was face-down on the floor three meters in front of her.

The ruins of the fighter were in flames, casting billowing smoke into the air.

Two of the crew in fire suits were rushing toward the fire spraying the contents of their suppression canisters.

Laecy stumbled toward Richards shouting his name. Her face twisted in horror was she neared his body. He wasn’t breathing.

“Jack!” She knelt by his side and tried to flip him over with her good arm.

When he was on his side, his head lolled lifelessly to the side, his eyes open and vacant.

No! “Medic!” Laecy screamed over her shoulder, though she knew it was already too late. A piece of shrapnel in his chest nearly bisecting him. Not him…

“Stars! Denna, your arm!” the medic exclaimed as he ran up.

Laecy glanced down at her own wound. Her jumpsuit was stained dark red down her side and the sleeve was in tatters around her lacerated skin.

“That can wait. Richards—”

The medic took one look at the fallen engineer and shook his head.

“Fok.” Laecy clutched her injured arm and rose to her feet, turning away. I don’t want to remember him like that. I can’t… With her vision finally clear, she took in the carnage around her.

Half a dozen crew writhed on the ground with serious injuries, and another was dead a few meters from Richards. The air was gray with smoke and stank of burned metal and flesh. Laecy’s stomach turned over.

“Foking Bakzen,” the Agent pilot said from behind Laecy. “I never should have led us back here. Shite.”

If you hadn’t, he’d still be alive! Laecy swallowed the bile rising from her stomach. No one could possibly know what the loss meant to her. But making it any more than a fallen friend wouldn’t do service to his memory. She fought to maintain composure, fighting every instinct to drop to her knees and hold Richards one last time.

“What triggered the explosion?” Laecy stammered.

The pilot shook her head. “All the other fighters that were hit detonated right away. I thought it was automatic. I don’t know why this one waited to go off.”

“It doesn’t matter.” The dead can’t be brought back. I never thought the war would come inside these walls…

“We need to get you to Medical,” the medic said to Laecy, pulling her from her thoughts.

“I’m fine. Get everyone else to safety.”

“You’re bleeding out,” the medic stated. “Get to Medical.” He ran to help one of the crew members laying on the floor clutching her bleeding leg.

Laecy looked down and realized that a pool of blood had formed beneath her injured arm. “Shite.” Her head felt woozy.

“Let me cauterize that,” the pilot offered. “You look like you’re about to pass out.”

“I—”

Before Laecy could finish her protest, the Agent had cupped her hands around the wound. Laecy felt a searing heat followed by numbness. She examined her arm and saw that it had been completely burned, but the bleeding had stopped.

“Old battlefield trick,” the Agent explained. “I know it looks terrible now, but you needed a complete graft anyway.”

“Thanks,” Laecy muttered and stumbled toward the central elevator. With her nerves burned and bleeding quelled, she was finding it hard to acknowledge that the attack had just taken place. She would be healed in a matter of hours, but there was no bringing back her fallen friends. Jack… Some people were completely irreplaceable, and he was one of them. And how many others?

The end of the war couldn’t come soon enough.

*       *       *

“They have something new,” Taelis informed Banks over the viewscreen.

Banks gritted his teeth. Another Bakzen innovation. We can’t keep up. “What is it?”

“A new kind of explosive charge,” Taelis explained. He hung his head. “We had an attack here at H2.”

“Is everyone okay?” Banks asked, but the answer was already clear from Taelis’ grim expression.

“I don’t have the final casualty reports yet, but it looks like the engineering team was hit pretty hard.”

Banks let out a slow breath. “What about the new warship?”

“This attack may mean a setback in the design, but we have the materials now to proceed with the neural interface. We’ll get it built.”

I still don’t like the idea of going behind Wil’s back. I know why he scrapped the idea—I wouldn’t want to wield that kind of power, either. “Maybe we should refocus our resources under the circumstances.”

“No, this attack is precisely why we need the ship. And why we need Wil. We have to end this.”

Banks nodded his understanding, even though he would never fully agree with the approach. “I’ll keep him focused on training his officers.”

“And I’ll make sure he’ll have the fleet he needs,” Taelis replied. He swallowed, drooping slightly. “Watch your back. We’re never safe, even at home.”

“I know.” All too well.

Taelis eyed him. “Any more word from the Aesir since that night?”

Banks shook his head. “But I have no doubt that they’re watching us.”

“Fok, all of our preparations could be for nothing if…”

Wil will pass their test. But will he still be on our side once he learns the truth? “We’re going to see this through to the end, Erik. Don’t lose hope.”

The other High Commander nodded. “I never do.”

CHAPTER 16

Calls to the High Commander’s office always put Wil on guard. Either big news was coming or there was a problem. Hopefully not both.

His father was waiting in the guest chair across the desk from Banks.

Banks gestured Wil toward the other open guest chair. “Take a seat.”

“We were discussing the training progress of the Junior Agents,” Cris commented as Wil got situated. “Saera came up, of course.”

Wil nodded. “She’s progressing nicely.”

“So much so,” said Banks, “that it’s time we prepare for graduation.”

That seems premature. “She hasn’t hit a telekinetic ability limit yet.”

“That’s what the CR exam is for. Are there any other shortcomings?” Banks asked.

Wil thought through their years of training together. “She has all the attributes we’d hope for in an Agent. I can’t think of any typical skill where she’s deficient.”

Banks eyed him. “Yet you seen unsure about her graduating. What’s giving you pause?”

“That’s more about the prospect of her getting involved in the war,” Wil countered.

“Still, there has to be something that would make her hesitate,” Banks pressed.

“By that measure, even graduated Agents have issues,” Wil pointed out.

“Fair,” conceded Banks, “but what’s her biggest hang-up? We should focus on that.”

There is one thing. “That couldn’t be addressed with a traditional internship. And trying to certainly wouldn’t be worth missing those months of training with the Primus Elites.”

“Maybe we should forego an internship,” Cris suggested. “We have the authority.”

“Wil, is there any alternate assignment that comes to mind?” asked Banks.

“Would you be able to cover Primus Elite training for a few days?” Wil asked his father.

Cris nodded. “Sure.”

“Then I’ll make the internship arrangements,” Wil stated.

“You’ll need an objective third-party observer,” Banks reminded him.

I hate the idea of someone intruding on Saera’s private life. “It’ll have to be someone who’s proven to be trustworthy.”

“Scott?” Cris suggested.

“I’ll abide it,” Banks agreed. “Make the preparations, Wil. I look forward to your report.”

*       *       *

The spatial awareness chamber felt like a second home after nearly two years of almost daily training. Michael floated at the center of the chamber along with the other Primus Elites.

They were chatting amongst themselves, waiting for Wil to return so they could resume the practice session.

Michael didn’t like being left in the center of the chamber without an Agent. What minimal telekinetic abilities had manifested for him weren’t enough to make it back to a wall. He was trapped. Why aren’t the others concerned about getting stuck here?

He did recognize that he was more pessimistic than most in the group. Wil had commented on it, but in his usual fashion had made light of the personality quirk—saying that it was an important skill to anticipate and prepare for a worst case scenario. While that was true, it also meant that Michael worried, and with that came extra stress. He was envious of people like Ian who could live in the moment when everything was calm but immediately focus when necessary. Always being on guard was draining.

Michael’s predisposition to anticipate a terrible outcome did him no favors the moment the portal to the spatial awareness chamber reopened. Wil emerged, followed by Saera.

He bit his lip. It was only a matter of time before she began training with us.

The others knew nothing of his past relationship with her, and it was best it stayed that way. However, it would be difficult to mask when the primary purpose of the training exercises was to achieve openness between each other’s minds to facilitate faster telepathic communication. Wil had helped each of them learn how to compartmentalize private information that might cloud communications, and Michael’s relationship with Saera was one of those items. But, it was always more difficult to bury shared experiences. Hopefully she was more adept at maintaining mental guards.

“Saera will be joining us for a few sessions each week,” Wil announced. “She’s been training with me as a Second on the side, but it’s time we bring it full circle.”

“So much for the boys club,” Curtis quipped.

Ethan chuckled. “I guess we’ll have to be on our best behavior.”

Michael glared at them. “Show some respect,” he chastised telepathically. Captains should set a better example.

“I’m in Primus,” Saera replied to the side conversation. “I’ve been training alongside men far raunchier than you since the beginning.”

“And no,” Wil cut in, “that wasn’t meant as a challenge.”

Ethan feigned disappointment, slumping his shoulders.

“Now,” Wil continued, “we’re going to try some new things. With the independent jump drive now in commission, I need to focus on simultaneous observation.”

“Where do we come in?” Curtis asked.

“That’s for us to figure out,” replied Wil. “The entire point is for me to observe the events on both planes and relay orders. And that needs to be done faster and more efficiently than electronic systems allow. In fact, that’s the whole point. We need a telepathic communication network, of sorts.”

“So, a communication hub suspended in subspace?” Michael questioned.

“Not just in subspace—oscillating between the planes,” Wil clarified. “At least, I think that’s how it will work. Really, there’s no guarantee any of this is even possible.”

“I’ve practiced serving as a Second—a grounding point for Wil, like an anchor,” Saera chimed in. “But we haven’t pushed it very far.”

Wil nodded. “And I’ll need to extend myself a lot farther than we’ve attempted.” He paused, glancing at Saera. “Michael, as the lead Captain, I’d like you to be the first to train as an additional Second.”

There it is. “Okay, “ Michael acknowledged.

Wil scanned down the line of his trainees. “I want all of you to know how to serve as a Second eventually, but we’ll add one at a time until we’ve figured out a good system.”

“Tell me what to do,” Michael said.

Wil and Saera pushed off the wall toward the center of the room and slowed themselves in the middle of the Primus Elites.

Michael felt the air congeal around him as he was pulled toward Wil. The other men were rearranged into a ring. He found himself approximately a meter from Wil and Saera with the three of them in a triangular configuration.

“Relax,” Wil instructed.

Letting out a slow breath, Michael opened his mind.

A moment later, he sensed a presence in his consciousness, and then another.

“You already know me. Trust in that past,” one of the voices said. Saera—he could feel the steady confidence of her power, calm and grounded.

“Focus on Saera,” the other voice said. The energy from Wil was far stronger, but seemed distant.

“I thought I was training as your Second?” Michael questioned.

“You’re the most advanced of the group, but I need to hold back around you for now,” Wil replied. “Unshielded exposure would overwhelm you.”

Michael wasn’t in a hurry to test that theory. “Okay.” He closed his eyes and focused on Saera’s presence, as instructed. She drew him in, guiding him without words or vision. Yet, he knew what he was supposed to do. He aligned with her energy, backing her up as she reached out to Wil.

An electrified wave washed over Michael’s consciousness as he felt Wil extending toward the dimensional veil. Subspace was beyond—out of reach to Michael, but within Wil’s grasp.

Michael could feel Saera extending herself as Wil contacted the dimensional veil, tearing his way through. A surge of energy rippled through the tether between them as Wil reached subspace—but he paused, searching. Subspace lay between normal space and the rift, but both were clouded while fully in the subspace plane.

Frustration filled Michael’s mind, emanating from Wil. The tie to Saera began to slip as she stretched further to keep the tether on Wil while he delved deeper into subspace in his quest to observe both the rift and normal space.

“Wait!” Michael pleaded, beginning to drift. His heart raced somewhere in the distance, away from himself. Dark emptiness enveloped him—alone, helpless.

In an instant, he felt the support of the two minds return to him. His panic subsided.

“Now we have a sense of limits,” Wil said. The presence of his mind vanished.

Michael opened his eyes.

Saera’s eyes fluttered open next to him. She smiled. “Not bad for a first attempt.”

“Not bad at all,” Wil said. “I wonder how many we can chain together.”

“I don’t think I’m up for that,” Saera replied. “The tether didn’t feel entirely secure.”

Michael shook his head. “It wasn’t. I slipped.”

“You weren’t completely grounded,” Wil told him. “Admittedly, I skipped over a few steps.”

“Then how am I supposed to know what to do?” There was more bite to Michael’s tone than he intended.

“You followed my lead,” Saera responded. “That was the right thing to do. But you followed too far. We need to elongate the tether—with me following Wil and you keeping a tie here for us to follow back.”

“And we can keep adding to that chain?” Ian cut in.

Wil nodded. “Potentially. Or, with multiple grounding points, the tether to me can be longer and shared. We’ll have to work up to that, but I think that’s ultimately what we need to strive for. I’m having to hold back because it’s too much for one person to take on as a conduit—even for Saera with our bond. But if you can share it among multiple people, maybe I can be free enough to push.”

“So we’re stuck for now,” Saera said, sullen.

“Not completely,” Wil countered. “We still need to strengthen the telepathic bonds within the group. Once those are set, it should be easier and more fluid to change the tethering structures.”

Michael crossed his arms. If I’m the most advanced and this doesn’t feel secure, how is it going to be for the others? “We need to start with something more basic.”

“Like what?” Wil asked.

Michael uncrossed his arms and shrugged. “I don’t know. Like a telepathic game of telephone—just something to make sure we’re communicating clearly.”

Wil looked confused.

“It’s a children’s game on Earth,” Saera clarified. “Lining up and whispering a message in your neighbor’s ear, and they repeat the message as best they can to their neighbor, and so on. Generally, by the time the message gets to the end of the line, the phrase has completely changed.”

“Hmm.” Wil paused in thought. “That’s actually not a bad idea. Let’s try.”

*       *       *

It was strange to be able to walk in public together. Wil glanced to his right and saw that Saera kept watching the passersby like they were about to call her out for being with an Agent. “We’ll get used to it.”

“Hmm? Oh. Yeah.” She sighed. “I thought it would be easier once we didn’t have to hide anymore.”

“It will be,” he assured her. “It’s just new. We have a lot of ingrained habits to override.”

“Yes, we do.”

At the entrance to the Agents’ wing, Saera hesitated. “You can come over,” Wil said.

She eyed him, skeptical. “Walking down the hall together is strange enough, but going in your front door?”

“You’ve come over lots of times.”

“But always all stealthy-like.”

Wil chuckled and put his arm around her. “Come on.”

She tensed under his touch.

“So what if people see us? They know we’re together.”

Saera relaxed a little and followed his lead down to the Agents’ wing. “I know. You’re right.”

As they approached Wil’s quarters, Scott was walking in the opposite direction. He perked up with surprise when he saw Wil and Saera behaving so openly as a couple.

Wil ignored him and unlocked the door. He let Saera through the door first. When he glanced back at Scott as he passed, Scott smiled and held up his index finger—a universal sign of approval or job well done.

No doubt what that was referencing. Wil was quite familiar with the antics of Scott’s youth, courtesy of his father.

Wil closed the door to the hall. “Alone at last.”

“Back to the familiar.” Saera put her arms around his neck and pulled him in for a kiss. “I don’t know about you, but after all those telepathy exercises I’m looking forward to just being near one other mind for a while.”

“I agree completely.” Wil kissed her back, following her lead toward the couch.

“And after all that work today—I need a distraction.” She laid back on the couch, pulling Wil with her.

He kissed down her neck as her back arched in response to his touch. “Is this a suitable distraction?”

“That’s a good start.”

They spent some time decompressing from the day, forgetting the burdens of the outside world. Those intimate moments were the one escape Wil afforded himself. And Saera always knew just what he needed to temporarily take his mind off his problems.

The distraction never lasted, but it was a reprieve.

Afterward, with some clarity restored, Wil reclined on the couch. It didn’t take long for his mind to wander back to the practice session earlier in the afternoon. He sat in silent reflection for a few minutes before turning to Saera. “How do you think things went with the group?”

She slipped her shirt back over her head. The break was over. “Better than I expected. They’re strong for Initiates.”

In some ways, they were too strong. Whatever effect being around Wil had had on Saera seemed to be repeating with them, if not as pronounced. “I don’t think they’ll be at that classification for much longer.”

“At least you get to set the rules for their advancement.” Saera returned to the couch next to Wil, fully dressed.

“It’s such a tight timeline, it’s not as rewarding as it should be.” Wil reoriented toward her, the couch cushion cool against his bare back.

“You’re doing great. They’ll be fine officers.”

“I know they will.” He took in Saera’s loving gaze—the patience and support. His men weren’t the only ones he needed to take care of. “But a break would probably do us all good, before we get too far into a new training routine.”

Saera’s eyes widened. “You. Voluntarily taking a break?”

Wil smirked. “Just a short one. I was thinking maybe we should take a trip to Earth.”

Her brow furrowed. “Why?”

“Well, we’ve been engaged for almost two years now, and I have yet to meet any of the family that raised you. It might be nice to have some introductions before the wedding,” Wil said.

Saera let out a long breath. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”

“If not now, then when?”

“Is ‘never’ an option?” she asked.

Wil shook his head. “Sorry.”

Saera moaned. “What did you have in mind?”

“I’d like to meet everyone, but a little sightseeing might be nice, too. I’ve never been down there.”

“Well, it’s March right now. That’s not a great tourist season for northeastern Virginia.”

“I’ll use my imagination.”

Saera eyed him. “And you’re sure you want to meet my family?”

“As many as I can. I’m curious to see where you came from.” He took her hands. “I know not all of it was good, but revisiting the past with a new perspective can be a good thing.”

“All right. I guess I should give my dad a heads up,” Saera said, making no effort to hide her reluctance. “When do you think we’ll be there?”

Wil shrugged. “We can go as early as next week, if you’re up for it. That should give me enough time to brush up on the English you taught me.”

“Or you could use that cortical imprinting machine like anyone else.”

“They won’t let me anywhere near that device.”

“Why not? Afraid you’ll modify it to turn yourself into even more of a crazy genius than you already are?”

If only that was the biggest concern. “No. My neural structure is… different. Ever since I was shot.”

“Oh, right.” Saera frowned.

“Besides, it’s kind of nice to learn the traditional way. And you’re a great teacher.” He grinned.

“If you count ‘teaching’ as you memorizing a few books and me correcting pronunciation,” Saera quipped. “Okay, we may as well get the trip out of the way as soon as possible, then.”

“That’s no way to think about it!”

“Yeah, well you haven’t met my family yet…”

Wil laughed. “Like the meeting with mine went great.”

“It’s different. I grew up with mine.”

“It’ll be fine.” Wil squeezed her hands. “I’ll be there with you.”

“I’ll let my dad know we’re coming.”

*       *       *

“You’re free to go,” the doctor told Laecy. “The High Commander asked to see you.”

Laecy rose from the exam table, cradling her bandaged arm. The biografting had repaired the damage already, but the bandage would protect the new skin as it toughened overnight.

She wasn’t in remotely the right headspace for talking to Taelis. However, declining a meeting with the High Commander wasn’t an option.

Laecy made her way to the top level of H2, taking her time. Her arm ached from the repair procedure and her heart was heavy with loss. The final death toll from the explosion was seven, including two of her immediate crew—Richards and Jaeron. Their brilliance and optimistic attitudes would leave a hole on her team.

Richard’s death left her especially hollow, knowing their dreams of “one day” and “maybe” would never come to pass. No more was there a fanciful future of retiring together to the green pastures on Aderoth and living a quiet life free of the war and responsibilities. The place he held in her heart would always be more than just a colleague or friend despite never having the opportunity to explore what the relationship could become. All that she could do was honor his memory.

The High Commander’s office door was flanked by guards, as usual. They nodded at Laecy as she approached, and one opened the door for her.

Inside, Taelis was gazing out the window at the back of the room. He turned to face Laecy when she entered. “How’s your arm?” he asked.

“Good as new, sir. What did you want to see me about?”

Taelis stepped over to his desk. “The timing of the attack is unfortunate. I had just procured something I wanted to share with you.”

I couldn’t care less about anything he has to share. Maybe if I go to bed I can wake up from the nightmare of today. “What is it, sir?”

The High Commander unlocked a cabinet behind his desk and pulled out a hard plastic case. He set the case on his desk and flipped it open toward Laecy.

Her eyes widened. The case contained a smooth metal sphere with a crack down one side. It was metallic but had an iridescent quality that made it appear to almost glow. “Is that one of the testing spheres?”

Taelis nodded. “The one Wil cracked several years ago. We’ve been using it with the new graduates, but we were finally able to collect enough material to craft a replacement. Rather than repair this one, I thought it might be useful for the telekinetic relays in the new prototype warship.”

“Yeah, I bet it’s perfect. Trouble is, that was Richards’ specialization, not mine.” The hole in her heart tore with the mention of his name.

The High Commander looked down. “Yes, I heard. It’s a deep loss for all of us.”

That doesn’t begin to cover it. Laecy looked past Taelis and out the window. The nearly empty space dock revealed how thin the TSS’ resources had become, compounding the impact of the latest blow.

“Unfortunately, we don’t have the luxury of mourning our losses,” Taelis continued. “The mission hasn’t changed. When can you be production-ready?”

Laecy stared at the High Commander with shock. “That’s the last thing on my mind!”

“I know it’s been a tough day—”

“I just lost two of my best engineers! They were my friends. My family. And you want us to pick up like nothing happened?”

“We lose people every day, Deena.”

“Not here in Headquarters. Not like that.”

“You want revenge? Finish the ship.”

“I think Wil would want us to take some time to recover.”

Taelis stared her down through his tinted glasses. “Don’t tell him about this attack.”

“Sir—”

“I know you’ve been in communication with Wil.”

Do I deny that we chat? She thought better of it. “Why would you keep it from him?”

Taelis paced across the room. “Because if he knew the enemy had breached our walls, he’d be here tomorrow to enter the fight.”

“Good! Let’s end this.”

“No. With where we are right now, we could drive the Bakzen back, but not eliminate them. Only a large-scale telekinetic weapon will be able to finish the war.”

Laecy swallowed her anger. “The warship.”

“If Wil and his Seconds can pool their power, we have a fighting chance.”

Laecy bit her lower lip. “I don’t know if I can make it work without Richards.”

“Find a way.”

Laecy nodded.

“We win the fight at any cost.”

“Yes, sir.”

Laecy trudged back to her quarters, slumped under the weight of her assignment. The loss of her friends was a bitter reality she was reluctant to admit, but she needed to accept that they were gone. It should have been easier to accept, having seen them die. So many had gone off to battle and never come home—that should have been far more difficult, but it wasn’t. That was the way it had always been. To have seen the moment of their death, witnessed the instant they departed, she kept thinking about what could have been done differently. She could have ordered everyone away, or ejected the fighter into space. Those actions only made sense in hindsight, but she couldn’t help replaying the minutes leading up to the tragedy. Countless others had passed in battle, but this loss within her home would be far more haunting.

Once in her cramped room, Laecy eased onto her bunk. She was thankful for the quiet and solitude.

She laid down on the bed and closed her eyes. Her arm needed rest to finish healing. Yet, her mind was still too active to let her sleep.

Laecy grabbed her tablet off of the wall and scanned over her inbox. Most of the messages were mundane business, but she spotted a message from Wil titled: “Check-in.”

Does he know about what happened, despite Taelis wanting to keep it secret?”

She opened the message: “I’m going to be unavailable for a while, so I wanted to check in and see how you and the crew are doing. Everything okay?”

So he didn’t know, or at least didn’t want to come out and say it.

No! Laecy wanted to scream. Everything is falling apart! I don’t know how we’re going to make it to the end of the month, let alone through the years ahead. When are you coming to save us for good?

But she couldn’t say any of those things. If TSS Command was keeping track of Wil’s personal files, they would certainly have an eye on her correspondence with him.

With nowhere left to turn, she allowed herself to cry.

Under any other circumstances, she would consider it an act of weakness. But in that moment, she needed the release—anything to relieve the crippling vice crushing her from within. She sobbed into her pillow for everything—everyone—that she’d lost. She mourned the life that her friends would never be able to have, and her own alternate path that had never been and never would be. The war is my life. I need to see it through.

In time, her mind quieted and her sobs ceased. She dried her eyes and exhaled the final barbs of pain still clinging to her. There was no sense dwelling on the past.

She had a ship to design—a weapon that could help deliver an end to the suffering around her. She couldn’t imagine a future for herself without the war, but ending the conflict could perhaps offer others a new chance at life.

Laecy typed and sent her reply to Wil: “Everything is just fine. Best wishes to you and your bride!” At least half the statement was true.

CHAPTER 17

“I wish you would have let me drive,” Wil muttered, sulking in the passenger seat of the rental car.

Saera rolled her eyes. Is he going to be like this the whole trip? “There was no way I was letting you behind the wheel. You laughed out loud when you read the driver’s manual.”

“But twenty-five miles per hour!”

“Yeah, case in point. At least I took driver’s ed.”

“Hey, I have thousands of flight hours logged,” Wil countered.

“And that has absolutely zero to do with driving on a residential street.” Saera returned her attention to the road.

The streets were familiar from her youth, but she was now viewing her former community with new eyes. Seeing an advanced world like Tararia made the precarious state on Earth that much more apparent to her. Trash littering the shoulder, homeless huddled in bus shelters, smoke in the air—things she had been blind to as a resident but that now turned her stomach. She couldn’t be sure, but it seemed like conditions had noticeably deteriorated in just the six years she’d been away.

“This is so surreal,” she murmured.

“Even for me,” Wil commented. “Earth is one of the only places in the galaxy where any random person wouldn’t know me by name.”

“That’s true.”

Wil shook his head as they passed by a sprawling strip mall decked with sale banners. “It’s crazy to think that there’s such a thorough departure from typical Taran life so close to Headquarters.”

Saera smiled. “Imagine my surprise when I found out what was just out of sight off-world.”

“To go from thinking of yourself as being one life among billions to knowing there are actually trillions.”

“Do you even know the total Taran population?” Saera asked him.

“The official citizen count is somewhere around six trillion, last I heard. But, I wouldn’t be at all surprised if there were a lot more planets like Earth beyond the fifteen-hundred or so recognized Taran worlds.”

Saera turned off the main artery into a side street to bypass some traffic up ahead. “I can’t even fathom that number.”

“It’s so spread out you’d never know it,” Wil replied. He examined the stores in another shopping plaza. “Are your parents expecting us at a particular time?”

“Not really. Why?”

“We should get you a ring,” Wil suggested. “One that you can actually wear. If you’d like.”

Saera eyed the pair of jewelry stores to her right. “Okay.”

She pulled into the driveway and parked between the two stores. One appeared to be a cost-conscious provider while the other was more high-end. “What’s my budget?” she asked Wil.

“Whatever you want,” he replied.

“You have to have some number in mind,” she pressed.

“I guess we’ve never really talked in detail about finances, have we?”

She paused. “No, we haven’t. Clearly your family is wealthy. And I figured you get some kind of salary from the TSS.”

“I do. My parents and I take the minimum allowable—about 20,000 credits each year into a retirement account, of sorts.”

“And what about the rest?” she asked.

Wil slumped back in his seat. “Well, you’ve seen the Sietinen estate.”

“Yeah, it makes a statement.”

Wil nodded slowly. “That’s only part of it. I don’t even know how to put it in a perspective that you could understand. I can hardly grasp it, myself.”

Saera smirked. “Throw out a number.”

Wil hesitated.

“Come on,” Saera encouraged.

“I’m worth somewhere around four quadrillion.”

Saera blinked, speechless. Did he just quadrillion?

Wil looked down. “Yeah… like I said.”

“And that’s your personal assets?” she finally managed.

“More or less. A lot of it is tied up in SiNavTech, so I’m not sure where to draw the line. However, I personally got 200 billion credits for that two-year exclusivity term licensing the independent jump drive to the Priesthood.”

Saera eyed him. “How can you even say that with a straight face?”

Wil burst out laughing. “I know, it’s absurd.”

“So, what you’re saying is that money is no object.”

“Right. But, get what makes you comfortable. Something you feel like you could wear regularly.”

She nodded. “Okay. Well, I was ready to go the low-cost route, but I see no reason not to check out what the fancy designers have to offer.”

“Then high-end it is.” Wil unbuckled his seatbelt. “Now, let’s go pick something out,” he said in English, with only the slightest hint of an accent.

“All right,” Saera replied, reverting to her native language.

Selecting a suitable ring proved harder than expected, since the jeweler kept suggesting special order pieces. They looked through a dozen in-stock options that were in her size, ranging from simple solitaire settings to behemoths that took up half her finger. In the end, she settled on a delicate ring with a modestly sized round center stone and two round side-stones. The design supposedly represented past, present, and future, which seemed fitting.

With the new ring on her finger, Saera and Wil returned to the car.

“Now to my parents’ place?” Saera asked.

Wil hesitated. “I was thinking we should make another stop first.”

“More shopping?”

“No. I’d like to pay Michael’s father a visit.”

Saera let out a slow breath. “I’d tried to forget about that connection.”

“It’s still not sitting right that a former TSS Agent somehow ended up on Earth with what I can only assume were orders to watch over you.”

If that was the case, he did a pretty poor job of it. “Is he still in the same house?”

“I looked him up before we headed down here, and it seems he is.”

Saera nodded. “I know the way.” She paused. “Are you sure about this? We might not like what he has to say.”

Wil smiled. “Since when has that stopped us?”

“Fair enough.” Saera started the car and headed for her former community.

The commercial streets gave way to residential neighborhoods, varying in affluence. Her neighborhood was in the middle of the spectrum—kept up well, but no overly large or lavish homes. The older vintage of most of the residences gave character to the streets, and the mature trees evoked a homey sense of establishment.

The Andres’ house was one street over from Saera’s former block. She had spent plenty of afternoons playing on the front lawn, which was presently short and brown in its late-winter dormancy. Seeing the aged, forest green house reminded her of a simpler time in her youth, before responsibilities and burdensome thoughts of the future clouded her mind. But looking back on it, perhaps the future was always closer than she’d realized.

“What do we say to him?” Saera asked Wil.

“That will depend on how he reacts to an Agent showing up on his doorstep with his former charge.”

Saera nodded and opened the car door. “He might not even be home.”

Wil stepped out of the car. “He is. I feel it.”

They walked up the concrete pathway to the front door under a narrow overhang. Wil located the doorbell and pressed it.

Saera’s stomach knotted, knowing some of the only fond memories from her youth were about to be cast in new light.

Footsteps sounded behind the door and a deadbolt unlocked. The door cracked open.

“Oh shi—” The occupant tried to slam the door shut.

Wil quickly extended his hand and foot, augmented by telekinesis, to keep the door from closing. “Jonah Andres?”

The person inside pushed back against the door telekinetically, keeping it in the same cracked position. “What do you want?”

“I’m Saera Alexander,” she stated. That’ll either help or make this more difficult.

After a moment, the door swung open the rest of the way. Jonah Andres shared his son’s pale blue eyes and medium brown hair, though his features were more rugged. He evaluated them, surrounded by a hum of electromagnetic energy. “So you made it to the TSS,” he stated, focusing on Saera.

“Yes, and now I have some questions.”

Jonah shifted his attention to Wil. “Why the Agent escort?”

“Not an escort, exactly,” Wil replied. “May we come in?”

“I suspect I don’t have a choice.” Jonah stepped back into the entryway to allow them through the door, scrutinizing Wil. “You’re young for an Agent. Did you just graduate?”

Wil examined the interior of the house, his gaze resting on some childhood photos of Michael hanging on the wall. “No, it’s been almost five years. I was sixteen.”

Jonah chuckled. “Right.”

“How long has it been since you left the TSS?” Wil continued.

“About twenty-five years,” Jonah replied. He headed for the adjacent living room.

Saera crossed her arms. Just a few years before I was born. How did he end up here with me?

Wil followed him. “Do you recall a trainee named Cris Sights?”

Jonah smiled. “Of course! Anyone who shot straight to Junior Agent is hard to forget.”

“Well, I’m his son. Wil.”

Jonah sunk into the beige microfiber couch facing a set of dark brown plush chairs. “Oh.” He thought for a moment. “You really did graduate at sixteen, didn’t you?”

Wil nodded and sat down across from him in one of the chairs. “But that’s not why we’re here. It seems our lives have intersected.”

Probably more than the Priesthood ever intended. Saera took a deep breath, still lingering in the entryway. “Wil is Michael’s trainer at the TSS.”

Jonah perked up. “Really? I’m surprised someone on such an accelerated path would be assigned as an instructor.”

“There’s more to it than that,” Wil countered. “What do you know of the Jotun division?”

From across the room, Saera sensed Jonah’s mental assessment of Wil before it passed to her. She kept her mind guarded. If he was sent here to spy on me, there’s no knowing where his allegiance lays.

Jonah’s brow furrowed with frustration, having been unable to glean any insight to the deeper meaning of Wil’s question. “I know it exists.”

“And what about the rift?” Wil pressed.

“I never told anyone, okay?” Jonah’s face flushed.

That’s an interesting reaction. Saera rushed over to the living room and sat down in the chair next to Wil. “We’re not accusing you of anything. We’re just trying to figure out how an Agent ended up on Earth with an assignment to watch over a little girl.”

Jonah’s eyes widened.

Saera stared him down. “I know about my mother.”

“What about her?” Jonah asked, on edge.

“That she was sent here to have a daughter with a specific man—my father. And having a former Agent living one block away is too big of a coincidence in any matter regarding the Priesthood.”

Jonah gazed down at his hands folded in his lap. He swallowed. “You’ve had contact with your mother?”

Saera nodded. “Yes, we have something resembling a relationship now.”

“And you’re a Junior Agent, it looks like, so you’ve been through disclosure,” Jonah continued.

He’s trying to gauge how freely we can talk. “I know about the real war with the Bakzen in the rift,” Saera cut in.

“It’s common knowledge within the TSS now,” Wil explained. “The secret was doing more harm than good.”

Jonah scoffed. “At least they finally listened to reason.”

“I took the disclosure upon myself,” Wil clarified. “I wouldn’t say TSS Command or the Priesthood were happy about it.”

“And you’re still alive?” Jonah breathed, incredulous.

“I get more leeway than most. We’re not here about me, though,” Wil said. “Why are you here on Earth, and what do you know about Saera and her mother?”

Jonah sighed. “That requires some context. I was in Primus Command, as you probably saw in my file. My role was a liaison between TSS Command and the different divisions. It was my responsibility to facilitate resource allocations.”

“There isn’t a position like that anymore, as far as I know,” Wil stated. “Your file didn’t list an assignment.”

“That doesn’t surprise me,” Jonah said. “It was sort of an experimental role. One that didn’t go well. I had spent two years in the Jotun Division, so I understood the toll of the war. Supplies were tight, morale was terrible, and we were on a clear path to defeat. In my vantage as liaison, I identified that the morale problem, at least, would be mitigated by full disclosure of the war within the TSS. The biggest issues stemmed from new Jotun recruits trying to wrap their heads around the war. It made them unpredictable and ineffective.”

“That was my reasoning, as well,” Wil said.

Jonah shook his head. “Well, when I brought up the idea of disclosure twenty-some years ago, Command shot it down. I pressed the issue, wanting to know why maintaining secrecy was so important. Essentially, the response was ‘because the Priesthood said so’.”

“Naturally,” Wil muttered. “There’s something deeper than the war that I’ve been trying to uncover for years.”

“Command may know, but I don’t expect to ever get a straight answer,” Jonah replied.

Wil scoffed. “It never ends.”

And I’m part of that master plan. Saera leaned forward. “The Priesthood is creepy and manipulative—we know that already. Now how did you go from a TSS liaison to being retired here on Earth?”

“‘Marooned’ is more like it,” Jonah groaned.

“They just dropped you here, or what?” prompted Wil.

“Well,” Jonah continued, “after several conversations related to disclosing the war, I was told my services as liaison would no longer be required.”

Wil raised an eyebrow. “By Banks?”

“It was a joint conversation with him and Taelis, though it was pretty clear the order came down from their superiors at the Priesthood,” Jonah explained. “They said they had another assignment for me. I was to establish myself here on Earth, and in a few years I would need to help a woman start a life here.”

“Mary Alexander?” Saera asked.

Jonah nodded. “So, the TSS dropped me off here with only a subspace radio for communications and enough money to buy a condo and start to blend in. I didn’t understand why they sent me here—if they wanted me out of the way, throwing me out an airlock would have been much easier. Left with no other choice, I found a place to live and waited. Sure enough, three years later a woman showed up at my door. I knew right away that she had abilities, and she had the look of someone noble-born. She never talked much about her former life, but I got the impression she’d been forced into her assignment as much as I had.”

Years of preparation, all to make sure Wil had his perfect partner. “Her orders were to locate my father and have a daughter with him.”

“I figured as much,” Jonah acknowledged. “My contact with her was limited once I helped her get her bearings. I was already living with Michael’s mother by the time Mary arrived. We said she was an old college friend, or something. Then you were born, Saera, and I thought that would be the end of it. But when your mother disappeared and left you with your father, an acolyte from the Priesthood contacted me and said I was to watch over you—make sure you didn’t hurt yourself if your abilities emerged at a young age. We moved here to be close to you, and it was easy to befriend your family since Michael was about the same age as you.”

Saera crossed her arms. “That seems like a waste of an Agent.”

“It does,” Wil concurred. “Given how the Priesthood seems to handle those matters, I’d have expected you to get assigned a suicide run in the rift.”

“I’ve had a lot of time to think about it,” Jonah said. “The only reasoning that makes sense is efficiency of resources. They wanted me out of the way, but Agents are in too short of supply to completely discard. Since it would take an Agent to recognize the emergence of abilities, assigning me here was an opportunity to maintain oversight of you, Saera, while getting some use out of an Agent who was otherwise a problem. And of course, there was the added bonus of potentially getting another child with abilities out of the deal.”

“And let me guess,” Wil speculated, “for motivation—aside from the chance to live—there was a threat to your family if you didn’t cooperate?”

Jonah nodded. “I’m an only child, but I had my parents and aunt’s family back home on Corela to think about. Then I met my wife here on Earth… I’d never intended to have a child, but she wanted a family. As soon as Michael was born, I was reminded of my commitment to the TSS and Priesthood. As long as I kept quiet, Michael would be admitted to the TSS when he came of age and would have the chance to explore his abilities. If I talked, we’d all be killed—or so they told me. It was an easy decision.”

Saera’s brow furrowed. “That couldn’t have come from the TSS! Banks would never threaten an Agent like that.” Would he?

“No, that was straight from the Priesthood. Most of the communications were an email or radio call, but sometimes I’d see one of the acolytes watching me from a distance.” Jonah shrank inward. “They’re probably listening to this conversation right now.”

“You haven’t said anything that violates the terms of your arrangement,” Wil assured him. “The Priesthood will have to answer to me if any harm comes to you as a result.”

Jonah studied him, struck by such a brazen statement. “Who are you?”

“I’m the person this was all about,” Wil stated with a level of objective calmness only achievable after years of coming to terms. “The Cadicle—the Priesthood’s tool to end their secret war. And Saera was created as my ideal partner.”

Jonah sat in stunned silence for a minute, his blue eyes shifting between Wil and Saera. “I’d tried to think of an explanation, but I could never make all of the pieces fit. That…”

“It’s crazy enough to be true,” Wil said and took Saera’s hand across the gap between the chairs.

The facts of our lives that change our perception but could never undermine what we feel for each other. “The more we look around, the more we realize how many people have been manipulated along with us,” Saera said.

Jonah hung his head. “At least it was all for a purpose. I had started to think maybe it was just a bizarre punishment.”

“I wouldn’t count out that option. It feels that way to me sometimes, too,” Wil admitted. “Still, I have no choice but to keep moving forward.”

“Where does the group you’re training come in?” Jonah asked.

“My officers,” Wil replied. “To help me win the war.”

“Michael… He’s well?” Jonah asked.

Wil nodded. “He is. I’m fortunate to have him as my second-in-command.”

Jonah smiled. “I was worried when he joined the TSS—knowing how it ended for me. But, I could never train him here. It’s what he needed. I’m glad he’s in good hands.”

Saera squeezed Wil’s hand. “He is. The group is the talk of the TSS.”

Fatherly pride filled Jonah’s eyes. “I hope I can see him again soon.”

Wil paused. “You know, with the war common knowledge within the TSS now, I can likely reverse your assignment to Earth, if you want to go elsewhere.”

“I don’t feel like I’d belong anywhere else at this point,” Jonah said with a shrug.

“Well, we can always use more instructors, if you’d like to return to Headquarters,” Wil offered.

“I’ll think about it,” Jonah replied. “Maybe after it’s no longer just about training soldiers for war.”

“Okay.” Wil rose. “Thank you for speaking with us.”

Saera stood alongside Wil as Jonah got to his feet. All those years he was just as trapped as me. He had no idea what was going on in my life, but because of him and Michael at least I wasn’t completely alone. “Thank you for trying to look out for me.”

Jonah frowned. “I wish I could have done more after your mom left. Told you what was going on…”

“You did what you could, under the circumstances,” Saera said, taking Wil’s hand. At least I’ll never have to feel alone again.

CHAPTER 18

Saera pulled off to the side of the street in front of her light blue, two-story house. The yard was still barren in the late-winter weather, but the hedge was trimmed and the porch looked freshly painted. Home sweet home. Haven’t we been over enough history for one day?

She turned off the car. “We can still turn back.”

“Nonsense. We’re going in,” Wil declared, unbuckling his seatbelt.

“Okay,” conceded Saera. She dragged herself out of the car.

The mid-March air was still blustery, though the snow had melted from the ground. Saera shoved her hands in her pockets as she took in the home from her childhood. She eyed her old bedroom in the upper left with a shudder.

“Come on,” Wil urged.

Saera swallowed and led the way up the concrete path to the broad front porch. It was just as she remembered, with the same empty planter boxes and faded welcome mat. She took a deep breath and knocked on the front door.

After a minute, she heard the click of a latch and the door swung open.

“Hi, dad.”

Her father stared at her, his hazel eyes wide and his lips parted. The flecks of gray in his dark brown hair were gone, which certainly meant he’d started dyeing it. “Saera… I didn’t believe you’d actually come.” It was the same deep voice Saera remembered from her youth, always touched with an air of authority from his time in the military.

Saera forced down the lump in her throat. “It was time to come back for a visit.” She reached for Wil’s hand next to her. “This is my fiancé, Wil. And Wil, this is my dad, Steven.”

“Hello,” Wil greeted and extended his hand.

Her father shook Wil’s hand, tense with discomfort. “How long have you been engaged?”

“A couple years,” Saera replied. “It’s a long story.”

“I suspect there are several of those.” Steven stepped back inside and opened the door wider. “Come in, we’re letting all the heat out.”

Saera followed him inside with Wil close behind. So many memories… I’ve changed, but will it still be the same here?

The entry was just like she’d last seen it, down to the red shoe bench at the foot of the stairs and freestanding coat rack topped with a hat her father never wore.

“Everyone’s out at the moment,” Steven explained. “We weren’t sure what time you would be by, so mom and Ashley went grocery shopping for dinner. Daniel should be here later, along with Brianna and the baby.”

“Wait, Bri had a baby?” That was terrifying news. From Saera’s vantage, her older sister was one of the least nurturing people imaginable.

Her father nodded. “Eight months ago. A boy, Brandon.”

Definitely not the same. “And Daniel?”

“He’s been in and out of jobs since he dropped out of college.” Steven shook his head with exasperation. “I wish he’d just enlist… he needs some structure.”

Saera nodded. “That doesn’t surprise me.”

“Ashley is still here with us, of course. She’s a freshman this year.”

That was almost a crazier notion than Bri being a mother. Last time Saera had seen her younger sister she was in elementary school. She shook free of the disorientation and noticed that her father was observing Wil with reserved guard.

“Where have you been, Saera?” Steven asked, not taking his eyes off Wil.

“A military academy,” Saera replied. It was as close to the truth as she could come. Discussing the TSS with the uninitiated human population—even family—would only complicate matters.

Steven scoffed. “So you said before. What branch?”

“That’s classified,” Wil answered.

“Of course. A secret branch of the military that recruits young teenagers,” Steven stated, the skepticism thick in his tone.

There’s no way to explain. “It doesn’t matter.”

“Actually, I think it’s pretty important,” countered Steven. “You all but disappeared for six years.”

Saera’s eyes narrowed behind her tinted glasses. “You sent me away.”

“To boarding school! That’s hardly whatever cult you got wrapped up in.”

“You think I’m in a cult?”

Her father crossed his arms. “You’re wearing sunglasses indoors on a cloudy day. It’s either a cult or drugs—or both.”

“Well, it’s neither.” Saera held back a groan. “I should have taken you up on that offer to get contacts,” Saera telepathically said to Wil. Lenses to mute the glow to their eyes would have helped dodge some of the questions, at least.

“Just part of the uniform for your secret military program?” Steven continued.

Saera sighed loudly.

Her father shook his head. “Right.” He glanced toward the living room. “Let’s sit down. Do you want anything to drink?”

Very badly, but not the sort he’s asking about. “Tea?”

“And for you, Wil?” Steven asked.

“Sure, same. Thank you,” he replied.

Steven nodded. “Make yourselves comfortable. I’ll be right in.”

Saera trudged into the living room adjacent to the entry. The dark wood floor was covered in an ornate oriental rug positioned between two gray microfiber sofas. Saera selected the couch with the best vantage of the front door and patted the seat for Wil to sit next to her.

“This is nice,” Wil commented.

“Nothing like your family home.”

He shrugged. “This feels lived in. I like it.”

Saera noted how she was suspiciously absent from the family portraits hung on the wall. Apparently it didn’t take long to be written out of the family. I can’t even imagine what it would have been like over all these years if I’d stayed.

A whistling kettle sounded in the other room. A minute later, Steven emerged from the kitchen carrying two mugs, which he handed to Wil and Saera.

“Nothing for yourself?” Saera asked as she took the mug. She swirled the teabag in the water with its string.

“Not right now.” Steven sat down on the other couch facing them. He paused in thought. “I have so many questions, I don’t know where to start.”

“Some I won’t be able to answer,” Saera admitted. The TSS, who Wil really is…

“Well, are you both in the same secret program?” Steven asked.

“Yes,” Wil replied. “I joined before Saera, so I graduated a few years ago. I was just finishing up training when we met.”

Steven tilted his head. “You can’t be much older than her.”

“No, I’m not. I started young,” Wil said.

“None of this makes any sense.” Steven crossed his arms, brow furrowed. “What you’re describing isn’t how the military or government operate.”

On Earth, anyway… Saera leaned forward. “Well, I’m just here for a day, so we can spend it arguing or communicate like civilized adults.”

“How am I supposed to have a conversation with you if you won’t tell me anything?” Steven asked.

“You’re asking the wrong questions,” Saera responded. “For starters, I found my mother.”

Steven froze. “Mary?”

“She goes by a different name now, but yes.”

“How did you find her?”

Saera scowled. “It was kind of an accident—” Footsteps sounded on the front porch, accompanied by voices and a jingle of keys in the lock. I guess everyone’s home.

“Don’t say anything about Mary,” Steven cautioned as he rose.

“Of course not.” Saera stood up but stayed by the couch. Next to her, Wil got to his feet and took her hand, giving it a supportive squeeze.

The front door swung open. Ashley was the first through—glued to her phone even as she walked. She barely glanced up as she stepped inside, so it took her a moment to acknowledge Saera. “Oh shit.”

“Language!” Saera’s stepmother, Linda, chastised as she followed her through the front door, a grocery bag in her hands. Then, her gaze rested on Saera. “Oh…”

“Hi,” Saera greeted, shifting on her feet. Wil’s touch offered a much needed sense of comfort and grounding.

“How are you?” Linda stammered, her face flushed.

Saera forced a smile. “Great.”

“You’re not alone,” Ashley said, looking Wil over from head to foot and pausing on his hand holding Saera’s. She brushed her dark brown bangs to the side.

“Wil is my fiancé,” Saera explained.

Linda shifted the grocery bag to her hip and closed the door, locking the deadbolt. “Lots of catching up to do, it seems.”

More footsteps sounded on the porch, followed by a knock on the door.

“That’s probably Daniel,” Linda said as she headed for the kitchen. “Will you let him in, Ashley?”

Ashley rolled her eyes and stomped back to unlock the door her mother had just closed. “Hey,” she greeted her brother in an unenthused monotone.

A man in his mid-twenties stepped through, but he was accompanied by a slightly younger woman carrying a baby. It took Saera a moment to process that they were her siblings.

Daniel had gained weight since she last saw him, and he had none of the energetic spark that was once so core to his character.

Bri walking up behind him was fighting to keep a squirming child contained in her arms. The bags under her eyes indicated that the challenges weren’t an isolated incident. However, her expression was one of amusement, not frustration. There was love in her eyes. The fair-haired child paused his writhing when he caught sight of Saera and Wil, seemingly captivated by them.

Ashley closed the door, then took the diaper bag from her sister’s shoulder. “Bri’s here!” she called toward the kitchen.

“Hi, honey!” Linda greeted from the kitchen.

Steven walked over to welcome his children, giving each a hug. “I should help your mother. Get settled.” He rushed to the kitchen with barely a glance back toward Saera and Wil.

“What are we even doing here?” Saera asked Wil telepathically.

“Gaining perspective,” Wil replied. He smiled at the new arrivals. “Hello. Nice to meet you.”

“And you are…?” Bri inquired.

“Wil. Saera’s fiancé.”

Bri’s eyes widened. “Huh.”

“Didn’t realize she was bringing anyone home with her,” Daniel commented.

Wil nodded. “Well, the entire trip was on short notice.”

“What now?” Bri asked. “Do we pick up like you were never gone?”

“No,” Saera cut in. “We’re just here for the day. I’m gathering some of my old things.”

Daniel raised an eyebrow. “After all this time?”

“I’ve been busy.” Is the entire day going to be one unending interrogation?

Ashley sauntered into the living room and plopped down on the couch across from Wil and Saera. “What’s with the sunglasses?”

“Fashion statement,” Wil replied.

The teenager narrowed her eyes. “Are you a model or something?”

“It’s more like a uniform,” Saera tried to explain.

“For…?” Ashley prompted.

Saera’s mind raced to settle on an explanation that would settle the matter once and for all, but was granted a reprieve by her father returning to the room.

“Who wants appetizers?” he asked.

“Me!” Daniel answered first. “I’m starving.”

Quieter murmurs of affirmation from the others followed. Steven disappeared again to retrieve the requested items.

Saera continued to think through an explanation for where she had been over the last six years. All of the scripts she’d imagined leading up to the meeting now sounded stupid in her head. They’ll never buy any of it.

“So, you were saying about the sunglasses?” Ashley resumed.

“And where were you?” Daniel questioned.

Why am I even trying to get their approval? Saera smiled, relaxing for the first time since setting foot on her home planet. “I’ve been away learning to fly spaceships, and these sunglasses make me look badass so others know not to mess with me.”

Her siblings paused in dumbfounded silence for a moment, then burst out laughing.

Saera smiled. “Yeah, yeah. Suffice it to say I’ve been around. Now, how about you introduce me to my nephew?”

*       *       *

While Saera cooed over baby Brandon with her sisters, Wil found himself waiting awkwardly along the wall of the living room near Daniel. He had long since finished his mug of tea, but he wasn’t sure where to set down the empty cup so it remained in his hands.

Nervous energy emanated from Daniel. Wil wasn’t sure if it was from being around him or a more general anxiety related to the family. It must be tough being the oldest and yet having the least direction in life.

Being away from the others was a prime opportunity for Wil to put the next stage of his plan into action. Reuniting with her family wouldn’t get Saera what she really needed. Another hurt ran far deeper.

“Does Saera have any old acquaintances who might like to see her while she’s back?” Wil asked, searching Daniel’s mind. Normally, delving into the mind of anyone who wasn’t a suspected enemy would have been against his code as an Agent, but it was necessary in this case.

Daniel’s thoughts flitted through vague memories of some of Saera’s former female friends, and a flash of Michael. Then, another memory floated to the surface—a friend of Daniel’s who commented on Saera’s absence. The memory would have been innocuous if Wil didn’t already have a window into Saera’s past.

“Or one of your friends?” Wil pressed, guiding Daniel to the memory with subtle mental cues in his subconscious.

“Lucas, maybe,” Daniel mused in a trance state so subtle even a trained eye would have difficulty detecting.

“Does he still live around here? Maybe you should invite him,” Wil suggested.

“Yeah, I guess I’ll do that,” Daniel agreed, unable to resist Wil’s manipulation. He pulled out his phone and started typing a text message.

Wil released Daniel from the hold, feeling a pang of guilt for what was to come.

Saera beckoned to Wil from across the room with a nod of her head. She handed her nephew back to Bri and skillfully extracted herself from the conversation, gesturing for Wil to meet her by the entry.

“My parents said we could go up to my old room. There’s some memorabilia in the closet I’d like to take back with us.”

“Sure,” Wil said.

She headed up the stairs and checked over her shoulder to make sure no relatives were nearby. “Brandon is cute, but… Please tell me you don’t want kids right away.”

Wil chuckled. “No worries there. I think I have a few other things to deal with before that.”

*       *       *

Saera took in her old room. Little touches of her remained—a fairy figurine on the bookcase, some participation trophies from childhood activities, her plush horse resting on the chair in the corner—but it didn’t feel like home. The bed was made up in a boring geometric gray and blue bedspread that was well suited to a guest room. Her former desk was configured as a compact home office adjacent to the door.

“It’s so strange seeing all of this again,” Saera murmured.

“I can only imagine,” Wil said, coming up behind her. He placed a hand on the small of her back.

“I never wanted to see this room again.”

Wil rubbed her back and stepped further into the room, examining the bookshelf. “Well, I’m glad I got this insight into where you’re from.”

“And what do you think of me now?”

“I appreciate you more every day,” Wil replied.

“Such a diplomatic answer!”

Wil grinned. “It’s true! But, seeing this does put things in perspective for me. It’s pretty remarkable that you adjusted so quickly to the TSS.”

“Maybe my mom had something to do with that.”

“Possibly.”

Wil picked up one of the books from the shelf in the wall. “I sometimes wonder what experiences we miss out on by being surrounded by high technology. I can honestly say I’ve never read a physical book.”

“That is a loss.”

Wil set the book back. “And I know I’ve missed out on a lot more.”

“But you’ve also had a lot of opportunity,” Saera said. “I would have given anything as a kid to be able to travel across the galaxy.”

“Well, there are some days when I would have given anything to be anyone other than who I am.”

Saera’s chest constricted. “Sorry, I didn’t mean—”

Wil shook his head and smiled. “Don’t. That all changed when I met you. Being anyone else, you might not have come into my life. And that’s something I wouldn’t change, no matter what.”

Saera melted. “And there’s no one with whom I’d rather travel across the galaxy.”

“Even into a war zone?” Wil pulled Saera toward him, placing his hands on her hips.

“Admittedly, that’s not high on my tourist list.”

“We’ll find a way to make the most of it.” Wil pulled her in for a kiss.

She leaned against him, but then remembered where they were and pulled back. “Let me find that box.”

Wil let her go. She sensed that he was aware of her tension, and he knew enough of her past to be aware that the room was wrapped up in some unpleasant memories.

Her father had said the box was somewhere up in the closet. Saera slid open the closet door, noting that the roller still caught in the same place as always. She scanned along the top shelf and spotted the box she was seeking. It was just beyond her grasp. After a quick check to make sure the bedroom door was closed, she telekinetically lifted the cardboard box into her hands.

The black pen scrawled on the side of the box marked it as “Saera’s Stuff.” She cracked open the interlocked top flaps and peeked inside. Just what she wanted.

“What’s in it?” Wil asked.

“Some old items from my mom.” Saera pulled out a framed picture of her with her mother. She couldn’t have been more than three years old when the photograph was taken. “If I’d had this with me at Headquarters, you would have recognized who my mother was from the beginning.”

“Maybe. But it would have been so out of context that I might not have noticed. Not to mention, I’ve never once visited your room.”

Saera set down the picture. “That’s true. Still, I can’t help but wonder if things would have been different somehow.”

“You’re making up for lost time now,” Wil assured her. “And we can put up as many pictures as you want.”

Saera smiled. “Thanks.”

The doorbell sounded through the wall.

Wil looked at Saera quizzically. “Expecting anyone else?”

“I didn’t think so.” Saera opened the bedroom door, hearing voices in the entryway. She turned around to grab the box.

“I’ve got it,” Wil said, picking up the box for her. “I’ll take this out if you want.”

“Sure.” Saera handed him the car keys and left the room.

The voices grew louder as she reached the end of the hall. She glanced back at Wil and then descended the stairs.

Halfway down, she froze mid-step. There was no mistaking the man standing in the entryway talking with her brother. The person who had taken her innocence and cast her aside without a second thought. Lucas Moran.

Competing emotions instantly filled her mind—rage, hurt, fear. Her hand trembled as she reached for the banister to steady herself. Why is he here?

Saera shifted her weight and a floorboard creaked underfoot.

Lucas turned to identify the source of the sound. When he caught sight of Saera, he shook his head with disbelief. “You really are back.”

Saera’s breath caught in her throat, her heart beginning to race. Lucas still had that same self-confident smirk that he always sported when he’d paid her a nighttime visit—knowing that she’d eventually give in to his unwanted advances. And he’d leave with the same expression, satisfied that he got what he came for while she huddled in shame, feeling like there was nowhere to turn.

“It’s crazy, right?” Daniel said.

Saera glared at her brother. “Did you invite him?”

Daniel turned up his hands dismissively. “Yeah, so? This is a reunion, after all.”

“Yeah, Saera. That’s no way to greet an old friend.” Lucas gazed up at her, taking her in.

She tensed, sensing the lewd thoughts already filling his mind—blending his memory of her with updated visions of her present self. It filled her own mind, taking her back to that sense of helplessness. Her grip tightened on the handrail as she willed herself to move, to back away and hide. But the horrific visions had her pinned, overwhelming her senses as Lucas’ eyes locked on her. Then, a gleeful sneer spread across his face as he saw that he still had control over her, even after years apart.

And then, Lucas’ eyes flitted behind her at the sound of descending footsteps.

Saera yanked free of Lucas’ hypnotic hold over her, comforted by Wil’s approaching presence—her safe place where no harm could come. She wasn’t alone.

But Wil jogged down the stairs right past her, still carrying the memorabilia box. For a moment she thought maybe he was going to take Lucas on. Then, she realized that Wil had hardly glanced at the others standing in the entry. He was just… leaving.

“Where are you going?” The question sounded panicked even in her own mind.

“This is between the two of you,” Wil replied, calm and level. “I need to make a quick phone call. Why don’t you catch up. I’ll drop this box in the car.” He reached the bottom of the stairs and slipped out the front door before Saera could conjure words of protest.

“Who was that?” Lucas asked, his brow knit with confusion.

“My fiancé,” Saera stammered, wishing the quaver wasn’t in her voice.

Lucas huffed with surprise. “You’re engaged, really?”

“Is that really so difficult to believe?” Saera shot back, her initial shock beginning to give way to pure anger.

“I dunno,” Lucas shrugged. “I guess you didn’t strike me as the type for settling down.”

“A lot has changed since you last saw me.” Saera took a calming breath. I’m not that person anymore.

“I can see that,” Lucas reposed replied, still undressing her in his mind.

The thoughts churned Saera’s stomach, fueling the loathing boiling within her. “You came here for a reunion? Let’s chat.” She stormed back up the stairs toward her room.

“All right,” Lucas agreed, the smugness thick in his tone. “We’ll be back,” he called back to Daniel as he jogged up the stairs after her.

*       *       *

It took every modicum of restraint for Wil to keep himself from punching Lucas out as he walked past. The way he was looking at Saera—with such lustful desire to control and possess—was so contrary to his own way of thinking that he couldn’t even understand the impulse. All he knew was it wasn’t his place to intervene. Saera needs to face him. She needs to show herself that she’s the one with the power now.

Wil hit the trunk release on the car key fob and dropped off the memorabilia box, then jogged around the side of the house. He needed to find a good vantage for Saera’s impending confrontation with Lucas.

Facing the darkness in her past was the greatest obstacle Saera had left to overcome. It was the driving force behind the visit to Earth and something Saera needed to handle by herself. She was never weak or helpless, but she had felt that way in the past. Now, there was no arguing her power. Yet, he saw how she quaked in Lucas’ presence. If she could break free of the mental barriers that made her question her inner strength, then she would be ready to be a full Agent.

There was no way to get a good line of sight into the second story window, but Wil could observe from a distance. He found a hollow in the bushes next to the house and dove in. He bundled his jacket around himself and sighed. Spying—especially on a loved one—felt wrong.

Wil cast aside the feeling and cleared his mind. He detached his consciousness from himself, seeking Saera’s presence. Extending himself toward her, he hovered just out of view from her mind but able to listen in—to observe the encounter and assure that her demons were put to rest, and also to make sure that she wasn’t in harm’s way.

He waited for her revelation. She can overcome these ties holding her back. She can cut free.

*       *       *

Saera stomped into her old bedroom, fury consuming her mind. He needs to pay.

Lucas swaggered through the door after her and she slammed the door shut. He playfully reached out for her. “Couldn’t wait to get alone with—”

Before he could finish, Saera locked him in a telekinetic vice, lifting him off the ground. He gasped, unable to speak and barely able to breathe.

She removed her tinted glasses, her glowing green eyes locked on his terrified face. “Like I said, some things have changed.”

“Your eyes—” he choked.

Tears stung Saera. “You may have been able to take advantage of me before, but not now. What you did was sick and wrong. You had no right, and I won’t let you hurt anyone else.”

He trembled in her telekinetic grasp. “Freak,” he stammered through panting breaths.

She grinned with the promise of sweet vengeance. “You’re lucky I’ve learned some restraint.” She stabbed a telepathic spire into his mind, branching it into tendrils that burrowed to the depths of his subconscious. He was powerless to resist her.

With control of Lucas’ mind, Saera dove beneath his fear and confusion, searching for the memories of what he had done to her. Never again would he be able to take pleasure in reliving the experience or have any sense of closeness with her. She wished she could take away those thoughts from all the others who had pained her, but he would have to do. A symbol for her wrong turns. He was the first—and if the past could not be fully undone, facing just this one person would grant her the chance to write a new beginning.

She found the memories and rended them clear from Lucas’ mind, not bothering to replace the experiences. He would just have a hole there, always feeling like he’d forgotten something but never knowing what.

Still, that wasn’t enough. She could alter past perception, yet the future remained a blank slate. I could make him never want to touch another woman, or feel pain any time he thinks of love. Except, she couldn’t bring herself to afflict him for life. What he had done as a teenager shouldn’t define him forever going forward, even though his present self hardly seemed any better. The best course wasn’t punishment, but rather a chance at redemption. To help shape him into the person he hadn’t been able to become on his own.

She latched onto his subconscious, preparing to imprint a new moral code to guide him. “You will never force anyone to do anything against their will.”

“I will never force anyone to do anything against their will,” Lucas repeated, hanging limp in the air.

“And you will respect others for who they are, and never try to control or possess.”

“I will always respect,” Lucas said.

Saera nodded. “Now, you’re going to leave this house and forget we ever had this little chat.”

“I understand,” Lucas murmured in his suggestible daze.

She removed the telepathic tendril’s from Lucas’ mind and brought him back down to his feet. She restored her tinted glasses.

He swayed, unsteady. After a moment, he looked at her with confusion. “What were we talking about?”

“You were just saying how much you miss your mom and how you are going to bring her some flowers.”

Lucas’ brow furrowed. “Oh.” He reached for the door handle. “Wait, have I been in here before?”

Saera shook her head. “I don’t think so.”

“Huh.” He opened the door and entered the hallway, still unsteady on his feet. He supported himself with the bannister on his way down the stairs. Once on the ground floor, he called to Daniel, “I’m going to head out now.”

Daniel walked over from the living room. “Already?”

“Yeah. I have somewhere else to be.” Lucas opened the front door just as Wil was stepping up onto the porch. “Later.” Lucas brushed past Wil and hurried to his car.

Daniel shrugged it off and went to grab another drink.

Wil came back inside the house and raised an eyebrow at Saera. “What happened?”

“Let’s just say I laid down a new law,” Saera replied with a coy smirk, her greatest weight finally lifted from her. “Now, it’s time for dinner.”

“Sounds great,” Wil replied with a smile. “And, I was thinking maybe we should stay down here for an extra day or two.”

“Don’t say that where they might overhear!” Saera hissed.

“No, not here,” Wil replied. “Anywhere in the world—it’ll practically take minutes to get anywhere in the shuttle. Any fantasies you wanted to live out?”

Saera thought for a moment. “I had always dreamed about visiting the Austrian Alps.”

Wil nodded. “Okay, then that’s what we’ll do.”

“Are you sure? I know you have a lot going on right now.”

“I don’t think we’ll get much of a honeymoon. We should take some time while we can, since we’re already away.”

Saera lit up with the prospect of the extra time together outside the TSS. “Then I guess we’re going to Austria. But first, dinner.”

“It’s a date.” Wil took her hand and examined her. “You seem a lot more comfortable here all of a sudden.”

There was no doubt about it—she did feel different. A burden was lifted. “I think I found that perspective I needed.”

CHAPTER 19

The low rumble of the shuttle’s engine subsided as the view outside turned to starscape.

Saera relaxed back in her seat. “I’m glad to be going home.”

Wil set the shuttle on an autopilot course to the TSS spaceport behind the moon. “Was the trip… healing?”

“Yes, it was.” Saera crossed her arms. “I do finally feel some closure.”

“Then why do you still seem upset?”

Because I wished I’d done so many things differently. “Reliving the past is difficult.”

“Our histories led us here. And I couldn’t be happier that the path led me to you.”

A touching sentiment, but it wasn’t quite enough to break Saera from her dark introspection. “With the Priesthood involved, I’m pretty sure that would have happened regardless.”

“True. But bad experiences shape us as much—or more—than the good. Knowing what I’ll need to face in a few years, I wouldn’t trade getting kidnapped or shot for any happier memory.”

Saera frowned. Even in my worst times, my life was never in danger. “I’m not sure how applicable my past traumas are to the war.”

“Really?” Wil eyed her. “Didn’t you learn something about yourself over the last couple days?”

“I have a thing for schnitzel?”

Wil laughed. “Before that.”

Saera thought about it. “I’m stronger than any of them now. I’m in control.”

“It’s the same in the war,” Wil replied. “We control our fate. We’ll win as long as we believe in ourselves.”

He makes it sound so easy. “Do you really feel that way?”

“I have to.”

There wasn’t any other choice, she realized. To have doubts would only undermine Wil’s ability to achieve the best possible outcome. And she couldn’t have doubts, either—about herself, or Wil, or anything they were trying to do.

They sat in silence for the rest of the brief shuttle ride, taking in the view of their home from afar. The moon seemed so quiet and peaceful—calling to her with the promise of a return to comfort and familiarity.

As soon as the shuttle docked alongside the other transport craft at the spaceport, Saera unbuckled her harness and rose. She took Wil’s hand when he was done powering down the flight systems. “Thank you.”

“What for?”

“Taking me on that trip. It was just what I needed.”

Wil pulled her in for a hug between the two pilot chairs. “I’m glad it was beneficial for you.”

She nodded. “I feel… lighter.”

“Despite all that schnitzel?” Wil grinned.

Saera pulled back from the hug, rolling her eyes. “It was really good!”

“I’ll say! How many—”

“Anyway,” she cut him off, “don’t we have some sort of work to get back to now?”

Wil laughed. “Yes, we do.” He stepped to the back of the shuttle to grab his travel backpack.

Saera picked up hers, as well. “I guess I’ll get caught up on my email before dinner.”

“First, we have a stop to make,” Wil said as he opened the shuttle door. He led her to the transports down to the surface of the moon, and entered the central elevator back into Headquarters.

Saera was surprised to see that Wil selected Level 1 as the destination. There was no reason to stop by Medical. Maybe he needed to get something from his desk in his office along the Command wing—not that he used the space for much beyond one-on-one check-ins with his men. She pondered the potential reasons for the stop on the rest of the ride.

All possibilities were immediately thrown out when they exited the elevator and headed straight for the High Commander’s office.

“I can head down to my quarters if you need to meet with Banks,” Saera said.

“Join me,” Wil replied.

“All right.”

He opened the door to the High Commander’s office for her. Inside, Banks and Cris were waiting.

What is this? Saera looked to Wil, questioning.

“Hi, Saera,” Banks greeted. “Please, come in.”

“Hello, sir.” Saera took a hesitant step into the office. Is this about me?

Cris smiled. “Sorry for the ambush. Let us explain.”

Wil closed the office door and went to stand by his father and Banks. “A few weeks ago, we determined that you were eligible for graduation—minus one last piece: your internship.”

“Given the complexities of your position here within the TSS, we felt a different approach for your internship was in order,” Cris explained.

“Wait…” Is that what the trip was?

Banks activated a holographic projection on his desk. It was predominantly text, and looked to be formatted like a mission brief. “Wil advised us that your greatest inhibitions were related to your past conflicts on Earth. So, we structured an internship around facing those issues.”

Saera’s mouth went dry. “Were you spying on me the whole time?”

“No,” Wil hastily assured her. “It was a private matter for you to face yourself. I provided an objective report of events—just the minimum for documentation purposes—which Agent Wincowski verified. There’s nothing about the nature of the conversations.”

Saera crossed her arms. “I don’t appreciate being misled.”

“And I hated putting you in that position,” Wil said. “But I couldn’t have you go away for months. This seemed like the best solution.” He continued telepathically, “They don’t know about any of what you went through, I promise.”

Saera nodded. “So...”

“So,” Cris continued, “the report indicates that you met the objectives to complete your internship. That means that you have fulfilled all of the requirements for graduation.”

“Graduation?” To an Agent? Already?

Wil smiled. “That’s right.”

Graduating to Agent—so many things had been tied to that elusive “when.” Saera was speechless.

“Congratulations,” Banks told her with a nod like a proud father.

“I’m really graduating?”

Cris nodded. “Just a handful of final formalities, including the CR exam. We can make it official within two weeks.”

“Thank you, sir,” Saera murmured, still stunned.

“We’ll let you go celebrate,” Cris said. “I’ll be in touch about the remaining administrative items.”

“Thank you.”

Wil bowed his head to his father and Banks and then headed for the door with Saera.

“I can’t believe it,” Saera said as soon as the office door was closed. “I thought it would be at least another year before graduation.” This is all happening so fast...

Wil tilted his head. “I thought you’d be happier.”

Saera took a deep breath. “It’ll take some time to sink in. That’s all.”

Wil smiled. “You know what else it means?”

“Hmm?”

“We can finally get married.”

Saera looked up at him. “It feels like that happened a long time ago.”

“I know what you mean. But still…”

Saera smiled. “It’ll be nice to make it official.”

They walked in silence for a minute. “I’m sorry again about the whole internship thing,” Wil said.

“Don’t be. It was exactly what an internship should be.” Not what I would have chosen, but exactly what I needed.

“So no hard feelings?”

Saera took Wil’s hand. “Never.”

*       *       *

“I feel old,” Cris announced to his wife.

“No you’re not,” she replied. “Because that would make me old, too, and I’m not ready to think about myself that way.”

“Our son is about to get married. How did that happen?”

Kate groaned. “Okay, now I do feel old.”

“I know we were about the same age as them, but somehow it was different.”

“It’s this bomaxed life experience—always puts things in perspective,” Kate replied. “We were naive babies then.”

“But they aren’t.”

Kate nodded. “No. I’m not sure if they’re lucky or not for knowing what they’re getting into.”

Cris placed his hands on his wife’s waist. “I still would have married you, even knowing what I do now.”

“Me too.” She kissed him.

“I wonder if we’ll be able to make it through an event on Tararia without a fight breaking out…”

Kate laughed. “Let’s not start the crazy-talk just yet.” She plopped down on the couch.

Cris reclined next to her. “I suppose we’ll have to be on our best behavior.”

“Yes, but we’ll also have the chance to assess our contacts.”

She did bring up a fair point. All of the friends and family across the network of Tararian nobility would be gathered in one place. “Except allegiance comes in many shades. We’ll never know who might turn at the critical moment.”

“We do have advantages when it comes to gauging such things,” Kate pointed out.

“You’re not suggesting spying inside our friends’ minds, are you?” Though it is tempting.

“Just gleaning, like we so often do.”

“It’s a fine line. Maybe we should just go all-in and plant a command to follow our lead.”

Kate sighed. “Obviously we can’t do that.”

But it would be so easy… Erase our problems. “They couldn’t stop us.”

“But they would find out. The Priesthood has its ways.” Kate repositioned on the couch. “No, we need to do this properly, with old-fashioned persuasion. We need to make the others truly believe.”

“Enduring change.”

His wife nodded. “That’s why we’re playing the long game.”

“That also gives the Priesthood time to prepare.”

“Doesn’t matter. We can’t be stopped.”

Cris smiled, always encouraged by Kate’s enthusiasm. “Our families will never see it coming.”

Kate grinned back. “They’ll have to join us or get out of the way.”

“Well, we’ll see where we stand. I’m up for the challenge.”

*       *       *

For once, Banks’ check-in with the Priesthood brought purely good news. “Saera passed her internship. She’ll graduate next month.”

The Priest nodded. “Excellent, so their official union is forthcoming.”

“Yes, this was the remaining hurdle. I haven’t heard the date for the wedding—if one has been set—but within the next several months, I’m sure.”

“Extra security that can’t come soon enough. If anything happens to him, either because of the Aesir or during the war, we’ll need the precedence set to turn to the Archive.”

If he doesn’t make it back from the Aesir’s test, then we might not have a future at all. Banks suppressed the thought; Wil failing wasn’t an option. “Saera is aware of her duty, but hopefully it doesn’t come to that.”

“The line must continue.”

“And it will. But first, the war must end.”

The Priest’s eyes narrowed. “Do not forget our long-term objectives.”

Never. But ours are not entirely the same. “The sense of duty within the Sietinen line is strong. You will have the heir you seek.”

“I don’t suppose we could convince them to have a child now,” the Priest pondered.

“Not a chance,” Banks replied right away. “They have enough to think about with the war ahead. And besides, it would be highly suspicious to suggest they divide their attention in any way.”

“But if she—”

“He needs her,” Banks cut in. “The moral support she offers is far more valuable than saving a couple of years on your timeline.”

The Priest nodded. “Very well. But keep her safe.”

That’s one instruction I don’t need. “Of course.”

“Our best regards to the bride and groom.” The Priest ended the transmission.

CHAPTER 20

Saera stood in the center testing chamber for her Course Rank exam, her chest tight with anticipation. Wil had assured her the test would be easy, but it was too important an event for her to not feel the pressure.

She gazed up at the window to the observation room and saw Wil watching alongside Banks. “I’m ready,” she told them.

Banks nodded, and a buzzer sounded—starting a one-minute timer for the first phase of the exam. Saera would need to dispatch as many simulated enemies as possible within the time allotted.

Geometric holograms representing enemies appeared around her. She knocked aside the first wave of ten opponents with a series of airborne kicks.

Landing lightly on her feet, she centered her mind to generate a spatial distortion while the second wave of twenty materialized. Hovering on the edge of subspace, time appeared to halt. She lunged forward toward the next wave of opponents, kicking and punching them aside. Each opponent fractured as it was dealt a blow. When the last opponent vanished, she pulled back into a normal state.

Six seconds had elapsed on the exam clock. Saera was about to reinitiate a spatial distortion, but the third wave of opponents materialized more quickly than she anticipated. Damn it. She had no choice but to punch and kick her way through the third wave while the seconds on the clock ticked down.

The moment she vanquished the final opponent, she hurriedly reestablished the spatial distortion. The next wave was already forming—ready to engage her in a melee assault. However, within the spatial distortion, Saera was far faster than the enemy. They didn’t stand a chance.

She returned to a normal state to trigger the fifth wave. But, she misjudged the timing—there was no way for her to establish a spatial distortion between every wave. With the new wave of fifty enemies closing in, she oriented to take on an opponent to her left. As she turned, something struck her from behind.

Almost losing her footing, Saera spun to attack the opponent behind her. She leaped into the air, simultaneously kicking both opponents. With a surge of energy, she flipped down the line of opponents surrounding her. The holographs shattered with each blow, precise hits taking out multiple opponents at the same time. But, the clock was against her. Three holograms remained when a harsh buzzer sounded. The remaining opponents dissolved and the lights restored to full illumination. Her minute was up.

“One-hundred-forty-seven,” Banks announced over the intercom.

Saera nodded. It was a respectable showing—at least twice what a soon-to-be-Agent would be able to achieve without “stopping time.” If only she could achieve the state as quickly as she’d like. Even still, being able to do it at all was a rarity. At least I know where I can improve.

“The next stage will begin momentarily,” Banks stated over the speaker.

A low tone sounded as the lights dimmed again. Red holographic boxes—representing enemy targets—appeared around the room at varying heights, with some alone and others in groups. Blue boxes—representing friendly units—were interspersed among the red. Saera smiled to herself. Wil had been over similar training exercises with her countless times.

She quickly conjured a telekinetic spire and shot it toward the first dozen red boxes. The holograms exploded and vanished as each was hit. When the first set was eliminated, new boxes appeared and began to shift around the room, overlapping and changing heights as they swirled around Saera. She homed in on the red boxes, weaving her telekinetic spires around the blue obstacles.

The test picked up speed, and she threw out the spires two at a time to keep up. For each, she waited until she had a clear line of sight before sending the attack—taking advantage of the minute moments where she had an open shot. She adjusted her aim, turning and throwing spires. Soon, the blue boxes greatly outnumbered the red. Without breaking concentration, she dispatched the remaining red cubes. All one-hundred targets were eliminated.

A wave of excitement washed over Saera when the last red box exploded. She looked up at the timer and saw that just under two minutes had passed. By no means a record, but well within expected parameters.

“Good,” Banks said over the intercom. “Are you ready for the next stage?”

“Yes,” Saera affirmed. I think. Her stomach knotted. The next stage was the only part that had given Wil difficulty in his exam. He never said it outright, but she knew he was disappointed that he wasn’t able to complete the maze without any missteps.

There was no time to dwell. The lights extinguished completely, leaving Saera in blackness. She closed her eyes, taking a slow breath to settle her heart rate.

An energy pulse called her attention to her right side—the starting point to an invisible maze. She sensed her way to the precise location through the darkness. A warm energy glow enveloped her as she reached the destination. She stretched out her arms straight forward. Tendrils curled around her forearms, fusing artificial wings up to her elbows. She tested the movement of the lightweight material, finding it easy to maneuver. However, she knew manipulating the wings wasn’t enough on its own. She needed to sense their presence in space—make them a true extension of herself.

A wave of energy rippled through the room as the invisible maze activated in the darkness. Saera’s skin tingled, sending a shiver down her back. She stood still, trying to sense the exact position of the maze walls. There would be just enough clearance for her to traverse the maze with her artificial wings stretched out to either side, keeping the wings perfectly level to travel through a channel that granted only three centimeters of variance in the vertical position. Her telekinetic senses would be pushed to their limits.

She stepped to the start of the maze, focusing on what she felt around herself. An electrical hum emanating from the walls filled her mind and she constructed a mental map of the maze. With her arms outstretched, she stepped forward and carefully kept the wings within the narrow channel along the walls at her shoulder height. The vertical clearance in the channel shrank with every bend in the maze, until soon the space for the wings to pass through was barely a centimeter in height.

Perspiration formed on Saera’s brow, her arms aching from being outstretch for so long. She blocked out the pain and focused on the path ahead, unwilling to give up. The maze was clear in her mind—her course to the target at the edge of her consciousness.

The maze took a sharp turn to the right, and she quickly adjusted her stance to keep her arms outstretched in the right position.

She went around three more bends before she felt a new energy presence in the distance, drawing her in. She made her way toward it, careful to keep her arms outstretched despite the burn. The energy surrounded her in a warm glow.

A high chime sounded and the lights restored. Without warning, the artificial wings vanished into holographic dust around her arms. Did I do it?

The intercom clicked on. “You completed the maze.”

Saera’s heart leaped. Based on everything she’d heard, there was an extremely low completion rate—less than two percent. Even Wil hadn’t succeeded. “Really?”

Wil crossed his arms, looking a little miffed next to Banks. Saera gave him a bashful grin and he softened.

“We’ll proceed to the fourth stage whenever you’re ready,” the High Commander said.

“Okay.” Saera shook out her arms and stretched her fingers. The burn began to subside. After a couple minutes, she returned her attention to the observation window. Time for the Command test. “I’m ready.”

The lights in the testing chamber dimmed as a holographic starscape appeared. At the center of the starscape was a large planet, nearly touching the floor and ceiling. Two moons circled the planet, and a sun floated in the distance on the other side of the room. After five seconds, ships appeared in orbit of the central planet, each surrounded by a blue glow. Two seconds later, red dots appeared on the surface of the planet and in orbit, representing enemy assets of various sorts. Almost out of view around the curvature of the planet, a particularly large red dot glowed on the surface.

“Capture the enemy base,” Banks said over the intercom.

Saera studied the planet. Where—

Missiles launched from the surface toward Saera’s ships. Without a clear plan, she jumped into action, running to activate her units orbiting the planet. To buy time while she got her bearings, she raised the shields and initiated intermittent return fire that would provide cover without draining the weapon charges.

She took a step back to evaluate the planet. Rotating the view with her hands, she tried to get a better vantage of the large red spot in the southern hemisphere. Multiple units were clustered together in one menacing mass. At its center was a deep space cannon and a fortified compound filled with ground troops.

Saera ordered her carrier to wait behind the second moon, out of sight from the deep space cannon and away from the immediate danger of close combat. She then turned her attention to configuring an attack force to take on the enemy cluster. The tight spacing was to her advantage, but all of the units were shielded. It would take a good portion of her firepower just to break through the outer shield, let alone the interior fortifications. Guess I don’t have a choice.

Taking manual control of her ships in orbit, Saera redirected her fleet to the back side of the planet and opened fire with all vessels. The shields on the base below didn’t budge. I need more power. There has to be a trick.

As she started to review her fleet manifest, Saera suddenly noticed a tiny red spot on the first moon. She returned her main fleet to an automated barrage and ran over to investigate.

The small dot seemed like nothing at first, but Saera zoomed in on the image. It was a small surface port with several shuttles docked along a concourse, connected to a domed shelter. Her brow furrowed, trying to make sense of the structure. It seemed familiar.

Five agonizing seconds passed as her ships in orbit of the planet were bombarded by enemy defensive fire.

Wait, that other compound on the planet isn’t the base! The shelter on the moon was so familiar because it was a miniature version of the spaceport for TSS Headquarters, containing the elevator down into the moon. Almost defenseless aside from one central elevator shaft. One way in, one way out.

In an instant, Saera refocused her attack on the real target behind the moon. The units on the planet weren’t able to mobilize as quickly as her ships already in orbit, giving her a narrow window of advantage for her attack.

The first blows to the moon base stunned the few enemy units guarding the exterior of the base, but the shields held. While in transit, one of Saera’s ships exploded under the fire of the deep space cannon on the planet, but she was able to fan out her other ships to avoid damage from the resulting fireball that was quickly extinguished in the simulated vacuum.

Slowly, the shields on the moon base began to weaken. The enemy units from the planet were launching. She didn’t have much time left before her forces would be pinned between two enemy fronts.

Saera directed the ships in for the final assault—bombarding the remaining shields. Five percent… Three percent… With an explosion, the shield collapsed.

All that remained was capturing the facility. Saera tapped on her carrier to deploy ground troops at the base. Zooming in on the ground unit controls, she activated a specialist to crack the security code on the elevator. A progress bar appeared while the crack was in progress, proceeding agonizingly slow. Troops from the planet were closing in. If they didn’t get into the elevator in time—

The progress bar flashed “complete.” Without hesitation, Saera directed her ground units into the elevator. The red glow on the base extinguished, replaced by blue.

Lights in the chamber returned to full brightness as the holograph dissolved. Saera breathed a sigh of relief. Success!

The intercom clicked on. “Well done,” Banks said. “You had a fifteen percent casualty rating, only marginally above the fourteen percent estimated minimum for this scenario.”

“Thank you, sir,” Saera replied. Achieving the absolute minimum would have been ideal, but that was calculated based on efficiency gained through countless computer models. She knew the result was far better than usual under the circumstances.

Up in the window, Wil gave her a proud nod. She smiled up at him, filled with relief and pride. The main examination was over—she was about to become an Agent. Just one more measurement remained to determine her rank.

“Are you ready for the final test?” Banks asked.

Saera took a deep breath. Facing the testing sphere was daunting, though curiosity was keeping her nerves at bay. What’s my limit? “Yes.”

A tile in the floor slid to the side, revealing a golden sphere atop a pedestal that rose to waist height. Standing so close to it, anxiety set in. Wil broke the sphere in his test.

“Begin when you’re ready,” Banks said over the intercom.

Saera placed a hand on either side of the sphere. A cool static charge leaped between her fingertips and the shiny surface. She concentrated on the presence of the sphere, closing her eyes.

As she started to focus energy into the object, the sphere warmed between her hands, glowing with golden light. She reached, pushing herself further than she thought she could go. Somewhere ahead, there was a limit, but it wasn’t yet in sight.

She extended herself further, gathering the energy within her grasp and funneling it into the sphere. Never before had she felt so free and exhilarated—no requirements of control, just an open conduit on the edge of a new level of existence.

And then, she felt it. A wall closing in on her. She wanted to push further—to continue exploring the unseen world that was just beyond her grasp. Yet, she couldn’t get through. She was at her limit.

Sadness filled her. There was so much she would never know—everything that laid beyond the unseen barrier holding her back. The only way to go was down.

*       *       *

Wil watched Saera release her hold on the sphere, an aura of energy still around her. She dropped to her knees, tears rolling down her cheeks.

He took a step toward the door, wanting to go to her and offer comfort.

Banks held up his hand to stop him. “She’ll be fine. It’s normal to be drained after this part of the exam.”

She’s crying… He bit back a protest. “How did she score?”

Banks evaluated the final data from the testing sphere on the touchscreen monitor. “9.4,” he read off. “That’s more than half a point above her estimated potential.”

And her estimate of 8.8 would have been impressive as it was. She’s definitely going to stand out even more now. “I wonder how much her bond with me contributed to the higher rating,” Wil pondered.

“A significant factor, no doubt,” Banks replied. “Either way, it confirms her Command placement.”

“Yes, it does.”

Banks smiled. “Well, I’ll let you two go celebrate.”

“What about graduation?” Wil asked.

“We’re mid-year. She can walk in four months with the others, if she wants to.”

Wil nodded. “Let’s file the results now and make it official. I’ll put in the request for her new uniform.”

“It should all be final by tomorrow. Let’s hope your men have similarly impressive results.”

“Hopefully.” Wil left the observation room and jogged down the stairs to retrieve Saera from the testing chamber. She was still on her knees when he opened the door.

She glanced over her shoulder at him and started to rise.

“Are you okay?” he asked, rushing over to her.

“Yeah. I just feel kind of… empty now.” She straightened, taking a wide, stable stance.

“I know what that’s like. To taste the power and then need to turn away.”

“It was so strange to hit a wall like that. I wanted to go further but just couldn’t,” Saera said.

Wil pulled her in for a hug. “Well, all things considered, your limit is well above the ceiling for most.”

Saera looked up at him. “How’d I do?”

“9.4.”

Her eyes widened. “That high?”

“It’s the third-highest CR on record.”

“Wow.” Saera let out a slow breath.

“And you got top marks on all the other stages. Three and Four were especially impressive.”

Saera grinned. “Thanks.”

Wil took her hand, a swell of pride in his chest to have her as his partner. “Congratulations. You’re an Agent now.”

CHAPTER 21

“Do you prefer ‘Effervescent Bloom’ or ‘Alatrician Violet’?” Saera asked Wil, looking up from the wedding catalog. Frankly, she couldn’t identify a difference between the two hues.

“Whatever you prefer,” Wil replied in the same way as he had for her barrage of previous questions.

Saera examined the color swatches again. “The Alatrician Violet, I guess.”

“Great.”

“Did you even look?” Saera asked.

Wil glanced up from his desk on the other side of the room. “They’re practically the same shade. If that’s what you had it narrowed down to, go with whichever.”

“The accent color will set the tone for everything. I don’t want it to clash.”

“It’s a garden. It’ll be fine.”

“But—”

“Saera, I really don’t care. Pick whichever you want.”

“What do you mean you ‘don’t care’? You have to have some opinion on the matter.”

“I like the Alatrician Violet more, too.”

Saera evaluated him. “Are you just saying that now to please me?”

“If I was, it doesn’t seem to be working.”

“Ah, okay. I see how it is.”

Wil raised an eyebrow. “Are we seriously bickering over this?”

“Well, I can’t read your mind.” Saera caught herself. “Okay, I could, but—”

“Deep breath.” Wil rose from his chair and came over to Saera. “I think you’re obsessing over this a little too much.”

Saera smoothed back her hair. “I told myself I wasn’t going to turn into bridezilla.”

Wil looked confused.

“Idiom. Anyway, there’s some wedding planner on Tararia named Claude who keeps asking me all sorts of questions I don’t know how to answer.”

“So fire him,” Wil suggested.

“I’m not sure that’s an option.”

Wil shrugged. “You can do whatever you want. Complete creative control over the day.”

“I’m pretty sure your grandparents would disagree.”

“That’s their problem.”

“Which would become ours,” Saera pointed out.

Wil sighed. “I have no further suggestions, then. I’ve never planned a wedding before, either, so I’m not going to give you advice.”

“But you can at least state your preference when I ask.”

“I have.”

Saera crossed her arms over her new black uniform. “Which have all just been replies agreeing with me.”

“Maybe we have the same taste.”

“Or maybe you don’t want to say anything contrary to me.”

“Given how you react even when I agree with you…” Wil countered.

Saera paused. “Okay, fair point.” She pushed the projection of the catalog away. “I don’t want to pick the wrong thing and ruin the day. We’ve waited for so long.”

Wil softened. “Saera, whatever you decide will be fine. I don’t care about any of this. All I want is to spend whatever I have left of my life with you.”

“I thought you wanted a big wedding.”

“Stars no! I thought you did,” Wil replied.

What the…? “When I asked, you said we’d have it at the Sietinen estate.”

“You mean that question two minutes after I proposed? I didn’t think that was binding. You started pulling all of this together and I figured that’s what you wanted. You’ve been so patient with me over the years, I was willing to make any concession just to ensure you got at least one perfect day.”

Saera flushed. “Oh.” Why didn’t he say anything sooner?

“Are you saying you don’t want a wedding on Tararia?”

“Maybe. I don’t know.” Saera buried her face in her hands.

Wil pulled her hands back, grasping them gently in his. “What’s wrong?”

“I got so wrapped up in these stupid details, I forgot to make it about us.”

Wil gave her a sympathetic smile. “So let’s scrap the whole thing.”

“No! I still want a wedding.”

“I just meant this giant show on Tararia. Let’s bring it back to us.”

Saera thought about it. “What would that be?”

“I don’t know.”

“Not helpful,” Saera said with a glare.

Wil gave her a meek smile. “Well, we met here. Maybe something centered around the TSS would be more fitting.”

“Yes, that’s true.”

“While most of Headquarters isn’t exactly scenic, the spaceport isn’t bad.”

Saera considered the proposition. “The starscape would make for a nice backdrop.”

“And maybe Banks could officiate.”

“That would be more meaningful than someone we’ve never met before.”

Wil nodded. “Exactly.”

Saera searched his face. “Is that what you wanted all along?”

“It occurred to me, but I wanted to make sure you got your dream day.”

“I think that would be it. Easy, low-key—this other thing just isn’t us.”

Wil smiled and gave her a kiss. “Then it’s settled. Tell Claude he’s out.”

Saera grinned. “All right. But I do have one condition.”

“What’s that?”

“I still get to wear my dress.”

*       *       *

Wil knocked on the High Commander’s door and waited to be beckoned in. Let’s see how receptive he is to the change in plan.

Five seconds passed and the door clicked open.

“What can I do for you?” Banks asked as Wil stepped inside.

Wil closed the door. “I wanted to speak with you about a private matter.”

“Sure, anything.”

“Well,” Wil began as he took a seat across from Banks at his desk, “Saera and I talked, and the formal wedding on Tararia just doesn’t feel right.”

Banks nodded thoughtfully. “You don’t have many personal ties there.”

“And those we do have are… strained. Saera’s been driving herself crazy trying to plan for an event we don’t even want.”

“I understand. Did you have something else in mind?”

“We thought about having it here, in the spaceport.”

Banks’s eyebrows raised with surprise. “I hadn’t even considered that as an option for you.”

“Our entire life together has revolved around the TSS. It makes the most sense.”

The High Commander nodded. “It does. Whatever you’d like for the event, name it.”

“Would you be willing to officiate?” Wil asked.

Banks’ face lit up. “Wil… I’d be honored.”

Wil smiled back. “Thank you.”

Banks leaned back in his chair. “It’ll be nice to have a happy occasion like this for a change.”

“And an opportunity for those who mean the most in our lives to take part in the event.”

“Indeed.”

“I assume the Primus Elites and some of Saera’s Junior Agent friends can have the day off?” Wil asked.

The High Commander smiled. “Of course.”

“All right. We can work out the details later. Since we have your approval to conduct the wedding here, I guess I should go tell my parents the Tararia event is off.”

“Good luck with that.”

Wil sighed. “Yeah… not quite sure how they’re going to take it.”

“I wish you the best either way.”

“Thanks.” Wil rose.

Banks stood to see him out. “I’ll be awaiting instructions regarding the ceremony script, and anything else.”

Ugh, so many details. No wonder Saera was losing it. “We’ll let you know. Thank you, sir.”

After leaving Banks’ office, Wil sent a message to his parents asking to meet at their quarters. He jogged down the stairs and headed back toward the Agents’ residential wing. His parents were just arriving at their door as Wil approached.

“Is everything okay?” his father asked as he palmed open the lock.

“Yes, just wanted to discuss something with you.” Wil followed them inside.

“What?” Kate asked.

“Why don’t you sit down,” Wil suggested, gesturing toward the couch.

Cris and Kate glanced at each other as they complied.

“So, about the wedding,” Wil began, “we don’t want to have it on Tararia.”

Kate’s eyes widened behind her tinted glasses. “What do you mean?”

“We’ve barely spent any time on the planet. We’d rather have it here—with our friends and TSS family,” Wil explained.

“Can’t say I blame you,” Cris muttered.

“But there’s an expectation—” Kate started to protest.

Cris raised an eyebrow. “Since when is pleasing our families on Tararia a motivating factor?”

“True. But what about having everyone together so we could talk?” Kate questioned.

Cris sighed. “That’s a good point.”

Wil eyed them. “Did I miss something?”

“You know that long-term plan of ours—involving a certain change on Tararia?” Cris asked.

Overthrowing the Priesthood, of course. “What of it?”

“Well, the wedding would be a prime opportunity to do some mingling and see where everyone stands.”

“Count votes?” Wil clarified.

His father nodded. “Essentially.”

Wil let out a long breath. “I didn’t think a change of venue would have those kind of ripple effects.”

“Are you completely against having it on Tararia?” asked Kate.

“I’d say it’s more of a strong preference not to,” Wil replied, thinking through the possibilities. “But maybe the change to TSS Headquarters would actually work to your advantage.”

Kate perked up. “How so?”

“I’d wager that almost no one on Tararia has ever been to a TSS facility, right?” Wil posited. His parents nodded. “So, why not show them what we’re really about here? It’s one thing to tell them about our power, but quite another to show it.”

Cris frowned. “I’m not sure intimidation is the best way to go about this.”

“Not intimidation,” Wil countered. “Just insight into an underrepresented population.”

Cris shook his head. “Speaking from experience, most people are unnerved to be outnumbered in a room with telekinetics. I don’t think we’d win many friends.”

“No, think about it,” Kate cut in. “It’s not about winning favor. We just need to show them that there’s a whole population that’s been relegated to the outside. Perfectly normal, sociable people that have been made outcasts.”

“Show them that perhaps their supposedly impartial overseers are not as fair and just as everyone has been led to believe,” Wil added.

“Plant the seeds of doubt,” Cris mused.

Wil nodded. “It might be too premature to count your votes, but it would help lay the groundwork.”

Cris smiled. “Well, I guess we have some wedding invitations to send.”

*       *       *

Michael entered the study room with caution. It wasn’t like Wil to call private meetings outside of his office.

He peeked in the door and saw Wil playing on his handheld.

Wil looked up and set down the device. “Hey. Sorry for the weird meeting place. I thought my office would be too formal.”

Michael entered the rest of the way and closed the door. “No problem.”

“This isn’t about training or the TSS,” Wil continued. “I know I’ve been your commander officially, but you’ve become a true friend to me and I value your council. And you’ve been a great friend to Saera, too. We talked, and we’d like you to be a part of our upcoming wedding. I think ‘Best Man’ is what you called it back home?”

Michael smiled. “Yeah, that’s it.” He let out a sharp breath. “I didn’t realize the wedding was happening already.”

“Well, Saera graduated, and that was the main holdup. It was going to be next year on Tararia, but we decided to do a more personalized event here at Headquarters.”

“Makes sense.”

Wil bit his bottom lip. “I understand if you don’t want to be a part of it.”

Because part of me wishes that I was the one marrying her. “No, I’d be happy to stand with you.”

“Great,” Wil beamed.

“You know, I’ll always care about her, but it was never like what you two have. I’m genuinely happy she found you.”

Wil nodded. “Thank you, that means a lot.” He hesitated. “I hope you’d be there for her if anything happened to me.”

The statement caught Michael off-guard. “Sure. Of course.” He said that almost like he expects something to happen.

“All right, then,” Wil said as he rose. “We don’t have all the event details worked out, but I’ll let you know. It should be pretty straightforward.”

Michael stood, as well. “Looking forward to it.”

CHAPTER 22

The time had come to make a move.

Haersen was gathered in Tek’s office along with the other officers involved in the plot to overthrow the Imperial Director. Months had passed since the plans were laid. Everyone was antsy for action.

Tek folded his hands on the desktop and addressed the group. “In his usual fashion of incompetence, the Imperial Director has failed to take my threats against him seriously. Given his failure in the most recent attack on TSS Headquarters, it’s time to get more aggressive.”

“How?” Komatra asked.

“By making a threat he can’t ignore,” Tek replied. He met the glowing red eyes of each of his officers. “Once this begins, events will unfold quickly. We’ll need to take out the Imperial Director and gain control of each office immediately.”

“We’re ready to act,” Komatra assured him.

Tek nodded. “We must force his hand—to take me out preemptively. Once he thinks I am subdued, Komatra, Gerek, and Iko, will enter the Imperial Director’s office with Haersen. I’ll follow once the path is cleared. The rest of you will need to secure the military command complex.”

“What do we do with anyone who resists?” Colonel Takara questioned.

“Eliminate them,” Tek replied without hesitation.

“It’s a large complex to take with only four of us,” Dekon ventured.

“We have made preparations in advance,” Tek said. “We have found that others are receptive to a leadership change.”

The officers murmured their understanding.

“Now,” Tek turned to Haersen, “let’s knock on the Imperial Director’s door.”

Haersen took a deep breath and pulled out his handheld. He sent a simple message to the Imperial Director’s personal account—an address supplied by Tek in one of their preparation meetings over recent months: “Sir, Tek is making his move.”

“Done,” Haersen reported when the message was sent. He returned the handheld to his pocket.

Tek smiled. “That should spur him to action.”

It was unsettling to think about soldiers coming to eliminate Tek, but everyone in the room was prepared to defend their new leader. There was no way the Imperial Director could anticipate so many co-conspirators—the officers could deal with anything sent their way.

The entire point of the plan was for the Imperial Director to think Tek’s betrayal was isolated—that he could get ahead of the situation. Since the Imperial Director hadn’t previously taken action, perhaps he had maintained hopes that Tek would change his ways. After all, the Bakzen had made a significant investment in Tek and it would be a shame to throw that all away. But, respect for Bakzen leadership was paramount from the administrative office’s viewpoint. Unfortunately, military control was the way of the future.

Haersen stood in silence along with the officers. They were pressed along the side of the room and the wall shared with the door, out of immediate sight from anyone entering the room. Tek paced by his desk in anticipation.

Half an hour passed with no conversation or communication from the administrative office.

“Will they come, sir?” Haersen finally asked, unable to bear the silence any longer.

Tek crossed his arms. “I’m surprised they aren’t here already.”

No sooner had he spoken then the door burst open. Half a dozen guards poured in, aiming pulse rifles at Tek.

“On your knees!” one exclaimed.

The Bakzen officers leaped into action, securing the guards in telekinetic shackles. The guards hung suspended in midair at the center of the room.

Tek approached the helpless soldiers, looking each in the eyes as he walked down the line. “You have a choice to make now. Join me or die.”

“We’re here on orders from the Imperial Director,” one soldier stammered.

“He won’t hold that position for much longer. Will you die for him, or be a part of the future?” Tek asked.

“I’ll join you,” another guard said.

“But our orders!” one of the other guards protested.

Tek snapped the neck of the protester, startling the others to silence.

“Have you succeeded in your mission of eliminating me?” Tek asked the first guard who’d spoken.

He paused for a moment. “Yes, sir.”

Haersen felt Tek assessing the guard’s mind—judging if he was telling the truth. He pulled back, seemingly satisfied.

“Make your report to the Imperial Director,” Tek ordered.

The soldier nodded. The Bakzen officers released the telekinetic holds on him enough for the soldier to retrieve his handheld from a pocket on the front of his jumpsuit. “Sir, this is Karn reporting in,” he said into the device.

“Is it done?” the Imperial Director asked.

“Tek is dead, sir,” the soldier reported.

“Was there anyone with him?” the Imperial Director asked.

“No, sir, he was alone.”

“Good. Incinerate his body,” the Imperial Director instructed. “I will handle the communication to his former officers.” The call ended.

“Now to pledge your loyalty to the Imperial Director,” Tek instructed Komatra, Gerek, and Iko. “He won’t be able to read all of you at the same time. Once he begins to evaluate the first, the rest of you must subdue him. Go now. I’ll come as soon as you’re in position.”

Komatra beckoned for Haersen to follow. The four men rushed to the central elevator and descended to the maglev station.

They entered one of the cars headed to the administrative complex.

“You’ll need to pose as a prisoner,” Komatra told Haersen as soon as the door closed. “You’re known as Tek’s advisor. Even though you alerted the Imperial Director to Tek’s supposed plan, none of us should trust you, because of your association with him.”

“I’ll do anything you need of me,” Haersen replied. He was far too invested to offer any resistance. After how quickly others had been dispatched, he didn’t want to take any chances.

They rode in silence for the remainder of the transport to the administrative building. It’s gleaming light-gray walls were cast in red from the setting sunlight—a fitting image for the events about to transpire.

The officers formed a triangle around Haersen, with Komatra in front and Gerek and Iko walking abreast behind.

Komatra led the way to the front desk and scanned his ID chip on the reader. His clearance was unquestioned and required no explanation for entering the lower levels of the building.

They set a straight course to the elevator. Komatra selected the tenth—and top—floor of the building. The reader turned yellow, indicating conditional clearance. “I’ll lead,” he told the others.

When the elevator doors opened at their destination, Komatra strode toward the secondary security checkpoint. “We’re here to see the Imperial Director.”

“We’re in lockdown,” the guard replied. “What is your business?”

“We have in custody the advisor to former General Tek.”

“It can wait until the lockdown is lifted,” the guard replied.

“Let the Imperial Director decide that,” Komatra shot back. “Tell him I’m here.” He waved his wrist over the scanner on the desktop.

The guard examined the credentials. “Yes, Colonel, I’ll alert him.” He entered a message on the console at his station. After several moments, he nodded to Komatra. “Very well. The Imperial Director will see you.”

“Thank you.” Komatra snapped the guard’s neck with the telepathic whip—leaving the pathway open for Tek to pass by without notice.

Haersen’s stomach turned over with the sudden act of brutality, but he recognized its necessity.

Komatra set off down the hall with Haersen and the others in tow. The entry to the office was immediately past the security checkpoint. He opened the door.

The Imperial Director sat behind his desk. He evaluated the party with mild surprise, pausing on Haersen. “Why have you come here?”

Something about the Imperial Director’s energy signature felt strange. Haersen glanced at Komatra to see if he noticed it, as well, but the young officer was focused purely on the mission at hand.

“We are aware of Tek’s recent death,” Komatra stated as he stepped into the room. “We came across his ‘advisor’, here,” he prodded Haersen forward. “He has pledged his continued allegiance to the Bakzen.”

Haersen dropped to his knees. “Sir, I tried to reason with Tek, but he insisted that coming for you was the only way.”

The Imperial Director shook his head. “Allegiance? You revealed Tek’s plan to me. After he took you in, you were still willing to undermine him? You can’t be trusted.”

“Sir, my actions have all been in the service of the Bakzeni Empire,” Haersen countered. He just needed to stall for long enough.

“You’re an outsider. Why should we continue to indulge his fancy?” the Imperial Director asked.

Haersen gazed up at him with all the confidence he could muster. “Because of what I can demonstrate. This gene therapy has already transformed me. If it can increase my abilities, it will show a path for the Taran population.”

“A complement to the plans we have already set in motion,” the Imperial Director mused.

“Yes. And I’m so close to being able to show you,” Haersen urged.

“Perhaps.” The Imperial Director rose from his desk. He waved Haersen aside, turning his attention to the officers. “And what of the rest of you?”

“We are loyal to the Bakzeni Empire,” Komatra stated, his mental guards firmly set.

There was no way Komatra’s mental guards wouldn’t rouse suspicion, but it was the distraction Haersen needed. He took the opportunity to slip his handheld from his pocket and send the awaited message to Tek: “Now.”

The Imperial Director’s eyes narrowed, but he seemed willing to overlook the mental wall. “Komatra, you will assume General Tek’s former position.”

“Yes, sir. I am honored,” Komatra acknowledged. He glanced over at Haersen.

“It’s sent,” Haersen told him. The position of General was a position Komatra would no doubt assume under Tek’s leadership, anyway, Haersen figured.

The Imperial Director focused on the next in line. “And Gerek—”

Tek appeared in the open doorway. Without hesitation, he fired a pulse gun blast into the Imperial Director’s chest.

An electronic ripple passed over the Imperial Director as the blast dissipated around him. “How stupid do you think I am?”

Tek, Haersen, and the officers were thrown to the ground in a telekinetic vice. Haersen fought against the restraints, but the control was too powerful. There was no way the Imperial Director was acting alone.

A moment later, ten officers appeared in the doorway and filed into the room. Two focused on each of the prisoners.

Haersen was completely pinned by the two officers—each captor individually stronger than himself. There was no way to break free. That wasn’t part of the plan.

“You made it even easier than I anticipated, coming for me like this,” the Imperial Director stated. “Tek, I’m disappointed.”

Tek glared up at his commander. “Your time is over.”

The Imperial Director loomed over them, his body shield flickering as it recalibrated. “Not yet.”

Tek leaped to his feet, free from his telekinetic vice, to the Imperial Director’s horror. “We’ve come for you.”

Four of the guards cried out in surprise as the others turned on them. They collapsed to their knees, gripping their heads. The cries subsided as a trickle of blood flowed from their eyes and noses.

The invisible bonds holding Haersen released. He scrambled to his feet to find  that the remaining six guards supposedly working with the Imperial Director had redirected their attention to the former commander. Tek’s newest insiders.

“Our supporters are everywhere now,” Tek told the Bakzen leader. “You should have made a move earlier when you had the chance.”

The Imperial Director evaluated his former supporters now penning him in. He snarled at Tek, “You know how to make a compelling argument. It’s a pity you’re so wrong.”

“Wrong? I’m a visionary.” Tek sent a telekinetic lash toward the old Bakzen leader, crackling the air with electromagnetic energy.

The Imperial Director dodged the blow, wrapping a telekinetic whip of his own around Tek’s torso and throwing him against the right wall. The wall cracked under the impact, raining dust and chunks of concrete.

Tek slid to the floor, clutching his shoulder that had borne the brunt of the impact. He shook it off, sending out another invisible snare from his position on the floor—this time catching the Imperial Director by his ankles. He whipped the old Bakzen against the far wall, shattering a viewscreen in a flash of sparks.

Both men rose to their feet struggling to subdue the other in a telekinetic vice. Bred from the same genetic line, their strength was evenly matched—making it a battle of wills.

Tek’s officers stood by, unable to intervene without questioning Tek’s position as a leader. His victory needed to stand on its own.

The two commanders strained under the pressure, perspiration on their brows and knees shaking from exertion. Tek was the first to slip.

The Imperial Director threw him against the window. The glass crunched as Tek was forced against it. “We never should have brought you into being.”

A crack spread out from the impact site, criss-crossing the window. Tek was suspended in midair at the center of the window, framed by the setting sun. Long shadows lined the ground ten stories below.

Tek sneered back at the Imperial Director. “And you should have retired.”

He threw the Imperial Director back against his desk. The desk flipped over, partially pinning the old Bakzen.

Tek landed on his feet, strong as ever. He telekinetically rended one of the legs from the upturned desk and drew it into his hand. “It’s over.” He hurled the desk leg into the Imperial Director’s chest, piercing him clean through just below the heart.

The elderly Bakzen fell backwards, blood pouring from the gaping wound. He gasped, sputtering a laugh of surprise. “I underestimated you.”

“You’re old and weak,” Tek said, coming to stand over him. “The Bakzen can’t wait any longer. I will give us the future we deserve.”

The Imperial Director fought for breath, his teeth stained with blood. “You can’t lead us.”

“This was my birthright,” Tek declared. “Born of the imperial line and raised to be the Bakzen’s deliverance to freedom.”

“Not like this,” the Imperial Director murmured with his dying breaths.

Tek shook his head with disgust. He stomped on the Imperial Director’s skull until it was crushed, eliminating any chance of recovering his consciousness.

Haersen quavered from nerves and excitement. It had been bloodier than planned, but they’d done it. He inched away from the fallen guards near his feet.

Stepping over the Imperial Director’s body, Tek brushed off his uniform and approached the chair that had surprisingly remained in place throughout the fight—the seat of power he had pursued for so long. He ran his finger along its upper edge. It was finally his, and now Haersen and all others who had supported him would reap the benefits.

Haersen smiled. He wouldn’t have to grovel any longer.

Tek looked over his officers and nodded—the thrill of victory in his eyes. He pulled out his handheld and activated a planetwide broadcast.

“I am assuming control of the Bakzeni Empire,” Tek announced. “I will be the new Imperial Director, overseeing both military and administrative operations. I will deliver us victory in the war. Join me.”

CHAPTER 23

The plan of attack was laid. Cris rubbed his hands together, ready for battle. “After I talk with my parents while you’re with Kaiden, we’ll rendezvous near your parents and go tackle Vincent Talsari together.”

Kate sighed. “Cris, dear, this is a wedding not a war. I think we can play it by ear and be just fine.”

“It was your idea to investigate today. I’m just trying to be prepared.”

“And we are perfectly equipped to discuss this and other matters without further preparation,” his wife assured him.

I guess we shouldn’t come on too strong if we’re going to successfully show outsiders that the TSS and its people aren’t so different from them—that the Priesthood was wrong to disparage us. Cris let out a slow breath. “I’ll try to relax.”

“Good.” Kate straightened a slightly askew ribbon on Cris’ dress uniform. “Now, go make sure our son is taken care of while I begin greeting our guests.” She gave him a kiss.

“I’ll meet you out there soon. If you want to start with Kaiden—”

Kate flashed a prim smile. “There’ll be plenty of time for business after the ceremony.” She shooed Cris away. Fatherly duties were far more important than politics.

*       *       *

“It doesn’t even seem real.” Wil performed the final check of his TSS dress uniform in the mirror. “We’ve already been together for so long that this formality seems like it should have happened already.”

Michael nodded, making the final adjustments to his own dark-blue TSS uniform—a slightly premature color advancement, but well deserved and a better fit with the rest of the color scheme for the event. “So think of how much better you’ll feel afterward.”

Part of me still feels guilty for dragging Saera into this life. “She’ll have some security.”

“...And each other,” Michael prompted.

Wil smiled. “And we’ll have each other.”

A knock sounded at the door and it slid open. “How’s everything going in here?” Cris asked.

“All set,” Wil replied.

His father looked him over, evaluating. “Need anything?”

Wil shook his head. “I don’t think so.”

Cris grinned. “Then let’s get this party going.”

Wil and Michael followed Cris from the suite on the Vanquish that had been serving as his dressing room up at the TSS spaceport above the moon. Friends and some hired help had been busy transforming the port into a ceremony space and reception venue, complete with decorations, seating, and dining facilities. I wonder how everything came out.

Two minutes later, he had his answer.

“Wow.” Wil took in the entrance to the transformed spaceport.

One concourse had been sectioned off for the wedding. The outer portion of the wing was filled with tables to accommodate the reception dinner. Each table was covered with a white tablecloth, topped with an elaborate vase of flowers in a spectrum of purple and blue. Fiber optics woven throughout the vases and foliage added a twinkling sparkle that played off the starscape visible through the curved ceiling above.

Further down the concourse, at the entrance to the rotunda, three hundred chairs were arranged in rows facing the expansive starscape beyond. The holographic map that was normally suspended in the center of the room was deactivated, replaced by streamers of flowing white fabric draped in elegant arches from floor to ceiling. Flowers lined the center aisle, and additional planters atop silver pedestals framed the back center of the rotunda beneath an arch of fabric. Another pedestal table at the center of the arch was topped with a silver chalice for the ceremony.

“This is amazing,” Wil breathed.

“I don’t even recognize it,” Michael said behind him.

Cris nodded. “I was pretty surprised myself. I hope Saera likes it.”

“She’ll love it,” Wil replied. “No doubt.”

Banks walked over from the left wall of the rotunda where he’d been chatting with Scott, who was attending as a guest. “Hi, Wil. How are you feeling?”

“Great!” Wil exclaimed. “Have the guests arrived?”

The High Commander nodded. “We’ve been holding them in the concourse set aside for the civilian attendees. We wanted to make sure everything met with your approval before we brought them in.”

“Looks good to me,” Wil affirmed.

“Excellent. We’ll get everyone seated, then,” Banks replied. “Did you want to go over the ceremony script again?”

Wil shook his head. “I think I’ve got it.”

Banks flashed him a broad grin. “All right. It’s time for a wedding!”

*       *       *

Saera couldn’t take her eyes off the reflection of herself in the mirror. Her wedding dress was even more stunning in its final form than it had appeared in the holographic model—crystal and silver embroidery along the precise pleats that hugged her perfectly. She was afraid to move, lest it somehow harm the garment.

“Are you ready?” Elise asked. Her own purple dress brushed the ground with a light fabric that billowed as she moved, paired with a form-fitting bodice that connected to straps cris-crossing her back.

“I guess I am.” I can’t believe I’m getting married today.

The door cracked open and Marina peeked inside. “Oh, Saera, you’re beautiful.”

Saera blushed beneath her makeup. “Thanks, mom.”

“Are you nervous?” Marina asked.

“Not really. More excited.”

Marina checked Saera’s gown one last time. “Good. Everyone’s in place, so we’ll proceed whenever you want.”

Saera took a deep breath. “Okay, let’s do this.”

*       *       *

Wil scanned the concourse leading up to the aisle, waiting for Saera to come into view. His heart pounded in his ears and his stomach fluttered with excitement. We’re about to get married. She’ll be my wife…

Guests shifted in their seats, anxious for the event to get underway. Old acquaintances whispered to each other while they waited for the bride’s arrival.

Cris and Kate were seated in the front row, the hint of tears in their exposed glowing eyes. Wil glanced over his left shoulder at Michael, who gave him a supportive smile.

Wil took a deep breath. This is just a formality. She’s always been my life partner. He returned his attention to the concourse.

He felt Saera approaching before he saw her—emanating joy and a sense of fulfillment. He reached out to her, sharing his own elation and excitement. Their bond called them together across the remaining distance. He craved to be back with her, thinking it impossible that he could love her or desire her even more. And then, she stepped into view—more beautiful and radiant than a fantastical dream.

Everything went still. Their eyes locked and they smiled at each other. Their years together had been leading up to that moment, and there was nowhere else they’d rather be.

Saera walked slowly down the aisle with a bouquet of flowers to match the other decorations, her confidence making her even more stunning. Guests murmured with awe as they took her in. She kept her eyes locked on Wil’s, except for the occasional glance down to check her footing.

When Saera reached the end of the aisle she handed her bouquet to Elise and turned to face Wil. Elise quickly ducked down to arrange the train of Saera’s dress, then stepped back to the side.

A pace back from Wil and Saera, Banks stood at the center of the arch behind the pedestal waiting to officiate. He glanced at Wil and Saera, and they nodded to indicate they were ready to begin the ceremony, consisting of elements from both of their native cultures.

The High Commander gazed out at the audience. “We are gathered here today to celebrate one of life’s greatest moments, and to cherish the words which shall unite Williame Sietinen-Vaenetri and Saera Alexri in marriage. Marriage is the promise between two people who love each other, and who trust in that love, who honor one another as individuals, and who wish to spend the rest of their lives together.

“This ceremony will not create a relationship that does not already exist between them. It is a symbol of how far they have come in their years together. It is a symbol of the promises they will make to each other to continue growing stronger as individuals and as partners, no matter what challenges or successes they encounter together in the coming years. Today, their lives, which began on separate paths, will be joined as one.”

Wil and Saera took each other’s hands, trembling slightly with anticipation.

“Though we are far from the home of our people,” Banks continued, “the essence of that ancestry is a part of us all no matter where we may travel. To solidify Wil and Saera’s bonds to their people and to each other, they will drink the headwaters of the Bethral Mountains.”

Banks picked up a dual-spout chalice from the pedestal, angled such that they each could sip when the cup was tipped forward. The clear water filled the bottom of the silver vessel—just enough for a swallow each. He handed the chalice to Wil and Saera, who took it in their hands together.

Taking a step closer to each other, they tilted the chalice forward and drank. The cold water sent a chill down Wil’s throat as he swallowed. With the chalice emptied, they handed it back to Banks.

The High Commander placed the chalice back on the pedestal. “You have demonstrated your connection to Tararia’s past, and now you will seal your place with its future.”

Cris rose from his seat in the front row, carrying a small tablet in a leather case embossed with the Sietinen Dynasty crest. “As heir to the Sietinen Dynasty, I declare you and your future children my successors. Do you accept this responsibility?”

“I do,” Wil murmured simultaneously with Saera.

Cris held up the tablet, projecting two beams of purple light underneath—one tuned to the frequency of the High Dynasties, and the other to that of the Lower Dynasties. Wil pulled up his left sleeve to expose his Mark under the appropriate beam, and Saera turned over her wrist to show hers. The screen on the tablet lit up with the serpent crest of Sietinen and the broadleaf tree of Alexri.

“Your commitment has been recorded and ratified,” Cris stated. “The Dynasties of Sietinen and Alexri are now joined.”

Wil and Saera took each other’s hands again as Cris returned to his seat.

Invisible to all but the Agents in the audience, Banks then wove a telekinetic ribbon around Wil’s and Saera’s hands, reflecting the bond that would always bind them.

When the telekinetic lacing was in place, he looked to Wil. “Do you take Saera to be your wife, your partner in life, and your one true love? Will you cherish your union, trust and respect her through good times and bad, regardless of the obstacles you may face together? Will you give your hand, your heart, and your love, from this day forward in service to each other and to Tararia?”

Wil nodded, looking into Saera’s eyes. “I do.”

Banks turned to Saera and repeated the lines for taking Wil as her husband.

Saera beamed. “I do!”

The High Commander released the telekinetic binding from around their hands, leaving their skin tingling. “May I have the rings?” he asked Michael.

Michael retrieved the rings from his pocket and dropped them in Banks’ outstretched hand. Banks then handed Wil the ring for Saera.

“Wil, please place this ring on Saera’s finger and repeat after me: Saera, I give you this ring, as a daily reminder of my love for you, no matter what we may face.”

Wil slipped the wedding band onto her finger in front of the engagement ring. “Saera, I give you this ring, as a daily reminder of my love for you, no matter what we may face.”

“Saera, please place this ring on Wil’s finger and repeat after me: Wil, I give you this ring, as a daily reminder of my love for you, no matter what we may face.”

Saera slid the wedding band onto Wil’s finger. “Wil, I give you this ring, as a daily reminder of my love for you, no matter what we may face.”

Banks smiled. “You have made your marriage vows to one another, witnessed by your friends and family. You have sealed your vows to uphold your duties to Tararia. So now, by the power vested in me, I pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss!”

Wil pulled Saera in for a kiss as the audience erupted in applause and cheers.

They separated from the kiss, grinning at each other as they savored the moment.

Saera took her bouquet back from Elise and they strode back down the aisle hand-in-hand. The Primus Elites, seated toward the back of the audience, whistled and clapped louder as Wil and Saera passed by.

“We’re married!” Saera exclaimed as soon as they were in the dining area out of earshot from the guests. She stared down at the additional band on her finger.

“I know! I can hardly believe it.” Wil’s new ring felt strange on his finger.

“I had finally gotten used to saying ‘fiancé’. Now it’ll be ‘husband’.”

“And ‘wife’. Wow.”

Their eyes met and they laughed.

Conversation filled the concourse as guests began to rise from their chairs.

“They’ll be expecting us to play hosts, I suppose,” Wil said with a nod toward the approaching group.

“We’ll get some time just for us later.” Saera pulled him in for one more kiss. “Now, let’s go show everyone what the TSS is all about.”

CHAPTER 24

Cocktail hour was well underway by the time Cris was able to grab a drink for himself. And after a talk with his parents, a drink was very much in order.

“What’ll it be?” asked the bartender, a shorter man with a wholesome face and graying hair.

“What would you recommend for taking the edge off without messing with my head too much?”

“Your best bet is probably pomoliquor,” the bartender replied, “but it can sneak up on you.”

“That, please.” Really, Cris would have accepted anything, but he at least recognized that liquor by name.

“Something troubling you?” The bartender handed Cris a miniature fluted glass filled with a deep red liquid.

“Only the fate of Taran civilization.” Cris took the drink from him.

The bartender frowned, seemingly unsure if the statement was a joke or not.

Cris brushed it off with a smile and sipped his drink—hints of dark fruit with just the right amount of bite. “Thanks for this.” He saluted the bartender with the glass. Now to find Kate.

He spotted his wife across the room still engaged in conversation with her brother, Kaiden.

Cris took a gulp of the drink, draining the glass to half-full. He put on his best smile and walked over to them. “Hello! Not talking too much business, I hope?” Except that’s exactly what we want to do.

Kate smiled coyly. “Only catching up. Kaiden was just commenting on all the familiar faces in attendance.”

“That’s not surprising. Everyone’s a relative if you go back far enough,” Cris pointed out.

Kate nodded. “If you really think about it, just a handful of the people in this room control more of the most critical infrastructure for all of Taran society. SiNavTech and VComm have complete authority over transportation and telecommunications—”

“Well, the Priesthood always has final authority over what’s said,” Cris interjected.

Kaiden didn’t flinch with the statement. In fact, he gave the hint of a nod.

He passed the first test. “Add in the connection to Talsari for TalEx’s ore mining operations and MPS’ power generation headed by Monsari, everything except for food and home-goods is covered.”

“We control the future, when it comes down to it,” Kate emphasized. “We have the power to shape Taran society.”

“Not without a moral compass to guide us,” Kaiden cautioned.

Cris raised an eyebrow. “Like the Priesthood?”

Kaiden shifted on his feet. “Or some entity.”

So he’s not in their pocket. “I sometimes wonder if having one organization with absolute authority is best for the people. I mean, you’ve seen some of the TSS now, Kaiden. Is this what the Priesthood led you to believe about us?”

“I can’t say it is, no,” he replied.

Cris went in for the kill. “It makes you wonder what else might be miscommunicated by always running through the same filter. As the communications hub for Tarans, I’d think that would be bad business for VComm to be party to disseminating unreliable information.”

Kaiden’s brow furrowed. The statement had caught him off-guard, but it was dead-on and he knew it. “We always strive to be as open and unbiased as possible.”

“Of course,” Kate said with exaggerated sincerity. “As is our duty to our people. And we would be remiss if we didn’t remain flexible and adaptive as new information and circumstances come to light.”

“Yes, as we must,” Kaiden agreed.

“But that’s enough heavy talk!” Kate cut in.

“Yes, here we’ve gone and talked business after all!” Cris exclaimed. “Forgive us.”

Kate bowed her head to her brother. “Please, go enjoy yourself.”

Kaiden smiled. “It’s been a pleasure.” He wandered back into the crowd.

“I’d say that went well,” Cris said to Kate.

“I’m confident we’ll have his support when the time comes,” she concurred. “And I was able to pull your maternal grandmother aside before I talked with Kaiden. It sounds like Talsari is becoming a bit disillusioned with the Priesthood, as well.”

“So that’s three.”

“Let’s see if we can secure a fourth.” She barely stopped for a breath before positioning for the next conversation. “It’s been so long since we’ve seen your paternal grandparents.”

Following her cue, Cris zeroed in on the next target—his cousin Sal, heir to Monsari. He was more than twenty years Cris’ senior and had seemingly acquired a constant scowl from too many years reviewing financial tables for his family’s company. “Sal has already taken over day-to-day operations for MPS. I’ve heard rumors that his father is going to retire soon.”

Kate examined him. “So it’s Sal’s vote we have to win.”

“Precisely. I’ve met him maybe four times in our lives.”

“Have any sense of his loyalties?”

“None whatsoever.”

“Let’s find out.” Kate led the charge. “Sal, hello!” she greeted. “I don’t think we’ve talked much since Cris’ and my wedding, which means it’s been entirely too long. How are you?”

Sal was startled by the sudden engagement, nearly spilling his drink on himself. “Hello, uh… Kate. Nice to see you. “

“Thank you for taking the trip out here. What do you think of the TSS from the inside?”

“It’s a bit cold.” Sal wouldn’t meet their eyes.

“Well, space, you know,” Cris interjected. “Why they insisted on all this glass is beyond me.”

“The view,” Kate replied.

“Yes, the view,” Sal stated without any effort to sound entertained.

“So, aside from the less than balmy temperature, are you finding your stay comfortable?” Cris prompted.

“Pleasant enough,” Sal replied. “Though I could do without some of the company.” He glared with distaste at a group of Agents on the other side of the room.

“You do realize we’re Agents, too?” Cris asked.

“Like I said.” Sal took a sip of his drink and sauntered away.

“That little—” Kate started, fuming in her mind.

“Yes, that could have gone a lot better.” Cris rubbed Kate’s back to set her at ease.

Kate took a deep breath. “Who knows? He might be swayed in the future, but we won’t be able to rely on the same sentiments as we can with the others.”

“No,” Cris agreed with regret.

As they tried to spot others worth a quick conversation, Cris noticed Wil approaching.

“How are you faring?” his son asked.

“Happy and joyful,” Kate said for cover.

“We feel confident in three of the six,” Cris replied, catching onto the hidden meaning.

“That’s a decent start.” Wil placed his hand on Cris’ arm. “Why don’t you take some time to enjoy the party?”

“Isn’t that what I’m supposed to be telling you?” Cris shot back.

“We should probably listen to our own advice, then,” Kate admitted.

Wil smiled. “See?” He searched around for Saera and waved to her across the room. “Besides, it’s almost time for dinner.”

Cris took Kate’s hand. “Very well. The rest can wait.”

*       *       *

After an hour and a half of appetizers and drinks, Michael’s stomach rumbled its request for a proper dinner. He broke from his conversation with Ian and Kalin to eye the dining tables in the distance. “When are they going to feed us?”

“There’s a whole buffet right there,” Ian replied with a gesture toward the exquisite display of cheese and fruit several meters away.

Michael scowled. “I’ve already had enough grapes.”

“Forget the main course—I’m anxious for dessert,” Kalin chimed in.

Ian rolled his eyes. “Chocolate is all you think about.”

Kalin grinned. “Well yeah, when it’s in fountain form!”

“I have to agree with him on that point,” Michael concurred, turning his attention to the tiered chocolate fountain between the open area for the cocktail hour and the dining tables.

“Who am I kidding? I can’t wait, either,” Ian yielded. “I bet we could sneak over there and—”

“Please take your seats in the dining room,” an unfamiliar male voice announced over the intercom, halting Ian’s scheming.

“They read our minds!” Kalin joked.

Michael smiled. “All in an attempt to prevent an uprising. Hungry people are a force to be reckoned with.”

Ian nodded gravely. “A truer statement was never spoken.”

Ushers gently directed the guests down the concourse to the dining area.

When Michael and his friends approached the tables, he noticed a holographic seating chart suspended in the walkway. “Where did they put us?” he pondered out loud.

After studying the chart for a moment, Ian let out a huff. “You get to be all fancy while we’re stuck in the back with the commoners.” He used each of his hands to point to the respective positions on the chart.

“Head table!” Michael exclaimed.

“Have fun with that.” Ian clapped him on the back, then headed with Kalin toward a table in the back row where the other Primus Elites were gathering.

Left on his own, Michael stepped cautiously toward the head table along the wall of the corridor. Seven chairs behind the table were decorated with an elegant bow of purple fabric. Wil and Saera were taking their seats at the center, with Marina and Elise to Saera’s left, and Cris and Kate to Wil’s right. Wil waved Michael over and gestured to the seat to his right at the end of the table.

Kate gave Michael a warm smile as he approached. “Looks like we’ll be neighbors for the festivities,” she said as she took her seat.

“I wasn’t expecting to be up here with you,” Michael replied and sat down, feeling exposed in his new position. A fresh glass of sparkling wine was waiting next to the silver place settings.

“The role in the ceremony carries through the evening,” Kate stated. “While there’s no way of knowing if you’d have more time out there with your friends than up here, I will say that at least we get served first.”

Michael’s stomach made another quiet plea. “That’s reason enough for me.”

Cris remained standing behind his chair on the other side of Kate, surveying the audience. When everyone was seated, he raised his hand to silence the crowd. “Thank you all for coming! Before dinner is served, I wanted to take a moment to acknowledge this special occasion. It’s more than a wedding—which would have been reason to celebrate on its own. But more than that, today has started to bridge a longstanding gap between our people. For all of you to be here within the walls of the TSS would have been unthinkable only years before. We appreciate you demonstrating such an open mind and setting aside past differences.”

The Tararian nobles at the front tables, including Cris’ parents, stirred uncomfortably in their chairs.

They may be here, but I’m not sure how accepted we really are, Michael thought as he watched them squirm.

“I’ve had the honor of watching Wil and Saera come into their own, and to find strength in each other,” Cris continued. “As a parent, I couldn’t have asked for more than to see my son so happy. I know firsthand how important it is to have a partner with which to share my life. And with Wil and Saera, I have no doubt that they have an exceptionally bright future. Together, anything is possible.” He pulled out his chair, preparing to sit. “But, there is more to their relationship than my singular vantage. I think we need to hear from their friends, too.”

Michael’s face instantly flushed. That means me, doesn’t it? He glanced up from his empty plate to see Cris looking straight at him. He tried to shrink into his chair.

“Come on, Michael,” Cris urged, beckoning Michael to stand as he sat down himself.

Reluctantly, Michael rose to his feet. What am I supposed to say? I should have prepared something.

Three hundred sets of eyes focused on him, sending an anxious flutter through his chest. He cleared his throat. “I’ve known Saera for most of my life, and the last three years with Wil have felt like a whole other lifetime.”

A chuckle rippled through the audience.

Michael hadn’t meant it as a joke, but the audience’s positive reception bolstered his confidence. “If there’s anything that I’ve learned in my time here, it’s that the TSS is a family. When I look at Wil and Saera, I see the greatest manifestation of that bond: love. Love for each other, and love for those around them. They are proof of how much stronger we are together than alone. I wish Wil and Saera the best in their lives together—as a couple and as part of the greater TSS family. May their love always be an inspiration!” He raised his glass. Even if it’s just a distant aspiration for someone like me.

The members of the audience raised their own glasses in cheers.

Michael returned to his seat and gulped the sparkling wine.

“Nicely done,” Cris said in his mind. “Sorry to put you on the spot.”

“I should have expected it,” Michael replied.

“Elise, would you like to say a few words, as well?” Cris asked.

The Maid of Honor pushed back her chair and stood, looking every bit as nervous as Michael had felt moments before.

“It’s fine,” Michael assured her.

Elise flashed him a quick smile down the table and turned her attention to the audience. “All right, I’m not much of a big group speaker,” Elise began. “In fact, Saera and I first became friends because we were the quiet ones.

“I’ll always remember the first day when I met Saera and she said she was from Earth. If you had asked me then if I thought she’d ever end up marrying the Sietinen heir, I would have laughed. But knowing her the way I do now, I couldn’t imagine any other outcome. Never have I met a more intelligent, caring, and dedicated person,” her voice cracked as she started to tear up. “I’m so very thankful to call her my friend. And I’m so glad she and Wil found each other despite the odds, because I can’t imagine a more deserving couple.” She raised her glass in a quick salute before ducking back to her seat.

Cris rose again and smiled out at the audience. “Thank you for the kind words. Now, I’m sure you’re all anxious for dinner, so we won’t make you wait any longer. While we eat, I hope you’ll enjoy some entertainment courtesy of the TSS.”

Michael came to attention as a hum of electromagnetic energy filled the air. Eight Agents had taken positions around the perimeter of the room, each with an orb of colored water suspended above their hands. The water orbs in pairs of teal, purple, deep blue, and silver rose out of the Agents’ hands, circling above the heads of the audience in the center of the room.

Some of the Tararian nobles placed their hands above their heads to shield from water drops, but there was no need—the Agents skillfully kept the orbs in a perfect sphere without the slightest splash.

After two revolutions in the colored procession, the orbs each suddenly broke apart into into a dozen smaller forms. Silver glitter from atop the tables levitated to join with the water, and the main lights dimmed, replaced with colored laser lights in the same hues as the water. The Agents orchestrated a beautiful dance of water, glitter, and light—creating intricate forms of stars and spirals that swelled and swirled throughout the room.

Even the most wary members of the audience were soon smiling with delight as they watched the show, completely captivated.

Michael was so mesmerized by the show, himself, that he barely noticed when a plate of food was placed before him. The savory aroma pulled him from his reverie. He sliced off a piece from the generous steak main course and took a bite—by far the most tender and succulent he’d ever tasted. The sides of potatoes and green beans were equally delectable.

“Wow,” he murmured, taking another bite of steak.

“Beats the regular TSS fare, doesn’t it?” Kate commented to his left.

“I’ll say.”

He quickly devoured the remaining food on his plate.

The water and light show continued for the duration of the meal, casting rippling shadows over the walls as the display glittered overhead. When the final plates were emptied, the water split back into the original orbs and returned to the Agents, who placed it in transport containers at their feet.

Cris initiated applause, which was soon joined by every member in the audience—though a handful of nobles seemed reluctant to admit their enjoyment. The Agents bowed and silently slipped toward the exit.

“I hope you liked that display,” Cris stated. “Now please, help yourselves to dessert and more drinks. Have a wonderful rest of your evening!”

Guests left their seats, returning to mingling with family and business associates as they enjoyed the dessert buffet.

“Back to it,” Kate said with a smile to Michael, and walked hand-in-hand with Cris toward a group of nobles with Wil and Saera in tow.

Moving to the perimeter of the hall, Michael watched the bride and groom from a distance. The love that flowed between them was only a distant dream to have one day for himself.

“I know how it feels,” a voice said to his side.

Michael turned to see High Commander Banks approach to his right. “What do you mean, sir?”

“To be the outsider looking in.” Banks glanced at Kate with Cris. He smiled at Michael and wandered back toward the main festivities. “Have fun at the party.”

I guess some of us need to make sure others stay on course, no matter the sacrifice. Michael decided to help himself to another round of dessert. Even if love was still out of reach, at least he could enjoy the chocolate fountain.

*       *       *

Mingling was hard work. Wil spotted an empty table and pulled Saera aside for a momentary reprieve from the post-dinner festivities. “I thought today was supposed to be about us?”

Saera laughed. “What gave you that idea? Weddings are for the family.”

Wil let out a long breath. “At least it was on our terms.”

“It’s been a beautiful day, Wil. I couldn’t be happier.” Saera took his hand.

“I’m glad.”

On the other side of the room, Wil spotted his parents still making the rounds with relatives.

“Something wrong?” Saera asked.

“No, you’re right. Weddings are about the family.”

Saera followed his gaze to Cris and Kate. “What are they talking about?”

“They’re trying to impress on the guests that those of us in the TSS are just like anyone else and the Priesthood had no place to marginalize us.”

“That’s true…”

“But we’re not like everyone else,” Wil countered. “Abilities are a rarity, and no one without them can be expected to understand that power.”

“So you think they’re wasting their time trying to convince people otherwise?” Saera asked.

“No, broaching these topics is necessary. I just wish the venue was different.”

Saera squeezed his hand. “I don’t mind. I get to call you my husband now. If political dealings on our wedding day come with the territory, so be it.”

Somehow she always knew what to say to set him at ease. “I’m so lucky to have you.”

Saera scrunched up her nose. “And don’t you ever forget it!”

He leaned in to kiss her and she slipped into his embrace. As he pulled back, he noticed his grandparents approaching. Quiet moments together were always too short lived. “Back to it,” he said to Saera and he stood. He smiled at his grandfather. “Are you having a good time?”

Reinen’s brow was furrowed.

Alana responded on her husband’s behalf, “It’s wonderful.”

“Yes,” muttered Reinen. “But I’m confused about something.”

“I’ll answer if I can,” Wil replied.

“Everyone within the TSS I’ve met talks about you like you’re a legend. Why?”

How do I dodge this one? “Is it bad to be popular?”

Reinen shook his head. “It’s more than that.”

“Well, I’m in a pretty senior position for my age,” Wil explained in an attempt to deflect from the real issue.

“It’s almost like there’s some plan for you that everyone knows about,” Reinen mused.

Because there is? “I’m not sure what to say—”

“Wil is something of a celebrity around here,” Cris cut in as he jogged up to rescue Wil. Kate was close behind him. “He did figure out the independent jump drive, after all.”

Reinen frowned. “You’re keeping something from me. You always have been.”

Wil met his father’s eyes. “Maybe we should just tell them. If you want to rally support, you won’t get very far if you insist on keeping secrets.”

Cris looked down, and Kate gave him a quick hug around his waist.

“Come on,” Kate said to Saera, pulling away from Cris. “Let’s go get another drink and find your friends.”

Wil and Cris were left alone at the back side of the rotunda with Reinen and Alana. No one else was nearby, but it was still out in the open.

“If we’re going to do that, should we perhaps go somewhere more private?” Cris suggested.

“Why?” Wil questioned. “Everyone in the TSS already knows. The point is to get it out in the open.”

“What do they know?” Reinen questioned, eyes narrow.

“About my role in defeating our enemy in the war.” One that could destroy your lives if I don’t succeed.

His grandparents were stunned to silence. Alana was the first to gather herself. “Cris, didn’t you once mention a war? But you brushed it off then,” Alana said. “Is there really a conflict we don’t know about?”

Cris exhaled through grit teeth. “Are you sure about this, Wil?”

“I can’t take all the secrecy anymore,” Wil replied, knowing his father would understand. I just hope this is the right move. He focused on Reinen. “There is a war brewing with a race called the Bakzen. They are building their forces in a dimensional rift, preparing for an assault on the Taran people.”

Reinen’s face twisted with appalled disbelief. “That’s ridiculous.”

“In just a few years, I will be asked to lead the TSS forces against the Bakzen. To be successful, I need Seconds who can help me achieve my potential, and Saera is one of those people. That is why it was so important that we be together.”

Reinen squinted. “Why have we never heard of this war?”

“For whatever reason, the higher powers have decided to keep it a closely guarded secret. That mandate has come down from the Priesthood.” And there’s still so much more they won’t tell us.

“This all seems farfetched,” Reinen dismissed.

Wil stood his ground. “Well, it’s very real for me. Seven years ago when I came to Tararia, I wasn’t recovering from a ‘training accident’. I had been shot by a traitor working with the Bakzen, after I had been abducted by the Bakzen and rescued.”

Reinen scowled. “If that’s the case, why didn’t you tell us the truth then?”

“Because we didn’t know if we could trust you,” Cris replied. “Frankly, we still don’t. But resources within the TSS are tight enough that we could really use the support from SiNavTech to help us prepare for the final moves against the Bakzen. A front that Wil will lead.”

Alana gazed at her son and grandson, her confusion morphing into horror. “If what you say is true, we have been very shortsighted indeed.”

Reinen, stunned, stared at his wife. “You accept this?”

“I accept that there are things I do not know,” Alana replied. “That includes the inner dealings of the TSS.”

Wil nodded. “Very few know what we face. Still, I wish circumstances were different—that we could speak openly of the danger and rally support to win this fight. Instead, there’s just been a trail of lies with broken relationships in its wake. It’s led us here. But while our destination may be set, we can still control how we treat one another going forward.”

Reinen growled with frustration, but his eyes were darting back and forth in thought. “I don’t see how any part of this ‘war’ is possible…”

He’s so wrapped up in his own world he doesn’t want to acknowledge what’s right in front of him. Just a little more... “You don’t have to believe it, but it is my reality. And I can’t help being at the center of the conflict.”

Reinen shook his head and took a shaky breath. “You’re asking me to change my entire way of thinking.”

“I’m only asking you to open your mind so that we can find common ground.” Wil paused. “We need to come together as a family. I would like to have you as an ally.”

Reinen thought for a long moment and looked to his wife.

Tears welled in Alana’s eyes. “Why would they lie to us, Rey? If we can’t trust our own family, then who?”

Reinen swallowed. “Have you really been preparing to go to war this whole time?”

Cris nodded. “It’s a grim reality, but it’s one we can’t ignore. Some might look down on the TSS, but we’re the ones fighting to make sure they can keep those comfortable lives of luxury on the inner Taran worlds.”

Reinen took a deep breath. “You shouldn’t have to face it alone.” He paused. “What do you need?”

Wil’s heart leaped. He actually wants to help us?

Cris’ eyebrows raised with surprise. “For starters, we need you to respect us,” he replied. “We need people to stop seeing the TSS—and especially its Agents—as outsiders. Our abilities may set us apart, but they’re not something to hide.”

“Changing the public consciousness takes time,” Reinen said.

Wil nodded. “All the more reason to start now.” Maybe by the time we’re ready, they’ll be able to see that the Priesthood isn’t what it seems.

“Let us work out those details, Wil. This has been enough depressing talk for one day,” Cris cut in. “Your honeymoon comes first.”

“Yes, that’s right,” Reinen agreed, clearing his throat.

I wish we had the time to spare for that. “We already took some time off recently.”

Cris raised an eyebrow. “Those two days on Earth? No. The TSS can wait two weeks more for you—you need a proper vacation. I’ll make sure the Primus Elites keep up on their training while you’re away.”

Wil was about to protest, but that time with Saera would mean too much—a gift he couldn’t refuse. “And I’m guessing you already made some arrangements?”

His father beamed. “Of course.”

“Is our island villa on Alushia, acceptable?” Reinen asked.

For the finest luxury and service money could buy, “acceptable” was a considerable understatement. “It’s perfect. Saera will love it.”

His father clapped him on the shoulder. “Now go find your bride. There’s a shuttle prepped for you. See you in two weeks.”

Wil said goodbye to his grandparents and went to look for his bride.

The spaceport had cleared out, with only a handful of guests still talking amongst themselves. Filled with a warm glow of contentment, Wil scanned over the happy faces. I’d say today was a success.

He found Saera chatting with her friends near the former dining area. He waved to her and jogged over. “Apparently we get a honeymoon after all.”

Saera lit up. “Really?”

“Really.” He held out his hand. “We’re all packed and ready to go.”

Saera glanced at her friends and took Wil’s hand. “I guess we’re heading out, then.”

“Have fun,” Elise told them.

Saera grinned. “We will.”

*       *       *

Cris surveyed the remains of the party. “Are you sure an airlock didn’t open at some point?” he asked Scott.

His friend smirked. “The carnage is just the sign of an event done right.”

Cris worked his way around the room, taking mental inventory of the leftover supplies. Most of the food could be incorporated into the meal plan for the following day, but nearly half the alcohol cases behind the bar were still unopened. “We have way too much liquor left over.”

“I find it impossible to consider that as a bad thing,” Scott replied. “So many options…”

“Let’s just stash it away,” Cris suggested. “Hopefully we’ll have more occasions to celebrate soon.”

“An excellent point,” Scott agreed. “I’ll make sure all of this finds a good home. Now, go see off the rest of your guests.”

Cris smiled. “Thank you.” He started walking back toward the corridor hub. “And yes, you’re welcome to take a couple of bottles as payment for your troubles.”

“You read my mind.”

With Scott handling the leftovers, Cris strolled through the nearly emptied port to make sure there were no straggling party guests. Most of the corridors were empty or occupied by only TSS guests. However, at the end of his inspection he spotted his parents walking toward the concourse reserved for visiting civilian vessels.

“Heading out?” Cris asked as he approached. I’m surprised they didn’t stop to say goodbye.

“There you are,” Reinen said. “We looked around but couldn’t find you.”

“Sorry, I’ve been helping with the cleanup. Thank you for coming.” He paused, then added, “And for hearing us out.”

Reinen nodded. “It’s been quite a day. Very illuminating, indeed.”

“I know much of what we revealed is difficult to believe,” Cris continued. “It was a leap of faith telling you, but we’ve been divided for too long. We’ll never get anywhere unless Tarans work together.”

“I know.” Then, in a burst of emotion Cris had never seen from his father, Reinen embraced him. “I’m so sorry for not listening to you before.”

Cris awkwardly patted his father’s back. “I wasn’t always a very good listener, either.”

Reinen pulled back, searching Cris’ face. “We went astray so long ago. It took me years to recognize that you ran away because I’d never given you a reason to stay. Every time you’ve been back since then, I’ve wanted to pull you aside and tell you how I finally understood what you meant when you asked me if I worried about you—it was your way of saying you were unhappy, and I didn’t listen. But I never had the courage. You are a far stronger man than I, Cris. I want you to know that despite our differences, I’m proud of you.”

Alana hugged him from the side. “We both are.”

“We have always loved you,” Reinen said. “I’m sorry it took this long to say.”

Cris almost choked, reliving years of pain and tension. He swallowed the lump in his throat. “That’s all I ever wanted to hear from you.” One proclamation can’t undo all the past years, but maybe there is hope for the future.

His parents pulled back from the hug, and Reinen placed his hand on Cris’ shoulder. “Let us know what you need to help you in your fight. We’ll try to support you as best we can.”

“Thank you,” Cris acknowledged. “We will.”

He showed his parents to their ship, for once parting ways with hugs. It would take some getting used to, but he was willing to put in the work.

After they departed, Cris wandered back toward the reception area hoping to find Kate. The last of the decorations had been put away, removing any evidence that the rotunda had been anything other than a functioning spaceport. Kate was nowhere to be seen, but he found Banks gazing out at the stars.

“Nice job officiating today,” Cris commented.

Banks cracked a smile. “I didn’t know I had it in me.”

“Post-retirement side-job?” Cris quipped.

“You assume I’ll ever retire.”

“Distant dreams for anyone in TSS Command, I know…

“Maybe not,” Banks said with a wistful sigh. “The next generation will have to take over eventually.”

Cris nodded. “The best we can hope for is to turn over a system worthy of inheritance.”

“Does what we have now count?” Banks asked, suddenly serious.

The question caught Cris off-guard. “Of course.” Most of it, anyway.

“Be honest—between old friends.”

But a friend who reports to the Priesthood. “Any system needs some tweaking now and then.”

“And who gets to decide those changes? “

Cris shook his head. “I’m still trying to figure that out.”

Banks nodded, thoughtful. “For what it’s worth, I think it should be a reluctant leader—not driven by self-interest, but a desire to fulfill the common good.”

“Idealistic thinking.”

“But find a way to balance idealism and practicality, and things might just change for the better.”

“We’ll have a chance to rebuild after the war, when the time is right,” Cris assured him. “And we’ll make it the best it can be.”

*       *       *

Haersen stepped into the rebuilt office of the Imperial Director. It was now the most significant location in the Bakzeni Empire—the seat of power for both civil administration and military force. He would likely be the only Taran to ever enter the room, and for that he was honored.

Tek was gazing out the window. It was rare to see him indulging in luxuries like a view, but his new position granted him those moments of reflection.

“All of the bases have reported in,” Haersen announced. “Your authority is acknowledged and unquestioned by all remaining senior officers.”

“Final casualties?” Tek questioned.

“3,572,” Haersen replied, “87 of which were officers.”

Tek scoffed. “It still surprises me that the drones have strong enough opinions worth dying for.”

“Imprinting is imperfect.”

“Indeed. The flexibility of loyalty is difficult to express.” Tek turned his gaze out the window once more. “Soon all of those worlds out there will be ours.”

“We are well on our way to achieving that goal.”

“Have the new drones been deployed to the edge of the rift?” Tek asked.

Haersen smiled. “Well, the casualty number I quoted wasn’t entirely accurate. Komatra realized we could subdue the drones that remained loyal to the previous command structure. They will make the perfect tools to begin forming the new pathways.”

Tek nodded. “Excellent thinking.”

“The Tarans will never see us coming.”

Part 3: Revelations

CHAPTER 25

A chill ran down Wil’s spine. Whispers filled his mind, beckoning. He looked around the dark room, but saw nothing out of place. What was that? “Did you…?”

His men were watching him from around the edge of the freefall chamber. Their eyes glowed softly against the artificial starscape.

“Are you okay?” asked Michael, who was floating just to his left.

Wil shrugged it off. “Yes. Sorry, I thought I heard something.” He returned his attention to the training session.

The Primus Elite trainees had all progressed to Junior Agents, far stronger than anyone had anticipated. Wil had been working with them every day for just under five years, and that training was nearly complete. The daily exercises had made them a tight-knit group, and his Captains were trusted advisors and knew how to carry out his orders with precision.

“You’re just losing it from spending too much time in subspace,” Ian joked.

It’s probably true. Wil had spent the last year focusing on spatial dislocation with his men. His four Captains and five of the other trainees had already mastered hovering on the brink of subspace in the maneuver affectionately known as “stopping time,” but Wil’s own training had taken it a step further. He was still struggling with simultaneous observation—perceiving tactical movements on the two habitable dimensional planes so he could anticipate where and when a Bakzen ship would jump to the other plane. To do so, Wil effectively needed to oscillate between the planes, passing back and forth so quickly that he would be in both almost at once.

He knew the theory behind what he must do, but he was struggling with the execution. Though he kept trying, he couldn’t seem to hold both places in his mind at the same time. He was growing increasingly more anxious over the impasse, because he knew that simultaneous observation was his entire purpose in the war. If he couldn’t do it, then Tarans would remain at a major disadvantage in any battle against the Bakzen.

“Come on, let’s run through it again,” Wil said. We need to keep trying. Even if it is driving me crazy.

Michael and Ian took their positions to either side of Wil at the center of the freefall chamber. Around the perimeter, the men regrouped into their core team of specialists. Each man held a tablet that was serving as an analog for the controls of a vessel. The purpose of the exercise was to hone the timing of telepathic orders coming from Wil and his Captains, reducing the lag between commands and action. They had been making progress, but Wil kept pushing them for even greater response times. Milliseconds could make the difference, we don’t know.

Wil surveyed the room. Everyone appeared to be in position. “Fleet?” asked Wil telepathically.

“Fleet check,” replied Michael. He was Wil’s second-in-command responsible for relaying Wil’s orders to the battleships with the help of his team.

“Tactical?”

“Tactical check,” replied Ian, the team lead for special tactical assaults.

“Pilots?”

“Primus team check,” replied Ethan, the lead for the Primus Elite pilot specialists.

“Pilot command check,” replied Curtis, who was responsible for relaying commands to the precision strike groups in the larger TSS fleet.

The telepathic communications were almost instantaneous, in theory, but in a real battle scenario his men would need to interpret field data, and that would cause delays. The tighter they could get their own communications, the faster they would be when it mattered most.

Wil took slow, even breaths as he became the hub of the telepathic network. He slipped into a relaxed state of consciousness, hovering on the brink of subspace. It wasn’t the state of simultaneous observation he ultimately needed to achieve, but it was as close as he could hold for any meaningful duration.

He doled out commands, and his men responded. He tried to keep the commands varied and seemingly random so they couldn’t fall into a comfortable rhythm of familiarity. Likewise, inventing new scenarios kept Wil fresh. As they worked, the tablets recorded all the inputs, which they would review after the session to identify the places where they still needed the most work.

Wil was completely focused on giving orders when whispers again intruded into his mind. This time, however, the echoes formed words. “We’re coming.”

Wil pulled his consciousness back to the physical plane, his heart racing. The voice was familiar. Is it them?

His men were looking at him expectantly, waiting for him to complete his telepathic orders. In particular, Michael and Ian seemed almost alarmed that he had cut off the instructions so abruptly.

Wil took a deep breath. He had spent years touching subspace in such a manner, but never before had he felt a sentient presence. But a mysterious consciousness seeking him out—that was all too similar to his brief touch with the Aesir after the Headquarters break-in more than two years prior. Am I just losing my mind or is it real? Maybe I need a break. “Okay, that should be enough data collection for this session. Team leads, please run an analysis and get me a report before our check-in this afternoon. We’ll discuss next steps then. Dismissed.”

The Captains exchanged glances and the other men started heading toward the only door in the chamber. The practice session was scheduled to run for another hour, and such sessions were almost never cut short.

Wil noticed his Captains staying behind. “Go on,” he told them, “you have work to do.”

The Captains looked at each other again and nodded to Wil. They were far too trained and familiar with Wil’s normal behavior to believe everything was fine, but they also respected his instructions, however irregular.

Wil took a few minutes to settle his nerves before exiting the freefall chamber. He found Michael waiting for him in the hall. Since the wedding two years before, he had remained a close friend to Wil and Saera, and with Michael working as a Second alongside Saera, Wil had been able to push himself further than with any other combination.

“What was going on with you today?” Michael asked. As Wil’s second-in-command, it wasn’t uncommon for him to be the voice of the group—and to be rather blunt when he did so.

“There was some weird energy in subspace today. I don’t think it’s anything to worry about.” Let’s hope that’s all it was. If they are coming for me now...

Michael’s mouth was drawn with concern. “Are you sure you’re doing okay?”

“Yeah, just a little tired. I’ll be fine.”

“You’ve been wearing yourself pretty thin lately,” Michael continued.

“I have to,” Wil countered. “I’m running out of time to learn simultaneous observation.”

“Burning yourself out won’t do any good.”

Am I heading toward burnout? But it’s been this way my whole life—why is now any different? “It’s hard for me to keep an objective perspective on my own state.”

“So I hope you’ll take our concern to heart.” Michael paused for a moment. “Saera asked me to keep an eye on you in practice. Even she’s worried about you.”

That’s not surprising. Saera had become even more protective of Wil since they had married, but he knew that was her way of looking out for him as the demands of his duty to the TSS threatened to take him from her. “Thank you, but I’m fine. Really.”

Michael nodded. “Okay.” It was clear from his tone that the matter wasn’t resolved but he was willing to let Wil have some space for the time being.

He really does know me well. “I’m going to hole up in a study room down here and get some spec reviews done. I’ll see you this afternoon.”

“See you then.”

Wil exhaled, trying to release the tension that had been building in his chest. Now for some quiet time.

*       *       *

Banks rubbed his eyes wearily. It wasn’t even lunchtime yet and it already felt like it had been a long day. That’s never a good sign.

He sighed and brought up his e-mail. As usual, there were tedious reports from Agents about various missions, a few progress write-ups on Junior Agents nearing graduation, and far too much other mundane business. He browsed through the message list and marked a few items for later follow-up. He was trying to invent an excuse to take an early lunch when the touchscreen on his desktop suddenly shuddered—going blank before returning with a pixelated flash. What was that? It looked like a hiccup in the Mainframe, but that seemed highly unlikely.

Banks studied the screen. It appeared to be functionally normally again. I should let the Communications team know just in case—

The viewscreen on the wall of his office illuminated in a pixelated flash, like what had passed over the desktop. The desktop again shuddered, and both screens went black. White text simultaneously appeared on the two screens: “Bring us the Cadicle.”

Stars no! Banks leaped to his feet. He snatched his handheld from the charging pad on his desktop. Trying to control the shaking of his hands, he called Wil’s handheld. Banks paced across his office as he waited for Wil to pick up. The agonizing moments dragged on.

Wil finally answered. “Yes, sir?”

“Where are you?”

“Down on Level 11. Why?”

“Wil, the Aesir are here for you.”

“Now?” He didn’t sound completely surprised.

“There was a message. I haven’t received any notice of a ship’s arrival yet, but I’m sure you don’t have much time. If you want to say any goodbyes—”

Wil hung up before Banks finished his sentence.

Banks took an unsteady breath. I can only hope he’s prepared for whatever test they have for him. There’s no escape.

An alarm chirped. “Proximity alert. Unauthorized ship,” CACI announced.

Bomax. Already? “Where?”

“The primary vessel has docked at the TSS port, and a shuttle has landed at the terminal on the surface,” CACI replied.

How could they move so quickly? “Allow them to take the elevator to this level. Lock down the rest of Headquarters.” However, after how easily the Aesir had overridden the security systems before, he doubted the lockdown would do any good.

Banks rushed down the long hallway to the central elevator lobby. As he waited for the Aesir, his heart pounded in his ears. What are they going to do with him? He paced to pass the time, trying to settle his nerves.

Without warning, the elevator door opened and the lights in the lobby simultaneously cut out. Only a single emergency light above the elevator remained lit. Banks froze. They have control of the Mainframe again. We’re helpless.

In the dim light, Banks recognized the three figures as Oracles, though he had never seen one in person. There were two men and one woman, though few distinguishing features of gender were visible through their dark robes. They peered into the lobby.

“Where is the Cadicle?” the male Oracle in the center demanded. “You cannot keep him from us.”

Can I really just hand him over? “Please, don’t take him. If he doesn’t survive…”

The Oracle glared, his eyes glowing white orbs. “If he does not survive, then he is not who you think.”

“He’s still so young—”

“If he is not ready to see now, then he never will be,” the Oracle replied.

The three Oracles closed their eyes for a moment. “We have found him.” The controls lit up on the elevator. “Go to him with us,” the Oracle commanded. “We must speak with you.”

Banks felt someone in his mind, but he was unable to keep them out. He was compelled to comply.

*       *       *

Wil ran down the hall toward the Primus classrooms. I need to get to Saera while I still can.

He arrived at his wife’s classroom, finding that the door was locked. Banks must have instituted a lockdown. He palmed open the door. At the front of the class, Saera was trying to sooth her students. She looked at Wil with surprise when he appeared in the doorway.

“Saera, come here,” Wil said.

“Everything’s going to be fine, hold on,” Saera said to the class. She jogged over to meet Wil in the hallway. “What’s—?”

“The Aesir are here to take me.” It was only a matter of time.

“Wil…” Saera threw her arms around him. Though no one knew much about the Aesir, Wil had said enough for her to know what the visit meant.

Wil hugged her back. “I couldn’t leave without seeing you one more time, in the event…”

Saera pulled back and took a deep breath. “You can handle whatever test they have for you.”

“I’ll try.”

The lights in the hall cut out.

Saera gasped. “What’s happening?” Saera inched closer to Wil.

“The Aesir must be on their way into Headquarters.”

Wil embraced his wife in the complete blackness. After a few moments, some emergency lights flickered on. He swallowed. That must be my cue. “I have to go. I love you always.”

Saera pulled him in for a kiss. “I love you, too. Be careful.”

Wil pulled away from Saera and strode resolutely down the hall. As he passed through the corridor, the overhead lights illuminated to form a path to the elevator lobby.

The lobby was empty. A single light was illuminated above one elevator, though the doors were closed. Wil took a deep breath. Try to believe in yourself.

As Wil approached the elevator, the doors opened. Three figures stepped out, and Wil saw Banks standing at the back of the elevator, staring at the floor.

The three strangers were robed in black with the iridescent fabric draping to the floor, contrasting with their pale skin—translucent flesh that had never felt the unfiltered light of a real sun. Their eyes were faint blue, almost white, but they glowed in the dim light. They seemed to see right through Wil, looking at his very core. Wil struggled to retain composure as the figures studied him with unblinking eyes.

“Cadicle,” the center figure said, a slim man. “The Aesir have felt your presence ripple the fabric of existence. We must see if you are worthy of such power.”

“I am ready to be tested,” Wil replied, trying to sound confident. The Aesir! What happens if they don’t deem me worthy?

Banks stepped out of the elevator, looking distracted. “We await your return to Headquarters,” he said to Wil. “Be careful,” he added telepathically.

“Yes, sir.” I hope I will see this home again.

“Come with us, Cadicle,” said the robed figure on the right, a woman.

Wil stepped onto the elevator, feeling the intense presence of the three Aesir. The air hummed with their power. Never have I felt another like them. Is this what it’s like for others to be around me?

*       *       *

Banks stood motionless, processing the cryptic information the Oracle had disclosed in the elevator. With his mind racing, he gazed at the closed door through which Wil had just departed. “What was lost can still be rebuilt. A descendant of Dainetris is alive, but she cannot be saved. A son, under the proper care, might prosper.”

Banks didn’t know what to think. Is it possible one of the Dainetris Dynasty survived after their fall? It was conceivable. Only the Aesir and the Priesthood would be privileged to such knowledge. If it was true, such a living heir could change the face of Tararian politics—a return of the seventh High Dynasty. Of all people, they entrust this information to me?

CHAPTER 26

The Aesir ship was docked at the end of the port fixed above the moon’s surface. Though similar in size to a mid-class TSS cruiser, its form was ethereal by comparison. The hull swept backward in rounded ridges, meeting in a conical protrusion at the back end of the ship, which Wil imagined was the jump drive.

He was led up the gangway into the ship. Inside, the halls were elegant arched passageways with soft blue lights set in recesses that gave the impression of glowing crystals. The design was alien in many regards, but Wil found something about the ship comforting. After a few moments, he realized that the pleasant feeling came from the vibration of the ship, as if it were resonating on the same frequency as his own body. It made him feel more at home than he had in any other place.

Wil was escorted down the hall and ushered into an airy conference room. The far wall was glass, and a clear, circular table occupied the center of the room. The same eerie lights from the hallway were inset in the ceiling above the conference table, branching down like a chandelier.

Several robed Aesir were standing by the window, and they encircled the table when Wil entered the room. They had the same translucent skin and pale, glowing eyes of his escorts.

Wil removed his tinted glasses and placed them in his jacket pocket. The expressions on the faces of the Aesir didn’t change, but Wil felt like they were pleased with the action. He waited in front of the table for one of his hosts to take charge. As they stood watching each other, Wil felt a vibration through the floor—preparations for a spatial jump. Within moments, the view outside the window changed from a starscape to shifting blues and greens. The Aesir all closed their eyes for a moment as the ship eased into subspace, and when they opened their eyes they seemed more relaxed.

“We have waited so long for this moment, Cadicle,” said one of the Aesir on the far side of the table. “We are the highest order of Oracles among the Aesir, and we have been tasked with evaluating your worthiness of the title Tarans have bestowed upon you.”

“I am honored to be in your presence,” Wil said and bowed to them. How will they evaluate me?

“We have awaited the Cadicle since before we ventured into the stars so many years ago. For generations we have willed true balance to return, and now we have reason to hope that day will finally come,” the Oracle continued.

What is he talking about? “I will play my part as best I can.”

“I am Daehl,” said the Oracle. “I have been selected as the representative for the Aesir.”

“Pleased to meet you. You can call me ‘Wil’.”

“If you truly are the Cadicle, no other name is necessary,” Daehl replied.

Clearly, ‘Cadicle’ means more to them than to anyone on Tararia. “As you wish.”

The ship dropped out of subspace.

“We have arrived,” said Daehl.

Wil gazed out the window. There was a black pit marring the starscape—not a black hole gravity well, but more like a tear in reality. He was inexplicably drawn to the void. “Where are we?”

Daehl’s face remained expressionless. “The nexus. Can’t you feel it?”

Wil did feel it, though he couldn’t place exactly what it was. The pull toward the void grew stronger the longer he looked at it—his sense of self drifting away. He yanked himself back. “What is it?”

“It is a window to everything that was and everything that can be,” Daehl said as he came around the table toward Wil. “Come, it is time.”

Daehl led Wil and the other Oracles into the hall and down the corridor. At the end of the hall, they passed through a set of double doors that slid open when Daehl held up his hand. The room was fully glass—a bubble positioned below the cone that likely contained the jump drive. The void loomed outside to the right of the room.

The Aesir lined up on the left facing the void. Wil walked to the middle of the glass enclosure.

“All Oracles must learn to read the energy patterns woven into the fundamentals of our existence,” Daehl said. “To be named among us, you too must perform this rite.”

Is that my test? Wil glanced at the void. “What will I see?”

“In time, you will be able to read all that is there to be known. But at first, you will see a truth that will forever change you. The truth will be revealed based on what is in your innermost self—what you need to see most. It is different for everyone. Some cannot bear what they see and are driven mad. Others simply lose themselves in the void and their consciousness never returns to their body.”

No wonder this test is feared. Wil looked at the void again with renewed seriousness.

“Proceed whenever you are ready,” instructed Daehl.

What am I supposed to do? Wil’s heart pounded in his ears, his mind jumbled with thoughts of his life back home. I need to succeed here. For my family. For the TSS. For Tararia.

Trying to refocus, he began the process of spatial dislocation—that seemed like the most appropriate action. Still weighed down by trepidation, he found it difficult to achieve the state hovering on the brink of subspace. He wanted to hang onto himself, where he had some sense of control. To let go from the physical world was not freeing as it had once been, but was rather a step toward a dangerous unknown in the presence of the void.

He forced himself to let go, despite his internal cries to turn back. As he pierced the dimensional veil, he balked. The sweet call of the rift wasn’t there—no glow of energy to fuel him or give him a sense of direction. He was drifting.

Without thinking, he retraced the path back to himself while he still knew where to go.

He gasped as he returned to normal space, drinking in the air and energy around him. The familiar—the tangible.

The Aesir watched him with sadness in their eyes, though their impassive expressions remained otherwise unchanged.

They think I’ve failed. He couldn’t give up. Wil took a deep breath and closed his eyes. I have to let go—I need to trust. I am one with the pattern. I can’t lose myself, because it is part of me. The fear and doubts melted away, replaced by a commitment to fulfill his purpose for being. He opened his eyes again and gazed into the void.

At first, he drifted in its emptiness. He was a single speck in an infinite sea of blackness. Alone, lost. He looked around himself and found nothing. Desperate to feel connected, he searched—not with panic this time, but driven by a profound need to find grounding.

The emptiness sprawled before him, open and infinite. Then, a pattern started to emerge. The blackness became a web. Initially, it was jumbled, chaotic. But as he continued to stare at the silvery tendrils branching through the limitless beyond, he saw a new kind of order. What was once an empty void came alive as a woven tapestry.

He was bound to the tendrils, as though he could reach out and tug the snaking forms to send a ripple through the fabric of the energy field underlying reality. The tendrils shifted and twisted around one another, with no beginning and no end. Wil delved further into his place within the energy network, tracing the tendrils that held the strongest ties to himself. But couldn’t see where the tendrils led. He let go from his sense of self just enough to gain a better vantage. As he drifted outward, he saw branches spanning the Taran worlds—tightly woven tendrils through the fabric, amid holes and fainter connections. It was as if the lines of an ancient, uniform grid had been pulled and stretched to strengthen the corridors of communications and transit between the dominant worlds. Some corridors between the epicenters of activity were new, while others were so old that they were almost indistinguishable from the very foundation of the fabric.

The more he explored his place in the vast network, he felt pulled in two directions. The first was to Tararia, the home of his parents and countless generations of ancestors before. The other was out into a part of space he couldn’t place at first, but then he knew—the Bakzen. Yet, there was something mitigating the opposite pulls, maintaining tentative balance within his own existence even as it changed the shape of the larger network. He searched, grasping for the answer in the depths of the void. And then, the key emerged. The opposing forces on Wil—to his homeland and his enemy—were balanced through a connection between the Bakzen and Tararia. They were three points of a triad within the network.

Looking closer, Wil saw that the fabric around Bakzen Territory was twisted and deformed. Whereas the corridors between other worlds were woven by freely flowing tendrils that bent from the ancient uniform grid, the tendrils to Bakzen space were pulled taut—leaving holes in spaces where it seemed that the natural grid should flow. The tendrils were being rearranged before his eyes, being torn away. As each tendril was yanked from its proper place, a shudder ran down the surrounding tendrils, straining the connections. The fabric was fraying.

Wil’s eyes shot open. What does it mean? He turned around to face the Aesir.

Now they were watching him with fascination. “What did you see?” Daehl asked.

“I saw a cosmic energy field,” Wil replied. “But I’m not sure what to make of it.”

“If you know the question, you already know the answer.”

“I’m not sure I do. What is the connection between the Bakzen and Tararia? Some kind of common history?” Do I exist to maintain the balance between them? It looked like the pattern was trying to right itself—make order out of new chaos that has upset ancient ways.

“You already know,” Daehl said.

A common ancestry… “Are the Bakzen of Taran descent?”

“It is more than that. Did you not see the age of the connection?”

True. It was linked to new tears in the fabric—not anything born of systematic progression. “If they aren’t a natural divergent race, then… they were made.” So, Tarans made the Bakzen?

Daehl nodded. “You do indeed have the gift of sight.” The Aesir bowed their heads to Wil.

Is that possible? “It doesn’t make any sense. Why would Tarans manufacture such an enemy?”

Daehl raised his gaze to look Wil in the eye. “Now you are asking the wrong question.”

Wil thought for a moment. “What turned the Bakzen into our enemy?”

“That is the right question. But the answer is something you must find on your own. The Aesir left Tararia to escape the path that led to the Bakzen. You must seek truth from those still bound to Tararia and the Bakzen’s creators.”

Who are their creators?

“You already know,” the Aesir Oracles answered in unison inside his mind, reading his deepest thoughts through his safeguards.

The Priesthood?

“Our brethren. Too blinded by impatience to see the consequences of their actions.”

Wil shook his head, his brow furrowing. “What was the Priesthood trying to accomplish?”

“Your High Commander knows,” Daehl said.

Has such a truth been kept from me all these years…?

Daehl nodded. “They worry that you will not do what needs to be done.”

“What, defeat the Bakzen?” Even if I don’t want to.

The Aesir voices once again echoed in his mind, “You must. The Bakzen should never have come to be.”

“But they were created.” You can’t unmake what is already alive.

“They do not belong,” stated Daehl. “Their existence is an anomaly. So long as they remain, there will not be balance in the greater pattern. You saw how they are ripping it apart. They have such power, yet they use it to tear rifts in the fabric of reality. Driven by hate, they will stop at nothing. They will destroy us all.”

Wil took a deep breath. “So I must do what the Priesthood commands? Eliminate the Bakzen to rectify their creators’ mistakes.”

“And to restore Tarans to the true path.” Daehl looked at him levelly. “It must be you to do it.”

It is what I was born to do, apparently.

“You misunderstand. It must be you, because you are what the Bakzen should have been. Through you, their legacy can live on as it was meant to be.”

Wil’s eyes narrowed. “What do you mean?”

Daehl looked down. “We have already said too much. We are but observers.”

“No, please,” pleaded Wil. “If I must do this, then I need to know why.”

“You need only know this: you must fulfill your destiny. Only then can Tarans move forward.”

“I can’t see my own future path in the pattern.” Only what ties me to the Bakzen and my people.

“You will see it once you are ready,” Daehl assured. He looked around at the other Oracles, who nodded solemnly. “You are what we have been waiting for since we left Tararia a thousand years ago. You, Cadicle, are the Enlightened One who can take Tarans from their infancy and realize the full potential of what is held within. You are the first of what Tarans can become. The Bakzen must die so that we can begin to truly live.”

“What of the Aesir? Will you continue to watch from afar as the Taran future is rewritten?”

The Oracles shook their heads. “Not rewritten,” Daehl said. “It is a return to what should have been all along. There is no longer a place for us on Tararia. Eventually, others may join us here. You will always have a home with us, if you wish it.”

“My ties to others are too strong to become one of the Aesir.”

Daehl nodded. “It is an open offer. But for now, you must go back to complete what the Priesthood started.”

*       *       *

The door to the office flew open, startling Banks.

Wil barged in. “Banks, we need to talk. Now.”

That isn’t the return home I envisioned. What happened out there? Banks stood up behind his desk. “Wil, I’m glad they got you home so quickly. It’s only been a few hours—”

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Wil’s eyes narrowed behind his tinted glasses, accusing. He slammed the door closed.

“Tell you what?”

“About the Bakzen.”

Stars! Banks held up his hand to silence Wil. “There’s nothing to discuss,” he said as cover while he hurriedly used his desktop to activate a communications shield to keep the conversation private from potential Priesthood ears and eyes. “The room is secure. Now, what about them?”

“That Tarans made them. That we made them and now we’re trying to wipe them out of existence!”

“Wil, there’s a lot more to it than that—”

“There have been enough excuses and justifications. I want the straight truth for once.” Even with the dampeners in Headquarters, there was still a telekinetic hum in the air as Wil struggled to maintain composure.

Banks looked down. Our greatest secret. “Yes, Taran scientists made the Bakzen.”

“What the fok is going on? How did we end up at war with each other?” The hurt was written on Wil’s face.

He won’t back down now. Banks’ chest tightened. We have tried to prevent him knowing for his whole life, and now he finds out just before we need him most in the war. So that was the Aesir’s plan… “We kept the truth from you because it’s easier to think of the Bakzen as an alien enemy. Knowing they were once close to us makes what we must do that much more difficult.”

Wil shook his head. “Is that why the entire war has been kept secret? Because it would eventually trace back to that truth?”

“That’s part of it,” Banks confirmed. “But the creation of the Bakzen is only a fraction of the history the Priesthood is hiding.”

Wil looked on, expectant.

Banks sat back down. “It all traces back to the Taran revolution a thousand years ago,” he explained. “Back then, the Priesthood was a religious order, dealing primarily in philosophical and metaphysical pursuits. However, the organization became divided. One branch was more drawn to spiritual growth, the other to science. At the core of both ideologies was the foretelling of the Cadicle—one who would be a prototype for a new generation of Tarans that would be one step closer to true ascension and enlightenment. The more spiritual branch—who became the Aesir—believed that the Cadicle would emerge in due time, when Tarans were ready to ascend into a higher state of being. The other branch—who became the Priesthood we know today—sought to bring about the coming of the Cadicle through deliberate scientific intervention.”

Wil sat down in one of chairs on the other side of Banks’ desk. “What kind of intervention?”

“Dissection of the Taran genetic code. The Priesthood became convinced that the answer to ascension must be buried somewhere in the genome, so they began manipulating the DNA sequences related to telekinetic and telepathic abilities to find a combination that strengthened those traits. Eventually, they did. But, the physical form of Tarans struggled to command the power unlocked by those enhanced abilities. They needed a vessel with which to imbue the abilities.”

“The Bakzen.”

Banks nodded. “Yes.”

“What went so wrong?” Wil asked.

Everything. Banks took a deep breath. Telling him all of this might get us both killed if the Priesthood finds out. “The Priesthood forced evolution too strongly. It was not enough to create the Bakzen—they also wanted to take the existing population into a new era. The Aesir opposed this course, warning that such direct manipulation of Taran evolution would not be sustainable, but the Priesthood insisted on forging ahead. The Priesthood’s scientists synthesized a biological nanoagent to adjust the genetic code of every living person within the known Taran worlds. When the Aesir learned of the plan, they departed Tararia before they were ‘infected’. That split marked the beginning of the Taran Revolution.”

“An era of cultural advancement and rapid colonization,” Wil said.

That’s what the history records state, anyway. “And nearly 350 years passed in this new age of prosperity. The Taran people had embraced their heightened abilities, and meanwhile, the Priesthood had cultivated the Bakzen subspecies to be our guardians. The Bakzen were an icon of perfection—cloned from a master copy to ensure the proper transmittal of the traits, and sterile to make sure it stayed that way. But then, everything changed. Without warning, after the twelfth generation of children born to Taran descendants who had received the nanoagent, the telekinetic abilities suddenly disappeared.

“There was public outcry, and the Priesthood desperately tried to find a solution. But they couldn’t figure out what happened. At first, they called it a fluke, but the abilities remained absent in subsequent generations. Outcry turned to dejection, and eventually to apathy. Just when telekinetic and telepathic feats were a distant memory for all but the Bakzen—who had by that point been relegated to the outskirts of society—the eighth generation after the loss once again expressed abilities. Those abilities grew stronger for the next two generations, before dwindling. By the thirteenth generation, the abilities were absent again. That cycle of twelve generations, with only the last five expressing any ability, has repeated ever since.”

Wil contemplated for a moment. “I knew I was Tenth Generation, but I thought abilities had always been on a cycle like that.”

“Most do.” The Priesthood has rewritten history so most wouldn’t know any better.

“And if people found out—or remembered—that everyone used to have abilities and the Priesthood tampered with their existence…”

Banks inclined his head. “Revolts, civil war—there’s no knowing how people may react. But, it’s certain the Priesthood would fall, and self-preservation has become their singular driver. So the Bakzen, the war, and our common history has remained hidden.”

Wil grimaced. “They change the entire course of history for our race and just pretend like nothing happened?”

“Essentially.”

“So there’s no solution to the Generation issue?” Wil asked.

“Well,” Banks continued, “with the complete genetic map across all the generations at their disposal, the Priesthood was finally able to identify the anomaly causing the Twelve-Generation Cycle. Unfortunately, they found that the mutation was so embedded in the root of the genetic code that no nanoagent was capable of making the repair. The only way full abilities could be restored was through natural evolution—essentially, selective breeding. A report summarizing these findings somehow got leaked to the general public, and there was another uprising when everyone realized what the Priesthood had done. In an act of desperation to save their institution, the Priesthood decided to make the Bakzen the scapegoats.”

Wil frowned, a crease deepening between his eyebrows. “How so?”

Through unconscionable selfishness. “What was the best way to get people to forget why they were upset? To make those lost abilities into an evil. And who best embodied all those abilities? The Bakzen. The Priesthood launched what became a propaganda campaign to set a new cultural norm, where telekinetic abilities were something to be looked down upon.”

Wil nodded, thoughtful. “My father has mentioned that things were different when he was younger, compared to how it is now.”

The Priesthood has yet again changed the public consciousness to suit their needs. “Yes, there was another shift in recent years—beginning shortly before you were born. But several hundred years ago, the public denouncement was at its peak.”

“So the Bakzen were ultimately driven away?”

Banks hung his head and let out a pained breath. “Oh, it was far more than that. After a few generations of telekinesis being a thing of shame and people hiding any abilities they may have, the public sentiment reached critical mass. People called for the forced removal of the Bakzen. And the Priesthood had a swift way of dealing with the Bakzen issue: they simply outlawed cloning of full bodies. Of course, anything like an organ or limb was acceptable, as we do today, but nothing that could house a sentient mind. This law essentially disallowed the only reproductive means of the Bakzen.”

“No wonder they hate us.” Wil looked sick.

They have every right to. We started the conflict. “Up to that point, the Bakzen had been generous and accommodating. But, when their very existence was threatened, they stood up for themselves. When the political powers on Tararia sought to enforce the new anti-cloning laws, the Bakzen fled from the inner Taran colonies and found a new homeworld for themselves.”

“So, then, how did the war get started? I was told the Bakzen attacked an unarmed freighter.” The crease between Wil’s eyebrows continued to deepen.

Even I haven’t been able to find the truth about the beginning of the war. “I would tell you if I knew, Wil,” Banks said. “My best guess? That freighter was carrying a biological weapon meant to exterminate the Bakzen. And the diplomats that were supposedly murdered in cold blood? I suspect that they were dispatched to once again enforce the anti-cloning laws, and the Bakzen were sending a powerful ‘leave us alone’ message.”

Wil looked horrified. “How can you go along with all of this? I—”

“What choice do we have? This all happened hundreds of years ago. Hatred for Tarans has been engineered into the Bakzen ever since then. Whatever common ground our peoples once shared, that was phased out long before our lifetimes.”

“That doesn’t make it right!”

“No, but we have to think of ourselves.”

Wil hung his head. “It was thinking of ourselves that led to this atrocity.”

“I don’t deny that.”

“Yet, you are one of the insiders.”

I only accepted this assignment because it was the one way I could infiltrate the Priesthood. Banks looked Wil in the eye. “I serve the TSS.”

“Which reports to the Priesthood.”

“Yes, but not all roles have clear distinctions.” Banks folded his hands on the desktop. “Wil, I’m even older than your father. I grew up in a time where anyone with telekinetic gifts was an outcast. I was fortunate to be accepted as an Agent trainee with the TSS, and early in my career I discovered the seldom-acknowledged fact that the TSS reports to the Priesthood. I thought that by serving the TSS I could make things better for others like me.” Except the higher up I got, the more I realized that the Priesthood wasn’t in it for the people. But, there’s still hope. His years of service were made worthwhile by having had the chance to mold Cris from a young age—from back when he was still just a rebellious High Dynasty heir who had already spoken out against the Priesthood. That opportunity to help shape the thinking of someone with real influence was a chance to enact true change.

“And what have you accomplished?” Wil asked, snapping Banks out of his reflection.

“It’s not all about the present.” Seeing what you and your father are positioned to offer—we have a shot. “But we do need to focus on the war right now. What it comes down to is the modern Bakzen aren’t the same Bakzen that Tarans created all those centuries ago. Now they’re merciless killers, and not one left among them would negotiate a peaceful end to the conflict. Our history of fighting is far too long, and they have changed their genetic makeup to be purely creatures of war.”

“And so Tarans needed their own engineered killer.” Wil looked down. “Me.”

“You are so much more than that, Wil. Despite what we are asking you to do, you are also the salvation for us all—our hope for a new beginning after all this horror.”

“That sounds like something the Aesir said,” Wil murmured.

“What did they say?”

“They told me that I was the ‘first of what Tarans can become’.”

“Yes.” You can be our savior in more ways than one. “I was getting to that… All of the careful orchestration that led to your creation also means that your genetic line holds the key to repairing the anomaly that causes the Twelve-Generation Cycle.”

“It does?” Wil perked up ever so slightly.

“The Priesthood was exacting with their methods. The High Dynasties, having the strongest genetic lines and the un-tampered samples in the Genetic Archive, were used to start the process. It took hundreds of years, but eventually those lines were refined—leading to your parents, and then you. Those same traits that make you able to stand up to the Bakzen are also the gaps in the genetic code that were damaged through the Priesthood’s manipulation. We need a Generation Thirteen, bypassing the reset of abilities that happens after the Twelfth Generation. Your great-grandchildren should have the code to enable a patch for the rest of the population.”

“Which is why you needed to find—or create—a perfect genetic match for me. Saera.”

“Yes.” But I’m so glad you have her, for far different reasons. “However, I don’t think the genetic manipulation is confined to just the Dynasties. I suspect some of the Priests are the results of experimentation themselves.”

Wil bit his lip. “What do you mean?”

“I believe the Priesthood might engage in the very cloning practices they outlawed—it is the most secure way to ensure information stays within the organization.”

Wil sat in thought for a moment. “Who else knows about all of this?”

“Beyond select members of the Priesthood and the Aesir, just Taelis and myself as High Commanders.”

“No one else?”

Banks looked down. No one left alive, as far as I know…

“What is it?” Wil asked.

“This is dangerous information, Wil. You can’t underestimate the ramifications of such knowledge.”

“Clearly.”

“Just be careful,” Banks cautioned. “The Priesthood can’t suspect a breach. They will protect these secrets by any means necessary.”

Wil evaluated him. “What are you talking around?”

Banks swallowed. “There is something that not even Taelis knows, and even fewer members of the Priesthood. I think that the Dainetris Dynasty learned of the Priesthood’s actions all those years ago and that is what brought about their fall.”

“The documentation around that fall has always struck me as suspicious.”

“The Priesthood was quite thorough with their rewriting of history. Only their position of supreme oversight for all Taran scientific information and cultural knowledge enabled them to attempt such a colossal cover-up. But physical records—those are more difficult to search out and destroy. The propaganda campaigns after the revolution took care of much of that data cleanup, but it’s possible the Dainetris had a vault that some unsuspecting descendant opened a hundred years ago and learned the truth.”

“And so they were silenced.”

“Perhaps. I have no evidence to support the theory.” But it would seem that the Aesir feel there is something related to Dainetris worth recovering.

Wil sat back in his chair, grating his teeth.

“I know this is a lot to take in.”

Wil let out a laugh that was closer to a cry. “This one day has changed almost everything I thought I knew.”

Banks frowned. “I truly wish that there had been another way. But this revelation doesn’t change what we need from you now.”

“I know. Even the Aesir are convinced the Bakzen need to be eliminated.”

Is that so? “Thank you, Wil. We put so much weight on you, and you continue to bear it.”

“Don’t thank me yet. I still can’t perform simultaneous observation.”

Something tells me that you will be able to now, since meeting the Aesir. “It will come in time. You’ll get there.”

Wil rose. “Forgive me if I can’t look at you for a while. I understand why you did what you did, but that doesn’t excuse you from lying to me for my whole life. That’ll take some time to get over.”

“And forgive me for continuing to push you, even when I know you already hate me.”

“Banks, I could never hate you. Not when you kept these things from me as a little kid, when there was no way I could understand how history can change and the present isn’t always what it seems. You did me a kindness. None of this is either of our faults. We just have our roles to play. But right now, you’re the messenger. Play dead for awhile.”

CHAPTER 27

How could they keep the truth from me? Wil felt even more adrift than when he had first stared into the void only hours before. I thought that learning of the Bakzen war in the rift was the extent of the secrets, but this… it casts everything in new light, and yet it can’t change anything.

Wil trudged into the quarters he shared with Saera. His wife was waiting for him on the couch in the main room.

She stood when he walked in. “Wil, I heard you got back a while ago. Where have you been?”

What can I say to her? Wil closed the door and looked down. “I’m sorry for not coming to see you earlier. I had to talk to Banks. I… learned some things that needed to be discussed.”

Saera came to Wil. “I’m glad you’re back safely.”

“Physically, anyway.” His mental state was another matter.

“What did the Aesir do to you?” She searched his face.

Wil shook his head. “No, it’s not that.” They only helped me see what’s been right in front of me all this time. “There’s so much…” He couldn’t find the words.

Saera put her arms around him, holding his head to her shoulder. “I’m here for you. Anything you need.”

Wil took a minute to gather his thoughts. “This war… We’ve been set up from the very beginning.”

“What do you mean?” She held him at arm’s length, looking him in the eye.

If anyone else can handle the truth, it’s her. But it wasn’t safe to talk out loud without the security system in Banks’ office. “The Bakzen were manufactured by Tarans. Rather, by the Priesthood,” he told her telepathically.

Saera took a sharp breath, her eyes wide. “Manufactured?”

“The Priesthood intended them to be a forced evolution of the Taran race.” An affront to the natural pattern that the Aesir have been so careful to respect. Wil ran his fingers through his hair. “But when things didn’t go according to plan, the Priesthood drove them away. They made them into the enemy.”

“Wil…” Saera took his hand.

We’re the clean-up crew. He swallowed. “Me—us—our place in all this. It’s about much more than the war. The Priesthood also attempted gene therapy in the general populace, and that manipulation resulted in the loss of telekinetic abilities for all but a few. We’re the remnants. The denouncement of telekinesis, the outlaw of cloning, the war with the Bakzen—it’s all the Priesthood trying to cover up their past.”

Saera shook her head, struggling to comprehend. “How did you learn that?”

Wil let out a pained laugh. “That’s the worst part. Banks has known all along. But it was all so clear once I met the Aesir. I just didn’t have the right vantage to see it.”

Saera exhaled slowly. “Maybe that’s for the best.” Then out loud she asked, “Would you have gotten this far if you had known all along?”

“Probably not. But should I have? Should I even move forward now?” Could I walk away, even if I wanted to?

“Did you learn anything that changes the present?”

“I’ve gained a whole new perspective.”

His wife stroked his hand. “But does it change the facts?”

“Everything stems from a false history—”

“But what about the hard facts of the present?” Saera pressed.

My reality has certainly changed, but I suppose this information doesn’t alter present circumstances. “Not materially.”

“Diplomacy has failed with the Bakzen,” Saera stated. “Regardless of how things came to be this way, they have made themselves the enemy. It may not be the moral right, but their defeat is the only way for you to keep the Taran people safe.”

“I wish I could be as objective as you.”

Saera rubbed Wil’s back. “You’re a good man in your heart, Wil, no matter what actions you may need to take. I believe in you.”

“And I believe in my abilities. But I don’t believe in the validity of the task that’s been set before me.” Yet, the Aesir insist this is the way things must be.

“You haven’t been asked to pass judgment.”

“You sound just like Banks.”

Saera paused. “What did the Aesir say?”

Wil hung his head. “They said the Bakzen need to be destroyed.”

“Well, then—”

“I know. I just wish it didn’t have to be me to do it.” Even though the Aesir also said it had to be me.

“Whatever happens, it’s on all of us.”

“But me most of all.”

Saera took his hand. “Believe what you want. Personally, I’d rather focus on the lives that we’re saving through our actions.”

Maybe I’ll be able to see it that way in time, but I can’t yet. Wil nodded.

Saera hugged him. “I love you no matter what, Wil.”

“Thank you. At least one of us will.”

“It’s not just me. You have an amazing team that will support you through anything.”

“I’m so afraid I’ll let everyone down. That I won’t be able to do what’s necessary when the time comes.”

Saera looked him in the eye. “You can do it.”

The words were little consolation, but Wil latched on. I can do it. I have to.

*       *       *

The moment had finally come—the test for all Haersen had worked toward all his years in allegiance to the Bakzen.

He savored the energy flowing through him, his skin tingling and his core on fire. When he yearned for more, the power came to him. A barrier was there, but so much farther away than it had ever been before. He pressed further, stretching, until he could take no more.

As he pulled back, a smile spread across his face. He had done it. The limits of his past were finally broken. His eyes glowed with red luminescence—showing all the power he now possessed. His transformation was complete.

Tek nodded with satisfaction—a rarity in their years together. “So it worked.”

Haersen’s transformation had changed his appearance to nearly match that of his Bakzen comrades, but, more importantly, it had also changed the abilities he had always sought to grow. After years of waiting and hoping, he had been able to break through the limitations on his abilities that were once holding him back. More than a personal accomplishment, it meant that Tek’s plan was coming to fruition.

“The former Tarans will be more than just weak slaves,” Tek said, satisfaction bringing a smile to his face. “They can be enhanced, just as you have been.”

“A new race for the future.”

Tek nodded. “Indeed.”

“It’s all thanks to you.” Haersen’s eyes stung with tears of gratitude, but he didn’t let it show. He was stronger than that now.

“I’m only doing what should have been done long ago.”

“They’ll thank you, once they know the gifts you can give them.” Haersen knew that other Tarans wouldn’t understand the Bakzen ways at first, but they would in time. Tek was the leader they needed—they all needed. Regardless of the previous Imperial Director’s doubts, Tek had proven that Taran transformation was possible. Above all else, it would ensure a Bakzen victory in the war. His first two years as Imperial Director would set the tone for a new era.

“Once the TSS is out of our way, we can shape our new home.”

Broadening the rift—making a place where abilities had no limits. Haersen brimmed with anticipation. “What’s our next move?”

“Now we go for Tararia.”

Thank you for reading Web of Truth

If you enjoyed this book, please take a moment to share your thoughts and reactions. As an independent author, customer reviews are a critical part of building awareness for this series. You can help make it a success!

Review on Amazon: http://bit.ly/wot_review

Review on Goodreads: http://bit.ly/wot_goodreads

Now on to Crossroads of Fate…

Crossroads of Fate

Cadicle: Volume 5

CHAPTER 1

A warning siren blared, echoing through the hangar on the lower level of H2. Unfortunately for Deena Laecy, such occurrences were all too common in the TSS headquarters within the rift. “Shite, what now?” she muttered to the three members of her crew presently working in the engineering lab.

“Fok! This manifest can’t be right,” Nolan, the lead bioelectric engineer, exclaimed as he scrolled through the holographic projection on the lab’s display console.

Laecy dashed over to review the list of incoming TSS ships. This is a fifth of our entire fleet! “We don’t have enough docking capacity.”

Becca gasped. “These damage reports… We can’t address all of this!”

“Why the sudden influx?” Aram asked, crossing his arms.

Laecy breathed out a slow breath to calm her racing heart. “We don’t have a choice. Becca, go to fleet control to get damage assessment triage set up. Nolan—” She cut off when she saw High Commander Taelis approaching. What’s he doing here?

“I trust you received the manifest,” Taelis stated, his face drawn.

“Yes, sir,” Laecy replied. “I was just delegating—”

“We’ll take care of triage in fleet command. Finishing the Conquest is your priority,” the High Commander cut in.

“But—”

“The fleet repairs can wait,” he told her. “We need that ship finished.”

Orders are orders. Laecy nodded. “Nolan, go with Aram to finish up the wiring in the podiums. Becca, run through the Mainframe connections again; we need to solve the lag issue. I’ll continue the propulsion tests here.”

The three engineers inclined their heads to Taelis and then jogged out of the lab toward the central elevator.

“Sir, what’s going on?” Laecy asked the High Commander once they were alone.

“We lost Kaldern.”

“Stars!” Laecy breathed. She was used to losing TSS ships on a regular basis, but whenever the Bakzen attacked a planet with a civilian population, it was way more personal. “That explains the arrival list.”

“Most of the ships were able to jump out before the port was destroyed.” Taelis shook his head. “That was the staging ground for the reserve fleet. If we’d lost them…”

“It’ll be okay, sir,” Laecy assured him. “We’ll find a way to make the repairs.”

“We can’t wait for Wil any longer,” Taelis murmured.

“I’m sure he’d come now if you asked.”

“He hasn’t yet mastered simultaneous observation,” the High Commander replied. “If he doesn’t soon, we might not have another choice but to bring him in, anyway.”

*       *       *

The rift beckoned to Wil at the edge of his consciousness. For three weeks he had denied its call, ever since meeting with the Aesir. His new knowledge about the true nature of the rift—a fray created in the fabric of space by the Bakzen, marring the natural structure—had driven him from the one location where he had once felt free.

Around him, Wil’s Primus Elite trainees sulked with a mixture of weariness and annoyance in the center of the zero-G spatial awareness practice chamber. Even his wife, Saera, was floating to his right side with her arms crossed and lips pursed with frustration.

These last few weeks have been a total waste and they know it. Simple spatial dislocation isn’t enough. Yet, Wil couldn’t bring himself to even reach out toward the rift to attempt simultaneous observation. The extra strength the rift gave him in any telekinetic feat wasn’t worth the reminder of how it was formed by the Bakzen in an attempt to find a haven from their Taran creators. However, without accessing the rift, he would never be able to achieve simultaneous observation—a critical component of his role in the Bakzen war, where he would perceive events in normal space, the rift, and subspace at the same time so the TSS could finally outmaneuver the enemy.

Ian groaned, tousling his light brown hair. “Oh, come on! You’re not even trying.”

There was no sense in Wil denying the truth. “It might not be necessary. Now that we have the independent jump drive—”

“Everything we’ve practiced requires a telepathic link,” Michael interrupted. “You need the amplification from the rift if it’s going to cover the distance we need, simultaneous observation or not.”

Wil searched for a suitable rebuttal, but his friend was right. I do need the rift. Running away from what it represents won’t win the war.

Maintaining a telepathic link in close proximity was easy after years of training together. Communications were instantaneous and effortless, even across the span of the massive Headquarters structure deep within Earth’s moon, but the connection wavered beyond that distance. The entire purpose of honing their telepathic communications was to bypass the need for traditional subspace comm relays, which were comparatively slow and unsecured. Except, the Primus Elites and TSS fleet would be spread out across the rift, and possibly even in more distant star systems. To maintain any level of efficiency, the telepathic link would need to cover that whole spectrum. Only the unique environment of the rift could supply enough energy for Wil to maintain a telepathic network that extensive without degradation.

Wil sighed inwardly. “All right, let’s go again.”

“For real this time?” Michael asked, an eyebrow raised with skepticism.

“You can’t let the truth about the rift and the Bakzen hold you back. We need you,” Saera added telepathically in private.

“Yes, for real,” Wil replied aloud. She’s right; I have to. He began to clear his mind in preparation for the simultaneous observation attempt. “Form up.”

Saera and the Primus Elites drifted through the dim room into their standard circular formation around him, gripping the tablets used for practicing manual control inputs while within the trance-like telepathic link.

Wil took slow, even breaths—losing himself in the simulated starscape. Next to him, he telepathically reached out to Saera as his anchor. Her presence steadied him as he began to drift outward, giving him a solid tether so he would always be able to find a way back to his physical self from the depths of subspace. “Fleet?” Wil asked telepathically.

“Fleet check,” replied Michael first, as Wil’s second-in-command.

“Tactical?”

“Tactical check,” replied Ian, lead for special tactical assaults.

“Pilots?”

“Primus team check,” replied Ethan, the Primus Squad pilot team lead.

“Pilot command check,” replied Curtis, the communications hub for relaying precision strike orders to the larger TSS fleet.

The verbal exchange with its conditioned responses served as a cue for the team to initiate their telepathic link, branching from Wil through Saera and his four officers, then on to the members of each specialty unit. His skin tingled as the network materialized around him. The energy of the telepathic bonds formed an invisible web connecting each individual, with the strongest corridors between Wil and his officers and through Saera as his anchor to the physical world. Wil habitually tested all the connections before proceeding, viewing the bonds as silver threads in his mind.

Satisfied that the links were secure, he reached out toward the rift.

Pure energy within the rift beckoned him, drawing him into a full state of spatial dislocation. He pierced the dimensional veil, fueled by the rift’s power to push himself further. I saw the pattern when I looked into the void with the Aesir. Simultaneous observation is no different. I can do this.

Energy within subspace swelled to meet him, but all he could sense was the overwhelming force of the rift in the distance. He tried to extend himself further, but the tie to his physical self held him back. Fear welled in the inner recesses of his consciousness. I could lose myself here. He shoved the thought aside, determined to succeed. No, I’m not alone. Before he could hesitate again, he let go—placing full trust in his wife and friends.

For a moment, he floated freely. Subspace was boundless. He could finally test his limits. Exhilaration surged through his unrestrained consciousness. There was so much to explore—

Then, tethers reformed around him. He fought against the restraints, still thirsting for freedom.

“We have you.” It was Saera’s voice in his mind.

Wil relaxed, remembering what he had set out to do. He probed the new ties around him, finding that they were only a gentle net to keep him from drifting too far while still allowing him to move without constriction. Nothing was holding him back.

The vastness of subspace spanned before Wil, but that was only one layer. Rather than outward, he reached through—grasping for the physical plane of his reality. As he pierced the dimensional divide, subspace appeared to shatter around him. He started to fall, thrown against the boundary of the tethering net. Gripped with sudden apprehension, he withdrew into the safety of the net, desperate to remain connected. The dizzying sense of freefall ceased, replaced by the call of a power source just beyond his sight.

As Wil tried to get his bearings, he realized that he hadn’t actually fallen, but had instead zoomed outward. The fabric of space unfolded before him—layers of energy, of planes—woven together in an intricate pattern.

He brushed against the layers, calling each one into perfect focus as he seamlessly passed from one plane to the next.

There were too many layers to take in at once, so he turned his attention to the familiar. His home physical plane stood out most brightly in the cross-section, framed by a subspace band to either side. In the great distance, sandwiched between the upper subspace band and the physical plane, was the scarring rift amid tatters of the underlying spatial fabric. Wil positioned himself at the horizon between physical reality and subspace—searching for the balance that had always eluded him.

Everything came into focus. Wil saw his friends floating around him, overlaid by the energy flowing through subspace. He let his consciousness drift, pulling out from the room, passing through Headquarters, beyond the moon, and viewing Earth from afar. As he had glimpsed before, in the great distance, he sensed the border of the rift—but touching it was farther than he wanted to venture. Yet, he was sure that if he was closer, he would be able to see everything within the rift, too. In the state of simultaneous observation, his consciousness was free to roam, to pick up details within the physical realm, rift, and subspace planes all at once.

Wil grinned with giddy excitement. This is it! We have all the tools we need to win.

As much as he wanted to continue exploring the world around him with a new perspective unlike any other, he withdrew back to his physical self. With a gasp, he opened his eyes—seeing reality again through his corporeal eyes. It seemed so dull and narrow by comparison.

He disconnected from his friends, breaking the telepathic network.

The Primus Elites hovered perfectly still, stunned.

“Well, that was different,” Saera broke the silence.

“Did you…?” Michael began.

“Simultaneous observation,” Wil confirmed.

“Stars! You actually did it,” exclaimed Ethan.

Wil ran a hand through his chestnut hair. “Yeah… that was weird.”

“What did you see?” Saera asked.

“I can’t quite describe it. At first, it was like seeing a cross-section of the different planes, and then some sort of composite image between the physical world and subspace.”

Everyone’s eyes widened.

“So, an actual overlay of the two planes at once?” Curtis clarified.

“With the ability to focus on each independently to get better detail,” Wil responded. “But yes, I could hold the perception of both planes simultaneously.”

Michael tilted his head. “How far could you see?”

“As far as I wanted,” Wil replied. “It was like using a jump drive, but with consciousness. Traveling through subspace doesn’t have the same physical limitations.”

Ian lit up, his amber eyes wide. “We really will be able to maintain the telepathic link across whole sectors!”

“Yes, I believe so,” Wil affirmed.

Saera let out a long breath. “That’s a relief.”

“However, we do have a slight problem,” Wil continued. “There’s no rift here at Headquarters, so we can’t really practice properly.”

“What are we supposed to do now, then?” questioned Michael.

“We work on relaying commands while I’m that far extended. I’ve always been ‘here’, more or less, when we’ve tried before.”

His men nodded, and Saera gave him a supportive smile.

“That’s for another time, though,” Wil said, knowing they shouldn’t push too far in one day.

“Quit while we’re ahead, right?” Ethan grinned.

Wil rolled his cerulean eyes. “We never quit, but taking well-deserved breaks is always a good policy.”

“I’ll support that,” Ian said. “Dibs on the main viewscreen!”

“Not fair!” Tom, one of Ian’s best pilots, interjected with a slight flush showing through his dark complexion. “You’ve been monopolizing it with that stupid game of yours for the last two weeks.” He folded his lean arms across his chest.

“Hey, I happen to have an incredibly high score and can’t stop until I crush that tough guy from Urulan VIII at the end of the tournament tomorrow,” Ian shot back.

Ethan laughed. “We all know that ‘tough guy’ is actually a thirteen-year-old girl, so…”

Ian’s face reddened. “That’s beside the point—”

Wil threw up his hands, suppressing an amused grin. “Rights to the entertainment system are beyond my purview. Enjoy your afternoon.” He began to draw himself telekinetically toward the door.

Before he’d gone a meter, most of his men dove for the door, brushing past Wil and Saera in one dark blue mass. Only Michael hung back, always the most composed of the group.

“Can’t have the viewscreen if I get there first!” Tom declared as he hurled himself through the doorway into the gravity lock.

“But I called dibs!” Ian protested, vaulting in after him.

The rest of the men quickly slipped inside before the door sealed shut, leaving their three senior leaders still floating in the center of the training chamber.

Saera giggled. “All right, then.”

Wil shook his head, resuming his slow pull toward the door. It would take two minutes for the lock to be prepared for them to exit; no need to rush. “Maybe I didn’t instill enough ‘no one left behind’ message in the training.”

“They’re aware of others when it matters,” Michael said in his comrades’ defense.

Wil touched down on the wall, grabbing a handhold. “I know. They should enjoy this relaxation time while they can.”

Michael’s brow furrowed as he gripped the wall next to Wil. “Simultaneous observation was the last step, wasn’t it? We can’t really train anymore away from the rift, despite what you said.”

“No,” Wil confessed. “It won’t be long now before we go.”

“Why the hesitation? We’re ready,” Michael said.

“Yes, you are, but…”

“Ever since you got back from the Aesir, you’ve been different. Today is the first time you’ve actually attempted simultaneous observation since then. Now, I don’t want to say it seemed easy for you—since it’s not something I can do, so it’s not my place to pass judgment—but it certainly didn’t seem like you were straining. It was almost like you’d done it before.” Michael searched Wil’s face. “What happened with the Aesir? Why have you been avoiding the rift?”

Wil cast his gaze down. “Nothing for you to worry about.”

Saera tensed next to him. “The important thing is that now we know simultaneous observation is possible. We need to be a team, just like we’ve trained to do.”

Michael’s blue eyes flitted between them. “You both know something you’re not telling the rest of us.”

“It’s my job as a commander to evaluate the facts. I’ve told you all the critical information,” Wil replied.

“What about as your friend?” asked Michael.

“As your friend, trust me when I say you’re better off not knowing what I know.”

The gravity lock chirped that it had returned to zero-G.

Wil released the hatch, and it slid open with a hiss. “I know it’s maddening to have things kept from you, but all the shite happening behind the scenes is not an inner circle you want to be in.”

Michael hesitated before climbing into the gravity lock. “I trust you.”

“Likewise.” Wil swung into the gravity lock, followed by Saera. “I promise, I’ll tell you everything when the time is right.” Assuming I make it until then.

His friend nodded. “Understood.”

The gravity lock silently activated, drawing Wil and his companions toward the floor. After a minute, the outer door slid open when the gravity had equalized with the passageway outside the lock.

“I’d like to go over the logs from the session,” Wil said. “For now, let’s keep this new development between us, okay?”

“Of course,” Michael replied. “I’ll tell the others to keep their mouths shut.”

“Thanks.”

“Now, I should probably make sure that Tom and Ian haven’t locked each other in some sort of telekinetic death-vice.” Michael glanced down the hall toward the central elevator.

Wil cracked a smile. “Sometimes I’m thankful for the telekinetic dampening effect of subspace.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow.” Michael gave a parting wave and jogged down the hall.

“I should get to work,” Saera said with a huff, tugging on her auburn braid. “I have some assignments to grade.”

“I’m still surprised you volunteered to instruct that class.”

She shrugged. “Someone needs to teach the next generation. So few Agents are left around here.”

Wil couldn’t argue that point. Many of the Agents he’d been around his whole life had recently been deployed to the rift’s Jotun division in preparation for the final battles of the war. Headquarters was eerily empty. Soon we’ll be gone, too. He returned his thoughts to the present. “I’ll need the viewscreen in the living room to go over the data.”

“Is there any chance you can use the one in your office?” his wife asked with pleading jade eyes. “I was hoping to get in some quality couch time with a glass of wine. It’s the only thing that takes the edge off of poorly constructed navigation proofs.”

Wil’s chest constricted. “I guess I could work in a study room—”

Saera crossed her arms. “So you’re still avoiding the administrative wing?”

“Just one specific place, and unfortunately my office happens to be nearby.”

“Avoidance isn’t healthy, especially when it’s an old friend and superior officer.”

Wil sighed. “I know.”

“Good. Now get to work!” Saera shooed him playfully with a wave of her hand.

Not so easily swayed, Wil pulled her in for a quick kiss, capitalizing on their few private moments together.

She kissed him back and relaxed into his arms.

“I shouldn’t be too long,” Wil murmured as he pulled back.

“All right. I’ll see you for dinner.” She squeezed his hand as they parted at the elevator lobby, taking separate cars to their respective destinations. Wil put his tinted glasses back on and gathered his thoughts. Achieving simultaneous observation would certainly fast track the rest of his officers’ training. They could be pulled into the war at any moment.

Once on the destination floor of Level 1, Wil darted from the elevator lobby to his office down the same corridor as the High Commander’s office. He’d been avoiding Banks since their last conversation following Wil’s revelations with the Aesir three weeks prior. While Wil understood the High Commander’s reasons for keeping so much from him, he had opted to avoid any further confrontations for as long as possible. He just needed to slip into his office and close the door before anyone spotted him.

Of course, the best-laid plans didn’t always work out.

Just as he was about to duck through his office door, Wil spotted his father approaching in a hurry.

“Wil, CACI said you were headed this way. I just saw the raw logs from the training session this afternoon. Did you—?” Cris started.

Shite! I wasn’t even thinking about the automatic data upload to the Mainframe. Over the years, Cris had asked enough questions about daily training activities that Wil had shared the logs with him so he could avoid filing a formal daily report. The upload included automatic flags when new benchmarks of telekinetic intensity were achieved. It was no wonder his latest feat had triggered an alert. “Not here,” Wil muttered under his breath and dashed into the comparative safety of his office.

Cris followed Wil before he had a chance to close the door. “This is the last place I expected to find you.”

“Saera needed our quarters to herself.” Wil kept his gaze down.

“Wil, did you achieve simultaneous observation?” Cris pressed.

Wil took several seconds to respond, weighing his options. Lying would only delay the inevitable. “I think so. The rift doesn’t extend this far so I can’t be sure, but I saw normal space and subspace.”

His father looked him over, his awe visible even through his tinted glasses. “What changed?”

“I stopped trying to resist.”

Cris’ brow knit. “How long have you been resisting?”

“I’ve been holding back ever since I met with the Aesir.”

“Why?”

“The rift isn’t a good place to be.”

“So you’ve said,” Cris said under his breath. “I don’t know what happened out there—since you refuse to talk about it—but we have to move forward.”

“I am. I’m doing what you told me to do.”

Cris frowned. “In that case, you know that you have to meet with Banks about this development.”

“Yeah.”

His father groaned. “It’s been weeks, Wil. What did he say that upset you so much?”

“Like I told you before, it’s not anything I can discuss.” There’s no need to make others endure the truth about the Bakzen’s origins.

“That’s not a satisfactory explanation.”

“This is between me and Banks. I’ll talk to him when I have something productive to say.”

Cris sighed. “I’m pretty sure that achieving simultaneous observation warrants an immediate discussion.”

Wil slumped into the chair behind his desk. “Except, I know that conversation is the beginning of the end. No more hypotheticals—the start of real actions with real consequences.”

His father eased down onto the front of the desk. “The sooner we start, the sooner it will be over.”

“I can’t picture an ‘after’. My entire life has been building to what’s now right around the corner.”

“If there’s one thing I’ve learned over the years, it’s that the future never works out quite like you imagine,” Cris replied. “We’ll get through the coming months—helping each other, like we always do—and then we’ll deal with the rest.”

Wil grimaced. “You make it sound so straightforward.”

“No, it won’t be. But it can be done.”

The words of encouragement had little substance, but somehow Wil was comforted. “I think I’ll need a few more of these pep talks before all this is over.” He cracked the hint of a smile.

“Whatever you need, I’ll be here.”

“Thanks.” Wil took a deep breath and let it out. “I should start reviewing the logs from this afternoon’s session.”

His father rose and stepped toward the door. “I’ll leave you to it. Hang in there, Wil.”

CHAPTER 2

Few activities were duller than proofreading sample contracts, as far as Michael was concerned. How such activities were pertinent to his training as a TSS officer in the Bakzen war had never been explained to his satisfaction, but the assignment was due later that afternoon so he wasn’t in a position to argue.

He flipped over to his back with his head propped up on a pillow and his tablet resting vertically on his chest. A quick glance to his left revealed that the two other Junior Agents currently in the room appeared equally enthused with their own assignments. Bran occupied the farthest of the three beds on the same wall as Michael’s, and Connor was on the leftmost of the two opposite them, which framed the entry door. The three of them and the two additional members of their unit had shared the room since their first day in the TSS. Wil had offered them an upgrade to Junior Agents’ housing after two years, but the Primus Elites had unanimously declined; the quarters were their home, and sharing the same space offered the best opportunity for collaboration.

“Is it just me, or are these assignments getting more and more tedious?” Bran commented when he noticed Michael stir.

Michael sighed. “It’s not just you.”

“Maybe Wil is running out of things to teach us?” Connor speculated. “Before the breakthrough with simultaneous observation yesterday, things had been pretty slow for a while.”

That might not be far from the truth. Michael leaned his tablet back on his knees, looking over at his friends. “It may seem pointless now, but we’re getting valuable skills that’ll come in handy one day or another.”

Bran shrugged. “Well, I’m anxious to kick some Bakzen ass.”

“Same here,” Connor agreed. “Being awesome at reading supply logs won’t win a space battle.”

“I know,” Michael yielded. “For whatever reason, Wil seems to be delaying our deployment.”

“It’s not like we’re going on vacation. I can understand why he’d want to put it off,” Bran said.

“That doesn’t change the sense of urgency,” Michael countered.

Connor nodded. “That’s true. All these years, it’s been motivational talks about how we don’t have time to waste and everyone’s counting on us to swoop in and end the fighting. Then Wil meets with the Aesir, and now he’s done nothing but drag his feet for weeks.”

“Something happened out there,” Michael murmured.

Bran frowned. “I don’t like that he’s been so quiet about it.”

Michael shook off the doubt. “He’s still the same leader we’ve always trusted. He’ll step up, like he always does.”

Shouts of dismay erupted in the common room of the Primus Elite quarters.

What now? Michael set down his tablet and rose from his bed to investigate. “Is the tournament still going on?”

“I think so,” Connor replied. “Sounds like it’s not going well for Ian.” He and Bran got up to follow Michael to the common room.

Their bedroom was situated on the front left of the adjoining common area, closest to the shared viewscreen. A dozen of the Primus Elites were gathered on the two innermost plush couches oriented toward the screen. Ian stood in front of the black couches in the space normally occupied by the coffee table, which had been propped on its side against the front wall. His eyes were fixed on the screen—knees bent and arms extended, poised for action.

A three-dimensional hex grid displayed on the viewscreen depicted a fantastical battlefield with a party of five characters on each side. One of Ian’s characters, which looked to be some sort of troll, was kneeling on the ground panting. Above it, a massive barbarian was shaking a club victoriously above its head.

“Fok!” Ian swore under his breath. “Don’t fail me now, Morg.” He brought up a character menu for the troll with an upward swipe of his hand, scouring the item list.

“Just use Galinda to cast Cure,” Curtis suggested while he played with a short strand of his curled, dark hair between his thumb and forefinger.

“No, I need her Gale attack to knock back the archers,” Ian dismissed, his eyes never leaving the screen. He selected a medpack and used it on the fallen troll.

Ian then swept his hand to activate a tall, female figure with blue skin and pointy ears. He mimed raising a staff above his head and fanned his arms outward, causing the onscreen character to release a wind blast toward a group of enemy soldiers holding longbows. The enemy archers all stumbled backward two hexagonal spaces.

“Ha!” Ian declared triumphantly.

In retaliation, the barbarian standing over Ian’s troll readied its club for another blow.

“Not so fast.” Ian jumped up and to the side, causing his newly healed troll to dart out of the way before the barbarian could strike. He spun around and swung the troll’s ax in an arc over his shoulder to strike the barbarian’s ankles.

The barbarian cried out with surprise while Ian simultaneously activated his three dormant characters to launch an assault on the opponent player’s combat units. Within moments, the battlefield was ablaze with fireball attacks cast by a sorceress on the enemy team.

Michael leaned against the doorframe, taking in the action as Ian and his opponent slowly wore down each other’s forces. The other Primus Elites gasped and cheered with each attack, completely captivated by the game as it unfolded before them. In time, the battle came down to Ian’s caster—Galinda—and the sorceress in the opponent’s party.

“How is the game won, anyway?” Michael whispered to Bran.

Bran didn’t take his eyes off the viewscreen. “One of the players needs to collect the Essence from the other team’s slain characters.”

Like absorbing their souls? Michael scowled. “Sounds kind of morbid.”

“It’s just a game. Shh,” Connor hissed.

Ian continued to wave his hands in a throwing motion as Galinda cast her spells onscreen. “Ah ha!” he declared. “Power attack is ready.” He cupped his hands in front of his chest and an orb of energy began to form in front of Galinda, radiating purple sparks.

When the orb was the size of her torso, Ian thrust his hands forward and the orb shot directly for the remaining enemy character. The sorceress opponent fell to her knees, then all the way to the ground.

An orchestral fanfare sounded. The Primus Elites burst into exuberant cheers.

“Now that is how it’s done!” Ian directed Galinda on a path through the battlefield to collect tiny white orbs that appeared above each of the fallen enemy characters. When all the orbs had been collected, the music swelled and the Essence orbs combined into one sphere, which merged into Galinda’s chest. A white halo appeared around her, and the staff in her hand transformed into a new weapon with intricate carvings and a glowing white orb on the top. The fallen characters from Ian’s party rose and turned to Galinda. She victoriously thrust her staff into the sky.

Ian grinned. “Thank the stars that’s over!”

“Now you just have to defend your title next year,” Curtis said with a smirk.

“Oh, I will!” Ian declared.

Hopefully we’re done battling the Bakzen by this time next year and we can get this life back. Michael inched back into the bedroom, remembering his unfinished contract review assignment. “Congratulations, Ian.”

“Thanks!” Ian replied, his eyes radiant with victory. “Glad to see you finally joined in.”

“Sorry, I’ve been pretty preoccupied with another fight.”

Ian nodded. “I guess we all will be soon enough.”

Michael withdrew the rest of the way into his bedroom. Though he had remained on the outskirts of some of the group’s social activities, there was an unquestionable bond between them. Seeing them become so enthralled and connected with one of their own playing a game, he liked to think that was a good indication they would make it through the war to come. Except, when lives were on the line, there would be no safety net—no chance to try again next year, or revert to a previous save and try again.

He shook off a sudden chill. We’re about to enter into the unknown. I hope we really are ready…

*       *       *

After weeks of avoidance, Wil finally found himself sitting across the desk from Banks in the High Commander’s office. On a rational level, he knew they needed to find a way to work together—somehow. But, the wound was still raw. He lied to me about the Bakzen for my whole life. How am I supposed to trust him again?

“So,” Banks broke the awkward silence following their forced pleasantries, “you’re making progress with simultaneous observation.”

“I can do it now, if that’s what you’re asking,” Wil replied, keeping his gaze fixed on the wall behind the High Commander’s shoulder.

“Consistently?”

“It’s more of an ‘all or nothing’ thing. I’m past the threshold now.”

Banks folded his hands on the desktop. “Congratulations.”

Wil held in a scoff. It’s hardly the accomplishment I dreamed it to be.

The High Commander searched his face. “Are you okay, Wil?”

I don’t know anymore. Wil swallowed. It’s really not fair for me to be upset with him. He didn’t start the war… He was only trying to protect me. He straightened in his chair. “I’ve had a lot to think about since I got back.”

“I know.” Banks paused. “I never wanted you to find out about the Bakzen like that. I should have told you sooner.”

Maybe, but I know why he didn’t. “What’s done is done.”

“Still…”

Wil finally met the High Commander’s gaze. “Dwelling on past regrets won’t get us anywhere.”

“You’re right.”

“Regardless,” Wil continued, “as much as I wish I didn’t know that the Bakzen started out like us, in some ways, it’s a good thing to know. Their faults, their desires—it was all born from the same place as our own motivations.”

Banks nodded. “A fair point.”

“I don’t know how others would react if they knew the truth. I’ve told Saera, but anyone else…”

“I agree that it’s best to keep it confidential.”

“My men know I’m keeping something from them. They keep pushing me.”

“They’re a perceptive group,” Banks replied, cracking a slight smile.

“Yes. Annoyingly so, sometimes.”

Banks examined him. “How close are you to completing their training?”

Wil cast his eyes down. That’s not what he’s really asking… I’d never engage them in this battle if I had a choice. “They’ve honed their skills, but a lot of what they know is still only theory.”

“Then we’ll need to get them some real-world experience.”

“How? There’s no facility here that could possibly help us prepare any more than we already have.”

“Not here, perhaps,” the High Commander replied, “but H2 is set up for that very purpose.”

“It’s that time, isn’t it?” I can’t avoid the war any longer.

“Everyone will be here to help you, Wil. We’ll win.”

*       *       *

While the conversation had been strained, Banks was relieved that at least Wil was talking to him again. He had enough to worry about without the added concern of infighting within the TSS.

Events were once again converging, as so often seemed the case. Wil’s new ability marked a turning point in the war, necessitating that the Primus Elites be deployed as soon as possible. That would leave Banks with some time to investigate the other matter that had been bothering him for the past few weeks.

The words of the Aesir Oracle were still fresh in his mind—a cryptic message about a Dainetris heir who had survived the dynasty’s fall more than one hundred years prior. A legitimate heir could have immeasurable influence on the future of Taran politics, shifting the balance of power. So long as the Priesthood remained in their position of absolute control over communications among the Taran worlds and had the final say in all policy decisions, there would be no way to make any meaningful changes without the added influence of a seventh High Dynasty. However, the return of the Dainetris Dynasty would not only remove the Priesthood from its present position as a tie-breaking vote, but the reemergence might also unveil what had brought about the dynasty’s downfall. If Banks’ instincts were correct, the Priesthood was to blame, but he knew them well enough to be certain they would protect their secrets at any cost. If a Dainetris heir had survived, the Priesthood must have a reason for permitting it.

Unfortunately, hunches weren’t useful. Banks still had a job to do. Before anything else, there was a war to win.

The latest report from High Commander Taelis at H2 in the rift suggested a new Bakzen offensive. Wil’s recent mastery of simultaneous observation had come just in time.

Banks set aside his thoughts about the Dainetris Dynasty and instructed the computer to call Taelis via the viewscreen.

The other High Commander answered after a minute, appearing agitated, as usual. “Jason, hi. Do you need something?”

“No, I wanted to give you some good news.”

Taelis grunted. “I could use it.”

“I just got confirmation from Wil that he has achieved simultaneous observation.”

Onscreen, Taelis froze with surprise. “He has?”

Banks nodded. “Just yesterday. It’s hard to believe this day has finally come, but I’ve reviewed the training log myself.”

“We really needed this. Now more than ever.”

“Yes… it sounds like conditions are deteriorating.”

Taelis slumped. “We don’t know what’s causing it, Jason. A whole group of people on Kaldern spontaneously started voicing support for the Bakzen and attacked the planetary shield generators.”

“Civilians?”

“Yes, and a whole lot of them. People who should hate the Bakzen after what they’ve been through—their homeworlds destroyed.”

That’s concerning, indeed. “People snap sometimes,” Banks speculated.

“No, this was more than that,” Taelis countered. “The video footage is unnerving. It was like they were in a trance.”

“Brainwashing?”

“Or telepathic influence. Except, we have no way to stop it until we know the root cause.”

“All the more reason to move forward with our end strategy.”

Taelis inclined his head. “Yes, Wil and his officers should come here as soon as possible.”

“Agreed, but they need some field experience before they’re sent into battle,” Banks cautioned. “Everything is all out of sequence.”

Taelis narrowed his eyes. “What are you hung up on—an internship?”

Banks nodded. “In part. And completion of the other Junior Agent testing protocols.”

Taelis gave a dismissive flip of his wrist. “Just promote them. We don’t have time to waste on all that.”

“Is it wasting time to make sure they won’t break under the pressure?”

“Even seasoned Agents can break.”

“I’m just not sure they should be in the field yet,” Banks insisted. “They’re untested and can make mistakes. Are we really willing to take that risk?”

“Jason, I don’t think you understand what we’re facing here. We need to end this now. Promote them.”

Banks sighed. “It will require approvals. I’ll let you know as soon as I get confirmation.” He ended the transmission. There was no doubt that the Priesthood would heartily agree, but it was the perfect conversation starter for the question related to his other research.

Without delay Banks instructed CACI to contact the Priesthood. He paced in front of the viewscreen as he waited for the call to connect.

The lifelike image of the Priest robed in black appeared onscreen. “Do you have news?”

“More of a question,” replied Banks. “We have reached a pivotal time. Do we bring in the Primus Elite group now, or wait until they have had a chance to complete the formal training program?”

“What still remains?”

“Internships and formal CR testing, mostly.”

The Priest shook his head. “Protocol means little now. The war must end, through whatever means necessary. You know your task—there’s no need for our approval.”

Just as I suspected. Now time for the real question. “Understood. Since I have you, there is one other matter on an unrelated topic.”

“Yes?”

“Were there any survivors to the Dainetris Dynasty?”

The Priest’s red eyes widened, but he quickly returned to his typical stoic composure. He took a moment to respond. “The Dainetris Dynasty fell.”

That wasn’t a very conclusive answer. “But were there any survivors after the fall?”

The Priest’s eyes narrowed. “We have far too many urgent matters in the present to think about the past. Finish preparing the TSS forces and end the war.” He terminated the video feed.

Banks had known the Priest for far too long to misinterpret the abrupt end to the conversation. There was at least one Dainetris survivor, and the Priesthood didn’t want them found. So they keep secrets even from me. Banks knew all about secrets—after all, knowing how to keep his own was the first step toward uncovering the secrets kept by others. And he had learned from the best.

*       *       *

The resourcefulness of the Bakzen never ceased to amaze Arron Haersen. Turning Tarans into Bakzen drones—it was nothing short of brilliant. Refugees from Aleda and Grolen had so easily been transformed into the Bakzen’s tools on Kaldern, saying and doing anything their telepathic commands demanded. The latest demonstration was only a test, but it made for a powerful example of future possibilities. With the first phase complete, they could now move on to the real test with the Kaldern survivors.

“That was entirely too easy,” Tek said through his smirk. He paused the video playback of the riot on Kaldern prior to the Bakzen invasion. The viewscreen on the side wall of the Imperial Director’s office dimmed.

“It’s no doubt the procedure works,” Haersen replied. “The question is, how do we get enough individuals under the influence of our neurotoxin to converge on Tararia? We need to take out their central government before we can execute the next stage on a broad scale.”

“We will have to cut a path to Tararia—one they won’t notice until it’s too late.” Tek rose from his desk and turned around to stare out the broad window along the back wall overlooking the plaza outside the primary administrative building for the Bakzen Empire.

His response could only mean one thing. “They’re ready?”

Tek nodded. “Right on schedule.”

A slow smile spread across Haersen’s angular face. It had taken nearly a decade to mature and train the Bakzen hybrid clones spliced with Wil’s genetic code; they were free of the natural ability inhibitor found in all others. If their conditioning was complete, then the Bakzen would finally have the necessary means to rip covert rift corridors directly to Tararia, giving them a direct route that would bypass the need for navigation beacons, and thereby make their approach undetectable.

“Perfect timing,” Haersen informed his new commander. “The TSS is on the move.”

General Tek perked up with interest. “What news have you heard?”

“There are rumors that the TSS is about to bring the Dragon into the war. We will finally get our chance.”

“How easy it will be to bait him,” agreed Tek. “I can only imagine he’s still reeling from his meeting with the Aesir, after the truth he must have discovered when he looked into the void.”

“He’ll be distracted and eager to latch onto any hope he can find.”

Tek nodded. “But if our first plan doesn’t work, we will simply exploit his sympathetic Taran mind—have him deliver us Tararia.”

Haersen clenched his fist, strengthened through years of gene therapy to mold him into a new version of himself. “Such weakness.”

Tek’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t forget, not so long ago, you were one of them.”

“I saw the true way,” Haersen countered. Since joining the Bakzen, it had been a constant struggle to affirm his loyalty. The failed assassination of Wil had been an enormous setback, and he knew that it was only his detailed understanding of TSS procedures that kept him alive. He hoped that knowledge would enable the Bakzen to win the war.

“Words are hollow. What more can you give us now?”

Haersen looked down. “I have no more details at this time, sir.”

“Then be gone.” Tek made a dismissive wave of his hand.

Haersen bobbed his head and turned to leave. Tek wasn’t a gracious leader, but he was fair—not subject to the domineering and favoritism found in the TSS. He had remained true to his word with Haersen, and that spoke for itself. Though Haersen hadn’t yet achieved equal footing with the Bakzen, it was almost time to make a new future where anything was possible.

CHAPTER 3

Wil bolted upright in bed, gasping. The horrific images were already fading from his mind, but his heart still raced from what only moments before had been a vivid reality.

Saera roused next to him. “Wil, are you okay?”

“Yeah, it was just a dream.”

“You haven’t been sleeping well.” The concern on Saera’s face was evident, even in the subtle light cast from her jade eyes.

“Ever since I got back from meeting the Aesir. Something similar happened after my first encounter with the Bakzen. I don’t know if it’s just stress dreams, or a premonition.” Envisioning the destruction of the Bakzen by my hand… All my fears and doubts.

“Either way, you should try to get back to sleep. I’ll be right here with you.” She lay down and placed a reassuring hand on Wil’s arm.

If only that were still enough to help me sleep through the night. “I know.” Wil stayed upright.

After a moment, Saera sat back up. “What’s on your mind?”

“It’s all about to start. My entire life has been looking toward the future, but now it’s almost time for action.”

“You’re ready. You’ve been ready for a long time.”

“Maybe for too long. There’s been so much anticipation and build-up, I’m afraid I’m going to overthink everything and fail.”

“No, Wil, you’re prepared to face whatever comes.”

If only success didn’t come at such a high price. “Thank you for standing by me.”

“Of course. Always.”

“Having you with me these last few years… it’s given me a reason to keep going.”

“We have a lot more to look forward to.”

Wil lay down and put his arm around her. If I only have a few moments left to myself before the war begins, this is how I want to spend them.

*

It had been a good practice session, but Wil was tired and anxious to be finished for the day; the lack of quality sleep was taking a toll.

As he exited the gravity lock from the zero-G practice chamber with his trainees, Wil’s handheld buzzed in his pocket. Ugh, what now? There was a message from Banks, with instructions to meet him in his office. Great.

“Have a good night. I’ll see you tomorrow,” Wil said to his men and then headed toward the central elevator.

He took his time in transit, dreading what the meeting could be about. After their last conversation the previous afternoon, it was only a matter of time before he would be called upon to fulfill his duty. He wanted to savor every final moment of freedom.

Wil’s fears were confirmed as soon as he stepped into Banks’ office. The High Commander was standing at the back of the room, staring at a holopainting of a mountain landscape. He turned as Wil entered, his expression tense—almost sad.

Wil closed the door. “It’s time, isn’t it?”

Banks nodded.

Wil took a deep breath. “When do we leave?”

“Two days.”

Wil leaned against the back of the couch at the center of the office. “What about my men? They haven’t completed the training protocol.”

Banks came forward a few steps to stand across from Wil. “They’ll participate in a working internship, then graduate in the field under the auspice of a senior officer.”

“Yes, sir.” We’re going to war. All the formality doesn’t matter anymore.

“Saera will accompany you, of course. And your parents will be on the Vanquish.”

“The Vanquish is going, too? You’ve already dispatched the other warships. Doesn’t that leave Headquarters rather exposed?”

“We have to go all in.”

“But—”

“Wil, you have to focus on the frontlines. Let me worry about what happens here.”

“Okay.” Wil pushed off the couch.

“Try to take some time to get rested up over the next couple days. You’ll be thrown into the middle of things when you arrive at H2.”

The headquarters beyond the rift… it’s been so long. “It’s bad over there, isn’t it?”

Banks nodded. “They’ve been suffering heavy casualties. We would have given the Elites normal internships, if we could, but…”

They’re desperate. “I’ll do what I can.”

“Taelis has saved the last wave of resources for you.” Banks swallowed. “However, if things don’t go well, there’s not a lot of backup.”

“I always knew I’d be part of the endgame. We’ll do our job as quickly as possible.”

“I have absolute faith in you and your team.”

“You always have.” Wil paused. “How does it feel now to be giving this order? Your entire career has been for this.”

Banks came around the couch. “I’m so very proud of you, Wil. I know what you’ve been through over the years, and the truth you bear over the nature of the war and what we’re up against. You have taken it all with such strength and grace. You embody everything a leader should be, and if you can’t navigate us to an end of this war, then no one can. I’m just honored to have had the privilege of knowing you.”

Wil’s throat tightened. “I couldn’t have become that kind of person without you.” In one motion, Wil stepped forward and embraced Banks—something he hadn’t done since he was a child.

Banks was caught by surprise, but hugged him back. “Take care of yourself.”

“You too.” He’s watching over the only home I’ve ever had. If I make it through this, I’ll want it waiting for me.

With a resolute nod, Wil left Banks’ office and trudged to his quarters. He found it empty and dark; Saera’s class must have run late. He let out a slow breath and eased down onto the couch in the living room.

For nearly twenty-five years—his entire life—he had been coached and trained for an event in the distant future. It had all started to feel much more real once he had begun training his officers, but now, having a tangible departure date a mere two days away, changed his entire perception.

He sat in the dark, trying to come to terms with what lay ahead. As his mind wandered, he lost track of time and was startled by a flood of light when the front door opened.

Saera paused in the doorway when she saw Wil blinking in the sudden brightness. “Hey. Did I wake you?” She closed the door behind her.

“No, I was just sitting here.”

“Tough day?”

Wil took a deep breath. “I just talked to Banks. We depart for H2 in two days.”

Saera dropped onto the couch next to Wil. “So soon?”

“Desperate times.”

“Are you doing okay?”

“No.”

“Wil—”

“No, please, don’t. There’s nothing you can say.” Wil fought against the burn in his eyes for a moment but then submitted to the emotion.

Saera held Wil’s head to her chest as the tears silently rolled down his cheeks and soaked into her shirt. The years of stress and anticipation streamed away in the quiet moment. Wil relished in the warm comfort of Saera’s embrace, thankful for a safe place where he could be vulnerable and didn’t need to put on a strong front. For a few moments, he could just be a young man who was scared of going to war.

When his tears were dry and his breathing was easy again, Wil sat back up on the couch. “On the plus side, this means we can finally crack into the stash of pomoliqueur left over from the wedding.” Hardly consolation, but I’ll take it.

“Finally!” Saera smiled, but Wil could feel her worry.

She’ll put on a brave face for me, but I wonder how long she’ll be able to keep up the façade once we’re in the thick of battle. “I need to go break the news to my men.”

“Do you want me to go with you?”

“No, it’s all right. Besides, their share of the pomoliqueur should make the news more palatable.”

Saera nodded. “That should do the trick. Well, I’ll figure out whatever food goes with pomoliqueur and get us some dinner. Maybe I’ll even procure a real wax candle for some proper mood lighting.”

“That would be lovely.” Wil kissed her—just a peck at first, then long and deep. “I’ll see you soon.”

It was nearing dinnertime, but Wil anticipated his men were still in their quarters winding down after the afternoon practice session.

Wil hit the buzzer on the entry door, and Ian answered. “Hey,” Wil greeted him with a somewhat forced smile. “Is everyone around? I need to talk to you.”

Ian nodded. “Yeah. A few people are still in the showers, but we’re all here. What’s up?”

“It can wait a few minutes. May I come in?”

“Of course.” Ian stepped aside.

Two rows of sectional couches faced the broad viewscreen on one wall and a few lounge chairs were scattered around the perimeter of the spacious common room. At the back center of the space was a round table surrounded by twenty-one chairs; the touch-surface and integrated holographic projector made it perfect for the group’s strategy discussions. The entire quarters felt lived in after housing the same group for nearly five years, made more personal by several scrappy collages documenting team activities plastered on some of the otherwise blank walls.

A few men rose from their seats around the common room as Wil entered, and several more emerged from the bedrooms. Wil closed the door but stayed in the entryway, attempting to avoid direct eye contact with anyone. How are they going to take it?

After an awkward minute, Michael and a handful of other men walked out from the bathroom. They were dressed in their dark blue loungewear, but their hair was still wet. “What did you want to see us about?” Michael questioned.

“Make yourselves comfortable,” Wil said as he gestured toward the round table at the back of the room.

The men took seats around the table in their specialist groups. Wil sat down in his usual seat between Ian and Michael. All eyes were on Wil, anxiety evident on every face.

“We’re shipping out in two days.” Wil gave them a moment for the statement to sink in.

The men looked at each other, particularly to their Captain. The anxiety turned to stoicism for some and outright worry for others.

“I know you haven’t finished the formal training program,” Wil went on, “but we decided that it’s time you get some hands-on experience.”

“What does that mean, exactly?” asked Michael on behalf of the group.

“We’re going to H2. While I get acquainted with the command systems, you’ll continue to practice using their training center. Supposedly, they have a more advanced setup than we have here.”

“For how long?” Ian asked.

“However long they’ll give us.”

Most men let out a shaky breath and leaned back in their chairs, staring at the blank tabletop.

Ethan broke the silence. “Then we go to battle?” The flush on his face stood out against his blonde hair.

“Yes. We’ve trained for this. We’re ready.” The group seemed unsure. Wil looked to his Captains for support, but they avoided his gaze.

I need to have everyone with me. We can’t be fragmented. “This isn’t a time for second-guessing and doubt. We have a job to do.”

“You just dropped some pretty heavy news on us. Give us a break,” Curtis replied.

“This was coming for a long time.”

“It just felt like it was still a long ways off,” Ethan added.

I know the feeling. Wil looked around the table, catching a few bewildered stares. They’re looking to me for reassurance. I need to give them something, even though I’m barely holding it together myself. “Look, this is tough for me, too. I’ve had the war looming in front of me for my whole life, and now that it’s right around the corner, I feel… lost. I wish I had some magical words of encouragement to make this easier for you, but I don’t. All I can say is that we’re in this together. We’ve trained and practiced—countless hours, running through as many scenarios and crazy strategic plans as I could think of. We work together seamlessly, and that’s our strength.

“The Bakzen may be daunting to face alone, but together we’re far stronger than they can ever be. We know what it is to care about others, to stand strong as an individual and still be part of a team. We each have a role to play, and we know our parts inside and out. I’ve pushed you, harder than I should have at times, but now you’re so in tune with yourselves and each other that you can beat even the toughest simulations while half-asleep with your eyes closed. Yes, those may just be simulations, but why doubt what you can do in real life? We’re the elite of the elite. When someone tries to stand in our way, we rise to the occasion. We always do. And while the next few months will test us more than ever, I’m confident we’ll come out ahead.” Wil swallowed. “More than all that, we’re brothers. We have to take care of each other, like any family would. I promise you, I’ll do whatever I can to make sure you all get home safely.”

After a few moments, the hardened faces of the men around the table softened.

“Your impromptu speeches are never required but are always appreciated,” Curtis joked.

“We know we’re prepared,” Ian said. “It’s just a lot to take in.”

Michael looked around the table, and everyone nodded. “Tell us what you need and we’re there.”

Wil flashed a heartfelt smile, his nerves beginning to settle. “Thank you. I’m grateful to have all of you by my side.”

Beneath the dedication, though, he could tell they were still on edge. They needed some time to decompress, and he did, too. There was no knowing when they might get another break. “Let’s cancel practice for the next two days. You deserve some R&R.” Besides, there’s nothing we can go over now that will make any difference.

Curtis and several others looked shocked. “No practice for two whole days? What are we supposed to do?”

“I don’t care,” Wil replied. “Sleep, get drunk, get laid. Whatever you want. We leave here with no regrets.”

“What about you?” asked Michael.

“I’m going to focus on being an attentive husband, for once. I trust you’ll be able to fend for yourselves.”

Ian, for one, was having no difficulty getting behind the prospect of free-time. “Maybe,” he said with a devious glint in his eyes.

As much as I want to think we’ll get through the war just fine, there’s no knowing what sacrifices we might need to make. “All joking aside, make this time count. These are the last two days of freedom we may get.”

“—For a few months, or even years,” Michael clarified. “Then we can have all the free-time we want. No more war hanging over our heads.”

He’s right, I can’t show any doubts that we’ll win. “We just have to commit and get through this. All of us. Together.”

There were determined smiles and nods around the room.

“Now, go relax and have some fun. Just try not to go too crazy.”

“Us? Never,” Ethan said with a playful smile.

There were more than a few other mischievous grins, but Wil had no real concerns. Their sense of duty is as strong as mine. They’ll be rested and ready when I need them. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a beautiful woman waiting for me with a bottle of Tararia’s finest liqueur.”

Curtis exchanged glances with Ethan. “How do we get in on that?”

Wil cracked a slight smile. “I thought you might ask. I’m afraid you’re on your own with the women. But, the high-class booze I stashed in the supply closet down the hall might help with that. Locker P-0187.” That prospect perked up even the most serious men in the group. “It’s so good that it might just be illegal on a few planets. Enjoy.”

“Oh, we will!” Ethan exclaimed.

“Let it never be said that I don’t take good care of you.”

“We’d never think of it,” Michael said.

Now I just have to take care of you when it matters most.

*       *       *

Most of the Primus Elites had retreated to their own personal corner of Headquarters to process the transition—some following Wil’s advice, and others contemplating their own thoughts and their place in the fight to come. For Michael, it was a time of quiet reflection.

After ensuring the equitable distribution of the pomoliqueur, he’d headed for the spaceport on the surface of the moon. Though he couldn’t look down on Earth, he enjoyed taking in the familiar star constellations.

The presence of someone approaching pulled him from his thoughts. He glanced over and was surprised to see Saera’s former roommate and longtime friend, Elise, heading over. He had rarely spoken to her since Wil and Saera’s wedding, but she had a combination of self-confidence and humility that Michael found to be good company.

“I thought I might find you up here,” she greeted after a moment.

“Looking for me?” Michael asked.

“Saera told me about the deployment,” Elise replied, casting her dark eyes down. “I doubt I’m far behind you.”

“We’ll need everyone in their own way.”

Elise came to stand next to him, placing her arms on the railing in front of the panoramic window. “We’re living in crazy times.”

“I’ll say.”

They stood in silence for a few minutes.

“Are you scared?” Elise asked at last.

“I’m not sure,” Michael replied truthfully. “On the one hand, I’m apprehensive about heading into a dark unknown and know that we’ll be putting our lives on the line every moment we’re out there. On the other hand, I’ll still be with my best friends. I have complete faith in them and know we’ll be successful.”

“I wish I felt so confident.”

“Oh, you’ll be fine.” Michael gave her a playful nudge.

“Yeah, yeah.” She cracked a smile, keeping her eyes on the starscape.

Michael examined her profile, finding her quite striking in the starlight. “Really, why did you come find me up here?”

Elise took a slow breath, finally glancing up at him. “You’ll look after Saera, won’t you? She’s my best friend. I’m going to miss her like crazy, but it’d be easier knowing that someone has her back.”

“I think that’s Wil’s job as her husband.”

“I know, but he’ll be busy leading everything. You and Saera knew each other from before, right?”

Michael tensed. “Yeah, since we were little kids.”

“So you care about her, too. You know where I’m coming from.”

“I do, but things are a little more complicated when it comes to us.” Michael returned his attention out the window.

“She’s always dodged my questions when I’ve asked about you two,” Elise said slowly.

“That doesn’t surprise me.”

“Did you have a falling out?”

Michael let out a short breath through his teeth. “Not exactly.”

“What then?”

“She was going through a rough time. I wanted to be there for her, but instead she ran away. It took me a long time to come to terms with why she did that,” he admitted.

Elise nodded. “So you cared about her as more than just a friend.”

“We were kids,” Michael said with a shrug.

“And now?”

“Now I have a lot more important things to worry about than my childhood crush.”

“I guess we all do,” Elise murmured.

“Don’t worry,” Michael continued. “I’ll be looking out for her, just like I’ll be looking out for the rest of my friends.”

Elise relaxed against the railing and smiled. “Thanks.”

“Who’s going to be looking after you?”

Elise flushed. “I guess I’m on my own.”

“I find that hard to believe.”

“Well, apparently hanging out as the sidekick to a secret dynastic heir isn’t a great way to get noticed as an individual.”

“Tell me about it.”

She laughed. “Oh, right! I guess you’ve been down that road, too.”

“I knew who Wil was from the start. He told all the Primus Elites on our first day.”

“Lucky you, being in the inner circle.”

“I’m far from that.” Who knows what it is Wil and Saera are keeping from us.

“Well, regardless, Wil is lucky to have you as a friend. Based on what Saera has relayed to me, he counts on you.”

“We’re a team. We try not to let each other down.”

“For what it’s worth, I don’t think the Bakzen stand a chance.” She grinned.

He smiled back. “Thanks.”

Elise pushed off from the railing. “Now, if you don’t have anything better to do, I heard they were going to open up a special dessert buffet. No better send-off to a deployment than a proper sugar high, right?”

“Was that an invitation to join you?”

She gave him a sheepish shrug. “I figure us sidekicks should stick together.”

“Okay, deal.”

*       *       *

“Can you believe we head out in two days?” Cris asked his wife. The news from Wil and Banks about the expeditious deployment was more of a harsh reality than a shock.

Kate linked her arm around his as they situated themselves on the couch in their quarters. “It’s all so surreal.”

Leaving their familiar and comfortable home was going to be difficult, despite the time they’d spent on the Vanquish over the years. This trip was different.

“How’s Wil holding up?” Kate asked after a pause.

“Well enough. He wants all this to be over.”

“I can relate.”

Cris leaned back. “But I wonder if it really will be over once the Bakzen are gone.”

Kate brought her head to his chest. “There’ll still be another enemy out there. It won’t truly be over until they’re gone, too.”

The Priesthood will bury evidence of the war and then move on to their next scheme to perpetuate their control. We’ll never be truly at peace until they no longer rule Tararia. “I’ll do everything I can to accomplish that in my lifetime. After what everyone has been through with the war, we need to look toward a better future.”

“I’ll be right there alongside you through it all.”

Cris held his wife close. “I couldn’t do any of this without you.”

She smiled up at him. “You lucked out, then, because you don’t have to.”

*       *       *

“I have to say, the liquor stash was a great idea,” Saera commented as she took another sip of her pomoliqueur.

Wil smiled back at her. “You can thank my dad for that one.”

“Best in-laws ever! Sorry you got stuck with my family.”

“It’s not all bad.”

Saera sighed and patted his leg. “That’s nice of you to say. At least we don’t have to see them often.” It helps that we’re literally not living on the same planet.

“Do you ever miss Earth?” Wil asked.

“I may have lived there, but it was never a real home—at least not with that family.”

“Then the TSS came along…”

“At that moment, my entire perspective changed. I really didn’t know what I was getting into!” Saera chuckled to herself, thinking back on how out-of-place she’d been in the TSS at first, when things that she now took for granted had seemed like magic. “But, this is where I found the family I always wanted. I wouldn’t have done anything differently.”

Wil wrapped his arm around her. “I can’t believe how far we’ve come.”

Saera snuggled up to him. “I know, right? It’s hard to believe there was a time before we knew each other.”

“Not just that,” Wil clarified, “but how things were for the first few years. Sneak around just to see each other…”

“That was exhausting!” Saera exclaimed. “And for years! How did we manage to keep it secret for so long?”

“We’re just that good.”

She laughed. “I guess we are.”

Wil disentangled from Saera just long enough to top off their glasses with more pomoliqueur. He handed her glass back to her.

“To better times,” Saera said, raising the drink for a toast.

“To better times.” Wil clinked his glass against hers and they both took a sip.

She sat in quiet contemplation for a few moments. “How long do you think it will take before we can get back to this?”

Wil slumped back on the couch. “I have no idea.”

“I guess we don’t even rightly know what we’re walking into, huh?”

“No, we really don’t.”

Saera felt him tense next to her, and she took his hand. That wasn’t the right thing to bring up. “We need to enjoy these times while we can.”

The anxious worry evaporated from Wil under her gentle touch. “Thank you for keeping me grounded.”

“Always. I’d do anything for you.”

“And I you.”

Saera polished off her drink and set down the empty glass. “No more heavy talk.” She climbed onto Wil’s lap, straddling him. “We have two days to ourselves. We need to make the most of it.”

Wil placed his hands on her hips. “How do you propose we do that?”

“For starters, I’m going to consume an inadvisable amount of chocolate.”

“Your phrasing makes me hesitant to endorse that plan, but okay.”

“Also, no checking email or anything work-related for the next two days.”

“Agreed.”

“Good. Now, I believe we have a backlog of terrible movies to watch.” Saera pressed herself closer to Wil, drawing him in for a kiss.

“Do I have to pay close attention?” He slid his hand up the back of her shirt.

“Absolutely not.”

CHAPTER 4

It was time.

Wil looked out over the empty TSS spacedock above the moon. Only the Vanquish and a handful of shuttles remained. The fleet was deployed, committed to the war. His fleet. I can’t believe we’re leaving.

But, the reality was sinking in. A place that was once so filled with life was now barren, grim. When Wil and Saera had been married on that same spacedock two years before, the war had still seemed so far off. Even with the TSS backdrop and Banks as the officiant to serve as reminders for his other duties, the wedding had highlighted a commitment in Wil’s life that transcended anything to do with the Bakzen and impending war. Yet, as much as he wanted that love to be the driving force in his life, he had to focus on his responsibility to the TSS—a purpose he was born to fulfill.

“Ready?” Saera’s voice pulled Wil back to the present.

He turned to see that all the Primus Elites had gathered behind him at the dock. Saera was standing a few paces in front of the group.

“Yes, let’s go.” Wil led his team up the gangway onto the Vanquish, with Saera by his side.

Cris, as captain of the Vanquish, met them at the top of the gangway. “Welcome aboard,” he said as Wil crossed over the threshold.

“Reporting for duty, sir.”

“You and Saera can accompany me in the Command Center. We have the officers’ lounge reserved for your men during the trip over.” Cris gestured down the hallway.

Wil nodded. “Thank you. Michael, make sure everyone gets settled in.”

“Yes, sir. See you on the other side.” Michael led the Primus Elite trainees away.

Wil, Saera, and Cris were left alone in the hallway. “How are you doing?” his father asked.

“Ready to get to work,” Wil replied.

Cris smiled. “I know that feeling.”

Wil glanced in the direction of the Command Center. “We should get going.”

“Right.” Cris led the way down the hall.

Saera grabbed Wil’s hand and gave it a squeeze. “I’m here for you,” she said telepathically.

“Partners, just like always.”

The Command Center was abuzz with final systems checks in preparation for departure. Wil’s mother, Kate, was in the First Officer’s chair directing the cross-checks. She smiled at Wil and Saera when they entered, but quickly resumed her duties as Cris made his way to the Captain’s chair next to her.

Wil and Saera took seats at the back of the Command Center by the main door. The spherical room curved overhead and below the transparent floor, wrapped in a massive viewscreen that gave a 360-degree view of the surrounding space. The two command chairs were in the center of the room, and the pair of consoles in front were occupied by the ship’s pilot, Alec, and the tactical officer, Kari. They had been a part of the crew for almost Wil’s entire life, and he couldn’t imagine the Vanquish without them.

After a few minutes, Kate nodded to Cris. “Everything is in order.”

Cris took a deep breath. “Okay. Alec, lay in a course for the Prisaris rift gate to H2.”

“Aye.” Alec made the necessary inputs on his console. “Ready.”

“Take us out,” Cris commanded.

Wil felt a wave of anxiety as the Vanquish pulled away from the dock. A knot started forming in his chest. Stars! Keep it together. He reached over the armrest and took Saera’s hand. Her soft touch gave him the reassurance he needed. I’m not in this alone.

The Vanquish pulled away from the spacedock and into open space beyond the moon.

“Make the jump to subspace when ready,” Cris instructed Alec.

“Initiating jump sequence.” Alec made the final inputs.

A low vibration emanated from the floor and soon filled the air. The space surrounding the vessel changed to shifting blue-green as it made the jump to subspace. The Vanquish followed the set course through the SiNavTech navigation beacons. Wil held Saera’s hand and sat in silence for the duration of the travel, trying to keep his mind from wandering too far into thoughts of what would come next.

The Vanquish dropped out of subspace near the Prisaris shipyard. As a key production facility for TSS ships, it was a familiar location for Wil. Five years ago, he and his father had brokered the arrangement that allowed the TSS full use of the shipyard in exchange for licensing his independent jump drive design to SiNavTech. The shipyard had enormous production capacity, but lack of TSS resources had caused production to begin winding down several months prior, and most of the finished ships had already been sent through the rift gate.

On the far side of the shipyard, the rift gate was suspended in open space. The ring dwarfed even the largest of the vessels at the shipyard, designed to accommodate several carriers in one transfer to the other dimensional plane. It had replaced the smaller rift gate located several star systems closer to Bakzen territory, which had previously linked H2 with the rest of the Taran worlds. Traditional rift gate designs required the entry and exit points to be at an identical place relative to normal space, but Wil had consulted with some of the TSS’ other engineers to successfully link the new gate to the existing gate at H2, despite the relative physical distance in corresponding normal space. The innovation had enabled more effective transportation of the new vessels from the Prisaris shipyard, and had also allowed for a greater buffer between the vulnerable mid-production vessels and the encroaching enemy.

Wil surveyed the remaining ships throughout the production yard as they passed through. If these are the only reserves, then I need to make sure to limit losses. We couldn’t begin to replenish the fleet with so few.

As the Vanquish neared the giant ring, Alec initiated the start-up sequence for the rift jump. The ring lit up, and components along the inner track began rotating around the ring’s circumference. The rotation accelerated until the movement was soon a complete blur. The space at the center of the ring began to take on the familiar blue-green hue of subspace. With a flash, the subspace portal became a fully formed tunnel to the other dimensional plane. It was difficult to see the portal, but Wil’s trained eye detected the bending of light around the surface of the event horizon where light was being reflected back.

“Gate is stable,” Alec announced.

“Take us through,” commanded Cris.

The Vanquish slipped through the event horizon at the center of the ring. A shudder ran the length of the ship as it made the transition to subspace. For a moment, everything was still. Then, the ship dropped into the rift on the other side of the gate.

Wil shifted in his chair. The energy on the other side of the rift felt different from his home plane, and it always took a minute or two to adjust. Looking around the Command Center, it was apparent that the other Agents felt uneasy, as well. Better get used to it. We’ll be here for a while.

Gazing out the front of the spherical viewscreen, Wil was struck by the changes around the headquarters structure. When he had last visited H2 five years before, to test the prototype IT-1 fighter, the cylindrical structure and rift gate ring were the dominant features in the echoed starscape. To his relief, Wil saw new spacedocks branching in all directions from the core H2 structure, hosting several massive carriers and fleet support vessels for medical, food, and repairs. In his limited view, the combat fleet had multiplied by at least twenty-fold. This is more than I was expecting.

“They’ve been busy!” Cris commented from the captain’s chair.

“I can’t believe this is all here, just out of view,” Saera said with audible awe.

“There’s a lot we can’t normally see.” Wil rose from his seat at the back of the Command Center and stepped forward to stand next to his father’s command position. “I wonder where they want us to dock.”

“I already sent out a docking request,” Alec said. “It looks like we’re being directed to one of the outer platforms. They’re full up.”

Cris frowned, his brow knit with confusion. “Bomax.”

They knew we were coming, right? “I’ll take one of the shuttles over. That way, I can begin getting oriented as soon as possible. I hope it’s okay if my men remain here for a few hours, until I know where we’re staying.”

Cris nodded. “Yes, of course.”

“Thanks. Saera, want to come along with me?”

“Sure.” She rose from her seat. “Where is it we’re going?” she asked him telepathically.

“I’m working on that.” At the door, Wil turned back to give a parting wave to his parents and the rest of the Command Center crew. “See you soon.”

“Good luck!” Kate called out as Wil led Saera from the Command Center.

They made their way to the shuttle hangar several decks below, and Wil selected one of the smallest transport vessels. They better find room for this.

Wil initiated the start-up sequence. “This is ridiculous. How could they not have berthing set aside for the Vanquish?”

Saera buckled into the passenger seat next to Wil. “No kidding. I thought they were expecting us.”

“Me too. Banks made it sound like they’re pretty desperate for backup.” Wil completed the pre-flight check and pointed the shuttle toward the shuttle bay exit.

Saera smiled playfully. “I don’t blame them for wanting you here. I mean, you are pretty great—not that I’m biased, or anything. I’m not surprised you’re so in demand.”

Wil’s heart warmed. She always knows just what to say. The shuttle passed through the force field, and Wil swung it around toward H2. “Thanks for coming with me.”

“Thank you for taking me! I’ve been curious to see this Taelis guy in action.”

“He is amazingly dedicated to his job, that’s for sure.” Knowing what I know now, his matter-of-factness makes a lot more sense. I definitely misjudged him when we first met.

The command console chirped with an incoming message. Wil opened the audio channel.

“This is fleet command,” said a weary female voice. “What is your destination?”

“This is Agent Wil Sietinen. I’m en route to see High Commander Taelis.”

A pause. “One moment.” The comm channel muted.

Wil rolled his eyes.

Saera’s brow knit with exaggerated sympathy. “They need your logistical skills more desperately than we ever imagined,” she joked.

The comm channel reconnected. “So sorry, sir. The docking coordinates have been sent to your nav computer. The High Commander will meet you at the gangway.”

“Thank you.” Wil ended the transmission. “I wonder what all that was about.” They should be far more organized than this—something is definitely off.

“We’ll find out soon enough.”

Wil piloted the shuttle to the designated docking coordinates. They passed by dozens of vessels of various classifications. Some looked brand new, but others had charred sections, or were even missing components. He suppressed a wave of anxiety. We’re in a war zone now. This will be a common sight.

When the clamps were securely on the hull, Wil powered down the shuttle and exited with Saera.

They had walked half the distance down the gangway when Wil spotted Taelis and some of his officers coming to greet them. He recognized the Lead Agent, Connor Ramsen, and several of the other officers from his previous visits, but there were also some new faces. They all looked tired and distraught, but they smiled with genuine happiness at the sight of Wil.

“Hi, Wil. It’s good to see you again,” Taelis said as they approached.

“Hello, sir. You, as well.” Wil placed his hand on the small of Saera’s back. “This is my wife, Saera.”

“Yes, of course. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Taelis raised his hand in greeting, in the traditional Tararian custom. “You’re even lovelier in person.”

Saera bobbed her head. “Thank you, sir.”

Taelis sighed, deflating a little. “Please forgive the modest welcome for you and your men.”

“Well, my men are still on the Vanquish,” Wil replied. “There didn’t seem to be a docking space for anything larger than our transport shuttle.”

“Yes, sorry about that.” Taelis sighed again. “It’s been a tough few days.”

Looking closer at the faces of Taelis and his officers, Wil noticed a deep weariness. Something definitely happened. “What’s going on?”

Taelis hesitated and looked to Ramsen.

“I’m here now. For you,” Wil reminded them.

Taelis nodded. “Four days ago, there was an uprising on Kaldern, one of the border worlds we use as a TSS outpost. The planetary shield was disabled by the time the Bakzen attacked. We were completely outnumbered and had to retreat. A quarter of the vessels here are those that survived the attack, and we can barely accommodate the influx. We’ve been trying to reestablish our position, but resources are limited.”

They didn’t want to reassign anything they had set aside for me, Wil realized. “I’ll assess the situation as soon as I’m briefed on the details.”

Taelis nodded. “Well, we don’t have a lot of time. Let’s get you up to speed.” He gathered himself. “We have a lot to go over, but I’d like to start out with a bit of good news. We have a flagship for you.”

“Oh?” I would have liked to be involved in the design.

Taelis’ lips parted in a slight smile. “It’s easier if I just show you. The engineering team is very excited.”

“All right, let’s see it.”

“We’ll meet you in the War Room,” Taelis told his officers. “This way,” he said to Wil and Saera, leading them down the hall toward one of the elevators.

They took the elevator up several levels and then followed the corridor around to another section of the spacedock. As they came around a bend in the hallway, a ship came into view. Wil immediately recognized the distinctive telekinetic relay band around the perimeter of the ship—a design he had toyed with and then dismissed due to concerns over its potential destructive power. “You built it?”

Taelis nodded. “I recognize that you had passed over the design, but I knew you would need something beyond our current fleet. I put Laecy to work. It took a lot of trial and error, but the engineering team eventually figured out how to make it come together.”

Saera initially lit up in response to the High Commander’s excitement, but she looked to Wil for an explanation when he didn’t share their enthusiasm.

They went behind my back. Don’t they know what this ship can do? “I had no idea you continued to work on it. You should have told me.”

Taelis swallowed. “I didn’t want to press the issue and distract you from training your officers. We realized that it could be a game-changer if we could make it work. The engineering team picked away at it until they finally had a breakthrough about a year ago. We only finished preliminary testing last week.”

It’s done now. I guess it’s up to me how it gets used. “All right. Let’s see the inside.”

“Of course.” Taelis held out his arm to let Wil be the first up the gangway.

Wil felt an immediate resonance with the ship when he passed through the entry port. The soothing energy washed over him, setting him at ease. It’s like the Aesir ship—it must have a similar biofeedback system.

Saera’s tense expression faded as soon as she stepped off the gangway next to Wil. “It feels different here.”

“Amazing, isn’t it?” Wil closed his eyes and released himself to the vessel, feeling it pulse in response to him. When he opened his eyes, he noticed the TSS emblem opposite the entry portal. The TSS Conquest. “A fitting name as any.”

Saera nodded. “It is.”

“Come on, let’s go to the Command Center.” Wil walked with Saera down the corridor.

The hallway was more utilitarian than most of the TSS ships Wil was used to, but the design was still inviting enough to make the vessel comfortable for an extended voyage. Warm hued lights inset in the ceiling and side panels cast a pleasant glow across the viewscreens mounted at logical intervals along the length of the corridor. The screens currently displayed neutral images of starscapes, but Wil touched one of the panels as he passed by and it brought up a menu for the Mainframe.

The Command Center was precisely where Wil hoped it would be. His breath caught as he glimpsed the design through the open doorway. He flashed an excited grin to Saera behind him, his initial reservations about the ship fading.

A transparent platform extended from the entry door into the center of the spherical room. Five standing-height, minimalist black chairs were arranged in the middle of the room on the main platform, with four around the perimeter and one at the center. Each one was mounted on a swivel base, with an adjustable handhold in front mounted to the same rotating platform. Based on seams and some mechanics in the transparent floor panel, it appeared that the chairs could fold down into the floor for the operators to stand at the handholds as a podium. A step down from the main platform, two consoles faced outward toward the front. Likely, the consoles controlled navigation, weapons, and communications like standard TSS ships.

As Wil entered the Command Center, the dimmed lights rose to full brightness. He looked around in wonder. “This is just like I imagined.”

He strolled to the center chair and ran his hand along the top arch of the back, then brushed his fingertips on the podium in front of the chair. The telescoping base was bent slightly toward the chair for easier access, with a cylindrical grip to either side at the top of the arm. When Wil’s fingers touched the handhold grip, the viewscreen wrapping the walls and ceiling illuminated in vivid color, displaying the surroundings of the Conquest with holographic depth unlike anything Wil had seen in a Command Center before.

“It’s amazing,” Saera breathed as she came to stand beside Wil.

“It really is.” He gripped one side of the handhold, feeling the ship respond to his presence. “Take one of the other stations.”

Saera tentatively grasped one side of the handhold to Wil’s left. “Whoa.”

A tingle ran through Wil’s arm as he sensed Saera’s presence through the ship. He telekinetically reached out to her, and the ship automatically entwined their energies. It’s effortless.

“Do you approve?” Taelis said from behind.

Startled, Wil and Saera let go of their respective handholds. “Yes, very much so,” Wil replied.

“I see you’ve discovered the telekinetic link in the central podiums,” Taelis continued. “The consoles up front have it, as well.”

“Yes. I’ve never felt anything like it.” What will I be able to do with such a link?

Taelis nodded. “That’s what took the engineering team so long to work out. We knew that you would need an anchor during simultaneous observation. It will need to be calibrated to you and your Seconds, but our hope is that you will be able to project your vision of the activities in both dimensional planes on the viewscreen.”

The Bakzen’s movements in real-time for everyone to see. “I had never thought about serving as a visual conduit. I suppose it could work. I’d need to play around with it.”

“We’ve never been able to properly test it, of course, since you’re the only one with the ability. The biofeedback systems for mental visualization have passed all field tests, though, so it’s just a matter of the spatial translation between the rift and normal space. None of our computers have been able to reconcile those inputs.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” It very well may be possible. And more. “Is there an assigned crew yet?”

“No,” Taelis replied. “I can provide recommendations for some engineers and tactical officers, but the crew is fully at your discretion.”

“Excellent. I’ll review your nominations.” Wil felt the pull of the ship. “Unless you have other quarters in mind, I’ll stay here with my men.”

“That was our intent.”

Now, we have more pressing matters to discuss. “Saera, will you get the Primus Elites oriented here while the High Commander briefs me on the latest developments with the Bakzen?”

She nodded, a bit reluctantly. “Will do.”

Wil turned to Taelis. “I’m at your disposal. Let’s get started.”

CHAPTER 5

Saera watched Wil depart with the weathered High Commander. It was unnerving to see the leader of H2 so drained and disheartened. I can only imagine what he’s been through over the years. Anyone would get worn down eventually. I hope I can keep Wil from feeling that way.

Though she wouldn’t admit it aloud, Saera wished she were attending the briefing with Wil. She knew the lack of invitation wasn’t meant personally, or as a means to sideline her, but it was uncomfortable to be left out of the action. Even harder to admit, part of her felt like if she were away from Wil, he would somehow be lost to her. His words from early in their relationship had always gnawed at the back of her mind over the years—that winning the war might take everything he had to give, and he might not make it through alive. She wasn’t sure Wil remembered that admission, but she had taken it upon herself to make sure it didn’t come to that. While she felt always being by his side was the best way to fulfill her silent promise, she would be there for her partner in any way he needed. Right now, that means taking care of his closest friends.

Saera wandered over to the consoles at the front of the Command Center. She was well versed in TSS craft after so much time helping Wil with spec reviews, and the Conquest appeared to follow conventional design principles, despite the flashier finishes. It only took her a few moments to locate the communications system. She was just about to activate a comm channel to the Vanquish when she sensed a presence behind her.

“Be careful with that,” a male voice warned.

Saera spun around to see a man dressed in a gray work jumpsuit, perhaps in his late-thirties. She didn’t detect strong telekinetic ability from him, so he was likely Militia division. No rank was visible on his outfit. “I know my way around ships.”

“This one happens to be very sensitive,” the man countered.

Rather brazen, talking to an Agent that way. “I’ll be spending a lot of time here, I imagine. I need to become acquainted.”

The man frowned. “A crew hasn’t been decided.”

“Well, it has a captain. Given that he’s my husband, I’m pretty sure I’ll be assigned.”

The man was silent for a moment, connecting the dots. He looked Saera over. Then, there was a spark of recognition. “Are you Agent Alexander?”

“Yes.”

“Where is Agent Sietinen?”

“He went for a briefing with the High Commander. You just missed him.”

His eyes narrowed. “Why are you still here?”

I could ask you the same thing. “I have been tasked with getting the Primus Elites settled on the ship. It seems you’re a little short on quarters, so we’ll be staying here.”

“All the quarters are on the lower levels.”

“I figured as much.” It was becoming difficult for Saera to hide her irritation. She took a slow breath. “I was about to send a message to the Vanquish so they could begin shuttling the Primus Elites over here.”

“Why were you using the ship’s communications?”

That’s enough. Saera crossed her arms. “Why the barrage of questions? Who are you?”

“My name is Aram Laensir. I helped design the Conquest.”

“Well, Aram, it’s a very nice ship. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have some logistics to manage.” She turned back to the front console with the communications controls.

“Wait.”

Saera looked back at him expectantly.

“I was supposed to give Agent Sietinen and his team an orientation. I guess I should just start with you,” Aram said, looking a little apologetic for his initial behavior.

“All right, go ahead.”

Aram nodded. “Okay. The Conquest follows the basic prototype for the cruiser-class TSS ships, as you probably noticed.”

“Yes.”

“The interior layout and overall structure are the same, with some cosmetic modifications. The internal systems, however, are quite unique. The main feature is the telekinetic interface.”

“These podiums in the middle.” Saera stepped up onto the center platform.

“That is the primary interface, yes, along with the front consoles. From here, an Agent can connect to any system in the ship.”

Any system? “Even navigation? Weapons?”

“Based on the early sketches we were working from, that was the whole point.”

So, Wil designed a giant amplifier for his abilities. This isn’t just for simultaneous observation—it’s weaponized telekinesis. Saera felt a sudden pang in her chest. All this time I’ve been thinking of Wil as a leader and strategist, but if he designed something like this ship… he sees himself as a living weapon. Is this what has always weighed so heavily on him? Why wouldn’t he talk to me about it?

Aram cocked his head. “Did you want me to continue?”

Saera returned from her thoughts. “Yes, please.”

“You may have noticed the band around the exterior perimeter of the ship. That’s the relay for the telekinetic input. It focuses the telekinetic energy from any of the access points throughout the ship. It can support the shield generator, or even the jump drive.”

“Spatial dislocation?”

“In theory. We haven’t been able to test it—none of the Agents working on the project were a high enough CR to even make an attempt.”

Only Wil is powerful enough to dislocate a vessel this size. Maybe some of the Primus Elites could dislocate a fighter, but nothing like this. “I guess we’ll have to test it out, then.”

“I’d love to have the chance to observe, when you do,” Aram said. There was a hunger in his gaze.

Saera examined him. “I find it interesting that you were working on a project with such focus on telekinetic interface, given that you aren’t an Agent.”

Aram’s face darkened. “I can’t help that I was born without such abilities.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend.”

Aram walked over to the console at the front left of the Control Center. “You were about to send a communication, right?”

“Yes. Was there anything else you’d like to tell me about the ship?”

“It can wait. I’ll just have to go over it with Agent Sietinen again.” Aram accessed the communications menu on the console and made some inputs. “Which ship was it you wanted to contact?”

“The Vanquish.”

Aram made some additional inputs. “The comm channel is ready for you to initiate.”

“Thank you.”

Aram headed for the door.

I don’t think this guy likes me… “Thank you for the overview. Knowing about those features is helpful.”

“Sure.” Aram left without so much as a glance.

Saera shrugged off the strange meeting. Can’t please everyone. She initiated the communication to the Vanquish.

After a moment, a rectangular video feed appeared on the front of the room’s domed ceiling, displaying the Vanquish’s Command Center. Cris and Kate were in the center chairs. They seemed surprised to see Saera.

“Hi,” Cris said. “Where are you? CACI couldn’t identify the source of the call, only that it was TSS.”

Saera held out her arms to either side. “This is the Conquest. It’s brand new and very fancy.”

Cris smiled back. “Clearly. That’s an interesting setup for the Command Center.”

“Wait until you see what it can do.” It’s impressive, even if it is terrifying.

“I bet. So, what can we do for you?” Cris asked.

“Wil requested that I get the Primus Elites settled in on the Conquest. Can you send them over on some shuttles?”

“Of course. Anything else?”

“Not at the moment. Wil is getting briefed by Taelis right now.”

Cris’ expression turned serious. “Okay. I’ll tell the Primus Elites.”

“Thanks. See you soon, I’m sure.”

Cris nodded. “Talk soon.”

Saera ended the transmission. Now to find the hangar.

True to Aram’s word, the interior layout of the Conquest was identical to other TSS cruisers Saera had toured. She made her way slowly, taking in the design details of the ship. It lacked some of the finer finishes found on the Vanquish and other vessels intended for longer-duration missions, but it was aesthetically pleasing and had just enough artwork and padded seating to echo the comforts of home.

As Saera passed by the corridor leading to Engineering, she noticed a slim woman with a light brown braid studying a control panel down the hall. If she wasn’t mistaken, it was H2’s Lead Engineer, Deena Laecy. “Deena, right?” Saera called out with a wave of her hand.

The engineer was caught by surprise. “Everyone calls me by my last name, Laecy. Have we met?”

“No, I recognized you from your personnel file. I’m Wil’s wife, Saera.”

Laecy’s brown eyes sparked with recognition. “Of course! Sorry, I’m bad with faces. Is Wil here?”

“He’s meeting with Taelis now. I’m on my way to meet the Primus Elites and get them settled in.”

“I guess that shouldn’t be a problem…” Laecy murmured.

“What do you mean?” Saera asked.

“Well, I have system reports for the Conquest routed to my handheld, since we’re still in testing,” Laecy replied. “I’m checking out some strange heat readings in some of the wiring conduits.”

“Did you find the cause?”

The engineer frowned. “No. The temperatures have returned to normal operating parameters, and there’s no record of overheating in the ship’s logs.”

Tampering? Saera came to full attention. “Who has access to the Conquest now?”

“A couple of my engineers are down in Engineering so the ship isn’t completely unattended, but otherwise it’s just us.”

“What are those engineers’ names?” Saera asked.

“Nolan and Becca. Why?”

Saera’s stomach knotted. “What about Aram Laensir?”

“Aram? No, he’s working back in the lab.”

“Well, he stopped by when I was in the Command Center a few minutes ago.”

Laecy crossed her arms. “He shouldn’t have been up there without a senior engineer. He’s apprenticing in bioelectric engineering, working on the telekinetic interface with the ship.”

Trespassing and mysterious performance readings was a concerning combination. “How long have you known him?”

“He’s bounced around to a few different positions over the past three years or so. He used to be a pilot.”

Saera tilted her head. “He’s not an Agent.”

“Many of our pilots here aren’t.”

“Why the career change?”

The engineer slumped. “There was an accident. His squad landed in the H2 hanger and there was an explosion. Killed one of my best friends. A few of the pilots were never the same afterward, him included.”

Saera took a step toward the nearest access terminal on the wall. “What was the cause of the explosion?”

“A Bakzen weapon. Silver goop stuff—we call it Detno. We’ve only ever seen it out on the battlefield before and since then. Normally it detonates on impact, but this one didn’t go off until the fighter was back at H2. Never did identify what triggered it.” Laecy’s brow knit. “Why?”

“Time to reopen the investigation.” Saera activated the terminal and navigated toward the internship communication system.

Laecy’s eyes widened with shock. “You don’t think Aram…?”

“Two strange circumstances and one person present for both. I’m not taking any chances around Wil.”

“Becca and Nolan were present for both, for that matter,” Laecy countered.

Saera brought up the Vanquish on the comm menu. “Then we’ll question all of you.” The call connected after a moment. “Cris, hold off on sending the Primus Elites over. We have a situation.”

*       *       *

Wil surveyed the War Room. It was completely interior to the Headquarters structure, with no windows. An oblong touch-surface table with polished metal legs was in the middle of the room, equipped with a holographic projector and surrounded by a dozen chairs upholstered in dark blue fabric with a slightly iridescent sheen.

Five officers sat around the table. All of them had been at Wil’s hasty welcome from the transport shuttle.

Taelis took a seat near the middle of the table and gestured for Wil to sit at the head by the door.

“What did you think of the Conquest?” Ramsen, the Lead Agent, asked.

“It’s perfect,” Wil replied. “I can’t wait to perform a detailed inspection.”

The officers nodded with satisfaction. They then looked between Taelis and Wil, not sure who was going to take the lead.

Wil broke the uncomfortable silence. “I know it’s strange, finally having me here.” No one said anything, but a couple people looked down at the smooth tabletop. “The last time you saw me, I was still more or less a kid. I hope I made a decent impression on you, but I was totally out of my depth. I’ve learned a lot since then. I know what you need from me, and I’m here to lead.”

Taelis relaxed into his chair. “Good.”

“Now, tell me everything.”

A grimace passed across Taelis’ face. “Where to begin?”

Wil folded his hands on the tabletop. “For starters, what’s the state of the TSS fleet?”

“We have the numbers we hoped to have for you, but the fleet isn’t positioned well at the moment. We have far too many ships bunched up here around H2.” Taelis activated the holographic projector at the center of the table. “Here’s a schematic of our current positions.”

Wil studied the map. Red dots indicated offensive vessels, such as cruisers and battleships, green were supply carriers, and blue were field medical stations. Most of the red dots were either at the frontlines or clustered around H2 and the nearby planets. “Do all of these represent vessels only within the rift?”

“Yes, since we lost Kaldern, we have barely any ships subscribed in normal space aside from a few remaining planetary outposts,” Ramsen replied.

“Why?”

“The Bakzen typically like to fight battles in the rift because of the telekinetic benefits,” Taelis clarified.

They can strike us on either front. We need to cover both. “High Commander Banks indicated that you are at the limits of production—that what we have now is all there is to work with.”

“More or less,” Ramsen responded.

“We can activate ships that are standing guard near some of the populated planets,” Taelis added, “but doing so would leave the worlds exposed. It’d be a last resort.”

Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that. “What about supplies for the crews—food?”

“We’re fully stocked,” said a man in his late-thirties, whom Wil recalled was Simon Elari, the Agent responsible for fleet supply management. “We have almost a year’s supply, if we were to be cut off from the main Taran distribution network.”

At least there’s some good news. “Okay. How about the Bakzen fleet? What do we know about their numbers and capabilities?”

Taelis shook his head. “They can hit us fast and hard. No one has seen too far into Bakzen territory since your encounter with them nearly a decade ago. Based on everything we’ve been able to see, it’s going to come down to a numbers game—which one of our fleets can deliver the most damage, the quickest, before our supplies run out. At the rate things are going, we’re in a bad position. We know you’ll change that.

“We have run as many simulations as we can, and all indicators are that the TSS needs to make a big move first, before the Bakzen can make theirs. And the sooner, the better. Though the Bakzen have largely been keeping to this side of the dimensional rift and have stayed close to the planet that they claimed as their homeworld, they have recently started venturing to the outer reaches of the rift. Those explorations seem to be expanding. We know that the Bakzen have ramped up production, but we don’t know of what exactly. They have taken over some worlds that are rich in metal ores and minerals. Our greatest fear is that they have been manufacturing additional rift gates—or worse, ships with standalone jump drive functionality—and that they are gearing up for an all-out assault. Best we can tell, the Bakzen are positioning for a single invasion campaign.”

Back when I met Carzen and Tek, it seemed like they were gearing up for something. Is this all part of the same plan? “What’s their target?”

“We don’t know,” replied Taelis, a hint of defeat in his tone.

“What aren’t you telling me?” Wil asked, sensing that the High Commander was holding back.

“The Bakzen also now have some sort of remote telepathic control for use on civilian populations,” Taelis revealed. “That’s how the shield was brought down on Kaldern earlier this week, near as we can tell.”

“Shite,” Wil muttered under his breath, thinking through the implications for such a capability. No one could be trusted; no world would be safe.

“Kaldern was the first time we’ve witnessed it,” the High Commander continued. “If it’s happened before, it was never on a large enough scale for us to notice.”

Wil examined the worried expressions of the officers around the table. “How are they doing it?” Direct control would take enormous focus. If it were biological…

“That’s unclear,” Taelis said. “We’ve increased our surveillance to keep watch for the initial signs, based on what happened on Kaldern, but until we have access to an affected subject to study, we can’t prepare counter-measures.”

Another unknown threat. I’m losing count. “Okay. What about positioning of the Bakzen fleet?”

Ramsen scowled. “The distribution of the Bakzen forces seem random. We haven’t been able to extrapolate any likely targets or timing based on our mapping of the rift and TSS positions.”

Wil came to full attention. “Wait, you have a map of the rift?”

Taelis looked taken aback. “Yes.” He glanced at Ramsen, then back to Wil.

Unbelievable. “Why did no one ever share that with me?”

“I’m sorry, it didn’t seem important to send to you while you were still training.”

Wil took a calming breath. “Show me.” Anything related to the rift is important. Or, maybe looking into the void with the Aesir changed my perspective, seeing how the Bakzen continue to tear apart the fabric of space.

The holographic map projected over the table. Wil examined the image, seeing the weak points between subspace and regular space portrayed as dark spots across the map. The dark areas were clustered around the main rift, but others branched outward. Not all were connected, but small tears radiated well beyond the war zone. It’s almost like subspace pathways… “Has this map been cross-referenced against normal space?”

“We did,” Taelis said, “but there’s no correlation.”

You need to know what to look for. “Did you account for subspace movement in your analysis?”

Taelis looked ashamed. “We tried, but haven’t been able to. This is one of the many reasons why we couldn’t wait any longer to bring you here.”

“Let’s see…” Wil accessed the map library on the touch-surface table. He found the most recent subspace scan and overlaid it with a map of normal space, with labels for the Taran-occupied worlds. The two images were a jumbled mess suspended over the table. Wil stood up and began manipulating the images by hand, aligning some key points to account for the common movement patterns in subspace. He made a few adjustments to the inputs via the touch-surface table and then refreshed the composite map.

When the new image resolved, Wil’s stomach sank. Expressions of horror spread across every face around the table. Hovered above them, the map showed all the micro-rifts forming direct pathways to the major Taran colonies, including multiple pathways directly to Tararia.

Taelis paled. “How could we have missed this?”

Wil swallowed. The Aesir were right—the Bakzen want all of us gone. “We can’t waste any time.”

“No.” Taelis looked drained of hope. “Tell us what to do.”

It’s all on me now. “Our first order of business is to attack the Bakzen supply lines. Their forces aren’t yet sufficient to make a full assault from the rift, or they would have made a move already.”

“Agreed,” Ramsen said.

Taelis nodded faintly.

I wasn’t expecting to break up my team right away, but I don’t see another option. “My Primus Elite trainees and I can communicate faster and more securely than subspace comms. They’ll move into the field as officers at some of the key TSS outposts and on the lead tactical vessels so I can instantaneously relay secure orders to the fleet. They have also been highly trained with battle strategy, and can advise on tactics even when I’m not directly involved. That way, I can focus on one key battle at a time while they handle the rest of the coordination.”

Taelis pulled himself together. “Of course. Just tell us where you need everyone and we’ll arrange the transport.”

Wil mentally ran through each of his men and weighed several scenarios. I need to keep my Seconds with me. Ethan’s pilots will be an invaluable strike force. The rest all have the skills and autonomy to function without direct supervision. He typed a list of twelve names on the tabletop and the specific position for each to assume in the fleet. “Ramsen, please take these men and acquaint them with the TSS forces. I’d like them positioned at these locations.” Wil highlighted a dozen points on the holographic map above the table.

“Understood,” Ramsen acknowledged.

But the pilots… I can’t throw them out into battle quite yet. “On a related matter, High Commander Banks mentioned that you have some training facilities here that are more advanced than what we had back home.”

Taelis nodded. “Yes, we have a flight testing course and several amplifier chambers for telekinesis conditioning.”

“I’ll need use of the flight course. My pilots have to log some more hours in actual spacecraft. Too much training has been done in simulators.”

“Yes, anything you need,” Taelis replied. “We have other pilots that will need some time on the course, but we’ll work around your pilots’ schedules.”

“Have the second generation of IT-1 fighters completed testing?” That’s where they really need to practice—right-angle turns while simultaneously executing a jump to the rift. No amount of simulator practice can prepare for the real thing.

“Almost,” said Agent Faerin, liaison working with Laecy’s engineering team. “We’re in the final trials to work out a few bugs, but the first wave will be ready within the week.”

“Excellent, thank you. We’ll only need four. Please be sure to include my pilots in your final calibrations so they can start tuning to their fighters.”

“I will,” she confirmed.

Wil nodded. That only left Michael, Ethan, Curtis, Ian, and Saera. He would need to review Taelis’ list of recommendations for additional crew on his own ship. “That’s all for now. I need to start reviewing specifics and calibrating the Conquest. Talking won’t get us any closer to victory.”

Taelis nodded and stood. Everyone around the table rose, as well. “You have your orders. Meeting adjourned.”

Wil inclined his head to Taelis and immediately left the War Room. Things are worse than I thought. This is going to put us all to the test.

As soon as he exited to the hallway, his handheld chirped. The message was from Saera: “Meet us in Laecy’s lab. There’s a problem.”

CHAPTER 6

Cris couldn’t decide if he was furious or petrified. Since receiving the message from Saera, an icy vice had latched around his chest. An hour in and there’s already a crisis. What’s next?

He took a deep breath as he stepped into the hangar on the bottom level of H2. The cavernous room housed what few backup fighters remained of the TSS fleet. Situated between two rows of craft, the engineering lab was a freestanding island wrapped in translucent windows. The door was cracked open enough to reveal Saera and Laecy huddled around a terminal inside.

Saera glanced over her shoulder as he approached. She slumped forward against the console. “This is bad.”

“What is?” Cris asked, sliding the door closed behind him.

Laecy sighed. “I got a strange heat spike from the Conquest, which happened to correspond to one of my engineers being somewhere they shouldn’t have been, so we started digging deeper as a precaution. The events today may be unrelated, but it’s a good thing we went to investigate. It turns out that select telekinetic relays in the Conquest have been lined with Detno.”

Friendly name. “What’s that?”

“It’s highly explosive,” Saera explained. “The placement in the ship is such that it would create a chain reaction. One trigger at the right intensity would take out the whole ship and anything around it.”

“To the naked eye, the material is virtually indistinct from ateron, which we repurposed from the cracked testing sphere to use for the main relay conduits,” Laecy added. “Both transfer electromagnetic energy, so the wiring passed at the basic connection tests. We’ve only run low-level currents—around a CR 5 in intensity. The Detno doesn’t trigger until a 7.”

“It’s possible the heat spike was caused when Wil and I interfaced with the ship for the first time,” added Saera.

Cris’ heart sank. “So the entire ship needs to be scrapped.”

“No,” Laecy quickly cut in. “I’ve run a full diagnostic, and the Detno is only in four specific locations. We can extract it. Everything else checks out, from the structure to the software.”

“So it’s repairable?” Cris clarified.

Laecy nodded. “An easy fix, really. It’ll only take a few hours.”

“That’s not the issue,” Saera continued. “The bad part is that we don’t know who did it—the out-of-place engineer today may have simply been coincidence. If there’s sabotage on this vessel, there’s no telling if there are other bombs throughout the fleet.”

“Who has access?” Cris asked Laecy.

“Me, Becca, Nolan and Aram on my team are the only ones with both the knowledge and the opportunity to pull this off. Lacing in the Detno could be done quickly, but identifying the right placement for optimum explosive amplification took serious skill.”

“I’ve already vetted her,” Saera said with a sympathetic glance toward Laecy. “We couldn’t start investigating until I knew she could be trusted.”

Laecy frowned. “I hope I don’t need another one of those mind probes any time soon.”

Regret flitted across Saera’s face. “I’m sorry. It was necessary.”

“Yeah, I know.” The engineer shook it off. “Anyway, what I don’t understand is why anyone would go to these lengths. If they have that kind of access, why not take everything out?”

Cris thought for a moment. “I suspect because they were waiting to make the most impact.”

“So, they were after Wil,” Saera said.

“Most likely,” Cris replied. “Every act of sabotage increases the chance of being discovered, so each attack needs to maximize results. It’s common knowledge that the TSS has been waiting for Wil—how critical he is to our strategy. May as well wait until they can take out not just him, but his officers, too. Everyone would be on the Conquest during a practice session when they’d access the telekinetic relays—it’s the perfect opportunity.”

“That does make sense, in a twisted way,” Saera muttered.

Laecy’s face paled. “I can’t picture anyone on my team doing that.”

Cris felt Wil approaching before he heard the knock on the door. “Come in.”

Laecy flashed Wil an apologetic smile. “I should have known everything was going too well.”

“What’s the problem, exactly?” Wil asked, looking around the group.

They filled him in on the critical information. He took it in silently.

“The culprit’s actions may not have been their own,” Wil said after a few moments. “The Bakzen seem to have some new method for remote telepathic control. It’s been witnessed in the civilian population, but there’s no telling if anyone within the TSS is affected.”

Cris froze. “For one individual at a time, or…?” If they could turn all our Militia…

Wil shook his head. “Large groups, but we don’t know its limits.”

Saera tossed up her hands. “Great, that’s all we need.”

“If the Detno is triggered by use of telekinesis,” Wil continued, “doesn’t that mean an Agent was behind the explosion in the hangar years ago? It couldn’t have been a member of your engineering team.”

“Not necessarily,” Laecy replied. “Electromagnetic energy transfer occurs at specific frequencies. Perhaps the Detno trigger is an ultrasonic or infrasonic frequency rather than the intensity of telekinetic energy itself.”

“What type of equipment could produce that frequency?” Wil asked.

Laecy glanced at the console in her lab used for ship performance simulations. “What we have right here.”

Wil took a deep breath. “Okay, first things first. Laecy, can you personally tend to the Detno removal?”

“Yes, it’ll take a little longer, but I can work alone,” she confirmed.

“Good. Get started as soon as you can and seal off the Conquest,” Wil instructed. “Meanwhile, we need to have serious conversations with Becca, Nolan, and Aram.”

*       *       *

The faces in front of Wil were not those of guilty individuals. Except, surface appearances were often misleading. Haersen fooled me before. We don’t have the luxury of being polite.

Under normal circumstances, diving into another’s mind was strictly forbidden. Agents lived by a code of respect for others’ autonomy, especially regarding those without telepathic abilities. Such individuals had no way to block their thoughts from a random encounter—no chance to maintain privacy. Agents were conditioned to ignore others’ thoughts, as though they didn’t exist. To tune into another’s consciousness took focus and a deliberate disregard for the respect that was critical to everyday existence.

The present situation was different. They were at war, and one of the individuals seated before Wil had been compromised by the enemy. There was no time for a traditional investigation using questions and clues. He needed to know who and why. Immediately.

Behind him in the windowless room, Wil could feel Cris and Saera readying their own telepathic probes. A combined assessment would be the most reliable way to determine the guilty party.

Though only Saera had examined Laecy, Wil was certain it wasn’t her. She didn’t ever leave H2 and had never given Wil any reason to doubt her, aside from perhaps being too willing to bend to Taelis’ whims. The others, though, had occasionally traveled to the outer colonies on relief missions. Any one—or all—of them may have been turned at any time.

Wil took a step forward, pausing to make eye contact with each of the suspects as he looked down the line. “I’m sorry to do this. I know you’ve trusted me as a friend—that’s why I didn’t want to leave the interrogation to a stranger. But we need to know the truth. You may not even know that truth yourself.”

“I have nothing to hide,” Becca said as she straightened in her chair. Her hazel eyes darted between Wil, Saera, and Cris—anxious and tense.

There’s only one way to find out for sure. Wil focused in on her mind, causing Becca to become rigid in her chair. First, he only skimmed the surface of her consciousness, sensing her fear and resistance to the invasion of her inner thoughts. He paused to let her acclimate, then dove deeper.

Surprising calm resided beneath the surface. Her thoughts were logical and organized—the mark of a true engineer. None of the fear from the outer thoughts was present, only a deep sense of dedication and purpose. She was committed to the TSS, to fulfilling her duty.

Wil examined the deepest layers of her consciousness, but it was pure and intact.

He withdrew, glancing at Saera and his father. “Did you find anything?” he asked them in unison.

They shook their heads.

Wil returned his attention to the young engineer. “You’re free to go, Becca. Thank you.”

She rose to her feet, slightly unsteady. “I’d like to help Laecy with the repairs,” she stated after a moment. “That way, you can get settled in faster.”

He nodded his consent. “Thank you, I’ll let her know you’re cleared to board.”

Becca bobbed her head and rushed out of the room.

Wil took a moment to send Laecy a message confirming that Becca was trustworthy. At least two of the key engineers were on his side.

Aram was up next. “Let’s get this over with,” he muttered.

“You don’t seem concerned at all,” Wil commented.

“I don’t expect someone else to know my mind better than I know my own,” Aram retorted.

Saera took a step forward. “You don’t have much respect for Agents, I’ve noticed.”

He scoffed. “Why should I—because you have abilities the rest of us don’t? That doesn’t make you special.”

“It doesn’t change that we’re your superior officers,” Cris stated, stepping forward, as well.

“You’re not as powerful as you think you are. I’ve seen way too many people die. You’re no more invincible than the rest of us,” Aram sneered.

How did he last this long in the TSS? “Are you conspiring with the Bakzen?” Wil asked bluntly.

“No,” Aram replied. “Not that I don’t see the appeal.”

On the surface, the statement appeared to be the truth. However, Wil wasn’t about to take anything at face value.

He dove into Aram’s mind, searching for evidence of deceit or manipulation. Thoughts of the present filled the outer levels of his consciousness—envy of Wil for his effortless mastery of engineering and telekinesis alike. Except, that envy had been twisted into hatred that ran deep into Aram’s subconscious.

Anger and resentment seared within. Aram yearned for the power of an Agent—the very abilities the Bakzen could grant him. He wanted to feel the power course through him, to stand above others and be admired. He’d show the Agents what it really meant to be powerful. They’d all see one day what they had been missing—what he was and they could only dream of becoming.

But, he had never acted on those impulses. They were only fantasies in his inner mind.

Wil faltered. He has to be the one. Not Nolan…? He searched even deeper in Aram’s mind, examining crevices long since sealed and buried. Even there, no true treachery was to be found.

The search complete, Wil released him.

Aram glared back. “Satisfied?”

“You may not be guilty of working with the Bakzen, but you aren’t fit to be a member of the TSS.” To either side of Wil, he sensed Saera and Cris bristle in response to Aram’s sentiments.

“All of you elitist Agents really are the same,” Aram spat. “The rest of us will never be good enough for you.”

“It’s unfortunate that you feel that way. If you didn’t pass such superficial judgment, you may have found we have more in common than you think.” Wil glanced over at his father and wife. “I recommend we suspend Aram from duty. Do you concur with that assessment?”

“Absolutely,” Cris replied without hesitation.

Saera nodded. “Agreed.”

“Why don’t you go find a nice quiet corner for Aram to wait out the rest of the war?” Wil said to his father. “Saera and I will finish up here.”

Cris beckoned to Aram. “Come on.”

“You’re really just going to hold me here?” Aram asked, incredulous.

“I don’t see your perceptions of Agents or the TSS changing overnight. You know too much to be released as a civilian. What choice do we have?”

“I’d rather die than be held as a prisoner.”

“I wouldn’t make that kind of permanent decision so rashly. You can wait it out.”

Cris directed Aram out the door, giving him telekinetic prods when he dragged his feet.

Nolan gaped at Wil when the door closed. “Me?” The surprise in his tone seemed genuine.

I can’t imagine finding out I’d been acting without my knowledge. “Laecy said the four of you were the only ones with the necessary access and abilities. Either she’s wrong about that, or…”

The engineer swallowed hard. “You’ve known me for years. You know I’d never—”

“Nothing is certain.” Wil’s stomach turned over. “We’ll figure this out.”

Nolan nodded, though his frown and creased brow indicated that everything was far from all right. He took a deep breath. “Do what you have to do.”

Wil and Saera reached out to Nolan’s mind together.

Fear and self-doubt overwhelmed his consciousness, willing for himself not to be the perpetrator. Thoughts of his TSS family flitted across the surface—the good times he’d spent building and creating were enjoyable, despite the ever-present war as the backdrop. Nothing pointed to betrayal or ill intent.

“Are you working with the Bakzen?” Wil asked him, both spoken aloud and within his mind.

“I don’t know,” Nolan responded, unable to speak anything but the truth.

“Where did the Bakzen find you?” Saera asked, her words echoing in Wil’s consciousness as he heard them out loud.

Nolan shuddered, his eyes fluttering as a spasm wracked his body. “Lordan,” he stammered.

“When were you on Lordan?” Wil asked.

“Four years ago,” Nolan forced out. “Relief efforts. After Bakzen attack. So much smoke…”

“Have you heard of it?” Saera asked Wil.

“Not specifically, but I don’t keep track of the individual Bakzen raids.” Wil returned his attention to Nolan. “How were you contacted?”

“Not there.” Nolan shook his head. “Called afterward. They found me,” he punched his fists against the sides of his head, “in my mind.”

Wil telekinetically pinned the engineer’s limbs to his seat so he couldn’t hurt himself. “How did they relay orders?”

Nolan’s breath was labored. “Video communications. Told me what to do. Made me wipe record after.”

Wil dove deeper into Nolan’s mind, searching for evidence of the interactions. He navigated through the sea of memories, finally arriving at a vault anchored in the greatest depths. Forcing open the lock, a collage of commands poured forth—all the actions Nolan had performed under the Bakzen’s influence without conscious awareness, relaying information and implementing subtle acts of sabotage.

One of the memories stood out to Wil. His gut wretched with instant recognition when he saw a video feed through Nolan’s eyes, and the face staring back was a perverse mutilation of someone Wil had once known well. The last time he had seen that face was as he lay bleeding out on the floor of the secondary communications room in TSS Headquarters—the day that Arron Haersen revealed himself as a traitor. Except, this video was recent, and Haersen wasn’t the same. That could only mean one thing: not only was he still alive, but he was working with the Bakzen. He was becoming a Bakzen.

Wil recoiled with terror, heart pounding in his ears. He released his hold over Nolan.

Saera withdrew from Nolan’s mind, as well. “What is it?”

“That was Arron Haersen—at least, that’s who he used to be. I’d recognize him anywhere after what he did to me, but he’s changed…” The rest needed no explanation.

In front of them, Nolan was slumped forward, breath ragged and perspiration on his brow.

“I’m sorry!” Tears welled in Nolan’s eyes. “I didn’t know. I didn’t have any control. I—”

“We know, Nolan. You weren’t acting on your own accord,” Wil assured him, stepping forward to place a comforting hand on his shoulder.

The distraught engineer searched Wil’s face. “Please, don’t kill me!”

Wil shook his head. “No, of course not. We can likely find a way to undo whatever control the Bakzen have over you. It’s just a matter of time.”

Nolan hung his head. “All I ever wanted was to help.”

“You have,” Wil told him. “Laecy is repairing the relay conduits right now—the Conquest will be fine. You still helped deliver the ship I needed.”

“I’m glad,” Nolan murmured, his trembling beginning to subside.

Wil beckoned him from the chair. “Now, let’s get you to Medical so they can start working on a cure.” I need to tell Taelis that Haersen is with the Bakzen. Haersen and Tek—that was a duo worth destroying.

*       *       *

Banks startled at the chirp of an incoming communication from Taelis. I wasn’t expecting to hear from him so soon. That’s either good news or bad.

“Hello, Erik,” Banks greeted the other High Commander, stepping toward the viewscreen on the side wall of his office.

Taelis appeared more worn than usual; definitely bad news. “It’s been an eventful day so far.”

Banks’ heart sank. “What happened?”

“We discovered that one of the engineers had laced some of the telekinetic relays in the Conquest with Detno.”

Stars! “Is everyone okay?”

Taelis dismissed the inquiry with a wave of his hand. “Everyone’s fine—they caught it in time, fortunately. Repairs are almost complete.”

“That’s a relief!”

“The larger concern is that he was under subconscious influence of the Bakzen. He didn’t even know what he had been doing,” Taelis revealed.

“Like on Kaldern?”

“I’m afraid so. But there’s more… Apparently your former Mission Coordinator, Arron Haersen, made his way to the Bakzen. He’s still with them now.”

That’s a name I never thought I’d hear again. “Was he also under the influence of the Bakzen when he shot Wil?”

“That’s unclear,” Taelis replied. “He may just be a genuine defector. Either way, it explains why the Bakzen have known so much about our supply routes and procedures in recent years.”

“That is does.” Banks shook his head. “Is there any record of their conversations?”

“No, Wil only found out because of a memory deep in the engineer’s mind. We checked the communications logs and there’s no evidence—the records must have been erased immediately. There’s nothing to cross-reference with other potential collaborators.”

Banks wilted under the weight of the implications. It was one thing for civilians to begin acting irrationally, but TSS soldiers turning against us at any moment would be disastrous. “How many others might be acting against their knowledge?”

Taelis shook his head slowly. “It’s impossible to know. Medical is trying to discern the nature of the influence. Whatever it is, we’ll have to come up with some kind of detection tool and counter measures, if there are any.”

It could be anyone within the TSS. Or any supplier, family member… “What else can we do for now?”

“Agents will need to perform thorough mental assessments on everyone—clear a team to initiate interrogations, then have the cleared Agents perform an assessment of others.”

That was fine, in theory, but it would serve as a major distraction from the work at hand. “We don’t have that time or energy to spare.”

“Is there another choice? It’s too big of a risk to go unchecked.”

Banks sighed. “It is.” We’re in a terrible position either way. Unless the Bakzen’s intent was to divide us?

“I’ll have all available Agents vet those around them. If there’s anyone else who’s been compromised, we’ll find them.”

“I can do the same here,” Banks agreed. “The question is, what do we do if we find anyone else?”

Taelis hesitated. “We can’t turn them loose into the general population. The only options are imprisonment or execution.”

Banks was unwilling to compromise on one point. “I won’t execute anyone just because of something they could do.”

“Where can we possibly hold suspects?” Taelis asked, worry pitching his voice. “We barely have the resources to support our troops, as it is. Besides, putting all the Bakzen’s potential drones in one place would make it a target—and one we’d have no way to defend.”

“There might not be that many.”

“Or maybe it’s half our soldiers and we don’t stand a chance.” Taelis exhaled heavily, slumping against the front of his desk. “Maybe we’re better off not knowing.”

“There are risks either way.” Banks had seen enough to know that the ripple effects of an investigation might be more difficult to manage than the hypothetical actions of a Bakzen accomplice.

The other High Commander paused to consider the counterpoint. “If we stay quiet, at least morale would remain intact. That may be the most valuable commodity we have right now. We have no way to know if the Bakzen will exert influence, or when. If someone isn’t committing active sabotage, they’re still a resource to us.”

A cold reality, but Banks had to agree. “So, we tell everyone to keep an eye out for suspicious activity but otherwise continue normal operations?”

“It’s an option. And maybe the best one, given the alternatives.”

Banks frowned. “Alerting everyone to the danger might be counterproductive. We could quickly find ourselves overwhelmed with finger-pointing and mass hysteria.”

“Can conditions truly deteriorate so quickly?”

“It’s happened before,” Banks cautioned. Like when Tarans first ostracized the Bakzen and started the war.

Taelis let out a slow breath as he contemplated the options. “Then we tell only the most senior officers—those who have proven level-headed in such matters. With any luck, Medical will be able to pinpoint the cause of the telepathic influence before it becomes a bigger issue.”

“Yes, I agree. That’s the best course.” Concern continued to gnaw at the back of Banks’ mind. “Except, even if we’re able to address the breach within the TSS, there’s still the civilian population…”

“That’s too large a task for us to tackle at the moment. We must focus on the internal concern, for now.”

“All right,” Banks conceded.

Taelis’ shoulders slumped further. “Yet another reason to end the war as quickly as possible.”

“That’s in Wil’s hands now. He’ll deliver.”

The other High Commander nodded. “We’re counting on it.”

CHAPTER 7

Saera was still queasy from the interrogation with Nolan. He was innocent, despite his actions. How many others will live with that burden?

A chirp from her handheld pulled her back to the present. It was from Wil: “Just got the all-clear from Laecy. Can you get the Primus Elites settled in for the night?”

Establishing some sense of familiarity and home was just what she needed. “I’m on it,” she wrote back.

The Conquest’s hangar was completely empty when she arrived. Saera milled around the cavernous space while she waited for the transport shuttles carrying the Primus Elites from the Vanquish. It felt wrong to just stand around idly waiting, but there was little else she could do. Soon we’ll have a clear sense of direction, once Wil has a plan.

The minutes dragged on, and eventually Saera sat down on the floor with her back against the cool, metal wall. Bored, she pulled out her handheld and started playing a puzzle game. She had just passed Level 17 when the proximity alarm for the outer hangar door sounded. Finally.

Saera jumped to her feet and stretched out some of her soreness from the uncomfortable sitting position on the hard floor.

The hangar door slid open, leaving only a force field between the interior and the vacuum of space. Two shuttles outside were slowing on their final approach. The vessels passed through the force field, one at a time, and came to rest several meters from Saera. The side doors opened, and the Primus Elites filed out.

“Welcome to the TSS Conquest,” Saera greeted as the men approached.

“Thanks,” Ethan replied. “So, this is the new flagship?”

“Sure is.” Saera examined the young men. They seemed a little travel worn—no wonder, after being cooped up in the Vanquish’s lounge for a whole day. “Let’s get you situated.”

Saera led the Primus Elite trainees up several decks to the residential area, requiring four trips on the lift to transport everyone. Once reunited, they made their way past a common area to a row of doors at the end of the hall, adjacent to the captain’s quarters by the lift. “Go ahead and pick out your rooms,” she said.

The men poked their heads into the quarters. “It looks like all of them are singles,” Curtis commented.

“I don’t even remember what it’s like to have my own room,” Ethan said.

“I’m sure you’ll all adjust.” They seem a little upset about being separated. I guess if you spend enough time with a group, they can become an extension of yourself.

It only took a couple minutes for the men to work out the room assignments. Not surprisingly, they stayed clustered in their training groups.

“What now?” Michael asked, once everyone had deposited their minimal personal possessions.

“Now we wait for Wil.” And the plan.

*       *       *

Wil had endured enough briefings for one day. The added complications with Nolan had only lengthened an already trying afternoon. At least now there was some sense of direction.

After the final meeting for the day concluded, he found his way back to the Conquest in short order. When he arrived, the Command Center was empty. Quarters, perhaps? Wil took the lift down one deck. As soon as the doors opened, he heard voices from down the hall. Despite his low spirits after discussing the Bakzen’s telepathic control with Taelis, the cheerful voices brought a smile to his face.

Wil found his men in a common room near the living quarters. Saera was with them, and she rose in greeting as Wil neared.

He looked around the expectant faces. “Hi, sorry to keep you waiting.”

Michael smiled back. “We’ve made do.”

“Good.” Wil stared at his feet, torn about the news he had to deliver. “So…” he began slowly, “the developments today have revealed just how vulnerable the TSS is right now. I was fully intending for us to remain here together, but that’s no longer realistic. I need some of you to integrate with the rest of the TSS fleet right away.”

The smiles faded.

“What about finishing our training?” Tom asked.

“The training is over. Everything we do now is for the war.”

The men nodded with understanding.

“Your new assignments will be sent to your handhelds shortly. You leave in the morning, so take tonight to say your goodbyes. It might be awhile before we’re all back together in person again.”

After living so closely for five years, the notion of being distributed across entire star systems would make it difficult for the men to part ways from their friends. Wil beckoned Saera away so the Primus Elites could have some time for farewells without the oversight of their commander.

“Don’t worry. You’ve trained them well,” Saera said in a low voice once they were down the hall.

“It’s not them I’m worried about.”

“Oh, come on! You’ve got this.” She gave him a gentle nudge with her shoulder. “I have no doubt that we’re going to win this thing in no time.”

He smiled back at her. “You’re right. We will.” But at what cost?

They walked hand-in-hand to the captain’s quarters. The door slid to the side, revealing panoramic windows along the back wall. The space immediately inside the door was arranged as a sitting area with a couch and two chairs around an oval coffee table. A compact bistro table and two chairs were situated next to the left wall near a door leading into what Wil suspected was a separate bedroom.

“I already unpacked,” Saera commented as they stepped inside.

“Thanks,” Wil collapsed into one of the chairs across from the couch. “I guess this’ll be home for the next few months, or however long it takes.”

Saera took a seat across from him. “It’ll go quickly, I’m sure.”

“Hopefully.” Wil massaged his eyes. “First, I need to pick the rest of the crew.”

“Do you have a manifest of the candidates?” Saera asked.

“Taelis said he sent something over.” Wil pulled out his handheld and located a message from the High Commander. Several personnel files were attached. “It’s a pretty short list.”

“He does seem to always get straight to the point.”

“That he does,” Wil agreed. He projected the files on the nearby wall viewscreen.

Saera smiled. “All right. Let’s pick our crew.”

*       *       *

Haersen followed Tek along an upper grated walkway overlooking the hanger below. Rarely would they leave the planetary headquarters, but such a momentous occasion called for the Imperial Director’s presence.

The rows upon rows of matured hybrid clones beneath them in the warship’s hangar made for an impressive display. Their chestnut hair was sheared to stubble, blending in with their coarse skin that appeared more Taran tanned than a distinctly orange tint like their pure-blooded Bakzen counterparts. Each drone bore a constant scowl beneath their sorrel eyes. All of them had been risen to their full telekinetic potential—ready to fulfill their purpose in the war.

It was a shame they were only made to die.

Between the center rows, a sleek barrel one meter in diameter extended the length of the hangar, with one end pointed toward the exterior door. Fitted with pods to hold one of the clones, the device would launch its payload into space. When the pod depressurized, the clone would become fodder for expanding the rift.

“A magnificent army,” Haersen commented to his commander.

“They are,” Tek agreed. “Your first generation of Bakzen brothers.”

That was a fair assessment, given that they were only one generation removed from their Taran origin. Haersen’s own transformation would always make him an outsider, but at least he was advancing toward a more evolved state. In many ways, the hybrid clones were a step backward. The idea of willingly incorporating the inferior genetic matter of a pure Taran would have been an atrocity under any other circumstances. Except, Wil was different. Whatever selective pairings had led to his creation, it was enough to unlock a trait that the Bakzen had never been able to replicate. Though the Bakzen line would be diluted, it was to shape an even better future. When the next iteration of the hybrids was perfected, an even more powerful era for the Bakzen would begin.

Tek stepped to the railing and looked down upon the hundreds of clones who were about to be sacrificed for the greater Bakzen cause. “Such genetic potential wasted on mindless drones. We’ll eventually find out what they can become, but not today.” He strode down the elevated walkway toward the exit door.

Haersen jogged to catch up, cursing that the Bakzen hadn’t been able to modify his small stature.

They made their way to a lift, which carried them to the Command Center at the top of the ship. Suiting its warship designation, the entire vessel was simple and utilitarian to the Bakzen extreme, lacking any form of ornamentation or more than the most basic padding on seats. Walls were either riveted metal or plastic sheeting, and lights were placed at bare minimum intervals to cast the necessary illumination. After so many years among the Bakzen, Haersen was used to only having the essentials.

As soon as they entered the Command Center, Tek took the seat at the center of the room, leaving Haersen to sit in one of the four guest chairs along the back wall, two to either side of the entry door. The two Bakzen soldiers stationed at control consoles in the front of the room bowed their heads to Tek while four others posted at stations wrapping around the side walls of the oblong room rose to greet him.

Tek waved them back to work. “Ready the first drone.”

The domed viewscreen encircling the ceiling and floor shifted from a perfect rendering of the surrounding starscape to show the side of the warship and the exterior hangar door. A barely perceptible force field covered the opening, and the barrel of the launching tube thrust forward through the barrier.

“Bring up the rift map,” Tek instructed, straightening in his chair.

With a shimmer across the viewscreen, a purple overlay appeared, displaying a graphic representation of rift pockets in the surrounding space. The warship was positioned at the edge of the purple mass representing the rift.

Haersen gripped the armrests of his seat, his breath shallow with anticipation. If the test was successful, the new Bakzen drones without natural telekinetic ability inhibitors would be able to expand the rift far more efficiently than their previous brethren. With the rift corridors serving as guided tunnels to their destinations, no navigation beacons would be needed—the Bakzen could travel without detection and launch their attacks on the unsuspecting Taran worlds. The faster they could complete those pathways, the better.

“Deploy when ready,” ordered Tek.

The barrel of the launch assembly illuminated as a pod rocketed out into space. At the horizon of the rift, the pod burst apart, exposing the Bakzen drone to open space.

Any other living being would quickly depressurize and freeze in the vacuum, but the drone instinctively formed a subspace distortion around itself—just enough to maintain consciousness as it clung to life. It thrashed in weightlessness, contained in the bubble that spanned the spatial planes.

Eventually, it could hold on no more. The subspace distortion began to collapse, but as it did, the drone released all of its telekinetic potential in one last vain attempt to save itself.

A burst of white light flashed across the viewscreen. When the image resolved, a new purple extension appeared on the rift map overlay. The drone was gone.

“Two-hundred-eighty percent increase over previous benchmarks,” the soldier at the front right console announced.

Tek stroked his chin. “Nearly three times the impact of our previous drones. We had hoped for four.”

“Improvements for the next generation,” Haersen offered.

“Indeed. This will still speed our progress toward enveloping Taran territory in the rift.” Tek gazed out at the new tendrils of the rift extending before them. “Maybe the drones can even serve another purpose.”

CHAPTER 8

Tom stared out the window of the transport shuttle at the new temporary residence he would share with the other pilots in the Primus Squad. The cruiser was berthed next to the most advanced flight training grounds available within the TSS. Wil had talked about the facilities before, but the sporadic descriptions hadn’t done the course justice.

A sea of programmable obstacles and dummy ships stretched out as far as Tom could see. Six fighters were presently weaving through the course—taking a shot before jumping to subspace and reappearing hundreds of meters away. Had he not performed such maneuvers himself before, it would have seemed remarkable. Understanding the tricks, however, he could tell that the pilots were either new or just not very good.

“They’re hung up on forward momentum,” Tom commented to the other members of the Primus Squad. “All of the jumps are still ‘forward’ compared to the previous location, even when the jump is horizontal or vertical.”

“You’re right,” Sander agreed from the seat next to him. “Not once have they jumped behind an enemy that’s trailing them.”

Across the central aisle, Andy snorted. “Basic stuff.”

Tom studied the pilots’ movements in the obstacle course. “They’re probably thinking in terms of line-of-sight.”

“And they can’t see behind them,” Rey completed the thought, staring out his own window next to Andy on the other side of the ship.

“Exactly,” Tom nodded. “We’ve spent so much time blindfolded in a spatial awareness chamber that it doesn’t matter to us anymore.”

Sander grinned. “That’s right. And I’m betting the Bakzen don’t move like us.”

“I can’t wait to get my hands on a real IT-1…” Andy said as he gazed wistfully out the window.

“I’d wager you won’t have to wait long,” Tom replied.

The transport ship was on its final approach for docking with the cruiser, lining up the main entry door with a temporary gangway attached to Deck 5 of the cruiser. With a slight shudder, the transport ship locked into place.

Tom jumped to his feet and grabbed his travel bag from under his chair. “Let’s go.”

They walked down to the central aisle past rows of empty chairs—the only four passengers on a craft designed to carry twenty. Along the back right wall, the exit door hissed open when they approached.

Beyond the door, the temporary gangway formed an enclosed, windowless tunnel to the other ship. Light shone from the open hatch at their destination five meters away. A female figure appeared in the doorway.

“Welcome. Come aboard,” she called out.

Tom led the way across the gangway. As he neared the cruiser, he saw that their greeter was wearing a Militia uniform.

She appeared to be in her early-forties, and her dark hair was pulled into a short ponytail at the base of her neck. Deep brown eyes evaluated Tom and the other Primus Elite pilots. “I’m Chelsea,” she greeted. “I’m the Lead Engineer here on the Concord, and I’ll assist with your orientation to the IT-1 fighters.”

“We’re eager to get into the real thing,” Sander said.

“Glad to hear it,” Chelsea replied, flashing them a warm smile. Her eyes, though, spoke to a deep weariness—teetering on the brink of defeat, like so many others Tom had seen during their brief time in the rift.

“Where should we store our things?” Tom asked, raising the strap of his travel bag slung over his shoulder.

“We have quarters set aside for you on Deck 8.” Chelsea gestured toward a lift down the hall. “Drop your bags in your rooms and then meet me in the hangar.”

“See you soon.” Tom set off with the others down the hall.

The corridor’s metal walls were bare, and a thin industrial carpet covered the floor. Recessed lights in the ceiling cast harsh shadows as they passed underneath—a distinct contrast to the ambient illumination and decorated halls he was used to back at Headquarters.

Rey scanned the hallway with distaste. “This place is pretty bare-bones.”

“It’s a battleship,” Andy pointed out. “No need to give a false impression that anyone would actually enjoy being here.”

They found their assigned rooms in the center of a hall on the port side of Deck 8. Unlike on the Conquest, the rooms each held two bunks.

“Dibs on Sander as my roommate. He doesn’t snore,” Tom announced as soon as they’d assessed the two chambers.

“Agreed,” Sander replied with a somewhat apologetic smile toward Rey. “Sorry.”

Rey groaned. “I’m used to it by now.”

Andy shrugged. “I don’t know what you guys are complaining about.” He headed into the room on the right.

“Yeah, it’s a mystery…” Tom muttered as he entered the room on the left, thankful that he would no longer have to endure the equivalent of a vacuum pump operating next to him all night.

The room was tiny compared to their former quarters back home. Narrow bunks were pressed along the wall to either side of the door, and a sliding door along the back wall led to a small washroom with a sink, shower, and toilet. The dark blue linens on the beds were the only breath of color among the monotone gray of the other surfaces; clearly aesthetics hadn’t been a high priority. Between the foot of each bed and the back wall was a full-length cabinet.

Tom dropped his travel bag on the left bed and went to investigate the cabinet. Inside, he found several empty hangers and a flight suit with matching helmet. “All right! Now we’re talking.”

Sander dropped his bag on the other bed and opened up the corresponding wardrobe. “We’re heading to the hangar, right? I guess we should bring these along.”

“With you one-hundred percent. I’m in the mood for some flying!” Tom gently removed the flight suit from its hanger, rubbing the silky metallic fabric between his fingers. He tucked the lightweight helmet under his arm with the clear half-dome facing forward. The nameplate on the back was still blank, awaiting an owner’s moniker.

They met up with Andy and Rey in the hall and headed down to the hangar, following a directory posted in the lift.

The hangar was like any other Tom had seen over the years, with a three-story ceiling and exposed bulkheads arcing above squads of fighters. Extra parts and supplies hung overhead in racks that could be lowered near one of four service stations dotting the expansive open floor. The key difference was that rather than TX-70 fighters, the hangar was filled with a fleet of the new highly maneuverable IT-1s Wil had designed with a revolutionary neural interface. Their sleek frames were finished with matte black plating to blend in with the surrounding starscape, and the aerodynamic wings meant the craft could be equally at home in open space or in a planet’s atmosphere, if necessary.

Tom grinned at his companions. “Now the real fun begins.”

Chelsea was waiting for them in the middle of the hangar near four IT-1s pulled out from the main line. She waved them over.

“I see you found your flight suits,” she commented.

“Seemed worth bringing,” Tom replied.

“I should have mentioned them, yes,” Chelsea nodded. “We’ll get you lockers down here for storing the suits in the future. Please, dress and we’ll get started.”

Tom removed his dark blue jacket and then slipped on the new suit over his remaining clothes. The fabric automatically adjusted around him to form a pressurized barrier that conformed to his body right up to the neck collar. He kept the helmet off, waiting to connect to the air supply within the fighter.

“You’re familiar with the properties of the IT-1 fighters?” Chelsea asked when the Primus pilots had finished dressing.

“Yes,” Tom confirmed. “I assume you mean the neural interface.”

She nodded. “Precisely. And specifically, the more time you spend with one particular craft, the stronger your bond.”

“We treated the simulator the same way,” Andy told her. “Not nearly as significant of a bond, but enough that we’re used to the idea of syncing with a ship.”

“Good. These are the second generation IT-1s,” Chelsea continued. “We’ve made some tweaks to the interface and interior based on pilot feedback over the last couple years. I think you’ll like them.”

Sander smiled. “Can’t wait.”

Chelsea placed a headset in her ear. “Climb in and we’ll get started. There isn’t any live ammo on board, so fire at will. The computer is synced with the training grounds to relay targeting accuracy stats.”

Tom selected the fighter on the right end of the row and approached. When he extended his hand toward the first handhold, he detected a slight telekinetic hum emanating from the ship. As he made physical contact, the hum intensified and a spark shot up through his arm. He recoiled.

“It’s just feeling you out,” Chelsea assured him. “Go on.”

He returned his hand to the hull of the fighter and gripped the first handhold. The spark shot through him once again, but then settled into a gentle pulsing of energy. To free up his hands, Tom placed the helmet over his head but left the seal open. He climbed up the five steps on the side and peered into the cockpit.

The primary controls for the craft matched the manual setup from the simulators. A yoke was positioned in the front center for most maneuvering, and physical buttons along the front console would control the more specialized functions.

Tom swung his leg over the edge and dropped into the seat. It had virtually no give, and he found himself sitting up far too high above the controls. Really, this is where they skimp on the finishes? He was about to voice a complaint to Chelsea when he realized he was beginning to sink into the seat and the backrest was adjusting to his posture. He assumed a flight position and secured the flight harness as the seat continued to customize to the contours of his body. Of course it would, he realized, his cheeks warm.

With his comfort established, he turned his attention to the controls. He swiped his hand over the main console. Immediately, the holographic overlay and the heads-up display appeared, just like the simulators he was used to. Hopefully the handling was the same, as well. Feeling along the right side of the seat, he located the oxygen supply tube and hooked it into the port by his neck. Once in place, he twisted his helmet to lock it against the suit’s neck ring. A fighter of cool air rushed across his face as the suit sealed.

“Initiating pre-flight check,” Tom said into the helmet’s comm.

“Keep your hands on the controls during the check,” Chelsea replied over the comm. “It will calibrate to your neural patterns.”

Tom gripped the yoke, and an electric tingle ran through the capacitive gloves on the flight suit. He concentrated on the ship like he’d practiced with the simulator, trying to sense the controls. The neural interface solidified in his mind’s eye, complete with a visualization of the navigation, weapons, and environmental settings like a holographic wheel overlaid on his consciousness. Blue flashed across his vision as the pre-flight check concluded. “Ready,” he told Chelsea.

The other Primus pilots acknowledged completion of their own checks.

“There’s no better way to get a feel for the fighters than with actual flight. Just take it slow,” Chelsea instructed.

A section of the hangar wall slid to the side, revealing a force field across the main door out to open space.

Tom maneuvered the fighter toward the door using the manual controls—there’d be plenty of time to test out the neural interface in a less confined space. As he neared the door, he accelerated to break through the force field. The engine hummed through the floor of the fighter as it spun up in response to his commands. With a smooth lunge forward, it rocketed out of the hangar.

The power and fluidity of the craft’s controls left Tom breathless for his first several moments of flight outside the hangar. A grin spread across his face as he steered the craft in a curve to pass above the cruiser while the other Primus pilots made their exit. “It’s even smoother than in the simulator!”

“Stars, this is awesome!” Andy agreed.

“Let’s try some formations,” Sander suggested as he popped up above the cruiser near Tom.

“Keep your distance from each other for now,” Chelsea cautioned.

“We’ve got it. Don’t worry,” Tom assured her. “Delta formation?” he asked his friends telepathically.

In acknowledgement, the three other fighters arranged into a diamond behind him. He directed them toward open space far from the hazards of the obstacle course. “Go!”

The four fighters rocketed forward in formation, then Tom activated the specialized maneuvering thrusters combined with a split-second jump to subspace to execute what would appear as a right-angle turn to an outside observer. Simultaneously, Sander and Rey turned ninety-degrees to the right and left, while Andy dipped straight down from his spot at the back of the diamond. Each craft then flipped one-eighty and fired at the empty space where they had been. Without an actual target, there was no hit to verify, but the important part of the test was their end positions.

Sander cheered over the comm. “These can really move!”

“That was not taking it slow,” Chelsea cut in. “But I have to admit, that was impressive. The simulator practice definitely paid off.”

“What do you say we test out the obstacle course?” Andy suggested.

“Sounds good to me,” Rey agreed.

“Have any scenarios been programmed for us to try?” Tom asked Chelsea.

“I had prepared some basic target practice, but I think you’d be bored with that after a couple seconds,” she replied. “Let me find one of the advanced training modules we use with the veteran pilots.”

“That’s right! Advanced to pro levels on Day One!” Sander exclaimed.

Tom lined up with the course, eager for the simulation to begin. “Ready when you are.”

*       *       *

The Conquest wasn’t as homey as TSS Headquarters, but Michael was happy to have a room to himself after five years of sharing his personal space. Still, it felt good knowing that at least the other Captains were nearby.

His new quarters consisted of a main room with a double bed, desk, and wardrobe, and an adjoining bathroom. A single window above the bed provided an unobstructed view of H2, where the Conquest was still docked to finish Wil’s inspection. They’d head out to the field for further telekinetic calibrations any day, but for the time being, the main goal was to get settled into their new residence.

Michael reclined on the bed, thankful it was an optimum firmness for his liking. As he settled into the pillows, he grabbed his handheld from its charging pad so he could check his email. As he was scanning through the message list, a notification dropped down from the top of the screen: “New chat request from Elise Patera. Accept?”

Michael’s heart leaped. Why is she writing me? Their conversation his last night at Headquarters was one of the only times they’d corresponded for any meaningful length of time outside of class. Though the banter had been easy and natural, he’d figured that would be the end of it.

Curious, he opened up a secure chat exchange over a subspace relay to Headquarters. “Hi,” he typed.

“Hey!” typed back Elise.

“It’s good to hear from you,” Michael replied.

“I’ve been thinking about all of you over there. I haven’t heard from Saera yet. How’s it going?”

“So far, so good. We have a new cruiser with telekinetic relays—I’m anxious to test it out.”

Elise took a moment to respond. “Nice! I hate being stuck on the sidelines.”

“Where did you end up?”

“I’m still right here at Headquarters. They assigned me to teach a handful of navigation and interplanetary biology classes when the more senior Agents were called into the field.”

She’s one of the lucky ones. “Be thankful. I have a feeling it’s going to get pretty bad out here.”

“Still…”

“Besides, you’re not on the sidelines,” Michael continued. “The trainees are lucky to have a good teacher.”

“You flatter me.”

“It’s true!” he insisted. “Your class presentations were always some of the most entertaining.”

“If you say so,” she yielded.

“And hey,” Michael wrote without fully thinking through the statement, “this way I won’t have to worry about you being in danger.”

Elise didn’t respond right away. “You’d worry about me?”

I barely know her. However, as he thought back over their limited time together, he was struck by her genuine sweetness and gentle spirit. Being in the thick of battle would ruin her; not all Agents were meant to use their power for destructive ends. “I know you could hold your own out here, but I feel better knowing you won’t have to fight.”

“What about you… Out there on the frontlines with Saera, Wil, and the others…”

“We’ll be fine,” Michael assured her. We’ll be the Bakzen’s biggest target. They already tried to take us out from within once.

“I’ll be thinking about you, all the same.” Elise paused. “I hope you really can end the war quickly.”

“We’ll do our best.”

The chat indicated that Elise entered text, but then deleted it. Eventually, another message came through, “Will you message me, when you get the chance? It’d be nice to stay in touch.”

To his surprise, Michael found his heart warmed with the thought. “Gladly.”

“Okay, good! Now, be careful out there.”

“Always.” Michael picked his words more carefully this time, “I’m glad you wrote me.”

“Me too,” Elise replied. “I think we could all use a good friend right now.”

*       *       *

Banks paced across his office. What am I supposed to do?

With Wil settled into H2, Banks’ attention had fully shifted to his investigation into the Dainetris Dynasty. As he looked over the results of the genetic analysis again, there was no mistaking that he had finally found a match. The only living Dainetris descendant.

Pieces of the woman’s file were fanned out over Banks’ desktop. Vital statistics, known associates, occupation. Nothing about her stood out, and yet she was the sole survivor of what had once been the second most influential High Dynasty.

There’s more to this than I can see. The Aesir’s words had been gnawing at the back of Banks’ mind for days. Why do the Aesir want her to have a son? How am I supposed to convince her to do that?

He examined the woman’s picture. She had a sadness in her pale blue eyes that soured her expression, despite the natural beauty passed down from her genetic legacy. But, it had been generations since the Dainetris name was one of power. The recent years had not been kind.

Does she know anything of who she is? Banks rubbed his eyes. I guess it’s time to take a trip.

CHAPTER 9

Wil let the energy feedback from the Conquest wash over him. It buzzed in his ears and made his skin tingle as he gripped the handholds on his podium in the Command Center, becoming one with the ship while it floated in open space on the outskirts of the uninhabited system near H2.

It was yet another day of practicing with his crew to calibrate the Conquest and learn the nuances of its operation. Though rhythm with his team was lacking, at least the ship was living up to Wil’s expectations. Without fail, the ship responded to every minute shift in his attention: the weapons system charged in response to a thought of an enemy attack, extra power automatically routed to the shields with the threat of an incoming blast, and communications between the crew members effortlessly passed through the relays integrated into the ship. Yet, the fluidity from the practice sessions back home had been lost. There was a lag with his core team, some hesitation. It was subtle, but noticeable nonetheless.

I know it’s not the ship. Why aren’t we working well together anymore? Ever since they arrived at H2, something had been off. Wil had been trying for days to get the rhythm back, but it still wasn’t right. It had been difficult to part ways with half his team, even though they were still in regular communication while they advised the fleet on tactics across the rift—putting their leadership training to use so Wil could focus on honing in his coordination with his Seconds on the Conquest. However, after spending five years together with only a handful of days apart, it still felt like part of himself had been displaced.

Maybe we need to mix things up. Breaking from the standard calibration exercise, Wil focused on the beginning of a spatial dislocation wave. Perhaps some subspace maneuvering… The spatial dislocation wave radiated out from him, stretching slowly. The ship hummed in anticipation.

“Whoa, hold on!” Michael exclaimed. He let go of the podium at his station to Wil’s right.

Wil pulled himself back from his trance-like sync with the ship. “What?” The energy dissipated.

Ian, Ethan, and Curtis also released the handholds on their podiums.

At the front left console, Saera crossed her arms with disapproval.

Next to her, the newest member of the Command Center crew, Rianne, was watching with great interest. “Just incredible,” she murmured, tucking the bangs of her short red hair behind her ear. She was a seasoned Militia tactical officer and veteran pilot, and had been at the top of Taelis’ list for key ship personnel. For most of the previous week she had just been in an observational role, but based on her prior performance record, Wil had no doubt that her even temperament and experience would be an asset once they got into battle.

“You can’t just initiate a spatial dislocation jump without any warning.” Michael’s brow furrowed.

“We might have to one day,” Wil countered. “You need to be prepared for anything.” Now they’re outright resisting me. I never thought it would be my own team holding me back.

Michael’s eyebrows raised. “After we’ve been able to test that it actually works!”

“Yeah, I’d really rather not get lost in subspace…” Ian added.

“I wouldn’t let you get lost in subspace.” Don’t they trust me anymore?

“Aside from that,” Ian continued. “I can’t compensate for the time lag from the spatial dislocation distortion if I don’t have any notice. Kind of makes it difficult to execute precision tactics.”

“My connection to the larger TSS fleet is at risk in the same way,” Curtis interjected.

Ethan held out his hands palm-down, gesturing for them to remain calm. “We can get used to it. I deal with it when the pilots make rift jumps in their fighters, but having the dislocation on both sides of the connection will be tricky. We just need to practice.”

We’re running out of time to practice. Wil took a deep breath. “Whatever we’re doing right now isn’t working.”

“No, it’s not,” Michael agreed.

The men frowned at each other.

Saera stood up and approached them. “It’s been a long practice session. Maybe you should take a break.”

“We won’t have the luxury of breaks soon,” Wil replied. “We need to build up our endurance.”

“If endurance is the goal, then we need a different approach entirely, because this is wiping me out,” Ian said.

“There are too many ties to hold.” Michael shook his head wearily. “It was easy in the zero-G isolation chamber, but there’s so much to keep track of now.”

What can we possibly do differently? How can we stay more synced…? Wil thought for a moment. “What if I bring you into the full distortion with me?”

Michael looked puzzled. “I thought the point was for us to anchor you?”

“That’s what we practiced, but that was before I knew about this ship.”

“Is that enough of a tether?” Curtis didn’t look convinced.

“I don’t see why not,” Wil replied. “The ship is a solid, fixed point. Even when executing a jump, it’s still a point of reference. I can link to the ship, and you can link to me.”

“It might work…” Michael mused.

“The only real way to test it is to try.” If I bring them into the distortion, will they be able to see what I see?

Curtis looked around the group. “Right now?”

“We may as well.” Wil gripped the handholds on his podium.

A crease formed between Ian’s eyebrows. “Are you sure about this?”

“Just relax,” Wil assured him.

Reluctantly, the four men took their respective handholds. Saera sat back down at the front console to serve as their secondary anchor point through the ship.

Wil cleared his mind and focused on his position in space. He separated from his physical reality and extended outward. The signatures of those around him were faint, but he concentrated on his connection with the ship. It was a steady pull, bonding him to his sense of self. Through that bond, he reached out to the others who had formed their own bond with the ship. He worked his way through the energy pathways, finding common ties to bring them all together. Carefully, he brought his four Seconds to him, keeping them anchored to the ship through a central point. They resisted at first, then gave into his lead—placing complete trust in Wil to keep them tethered as they gave up their own connection with the ship.

With the single tether to the ship, Wil took them outward, hovering on the brink of subspace. As they approached the horizon, he centered his mind and took them through the dimensional veil.

“Fleet?” asked Wil telepathically.

“Fleet check,” replied Michael.

“Tactical?”

“Tactical check,” replied Ian.

“Pilots?”

“Primus team check,” replied Ethan.

“Pilot command check,” replied Curtis.

The responses were seamless, more instantaneous than they ever had been before.

“How are your external connections?” Wil asked.

“I just pinged Kalin at the outpost in Antaris,” said Curtis. “The timing is good.”

“And faster among us here,” Michael commented.

“All right. Let’s put it to the test.” Wil ran his team through a series of exercises, dolling out commands for his team to relay tactical maneuvers while simultaneously testing all the Conquest’s battle systems. The timing was exceptional, and the ship’s systems responded to their every maneuvering command. Wil kept them tethered as he held the presence of the two dominant dimensional planes in his mind, orchestrating a scenario that seamlessly passed between the dimensional veil. The rhythm was back, and smoother than ever.

When the men began to tire, Wil returned them to normal space. “How was that?”

“You surpassed all the prior benchmarks,” Rianne reported, awe in her hazel eyes.

“Saera?” Wil asked.

“Felt solid to me,” his wife replied.

The ship can take it. What about the rest of my team? Wil looked to his men. “Could you see both planes?”

“All I saw was a haze of the outside world. I think I was more here than there,” Ian said.

“Same,” Ethan agreed.

This wasn’t the full answer, then. “I need to find a way for you to see what I see. Maybe project my vision on the viewscreen.”

“Then we wouldn’t have to put everything into words,” Michael stated.

Curtis placed a hand on his chin, pensive. “How would we keep our clear vision enough to see everything on the viewscreen?”

“This was a decent first attempt. I think we can get there.” But do we have enough time to work out the proper balance?

Michael nodded. “Even so, I’m still concerned about the tethering.”

“Why?” Wil asked.

“It’s a lot for you to manage. It might be fine for these short spurts, but how quickly will you fatigue?” Michael looked Wil in the eye through their tinted glasses.

It will be easier for me to bear than anyone else. We don’t have another option—this is the only thing that’s worked in the way we need. “I’ll be fine.”

“If that’s the direction we’re going, then it’s going to take a lot more practice to get our vision clear enough,” Ian commented. “Taking in the full sphere of the viewscreen is tough enough, even when fully connected with our physical self. How are we supposed to do that while tethered through you?”

Then maybe the viewscreen isn’t the answer. “What if we just used the ship as a processor. The bioelectronic interface interprets thought, right? So, perhaps we can use the ship to translate my vision and relay it to you.”

“Except that you’re our tether to the ship,” Ethan pointed out.

“I’m more of a mental hub. You’re still physically connected through the podiums and that’s all the bioelectronic relays need,” Wil replied. “Plus, there’s no reason I can’t be a two-way conduit.” It’s a lot, but I’ll have to find a way.

The men pondered the proposition. It was sound, in theory. They smiled tentatively, their enthusiasm returning.

I have my team back. Wil took the handhelds on his podium. “Ready for a test run?”

Michael grabbed his own podium. “Let’s see what we can do.”

*       *       *

Walking into the secured incarceration wing in the center of H2 instantly set Laecy on edge. Nolan doesn’t belong here. It’s not fair.

She understood why he needed to be kept away from the engineering operations, but she missed his expertise and companionship. With both Nolan and Aram gone, there was too much for Laecy to handle with Becca alone, and almost none of the engineering support staff knew enough details about the newest fleet upgrades to be of much use in her lab.

A Militia guard was posted outside of Nolan’s cell door. “Credentials,” he demanded.

Laecy activated the ID badge integrated into her jumpsuit.

The guard nodded and stepped aside from the door. He entered in a passcode and the door slid to the side, revealing a force field across the opening.

Inside, Nolan was lounged on a bunk along the back wall. He was reading on a rudimentary tablet without network connections, mitigating security risk. When he noticed movement outside the cell, he set down the tablet and swung his legs over the edge of the bunk. “Laecy!”

“Hi, Nolan,” she greeted through the comm system into the room. “Sorry it took me so long to come visit you.”

“I wasn’t expecting any visitors. This is a pleasant surprise.” He stepped up to the edge of the force field.

“How are you?”

Nolan shrugged. “Bored. I wish I could help you out. I hate being stuck in here.”

Laecy nodded. “I could use you. Have they made any progress toward identifying a way to counter the telepathic influence?”

“The medical staff won’t say much when they come in to examine me, but I think they’re onto something. They started getting all excited the last time they came in—saying something about a ‘counteragent to the neurotoxin.’ ”

“That sounds promising.” I need him back. We have so much to do…

“I feel fine,” Nolan murmured. “I just don’t understand how they got to me.”

“The Bakzen have always been crafty,” Laecy replied, “but we’ll find a way to stop them.”

Nolan cracked a smile. “I’ll get back to the fight as soon as I can. In the meantime, can you get me some better reading material? I can’t endure another mediocre detective story where I figure out the twist halfway through.”

“I’m envious that you actually have time to read something other than fleet reports and engineering diagrams.”

“Down time isn’t all it’s cracked up to be,” Nolan sighed.

“All right, I’ll see what I can do.” Next to her, the guard shifted restlessly on his feet. “I should get back to it.”

“Thanks for stopping by.”

“Of course. I’ll see you soon.” Laecy waved goodbye to her friend and retraced her path down the hall toward her lab. Back to work.

*       *       *

Cris strolled through the administrative wing of H2. There had been far too many meetings over the last few days.

He checked the calendar on his handheld. At last, he was free for the evening. Finally, I can get some downtime with Kate.

Just as he was about to head for the lift, Cris heard someone approach from behind. He turned to see Taelis.

“Hi, Cris. May I speak with you?”

Not that I have the option of declining. “Sure, what is it?”

“Walk with me.” Taelis began striding down the hall.

Cris followed him through several corridors with expansive windows giving an unobstructed view into space. It still felt strange to Cris, being exposed after spending so many years in the hidden Headquarters within the moon.

Taelis led them to a small conference room. The back wall was entirely glass, looking out over one of the many spacedocks around the perimeter of the massive H2 structure.

The High Commander sat down on the far side of the table, and Cris took a seat across from him.

“How strong is Wil?” Taelis asked.

Cris was caught off-guard. This guy really doesn’t care for pleasantries. “What do you mean?”

“To be perfectly frank, we’ve backed ourselves into a corner. All of our strategies hinge on Wil’s ability to execute, but there’s no assurance that he’ll come through. Don’t get me wrong—I acknowledge that he’s brilliant. What he was able to piece together with those subspace maps is incredible, and I can’t believe we didn’t see it before. Then, from an engineering perspective, he’s strengthened the fleet tenfold. And, of course, I’ve heard the story about how he broke the CR testing sphere.”

Cris’ eyes narrowed behind his tinted glasses. “So what are you asking?”

“I want to know if he’ll break under the pressure. Honestly.” Taelis folded his hands on the table.

“Why are you asking me?”

“Because you’re his father, primary trainer, and supervising officer. I’d say that makes you the most qualified person to make an informed assessment.”

Cris looked past Taelis, out at the spacedock. “I’m not sure.”

Taelis frowned. “That’s not a satisfactory response.”

“Fine, you want my honest opinion? I think we’ve trained him and pushed him, and he could have snapped at any time. Somehow, he’s gotten through it all. It’s not fair for me to place a wager on how much longer he’ll continue bearing the pressure. I’ve watched him bounce back from even the most devastating experiences, but I also acknowledge that even the strongest people have a breaking point. What you need to understand is that he’s the kind of person that will give all of himself to see this war through to the end. Beyond where others would have given up, he’ll make sure we win, even if it’s the last thing he does. So, to answer your question, he’s the strongest person I know. If I had to count on someone to come through, it’d be him.”

Taelis nodded and let out a slow breath. “Would Wil tell me the same thing?”

What kind of a question is that? “Wil has always been his own harshest critic. He’d tell you he still has a lot to learn, but that he’ll do his best.” Cris straightened in his chair. “I ran out of things to teach him a decade ago, but somehow he’s continued to teach himself new abilities and trained his men to become the most gifted group of soon-to-be Agents we’ve ever seen. It’s no coincidence that he’s never reached a limit to his power, even though he’s maxed out the scales.”

“Our existing equipment might not be able to measure his full potential, but the months ahead will push him to his limit,” Taelis replied.

“None of us knows what he’s capable of doing. Push too hard and…” Cris couldn’t finish the thought. I like to think that he’d only use such power for good, but some of the enemy lines have blurred over the years.

Taelis sighed. “That’s the thing—we don’t have another choice. We’re counting on Wil to do things that we never dreamed were possible. Stars! The entire notion of simultaneous observation seemed ludicrous when I first heard it—a crazy theory invented by desperate tacticians. Now, that’s the foundation of our entire strategy.”

An act only one person in all the Taran worlds can perform. No backup plan. “Why wait for Wil all these years? Everything I’ve heard is about how you can’t hold out much longer. Why not just send a bomb to the Bakzen homeworld?”

Taelis let out a bitter chuckle. “You think we didn’t try that?”

“Well, I—”

Taelis leaned forward. “We started with diplomacy—dead end. We tried blockades—overrun. We tried leaving the Bakzen alone—they came for us. And when we threw enough firepower at them to wipe out the whole system, it all just disappeared.”

“Disappeared?”

“Bombs, ships. They just wink out of existence midway to their target.” Taelis rubbed his eyes. “Cris, I can tell you don’t care much for my demeanor, but I’ve been dealing with the reality of this war for nearly forty years. I’ve seen my friends die, seen entire worlds destroyed. As a commander, it’s been my responsibility to hold it all together. But, our enemy is infinitely stronger than us—it hasn’t been a matter of winning or losing battles, but of how heavy the casualties will be on any particular day. Simply put, the Bakzen can move faster than we can attack. Simultaneous observation isn’t for precision strikes or tactical efficiency, it’s a hope for finally making any headway.”

Cris swallowed. “Without that insight, the Bakzen will just move any of our weapons, or bury them in subspace?”

“Yes. That is the grim reality.”

That would wear down anyone, seeing an endless string of failures. Cris cast his gaze down at the tabletop. “It’s difficult for me, as Wil’s father… knowing what’s being asked of him.”

“I know.” Taelis softened. “I saw that protectiveness when I first met you years ago. At the time, I thought it was counterproductive, but I realize now it was that consideration and caring that’s gotten Wil this far. Without it, he might not be able to trust others in the way that it’s now so critical for him to trust his officers.”

“It’s important to be able to lean on others sometimes.” Things might have been different for Taelis if he’d let others in.

The High Commander nodded. “Banks was always clear about how tight-knit the Primus Elites are as a group. Much of the technology we’ve developed for Wil relies on that connection with his team. Through their collective ability, we should be able to visualize where the Bakzen are moving on either side of the rift, before the move is complete, so we can preempt their attacks.”

“I’ve gone over the stats from Wil’s practice sessions with his officers,” Cris replied. “If they can achieve even half the speed from those test runs under real-world conditions, it’ll be quite a sight to behold.”

“I hope so. We practically need to fight two wars simultaneously.” Taelis wilted. “As taxing as the battles have been so far, it will only get worse once the Bakzen realize we have officially brought the Cadicle into the war.”

“At least we know what they’ve been planning, now that we’ve seen the subspace map.”

“Indeed.”

“But it also means we need to be deliberate and aggressive if we’re going to successfully head off their plan,” Cris said.

“Which is why the TSS has been grooming Wil. If there’s anything we’ve learned, it’s that the Bakzen rely on calculations and reason, even if their movements are too quick for us to anticipate. We need their precise calculation ability, combined with something less predictable if we’re to get ahead. What Wil can see through simultaneous observation surpasses the capabilities of any computer, and he also brings the element of intuition. Our good old fashioned Taran heart and gut instinct is what sets us apart.”

“Is that enough?”

“It has to be. We’ve tried everything else.”

All the TSS’ hopes rest on Wil, and he knows it. “Wil won’t let you down. You asked me how strong he is, but that doesn’t really matter. He has incredible determination and heart. If that’s what we’re counting on to win this fight, then you’re in good hands.”

Taelis looked as though a weight had been lifted. “That’s what I needed to hear.”

CHAPTER 10

A warm breeze off Lake Tiadon swept across Banks’ face as he strolled down the residential street in Sieten. How long has it been since I felt the sun?

Rarely was he ever able to leave TSS Headquarters, and the timing of this trip was far from ideal. But, he couldn’t ignore the Aesir’s message. He had to speak with the Dainetris heir.

She was under the assumed identity of one of the longstanding families in the Dynasty’s former service. It was entirely possible that her ancestors were illegitimate children, but so long as both parents were Taran citizens, the default heir was the firstborn child, unless officially named otherwise by the parents. If she stepped forward and made a claim to her rights as a Dainetris Dynasty heir, the balance of power on Tararia would shift. Seven High Dynasties would once again have voting rights and the Priesthood would no longer be the tiebreaker, greatly undermining their ability to constrict the flow of information and undermine the social standing of those with abilities, as was currently the case.

Banks wound his way through the streets, taking in the bustling city life with parents walking their children to school and shopkeepers tending storefronts. It was a neighborhood of administrative staff and laborers, the sort of people Banks would rarely see under other circumstances. He found himself enjoying the window into their day-to-day lives. These were the people the TSS protected—the people behind the population statistics—and each one of them was deserving of a peaceful, safe existence.

For being a poor neighborhood by Tararian standards, the streets were impeccably maintained—well-swept and no litter in sight. Trees planted along the roadway added a dash of color to contrast the white-washed stone and concrete walls.

His destination address was located in a block of government housing on the outskirts of the city, reserved for those in the employ of the Sietinen Dynasty or other administrative offices. Banks found the employment program somewhat questionable, walking a fine line between assistance and indentured servitude. Though room and board was covered in addition to a small salary, the income wasn’t enough to ever break free from working for the employer, aside from the rare instance where the right contacts could lead to a new position with another company, or an opportune marriage. The life was certainly better than homelessness, but it was far from freedom.

He located the correct building and took the stairs up to the third of six stories. The door was dark green, like all the others in the white-washed building. He hit the buzzer.

A muted chime sounded on the other side of the door. After several seconds, footsteps approached. An intercom crackled. “Who are you?” asked a female voice.

“My name is Jason Banks. I’m an officer with the Tararian Selective Service. I’m looking for Marie Pernelli,” he stated, following the cover story he’d concocted for the visit.

“Show me your credentials,” the woman requested.

Banks spotted the security camera and pressed his jacket lapel to display his ID.

The door lock released with a click and swung inward, revealing a woman in her mid-thirties. With her light brown hair loose around her shoulders, she evaluated him with pale blue eyes. “My name is Elaine. Marie was my mother. I’m sorry, but she passed away many years ago.”

“When was that?” Banks asked, already knowing the answer.

“I was very young,” Elaine replied. “Around five years old. I spent my childhood as a Ward.”

It’s likely she really doesn’t have any idea who she is. He proceeded with the lie, “This may sounds strange, but would you mind if I spoke with you about your mother? We were childhood friends. Anything you can tell me about who she grew up to be would be wonderful.”

“I don’t remember much, but I’ll help in any way I can, Agent Banks.”

“Please, call me Jason,” he said.

She bobbed her head and stepped aside. “Come in.”

Banks followed her into the apartment and she re-bolted the door behind him.

The government housing came furnished with generic, modest accommodations in the compact living space. From the couch’s squared lines and neutral gray upholstery to the black countertop and white walls, all the materials were monochrome and utilitarian. The only color in the room was a holopainting of some exotic red flowers that was displayed on the end table next to the couch. It was only the height of Banks’ hand, but it captivated him from across the room.

“I know this isn’t much,” Elaine said as she stepped away from the door, noticing that Banks was evaluating the room. “But I’m happy to have my own place.”

“I’m in quartered housing, too. I know how it is,” he replied. “That’s a lovely image,” he gestured to the holopainting of the flowers.

Elaine lit up. “That was my mother’s. She left it to me when she passed.”

“It’s nice you have something to remember her by.”

“Yes, the only thing, really. And I never met the rest of my family,” Elaine murmured. “I’ve often wondered what they were like.”

“Based on what I recall from my childhood, they were good people.”

She bowed her head. “That’s kind of you to say.” She glanced at the couch. “I don’t have much to offer for refreshments. Would you like anything?”

“No, I’m fine,” Banks responded, knowing that anything besides water would be cutting into her rations.

“Well, please have a seat.” She directed him to the couch a few steps away. “What brings you here?” she asked when they were seated.

“Like I said, I was a childhood friend of your mother’s. When I tried to find her, I came across you instead.”

Elaine looked down. “I’m sorry you won’t get the chance to see her again.”

“Her daughter is the next best thing, I guess.” Banks paused, weighing how best to find out what she knew about her lineage. “It must have been difficult being a Ward. Did they treat you well?”

“The Sietinen Dynasty is very generous,” Elaine hastily replied.

“I wasn’t suggesting they mistreated you,” Banks clarified. “I just imagine you felt alone, with only memories of your parents.”

“Of my mother, at least. I never knew my father.”

“What about your grandparents?” Banks pressed.

“I wouldn’t have ended up a Ward if they were still around.”

Fair point. Banks looked around the room for any other personal effects, but nothing stood out. “Besides the painting, do you have anything of your mother’s? Documents, jewelry?”

Elaine inched away from him. “This is all I have. If anything else of hers was left, it was seized when she died. The painting is the only thing that’s mine. Please don’t take it, too.”

“No, no!” Banks held up his hands above his lap to set her at ease. “I didn’t mean to alarm you. Your mother and I had exchanged some little trinkets as children—that’s all. I was only wondering if anything remained.”

“No.” Elaine relaxed the slightest measure.

“What about yourself? Did you ever have interest in applying for a scholarship with the University, or…?”

She laughed. “Me? I was never a good student. Working as a nanny is fine by me. Nothing like a fancy Agent, such as yourself.”

“Being a nanny is good, honest work. I’m glad to hear you enjoy it.”

Elaine wrung her hands. “I never wanted anything special for myself. A comfortable home, a nice dress or two. I’m content.”

Banks released a slow breath. Taran politics would eat her alive. I understand what the Aesir meant about her. But a child… “So working as a nanny, did you ever want a family of your own?”

Elaine blushed. “I’d thought about it. Having a little baby to spoil. It’d be good.”

“Why didn’t you?”

She shrugged. “Never met the right person, I suppose. And I’m on an assistance program so I could never qualify for a donor.”

Shite, I have no right to meddle in someone’s life like this. But if a child with abilities were born to a lost Dainetris heir, it would give the Sietinen Dynasty everything it needs to unseat the Priesthood. Banks took a slow breath. “Would you still want one now?”

“Are you serious?” she asked, incredulous.

Banks blocked out the rational part of his brain yelling at him to stop the madness. “Things never really worked out for me, either. I can’t offer you companionship, but I can provide the other things you need.”

Elaine’s eyes widened with surprise and she let out a little laugh. “Bold, aren’t you!”

Slow down! That isn’t why you came here. Banks hurriedly rose to his feet and took a step toward the door. “I’m sorry, that was highly inappropriate.” There has to be another way.

Elaine shook her head. “Talking about babies within five minutes of meeting. Maybe you do things differently in the TSS.”

It isn’t fair to use her like this. “We in the TSS are outsiders in many ways, yes, but I overstepped my bounds by any standard. Apologies.”

She studied him for a few moments.  “To be honest, I am intrigued by your offer.”

Banks sat back down, stunned that she hadn’t thrown him out the door. “It was a rash suggestion. I suppose I’ve been doing a lot of thinking about family and legacies recently.”

“Me too, actually,” Elaine admitted. “I love the children I care for, but I never get to really live life, you know? It’s always about duty and caring for others.”

“Being a parent is no different.”

“Still, that care would be for a part of me. All the effort would have meaning in my own life—being able to mother someone, like my mother wasn’t able to be there for me.”

Banks swallowed hard. If we strike an agreement, there’s no turning back from this path. The Priesthood would not take kindly to this intervention. “Elaine, maybe we should forget I said anything. I spoke without thinking through the implications. I’d be leaving you alone as a single mother.”

She searched his face with her pale eyes. “Do they pay you well in your position?”

“By most measures, yes.”

Elaine clasped her hands in her lap. “I’m willing to have the conversation. We might be able to come to a mutually beneficial arrangement.”

I doubt this is what the Aesir had in mind. Banks took a slow breath. “Before we go too far, we should at least verify compatibility.”

“Yes, of course,” Elaine hesitated. “How?”

“I’ll need a blood sample,” he requested. What I really need to check is what’s so special about this genetic line.

Elaine rose from her seat and walked over to the kitchen area. She grabbed a knife and used the tip to prick her finger. She wiped a bead of blood onto a tissue and placed it in a clear plastic bag. “Here.”

Banks hurried over to take the bag from her. “This won’t take too long.”

Elaine wrapped a bandage around her finger. “Call me if you’d like to move forward. The direct contact info is next to the door.”

“I’ll be in touch soon.” He paused at the exit to swipe his handheld over the contact details to save it to the device.

Elaine came up behind him and brushed her fingertips against his hand. “This isn’t what I expected when you showed up at my door, but I’m glad you came.”

“Maybe it was meant to be.” Banks quickly dismissed himself. So much for my plan of slowly gathering information. I can’t believe I’m considering this.

He headed back toward the TSS shuttle he’d borrowed for the trip. The on board lab facilities were minimal, but the bioscanner would be sufficient for inputting the blood sample so he could perform a genetic analysis.

Carefully, he removed the tissue from the plastic bag and placed the bloodied spot on the bioscanner. The machine sent a flash of white light through the sample and began sequencing the genetic material.

On its own, the sample wouldn’t tell Banks anything aside from unfortunate genetic anomalies that might impact the health of the subject or their offspring. He needed to compare the sample to his own genetic profile on record in the TSS database to see if their pairing would compound any negative recessive genetic traits.

The initial sequencing of Elaine’s sample completed in ten minutes, finding no concerning code segments. That wasn’t surprising, given the High Dynasties’ level of refinement over countless generations. And, sure enough, Elaine was most certainly of Dainetris descent.

Next, Banks compared her code with his own genetic sample to verify that they were a strong enough match. To his surprise, the result came back at ninety-four percent compatibility—well above the seventy percent threshold used for reproduction approvals. With his TSS clearance and some forged documents, he could certainly receive almost instantaneous approval for the application to disable their contraceptive implants while keeping his involvement concealed from the Priesthood’s prying eyes.

After answering the basic compatibility question, Banks decided to cross-check the Dainetris sample against the genetic profiles for Wil and his family. There had to be some connection between Dainetris and the manipulation around the creation of the Cadicle.

Two more minutes passed while the computer ran the analysis. The screen illuminated with the results.

Banks’ breath caught in his throat. Aside from the most minute variations, the Dainetris sample bore the same markers as Vaenetri for compatibility with Sietinen. That’s why they kept her alive! This was the backup genetic line. Before the Dainetris Dynasty fell, it must have been an even chance of which dynasty match would ultimately produce the Cadicle—leaving the final decision up to the nanoagent directing the resonance connections between individuals. With all but one pairing eliminated, no wonder the Priesthood had gone to such lengths to ensure Kate and Cris ended up together. All the same, the Priesthood couldn’t eliminate their only backup; however, they could leave her to live a quiet life ignorant of her birthright.

Banks’ heart pounded in his ears. With that magnitude of compatibility, it wouldn’t matter if a pairing was one or two generations removed. A union between Dainetris and Sietinen would be too much for the Priesthood to combat—not to mention, the best chance for cracking the genetic anomaly causing the Generation cycle of telekinetic abilities. That’s what the Aesir are after.

All of that would be lost if Elaine never bore a child—she was the only chance of the Dainetris line continuing, and Banks was the only person who had uncovered her lineage, as far as he knew. For her own safety, he couldn’t tell her. Moreover, the Priesthood couldn’t suspect she knew. Her child must appear to have been born from love, without any motivation for political advancement. Fok! I can’t believe this is happening.

Hand shaking, Banks opened an encrypted communication to Elaine’s apartment.

“Hello,” she greeted. “What were the results of the analysis?”

“A fine match,” he replied. “Two million. I can offer you two million credits in a lump payment, but the child would be grown before we could ever speak again. I’ll provide legal documentation of parental lineage, but I can’t be involved in your lives.” I’ll fabricate a narrative to rival the Priesthood’s greatest lies… Perhaps make the father on record a wealthy, childless merchant who fell in love with a nanny while visiting Tararia and decided that life wouldn’t be complete without an heir to inherit his business. It’s just plausible enough that it might keep the Priesthood from suspecting outside intervention.

Elaine considered the offer in silence. “Meet me at Cafe Marscel.” The call ended.

Heart still racing, Banks moved to the pilot’s chair and brought up directions for the cafe. Stars! Please forgive me.

CHAPTER 11

Wil couldn’t help but smile. The practice session had gone exceptionally well.

Everything was coming together. The new telekinetic tethering technique with the ship was working perfectly, and the calibrations were almost complete. Soon, it would be time to run full-scale scenarios with a test fleet. I need to start working on overall strategy.

Wil settled into the workstation in his quarters. The corner desk had a touch-surface with an integrated holographic projector, and a viewscreen curved around the two walls above the desk. He brought up the fleet manifest for a more thorough review. I need to know what I’m working with. He displayed a written list on the desktop and projected a map of the fleet positions via the holographic display.

The quantity of ships was limited, but workable. However, as Wil dove deeper into the specifications, he was alarmed to see that only half the fleet possessed independent rift drives. That’s going to complicate matters.

Wil was pulled from his thoughts by the sound of the door opening. He felt Saera’s presence. “Hey,” he greeted without turning from the workstation.

“Hey.” Saera came over and hugged Wil from behind. “Is that the fleet manifest?”

“Yes, it is.”

“You don’t look happy.”

I’m not. “Only half the fleet can make jumps to and from the rift without a gate.”

Saera’s brow furrowed. “Wait… I thought the fleet had been retrofitted with your new independent rift drive design?”

“So did I.”

“That changes things, doesn’t it?”

“I’m just trying to work out by how much.”

Saera looked over the manifest. “Is there anything you can do to upgrade the jump drives?”

“Not at this point. They barely have the resources to keep the current fleet intact, let alone make upgrades.” Wil pivoted in his chair to face Saera.

She frowned. “So we’re stuck.”

“Well, not necessarily.”

“What do you have in mind?” Saera leaned against the side of the desk.

“I’m wondering if there’s anything we can do to the navigation systems.”

“Isn’t it the jump drives that generate the subspace distortion field?” his wife asked.

“Yes, but I’m not talking about enabling travel across the planes. Just better communication.”

Saera perked up. “How so?”

“If we upgrade the navigation systems on the other ships to interpret location data within the rift, we could still coordinate battles on both planes. All the ships would be able to track the relative location of TSS and Bakzen vessels, regardless of which plane they’re on—and extrapolate trajectories to avoid collisions.”

She nodded. “It’s not ideal, but it would mitigate many of the logistical challenges.”

Wil let out a heavy sigh. “However, one of the reasons for implementing the independent jump drive in the first place was to avoid pinging the navigation beacons, since the Bakzen know how to use that information against us.”

“Oh, right…”

Still, there might be a way. “If we could network the navigation systems to communicate directly with each other without pinging the beacons, it might solve our problems.”

Saera considered the suggestion. “I could see that.”

“Most importantly, I think it’s just a software upgrade.”

“Really?”

Hopefully. “Well, I need to run it by someone who knows a little more about the stock SiNavTech systems. Almost all of my work has been with the modified designs.”

“Your dad?”

“That’s what I was thinking.”

Saera smiled. “Let’s call him up.”

Wil pulled out his handheld from his pocket to contact his father.

Cris picked up right away. “Hi, Wil. I haven’t talked to you in a while. How are you?”

“I’m fine. Are you still at H2?”

“Yes, I was just about to grab a shuttle back to the Vanquish. What’s up?”

“Saera and I were just talking over some potential modifications to the fleet’s navigation system. I wanted to get your thoughts.”

Cris paused ever so slightly. “Sure, of course.”

I know SiNavTech systems aren’t his favorite topic, but he knows them better than anyone else here. “Meet us on the Conquest in the Strategy Room by the Command Center.”

“Okay, see you soon.” Cris ended the call.

Wil stood up. “Let’s go. I want to put together some mock-ups before he arrives.”

The conference room was set up for collaboration. Across the hall from the entrance to the Command Center, it provided a workspace for discussion between officers or for tactical planning with a small group. The oval table was surrounded by eight chairs and touch-viewscreens lined the walls. A holographic projector over the main table and secondary projectors at either end of the room facilitated group strategizing. The screens and touch-surface table illuminated when Saera and Wil entered.

Wil grabbed a stylus clipped next to the viewscreen by the door. “The trick will be to mathematically express the relationship between normal space and subspace. Obviously, it will be a variation on the coding used for the independent jump drives. However, that model only accounts for the movement over the time needed to execute a jump. The navigation systems will need to monitor subspace drift in real-time.” He made a few notations on the viewscreen.

Saera nodded. “Can we use a real-time feed from the navigation beacons?”

Perhaps, but not alone. “That would require having a beacon that’s close enough for the readings to be accurate.”

“Is there any way to extrapolate?”

Wil thought for a minute, running through the options. “It would never be precise enough. To be useful, we need to have accuracy within two meters or less.”

Saera contemplated. She gave a little jump of excitement. “Hold on…”

Wil was still deep in his own thoughts, staring at the viewscreen. “Hmm?”

“The rift drive maps the subspace course a moment before the jump, right?” Saera asked.

“Yes.”

“So we need to do a fake jump. In intervals—say, once every five seconds or so.”

Wil brought his full attention on her. That’s an interesting thought. “Go on.”

Saera began to pace. “We’ve always known there was excess processing capacity, so we could put that to use. Every envoy will have at least one ship with a rift drive. That’s all it would take.”

“That’s true,” Wil mused. “Each of the nav systems is scaled with the capacity to calculate two jumps at once, because of the need for an emergency abort in subspace. However, that only comes into play during an active jump—most of the time, the secondary system is idle.”

“Exactly. So, we could rig the system to scan subspace in preparation for a jump, but never execute,” Saera said triumphantly. “Like a background ping.”

“And just disable the ping during a jump when it wouldn’t be needed, anyway,” Wil concluded. “We could probably even network the nav systems for ships in the area to corroborate data and share the load.”

“Sounds reasonable to me.”

As usual, she has a brilliantly simple solution. “It’s not quite the direction I was originally going, but I think this would be more accurate.”

Saera grabbed a stylus from next to another viewscreen. “We’ll need to program some background code for the nav systems and rewrite the jump protocol.”

“That’s easy enough, but the coding for the networking functionality is another story. We could possibly use the existing relay protocol with the navigation beacons for starter code, but based on the number of ships in the area, there will be a variable number of data points to reconcile. That’s a whole other protocol.” What a programming nightmare. When am I going to find the time for all this? So much for an easy fix…

Saera tapped the stylus between her fingers. “Do we need to use data from every available ship, then? What if we placed a cap?”

Wil shook his head, starting to feel overwhelmed. “Inconsequential, from a coding perspective. Even if we capped it at five, the system would still need to know how to handle four if one jumps away. Yes, we could program a separate scenario for each—but with all that effort, we may as well do it correctly. After all, the more ships, the higher the accuracy. The variability is variability, regardless of scale.”

“Okay, then that’s what we’ll do.” Saera looked over her notes on the viewscreen. “So that means…” She started jotting down a list of required code components on the viewscreen.

Wil did the same. He glanced over at Saera’s work to make sure they weren’t duplicating efforts, and they soon had an outline worked out for the new nav system operations.

They were putting the final touches on the outline when Cris arrived. “Wow, what are you up to?” He looked over the scrawlings on the viewscreens.

“Perfect timing,” Wil said as he finished his notes. “We need to reprogram the nav systems for the TSS fleet.”

Cris’ eyes widened with alarm behind his tinted glasses. “Come again?”

“Only half the fleet is equipped with independent rift drives. We need a workaround, and I think we have a serviceable solution.” Wil went over the outline of the nav system changes.

His father took it in. “So… what’s your question for me?”

“Will it work?”

After a few moment of contemplation, Cris said, “Most of your assumptions about the stock SiNavTech system are correct, but the relay protocol from the navigation beacons won’t be of any use for what you’re proposing. You may as well just start from scratch.”

Great, so even more work. “Anything else?”

“No, the rest of this should integrate fine,” Cris replied. “The logic all aligns with the system architecture.”

Awesome. So we have a workable plan, with no time to execute. Wil looked over the outline with open concern.

“I can lead the re-programming,” Saera offered.

“Are you sure? This is a lot to take on,” Wil said, though he knew full well that she was one of the few people other than himself who understood it well enough to do the work.

She nodded. “Absolutely. You have enough to think about already. Let me help you.”

I need to be willing to delegate. He nodded. “That would be great.”

Saera smiled. “Then consider it done.”

“I’m happy to assist,” his father added. “Let me know if you need anything.”

“I’m sure I’ll have some questions,” Saera replied. “I’ll reach out as things come up.”

“Great. Is that everything for now?” Cris glanced toward the door.

It’s late. We’ve all had long days. “Yes, thanks for sanity checking this for us. Have a good night. Say hi to mom.”

“Of course. Good night.” Cris left them alone in the conference room.

“Well, I should get to it,” Saera said through a sigh.

“It can wait until tomorrow.” We need a break, too. Wil pulled Saera in for a kiss and she leaned against him. “I want to forget about the war for a night.”

Saera grabbed Wil’s hand and pulled him toward the door. “I can help with that, too.”

CHAPTER 12

Banks stifled a yawn. He checked the clock next to his bed—it was already time to get up and resume his duties as High Commander. Not yet.

The last few days had been a blur, and he still felt like his head was in a fog even after returning to Headquarters. Banks’ stomach turned over with another wave of doubt. His trip to Tararia had been life-changing, even if those changes weren’t directly to his own life. As much as he was driving himself crazy thinking through alternatives, he had already set a plan in motion that could not be retracted. He had committed to the course.

An unwelcome chirp sounded in the bedroom, indicating an incoming communication. Ugh, it’s too early to talk to anyone. Banks dragged himself out of bed and stumbled to the viewscreen in the adjacent living room. He saw the call was from Taelis in H2. Shite, bad news at this hour?

Banks accepted the incoming video call. “Hello, Erik.” It took everything for him to return his focus to the TSS.

The viewscreen illuminated with the image of the other High Commander. “Good morning, Jason. I hope I didn’t wake you.”

Banks pawed at his tousled hair. “No worries. I was just getting up.” He cleared his throat. “What’s going on?”

Taelis flashed a faint smile. “I thought it might be time to discuss our progress over the last couple of weeks, and the next steps.”

“Yes, of course.” Banks rubbed his eyes. Pull yourself together.

Taelis hesitated. “Is this a bad time?”

I can’t think about it anymore. She has everything she needs. “No, sorry. Just getting my thoughts organized.” Banks got settled on the couch.

“Okay. I trust you’ve read the most recent briefing?” Taelis asked.

Stars! I knew I was forgetting something. “I must apologize. I was traveling the last few days and haven’t had the opportunity.”

Taelis didn’t bother to hide his annoyance. “Traveling? What for?”

Banks swallowed. This is not business I can share. “To Tararia. It was a political matter.”

“Tararian politics… Always such urgency, and for no reason.” Taelis scowled. “Matters of the war must come first. Traveling or not, you have a responsibility to review—”

“Lecturing me won’t change the situation.”

The other High Commander yielded, “You’re right.” He shook his head. “I’ve just been pretty on edge with everything going on.”

“I understand.” I’m doing nothing to help—letting myself get distracted by other matters while we have a war to win. Banks suppressed a wave of guilt. “Cris has been checking in with me every day, so I’m familiar with most of the activities covered in the briefing report. What did you want to discuss?”

Taelis gathered himself. “First off, Medical was able to identify the underlying neurotoxin that was affecting Nolan. They’ve synthesized a counteragent to distribute within the TSS—we shouldn’t have to worry about any other rogue Bakzen accomplices, at least not any working unconsciously.”

“That’s excellent news.”

“Unfortunately, that doesn’t help us with the broader population at the moment. We’ve handed over the formula to the Priesthood to address the impacted civilians.”

Banks frowned; it was a powerful weapon to hand over with the assumption it would be used responsibly. Can we trust the Priesthood with that task?

“I know what you’re thinking,” Taelis continued. “It’s our only option for now.”

“All right,” Banks conceded.

“In other news, we’re almost ready to begin field trials with the fleet for the new nav system.”

So soon? “That’s great to hear.”

“The upgrade should be completed within the next few days, and then Wil intends to test it out with his pilots in the training grounds. However, that introduces the matter of jurisdiction.”

Banks nodded. “All of the rift jumps.”

“Precisely.” Taelis crossed his arms. “What are your thoughts?”

“I don’t think it’s either of our places to claim oversight. That’s why we have Wil.” If we want him to lead us, it’s time we give him the proper authority.

“Well yes, his strategic insight and leadership is invaluable.”

“Without question. It’s the very reason we need to name him Supreme Commander.”

Taelis looked unsure. “Now?”

Is there a right time? “We can’t keep calling him a leader without the proper title. It’s our responsibility to set a chain of command example for the rest of the TSS.”

“It is,” Taelis agreed, “but I think the naming of Supreme Commander would carry more weight as a formal ceremonial gesture. With the necessity to upgrade the nav systems, we’re still weeks away from Wil heading to the frontlines. It makes more sense to name him on the eve of that departure.”

This was always the plan, but now he’s afraid to give up control—as much as he knows he has to rely on Wil. Banks knew better than to press the issue. “You know the state of morale better than I do. I’ll defer to your judgment.”

Taelis shook his head. “It’s not just the morale of the soldiers. I don’t want to throw too much at Wil at once.”

“He’s been expecting it for a long time.”

“But while he’s still so involved in the minutia of calibrations?” Taelis challenged.

Banks stood his ground. “And much broader issues of fleet distribution, if I understand correctly.”

“Yes, some of the strategic groundwork has been laid.”

We can’t forget what all of this is about. “Official title or not, I’d urge you to show your full support of Wil to the other officers. We need their complete trust, with no hesitation.”

“Agreed.” Taelis paused in thought. “I recommend gradually handing over control of key functions to Wil over the next few weeks, as he expands his field tests. We can schedule a formal handoff of command to correspond with the conclusion of the exercises.”

A fair compromise. “I support that approach.”

“Very well. Regarding jurisdiction for the rift jump tests, I move that it be under my purview.”

“That’s fine.” I have no claim to it, anyway. It’s Wil’s show now. Taelis will see that soon enough.

“What about the relocation of battle cruisers?” asked Taelis.

“Matters of the war have always been up to you. I’m here to support all of you in any way you need—I make no claim to jurisdiction.”

Taelis nodded. “Thank you for your willingness to accommodate.”

“I gave up control as soon as Wil left here.”

“Don’t think your role in this is over yet.”

“I have no such illusions.”

Taelis was silent for a few moments. “I’ll be in touch about the command hand-off.”

“Talk to you soon,” Banks said, feigning a friendly smile.

Taelis ended the transmission.

Banks leaned back on the couch. Arguments over jurisdiction were a waste of energy. He had more important things to do—like figure out what other secrets the Priesthood may be keeping from him. For years he’d thought he was an insider, but learning about the hidden Dainetris heir had called into question his underlying assumptions about the Priesthood’s relationship with the TSS. With Taelis and Wil leading the charge in the rift, it was time to do some digging.

*       *       *

“Reporting for duty!”

Laecy jumped up from her desk in the engineering lab at the sound of Nolan’s voice, swiveling around to see him grinning at her from the doorway. “They found a cure?”

Her friend nodded. “I’m good as new.”

She ran forward to give him a hug. “Thank the stars!”

Nolan patted her back. “Now please give me something to work on. My brain has started to go stale from lack of use.”

“The timing couldn’t be better,” Laecy replied, returning to her desk. She gestured toward the holographic projection. “We’re working on a patch to the nav network. Some of the older ships require a minor update to prepare for the overall system upgrade.”

“Let me guess—it requires manually loading the interim update onto each and every one of those older ships?”

Laecy smirked. “Yep. And I think I know just the guy to go through the fleet of TX-70s…”

Nolan groaned. “Clearly I got out of solitary confinement at the perfect moment.”

“Welcome to the land of freedom.” Laecy clapped him on the shoulder. “It’s good to have you back.”

*       *       *

Saera’s eyes were bleary after staring at lines of code for days on end. She reviewed the protocol she’d just written. It was solid.

Is that it? She checked the list of components for the navigation system upgrade. The recently completed module was the only outstanding item. “Finally!” She smiled to herself and scratched it off the list.

When Saera stood up, it took a moment for her back and legs to adjust. She did a few stretches, loosening the muscles that had tightened after a week hunched over a computer console. Glad that part’s over! Time to go show off.

She loaded a copy of the code onto a portable drive for backup and logged out of the computer in one of the H2 conference rooms where she’d been holed up. The location had worked well for bringing in consultants on various aspects of the coding, but she had led the project. She felt a great sense of accomplishment with the work, since it was a tangible contribution to Wil’s larger efforts. While she often acted as a sounding board for Wil’s ideas, it was rare for her to have the chance to take a leadership role in bringing those concepts to fruition.

The conference room was near the docking location for the Conquest, and Saera quickly made her way back to the ship. It was late into the evening, so she headed straight for the residential quarters. The common room was empty. Everyone must have already turned in for the night.

She found Wil at the workstation in their quarters. He seemed absorbed in whatever he was reviewing, but he turned around when she entered. “Hey you,” he greeted. “How’s it coming?”

“Done.” Saera grinned.

“Done?” A cautious smile spread across Wil’s face.

She nodded. “I’ve completed all the quality control checks, and every scenario you gave me checked out.”

Wil jumped up from the chair and embraced Saera. “Thank you so much. This wouldn’t have been possible without you.”

She hugged him back. “Oh, please. I’m hardly the only one who could have done it.” She pulled away slightly and looked him in the eye. “I’m happy I was able to help.”

“Maybe others could have done it, but you’re the only one I could trust to do it right without me having to constantly check up.”

He never would have given up control before. As if I needed more evidence that he’s stressed out. “Well, the final package still needs your approval.”

“Let’s take a look. I’m anxious to get it in the field.”

CHAPTER 13

Everyone in the Conquest’s Command Center was silent, their eyes fixed on the front viewscreen. Wil realized he had been holding his breath while the new navigation protocol loaded for the first time. If it was successful, they would finally have the coordination tool they needed to put their advanced tactics into practice.

Saera checked the network connection from her console in the front left of the Command Center. “Network relays appear to be functioning like we planned.”

“I’m reading the placement of the fleet across both planes,” Rianne confirmed from the station to Saera’s right. While only one of the stations needed to be staffed at any given time, Rianne’s participation allowed Saera to jump in as relief for one of Wil’s other officers, if needed.

“I guess it’s time to test it out for real,” Wil said, looking around at his officers stationed at their podiums.

“May as well dive in,” Michael agreed.

Ian nodded. “Test squads are standing by for your orders.”

“Standing by,” Ethan acknowledged.

Curtis grinned. “Let’s do something fun.”

Wil smiled back, encouraged by their enthusiasm. “All right. Saera, take us over to the testing grounds.”

A low vibration emanated through the floor as the jump drive powered up. After five seconds, a blue-green haze formed around the ship as it slipped into subspace. Wil soaked in the energy radiating from the rift as the ship reemerged within a particularly energized spatial pocket used for training pilots. The enhanced potency of the natural energy field made it the perfect place to hone skills that were difficult for beginners.

The testing grounds were arranged like a battlefield, with mock Bakzen ships represented by remote controlled wireframes equipped with dummy weapons and damage indicators. In this case, Wil had instructed that the field be staged in both the rift and normal space so they could test their skills while he was in a state of simultaneous observation.

Four fighters sped out of the battlefield toward the Conquest. Notice of an incoming communication request illuminated on the front viewscreen.

“Answer,” Wil instructed.

Tom appeared on the viewscreen, the image relayed from inside his fighter. “It’s about time you came for a visit.”

“We could hear you whining from all the way back at H2,” Ethan quipped. “I hope you’ve improved even without me hounding you all the time.”

“Oh, we’re ready,” Tom replied with exaggerated arrogance. “The question is, do you have what we need?”

“That’s what we’re here to find out,” Wil told him. “Either way, get set to try something crazy.”

*       *       *

Tom ended the subspace comm link with the Conquest. The rest of the battle practice would need to be handled via telepathic commands.

Maintaining the telepathic link was far more tiring than normal verbal communication, but its effectiveness couldn’t be argued. If the new nav system worked anything like Wil had promised, their maneuverability was about to get a major upgrade.

“Stand by for orders,” Ethan told the Primus Squad.

In preparation, Tom and the others arranged their fighters into the diamond-shaped delta formation off the port side of the Conquest. Waiting stationary so close to the ship, Tom got a true sense of scale for the imposing vessel—three hundred meters long and armed for battle through and through. The custom band of telekinetic relays around the horizontal circumference of the ship intrigued Tom the most; focusing energy through a fighter was one thing, but using an entire cruiser as a conductor for multiple Agents at the same time would be a sight to behold.

“Target identified,” Ethan said, solidifying their telepathic network in preparation for the mock battle. “Precision strike on enemy propulsion. Warship.”

“Acknowledged,” Tom replied. The team avoided the use of specific target coordinates, since ships could move so quickly through the planes during battle. Visual identification of a specific craft was far more reliable until they could lock their weapons on the craft’s unique energy signature. He referenced the heads-up display on his fighter that translated the signals from the plain blocks on the mock battlefield into a visual interpretation of enemy craft and obstacles. There was no warship. “I don’t see it here,” he said to the other pilots.

“Must be in normal space,” Sander stated.

“Interdimensional jumps are what we’re testing, after all,” Andy pointed out.

Tom burrowed through his telepathic link with the ship to bring up the fleet position in normal space, as relayed through the new navigation protocol. The heads-up display morphed to show the position of rift ships in purple and the ships within normal space in orange. Sure enough, an orange warship appeared at a relative position of nine hundred meters at thirty-degrees to starboard. “There it is!”

“I see what they’re testing…” Rey interjected. “Look at all those friendly shuttles.”

The TSS shuttles were so dwarfed by the signature of the warship that they’d be easy to miss—tiny orange dots scattered throughout the most obvious jump zone for transitioning from the rift to normal space. Such shuttles didn’t have a jump drive, and with the previous navigation protocols would have been completely invisible to the Primus Squad when making a dimensional jump. Though hard to spot, at least their presence was known with the new system.

“Time to dance,” Tom said as he readied his jump drive. He visualized the destination within the scattered TSS shuttles—there’d only be five meters of clearance to either side, which was barely outside the spatial distortion from the jump. The placement had to be precise.

“This is a little crazy, right?” Andy said.

Sander laughed maniacally in their minds. “We thrive on crazy!” He initiated the jump.

Tom followed as soon as his fighter sent a blue flash across his vision to confirm the course lock. The jump drive hummed as blue-green light swirled around the fighter. He slipped into subspace.

Reality re-formed through the swirling light—objects coming into focus all around Tom, far too close to seem safe. He resisted the urge to panic and abort, trusting the nav system and his instincts. When he fully emerged from subspace, he was right on course. He targeted the mock warship’s propulsion system using the heads-up display. “Locked!” he told his squad when they appeared in their own empty pockets around him.

“Fire!” they declared in unison.

The dummy blasts struck the target, illuminating the target box in red.

“Pull back,” Ethan instructed.

Tom jumped back into the rift and returned to the original position by the Conquest. “I think it’s safe to say the new nav system works.”

Wil stepped forward in the telepathic network. “Good. Now let’s see what we can really do.”

*       *       *

Banks scanned through the web of files displayed on the holographic projector he’d erected in the center of his office. There had to be something he’d been missing all of those years. The Priesthood was involved in something far deeper than the genetic manipulation of the High Dynasties he’d discovered as a green Agent—something that traced back as far as the original conception of the plan to create the Cadicle.

Is it all really about overcoming the ability gap across Generations? That was the only reasonable explanation with far enough reaching impacts to the rest of the Taran population. Otherwise, there would have been no need for the Priesthood to embrace and dismiss telekinetic abilities to suit their priorities at any given time. But the Priesthood keeps such close tabs on the TSS… What are they watching for?

He stared at the data repository, hoping that something would jump out at him. Let’s see… Where does the general population interact with the TSS?

The pieces fell into place. Of course! Applications.

Banks dashed over to the visual representation of the corresponding files for application records and accessed the directory. The TSS actively recruited for the Agent division, but every candidate still needed to submit a formal application. The approved applications were always forwarded to him—there was never a reason to examine the original source files under normal circumstances.

At first glance, all the files seemed to be in order. Each of the directories for the individual application cycles was organized by Accepted, Review-Rejected, and Auto-Reject. The Auto-Reject saved time by eliminating anyone with an unfavorable performance history based on predetermined factors. Banks was about to skip over the files entirely, but he noticed the unusually large folder size—a factor of five above the Review-Rejected and Accepted, even though it should have been the smallest, by far.

He picked a random year and opened up the profiles of the rejected candidates. Almost every single candidate was a woman. That doesn’t make any sense.

Closing out of the directory, he opened up the Auto-Reject files from another year. Again, almost entirely women. It was the same for every other year he checked.

The evidence was clear: at least seventy percent of the female Agent applicants had received an auto-rejection without any review.

He sank onto the couch. Why would they dismiss all of those candidates? There was no innate reason to choose men over women. Certainly, there were far fewer women enrolled as Agents, but based on the application records, it should have been close to an even split.

Has the Priesthood intentionally been keeping women out of the TSS? Banks dismissed the idea. If that were the case, none would have ever been admitted. There had to be something more.

Suddenly, the big picture came into focus—the relationship between the Priesthood and the rest of the Tarans. It wasn’t that they had been keeping women out of the TSS, but rather were keeping them in the general population.

Banks shook his head with disbelief. It had been right in front of him for years, a conversation he’d had with numerous Agents, including Cris as a young man. Agents rarely entered into enduring relationships—few marriages and even fewer children. If all the people with strong telekinetic propensity ended up in an organization where few would reproduce, the telekinetic potential in the broader population would greatly diminish after only a few generations. By keeping at least the women out of the TSS—those who would ultimately birth a child, regardless of the father—the chance of continuing the propagation of telekinetic-potential lines was greatly increased.

What about those that do make it into the TSS? Banks brought up the files of Kate, Saera, and a handful of other female Agents that came to mind. With the exception of Saera, absolutely every one of the others had a sister who was not in the TSS.

He let out a short laugh of disbelief. How did I miss this before?

A chill set in as the initial shock wore off. The Priesthood’s involvement in the affairs of the TSS stretched into depths he didn’t even know existed. If they would go to such extremes to keep surrogates for future telekinetic children out in the reproducing population, did it go any deeper?

“CACI, take a random sampling of twenty female candidates from the Auto-Reject category over the past ten years. Display current whereabouts and familial statistics.”

“Searching,” the computer replied, the viewscreen on the wall of Banks’ office transitioning to a placeholder for the search results. “Three of the selected candidates have no known current whereabouts,” CACI reported, displaying the seventeen other records.

“For those with missing records, are they deceased?” Banks tried to clarify.

“No death certificates are on file. Current address is unknown.”

So where did they go? Banks had no idea where to begin his search, but after what he’d just discovered, he had no doubt the Priesthood was involved.

CHAPTER 14

“All right, Primus Squad, move into position. Prepare for a dimensional jump on my mark,” Wil ordered, holding the three planes in his mind. Around him, his officers were telepathically linked, seeing Wil’s visualizations through the Conquest’s interface.

“Primus Squad in position,” Ethan confirmed, both out loud and in Wil’s mind.

Wil focused on the rift in his visualization of the planes. Suspended at a distant vantage, he watched the mock Bakzen ships darting the TSS targets. Two squadrons of enemy fighters were en route to the simulated TSS base.

“They’re going to emerge any second,” he relayed to Ethan. “Hold your position…. Jump, now!”

In an instant, the Primus Squad passed through the dimensional veil and opened fire on the Bakzen fighters. Caught off-guard, the Bakzen fighters broke formation. The second wave of TSS forces was waiting. The team relayed their precision commands, quickly eliminating the final Bakzen forces.

“End simulation,” instructed Wil. He withdrew from the state of simultaneous observation.

Everyone removed their hands from the interface podiums.

“I may be speaking too soon, but I think we have the hang of this,” Ian commented.

“We do,” Wil agreed. “Rianne, take us back to H2.”

“Aye,” she acknowledged.

The two weeks of practice had certainly paid off. Commands and reactions were seamless, and every member of the team trusted the others. All that remained was putting their skills to the test in a real battle setting.

I hope we can hold it together when it’s not just pretend anymore. Wil focused on the satisfied expressions of those around him—so much optimism and eagerness. With any luck, there would be enough to carry them through to the end.

The Conquest completed the short jump from the training area to H2 and docked in its reserved berth connected to the central ring of the massive space station.

Wil stretched his arms and back as soon as the docking clamps locked onto the hull. “Good work today, everyone.”

“Same drill tomorrow?” Michael asked.

“I think we’re now to the point that it would just be more of the same. I’ll send you a message later once I figure out how to proceed.”

His friend inclined his head in acknowledgement and exited the Command Center with the other officers.

Saera hung back with Wil. “There’s nothing more to practice.”

“No, there really isn’t.” He held out his arm, and she came toward him for a hug. “It’s been so much anticipation—”

“We’ll all do just as well with the real thing,” Saera assured him. “Come on, let’s go get some rest.”

They secured the Command Center and headed toward their quarters. As they neared the door, Wil’s handheld buzzed. There was a text message from High Commander Taelis: “Meet me in my office.”

Wil groaned and showed the message to his wife. “Sorry. Hopefully this won’t take long.”

“See you soon.”

The trek from the Conquest to the High Commander’s office was frustratingly long due to the scale of H2. Why can’t he ever come to me? When Wil finally arrived, he found Taelis was seated behind his desk.

“Hello, Wil.”

“Sir, what can I do for you?” Wil took a seat across from the High Commander, thankful to be in a chair where he could recline a little to rest his back.

“Your reports over the last couple of weeks look promising.”

“Yes, we’ve made good progress. The new interface works just like we wanted.”

Taelis paused in thought. “What more do you need?”

“Nothing,” Wil admitted. “We’re ready.” He had to force the words, knowing what came next.

“Then I’ll make the final preparations. You’ll move to the frontlines next week.”

“Well, there is one more thing.”

The High Commander tilted his head with expectation.

“I’d like my men to officially graduate. They need to hold the proper authority over the veterans.”

Taelis nodded. “We can do that.”

“Are the facilities here sufficient?” Wil asked.

“We’ll need to borrow the testing sphere from the main Headquarters, but our simulation chamber has all the necessary measurement capabilities.”

“Good, so it won’t be too disruptive.”

The High Commander folded his hands on the desktop. “Testing that many in rapid succession will be a logistical challenge, but we’ll make it work.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“I’m not your superior, you know,” Taelis said after a moment. “The ‘sir’ is unnecessary.”

“I didn’t want to be too informal or impolite,” Wil replied.

“Wil, you’re in charge now. You can call me whatever you’d like.”

“Okay.” He might not like some of the nicknames that have occurred to me over the years.

“You did very well with them—the Elites,” Taelis continued. “They’re fine officers.”

“They are.”

“I appreciate everything you’re doing for us.”

Wil shrugged. “It’s my job.”

“But you do whatever needs to be done without hesitation. That’s the mark of a true leader.”

“I’m glad you think so.”

Taelis pushed back from his desk. “Anyway, I’ll see to it that we have an official graduation for your men before you all head to the frontlines. Relay your strategic preparation needs to me.”

“I will, thank you.” Wil rose.

“Good luck.”

*       *       *

“I’m glad to hear everything is going well,” Banks told the other High Commander over the viewscreen. Hearing promising reports from the rift was one positive after his own unsettling discoveries of late.

Taelis nodded. “So well, in fact, that Wil has requested a formal graduation for his officers.”

“I don’t disagree with his sentiment. I think it would send a strong message.”

“I concur. I’ve made arrangements for a make-shift CR test using one of the spatial awareness chambers.”

Banks nodded. “Excellent.” I’m curious how they’ll score. After the surprise with Saera, I can only imagine their abilities have been elevated, as well, after spending so much time with Wil.

“The only equipment that we can’t readily provide is the testing sphere,” Taelis continued.

“The most important part.”

“It’s nice to know the other benchmarks, but you’re right—that straight measure of raw power is what we really want to know.”

“I’ll make arrangements to have it sent over right away,” Banks told the other High Commander. “I’ll come later for the graduation. It’s a good opportunity to tend to some other overdue administrative business.”

“The matter of command?” Taelis asked.

“Indeed. It’s a fitting occasion.” Banks paused, the end of the conversation in sight. He didn’t want to let another opportunity slip by. “Erik, if you have a moment, there is something else we should discuss.”

Taelis tilted his head. “Yes?”

“What do you know about the TSS application procedure?” Banks asked.

The other High Commander raised his eyebrows with surprise. “Not very much, to be honest. That’s your domain.”

“Well, apparently I know far less about it than I realized.”

“What do you mean?”

Banks took a deep breath. “I’ve made an unsettling discovery. A large percentage of Agent applicants have received an auto-rejection.”

Taelis frowned. “With our staffing so tight? There has to be a mistake. We’ve needed every person we could possibly get.”

“My thinking, as well,” Banks said. “I’ve completed a thorough investigation, and I can draw no conclusion other than that the Priesthood has been intentionally keeping otherwise excellent female candidates out of the TSS with the express purpose of maintaining a higher reproductive pool of those with telekinetic abilities in the general population.”

“That’s completely crazy!”

“Is it, though? We both know the lengths the Priesthood goes to achieve their ends—even if we don’t know what goal they are working toward.”

“Just because someone doesn’t express abilities in a given generation, that doesn’t mean their line has lost the abilities. Only Generations 8 through 12—”

“Of course,” Banks cut in. “But we also know that the abilities have completely faded from some lines. Someone expressing active abilities is the only clear indication that a line is still viable—no other genetic test is reliable during the dormant stages.”

Taelis considered the position. “You have evidence of these candidate rejections?”

“Years’ worth, back to well before I was High Commander.”

“Then my advice to you is to forget you ever saw those files,” Taelis cautioned. “No individual is in any position to stand up to the Priesthood. They have their reasons, I’m sure. Leave well enough alone.”

“How can you say that? They’ve been keeping people from you that could have turned the tide in the war long ago.”

Taelis shook his head. “That’s in the past. Now we have Wil and the war will end either way. You have to look out for your own well-being.”

“This can’t continue!”

“The Priesthood will continue on in whatever foking manner they want. Let it go, Jason.”

Banks stared at the side wall and tried to keep his inner frustration from boiling over. I shouldn’t have expected any other reaction from him.

“No talk of this while you’re in H2, understood?” Taelis said. “The Agents have enough to worry about here.”

“This stays between us,” Banks agreed.

Taelis nodded. “I’ll see you soon.”

Banks ended the transmission and disabled the jammers that prevented the Priesthood from listening in on his private calls. Now more than ever, he couldn’t be too careful.

*       *       *

For being a rushed exercise, the CR testing of the Primus Elites had gone quite smoothly, as far as Wil was concerned. One of the spatial awareness chambers in H2 had been equipped with the necessary holographic projectors and sensors for the main test, and the sphere from his home Headquarters had been brought over for the definitive strength assessments. It had taken two days, but all the examinations were finally complete and the results synthesized.

Wil examined his men’s aggregated scores on the viewscreen in the observation room, and he couldn’t be more proud of the results. He beamed at Saera. “All above 9.0. It’s hard to believe.”

“You really do have an effect on people,” his wife replied after completing her own review of the results. “But, they always were supposed to be the strongest.”

“Not nearly as strong as you.”

Saera flushed. “Well, I’m bonded to you. I’m sure that had more impact than just spending a lot of time with you.”

It’s strange to think that just being in my presence could change how someone else’s abilities are expressed. “Either way, they’ve all justified placement in senior officer positions.”

“Without a doubt.”

The door to the observation room slid open. Taelis entered.

“Hello,” Wil greeted. “The testing is complete.”

“I just finished going over the results in my office. Impressive,” the High Commander replied.

“I’ll sign off on whatever documents are required to make the graduation official,” Wil said.

Taelis nodded. “Yes, my assistant is working on that now. No need to avoid all the formalities, though—we have arranged for a brief ceremony.”

Wil’s eyes narrowed behind his tinted glasses. “I appreciate the gesture, but is that really the best use of resources?”

“It isn’t just for them. Don’t forget the morale component,” Taelis countered.

“I won’t argue that,” Wil yielded. “But when? We’re heading to the frontlines in the morning.”

“Now,” Taelis revealed. “We were just awaiting the final results. Come with me.”

Wil tried to shake off his shock. “Where?”

“The main mess hall. This way.” Taelis set off into the hallway.

Saera flashed Wil a look of surprise, and they followed the High Commander.

The mess hall was in the second ring from the bottom of H2, above the hangar. To Wil’s relief, it was clear from the moment he walked through the door that little time had been allocated to preparing for the event. The rows of tables and benches were still in place, but a podium had been placed near the right wall of the room. Crowds of soldiers were filing into the room and taking seats at benches built into the tables, all facing the podium. Behind the tables, equipment was set up for what appeared to be a live video feed.

Why would they broadcast this graduation? Is it for back at Headquarters? Wil was about to ask Taelis, but he was distracted by the Primus Elites, still dressed in dark blue, waving at him from the front benches. To his surprise, he noticed that High Commander Banks was seated with them. “Banks came all the way here?”

“We thought it fitting,” Taelis responded. “Please, take a seat up front.”

I don’t think this is just a graduation… Wil realized. He took Saera’s hand and followed Taelis toward open seats in the front row facing the podium.

“Hi, I didn’t expect to see you,” Wil said to Banks as they passed.

Banks smiled back. “This was well worth the trip.”

Wil and Saera sat down in the two open spaces at the center of the front row, with half the Primus Elites to either side.

Michael, next to Wil, was examining everyone like there was about to be some major revelation. “Why are we here?”

“Impromptu graduation ceremony, I think,” Wil replied.

“Attended by this many senior officers?” Michael asked. “Either we’re way more special than I thought, or there’s something else going on.”

The speculation was cut short as Taelis moved into position behind the podium. All attendees in the room immediately ceased their conversations and gave the High Commander their full attention.

“Thank you all for joining us on such short notice,” Taelis began. “For as long as any of us can remember, we have been at war. Generations before us fought the Bakzen, and there has never been an end in sight. All of that changes tomorrow. The Cadicle—our first Primus Elite Agent—will move to the frontlines and finally bring an end to the fighting. We need to rally for this one final push, and then we will have peace.

“For the last five years, a group of twenty officers have trained under the Primus Elite designation. Today, every one of them graduates with a CR above 9.0—an achievement unrivaled by any previous cohort. Under the Cadicle’s leadership, this group, combined with our veteran forces, will make the TSS unstoppable. We will defeat the Bakzen, and the victory will be swift.”

Taelis took a step to the side, and Banks rose to join him.

“As the war comes to an end, the TSS needs to be united,” Banks declared. “For years, we have had a divide between the Headquarters in Earth’s moon and the Jotun division here in the rift. With two High Commanders bearing equal authority, we have never been able to act as one.”

Wil tensed in his chair. This is it…

“So,” Taelis continued, “we will now declare a Supreme Commander of the TSS: Williame Sietinen.”

Even though he had braced for the announcement, Wil’s heart leaped. He’d been acting in a leadership role for years, but somehow the new title made it more real. Everyone is looking to me. I need to end the war.

After a moment, Wil realized that the two High Commanders were staring at him expectantly. He got up to join them by the podium, his heart pounding in his ears.

“Wil, do you accept the position as Supreme Commander and the responsibilities it entails?” Taelis asked.

I have no choice. “Yes, I do.”

“Will you lead the TSS to the best of your ability until we are no longer at war?”

“Yes, I will,” Wil stated. Or until I die in the process of trying.

“I grant you command of the TSS forces under my jurisdiction in the Jotun division,” Taelis declared.

“I grant you command of the TSS forces under my jurisdiction throughout the Taran colonies,” Banks echoed. “With this transfer of authority, you are now Supreme Commander of the TSS. We await your instruction.”

Wil wished he could shrink back from the hundreds of eyes watching him from within the room and the thousands more certainly viewing the events over the video feed. Of course it wasn’t just going to be a graduation. But that’s why they called me here, so that’s what I’m going to do. Suppressing his nerves, he stepped up to the podium. “Thank you for placing your trust in me. However, I wouldn’t be here without the support of my colleagues, my wife, and my parents. We have always faced past trials together, and so we will again as we embark on the most challenging battles of them all.

“I would like to take a moment to acknowledge the graduates today. Not only were their scores unprecedented, but they completed the training program in just five years. I am honored to have had the chance to train with them, and I am confident that they will serve as fine officers in the coming battles. I ask that you trust each of them just as you place your trust in me. Thank you.” Wil took a step back from the podium, and Banks inclined his head with approval.

Applause spread throughout the room, initiated by the Primus Elites. Wil motioned for his trainees to join him up front.

Some of the men shook their heads bashfully at first, but the Captains took the initiative to heed Wil’s direction and the others followed. The applause swelled as the young men lined up along the wall.

Banks and Taelis moved to the left of the line and began working their way to the right, shaking each Primus Elite’s hand in turn with various expressions of “Congratulations.”

When they were finished, Wil returned to the podium. “Thank you for your time. I look forward to joining the frontlines in the morning.”

The clapping ceased almost at once as the attendees filed out of the room.

Wil took a deep breath. Tomorrow is the big day.

“So, what are our scores?” Ian asked as soon as the spectators were gone.

“They ranged from 9.0 to 9.3,” Wil replied. “I’ll send your individual results to your handhelds. I’d caution you to avoid direct comparison—each of you know the others’ strengths far more than this test captures. Rely on your history together.”

“We will, Supreme Commander,” Curtis said.

Wil cracked a smile. “Hey, now, I didn’t pick the title.”

“ ‘Almighty Supremely Awesome One’ is more like it,” Ethan joked.

“One Commander to Rule Them All,” Saera added, to which Michael laughed.

“All right, all right,” Wil cut in when he noticed a growing expression of horror on Taelis’ normally impassive face. “You’re Agents now—the image of poise and dignity.”

Ian grinned. “Uh, I think we may have skipped over that part on our accelerated timeline.”

“Bomax! I knew I missed something,” Wil jested back.

Just outside the group, Taelis crossed his arms. Next to him, Banks observed the antics with reserved amusement.

“All right, let’s head back to the Conquest for the night,” Wil suggested. “Get in a little relaxation before we get down to business.”

There were enthusiastic nods and cheers all around.

“Go ahead. I’ll be there soon,” Wil told them before turning his attention to the High Commanders. Saera accompanied the Primus Elites toward the ship.

As Wil approached, Taelis uncrossed his arms. “They treat you like one of them.”

“The best friends I could ever hope for,” Wil replied. “They’re serious when it matters.”

“We’re counting on you,” Taelis said.

“We’ll deliver,” Wil assured him, then focused on Banks. “Are you sticking around?”

“No, I was just here to hand over command. I’ll be back at Headquarters—the facility is short-staffed enough as it is.”

Wil nodded. “I appreciate you coming. I know it must have meant a lot to the Elites to see you here.”

“Yes, I wouldn’t want to let them down,” Banks said, but Wil sensed the unspoken meaning to the words—that Banks didn’t want to let Wil down, and that he never would.

“Thank you,” Wil replied to the hidden statement.

“Now,” Banks continued, “I believe you have some celebrating to do.”

CHAPTER 15

Morning came too swiftly for Wil’s liking. The afterglow of the night’s festivities faded as he and Saera approached the Command Center of the Conquest to report for duty. No more practicing, no more margin for error—his commands would be binding and the results permanent.

“Good morning,” he greeted the other officers, who were already at their posts. Each of the Primus Elites wore new black uniforms.

“Good morning,” Michael replied. “All systems check out. We’re ready to head out on your order.”

Wil took his seat in the center of the room while Saera situated herself at the front control console next to Rianne. He gripped the handholds on his podium to access the scan results for verification, as was his obligation as captain. Everything looked good in his secondary review. “Okay, this is it. Any final comments before we head out?” he asked his friends.

“‘Go team?’” Ian suggested.

“Works for me,” Michael agreed.

I hope they’ll always be able to find the light side of a situation. “All right, then. Go team!” Wil rallied.

“Go team!” the crew repeated in unison.

“Now, our first task will be to disrupt the Bakzen supply line through the transit corridor near Scilla. Do we have the go-ahead from the Vanquish and Nova?” he asked.

“Yes,” Rianne confirmed, “the Vanquish and Nova are standing by, along with the complement of tactical attack vessels under their commands.”

Wil took a moment to let the battle scenario play out in his head. His father on the Vanquish and Lead Agent Ramsen on the Nova would be important backup firepower if the rest of the fleet got into trouble. It would be best to have them hang back to catch the Bakzen by surprise. “Have them accompany us to the remote observation site at Scilla II.”

“Aye,” Curtis acknowledged.

“Saera, prepare to jump,” Wil ordered, getting to business. “Ethan, have the Primus Squad wait near Scilla IV.”

Ethan’s eyes became distant as he relayed the telepathic command.

“The jump path is laid in,” Saera announced.

Wil took a deep breath. “Let’s go.”

The Conquest was enveloped by the shifting blue-green shroud of subspace. The ship floated in the ethereal light for nearly a minute before dropping back into the echoed starscape of the rift.

Next to the ship, the gravity signature of an orange planet formed a mirage in the blackness of space. The Vanquish and Nova appeared from subspace just beyond the gravity well of the planet.

“Bring up the map of the corridor,” Wil instructed Rianne.

A holographic map appeared around the front of the domed viewscreen, illustrating the beacon network connecting three planets with Bakzen territory. Just beyond the Defense Barrier, a Bakzen-controlled outpost was illuminated in red.

“This supply outpost is one of five gateways into Bakzen territory,” Wil stated. “It’s their most direct link to the ore mines in the Utan Belt.”

“Eliminate the outpost, slow the supply?” Michael filled in.

“And, eventually, cut it off entirely,” Wil confirmed. “Now, two of our cruisers and a carrier are already waiting here to jump in for a surprise attack,” he pointed to the edge of the mining zone in the Utan Belt. “I’ll observe the setup of the Bakzen defenses, and then the first wave of TSS forces will jump in. Once the Bakzen are engaged, the Vanquish and Nova will jump in to draw fire while the Primus Squad takes out the target.”

“Understood,” Michael acknowledged.

Wil gripped the handhold on his podium. “Prepare to relay commands to the attack units.” The other Primus Elites scattered throughout the fleet would make sure any orders were executed correctly.

The Conquest’s officers took their own handholds to establish the telepathic network.

Clearing his mind, Wil used the ship as an anchor while he slipped into a state of simultaneous observation—reaching out through the rift to his remote vantage of the surrounding space. He floated in the nothingness, waiting for the planes to come into focus. Then, he saw himself on the Conquest, and the other ships nearby. He zoomed outward past the edge of the solar system, passing by the waiting Primus Squad.

There it was: the Bakzen outpost. A shield surrounded the enormous storage complex on the surface of an asteroid, and a transport ship was off-loading ore onto a conveyor that carried the material down to the boxy, prefabricated structures beneath the shield. The facility would have made for an easy target if there weren’t four battlecruisers, a warship, and sixty combat fighters circling the asteroid.

Fok, this is more than we’ve practiced taking on in training. Except, in training he hadn’t had access to the full resources of the TSS fleet. He pulled back into his physical self. “Change of plan.”

*       *       *

Cris stared back, dumbfounded, at the image of his son on the front viewscreen in the Vanquish’s Command Center. “You want us to do what?”

There had never been a doubt in Cris’ mind that the Vanquish would participate in its share of battles in the final stretch of the war. After all, it was the flagship for the main Headquarters and was equipped with the latest weapons and jump drive systems. However, Wil’s first official orders as Supreme Commander caught Cris completely off-guard.

“Jump in between two of the Bakzen cruisers. Seriously?” Cris clarified.

“I can relay the exact jump coordinates and timing,” Wil said confidently. “The Vanquish can withstand the bombardment—it’ll be distracting for the Bakzen, and totally unexpected.”

Unexpected all right. “I’m beginning to think we should have practiced with you.”

“We don’t have impact ratings for the Bakzen weapons,” Kate protested from the First Officer’s chair next to Cris.

“The Vanquish is the same design as the Nova, and that ship has faced the Bakzen plenty of times,” Wil countered. “You have your orders.”

He wouldn’t put us—his own parents—at risk, so he must be sure. At least, I don’t think he would… “All right,” Cris yielded. “We’re standing by to jump on your mark.”

Cris sensed a consciousness reaching out to his mind. “This is Michael,” a voice said. “Telepathically link to your pilot and jump on my order. The timing must be precise.”

“Understood,” Cris acknowledged.

“They want us to telepathically network,” Cris explained aloud to the Command Center crew. “I’ll serve as a hub and keep Kari in the loop.”

“This’ll be interesting,” Alec commented from the pilot’s console.

“I’ll relay orders to Matt in Engineering, if necessary,” Kate offered. “You’ll have enough to keep track of with us and communications with the Conquest.”

“Okay, here we go.” Cris opened his mind to the telepathic feed from Michael. For the first few moments, he saw only blackness, with a background hum of potential energy. Then, a panoramic image came into view.

The scene was blurry, like a video run through too many filters. However, the key objects were all visible and fully realized in three-dimensions. Cris could navigate through the image with the slightest thought. He took in the scene, noting four cruisers, a warship, and more fighters than he could readily count. Two of the cruisers were situated in such a way that the Vanquish could fit in between them and have a direct line of fire to the warship’s propulsion system. That must be our opening.

“Yes,” Michael replied, though Cris hadn’t meant to share the thought. Apparently nothing was hidden within the mental network.

“Do you see the destination?” Cris asked Alec.

“Yeah, but I can’t calculate the jump coordinates based on this image alone,” the pilot replied.

“I’ll give the coordinates when it’s time,” Michael assured him. “Stand by.”

“Jump drive is primed,” Alec confirmed.

Cris waited in silence, trying to keep his mind free of random thoughts to avoid any unnecessary distractions to his crew or the officers on the Conquest. The images of the battlefield relayed from Michael ceased while the Primus Elites concentrated on the remaining preparations.

Minutes passed. Cris shifted in his chair, anxious for the fight to begin. He found himself fatiguing as he tried to remain engaged but clear-headed at the same time.

Suddenly, a clear visualization of the battle returned. A series of commands filled Cris’ mind—images more than specific words. Before he had fully processed the instructions, the Vanquish was charging for a jump.

The ship slipped into subspace, bathed in light while the blue-green sea moved around it. All sense of peace shattered as the ship returned to the physical surroundings of normal space. The Vanquish wedged between two of the Bakzen cruisers, with less than a dozen meters of clearance to either side. In front of them, the warship was an easy target.

“Fire!” Cris ordered, both aloud and in the crew members’ minds.

*       *       *

Wil was tempted to watch the Vanquish rip apart the Bakzen warship, but there was the rest of the battle left to fight.

He extended his consciousness outward to take in the cross-section of the space around him, then called the rift into focus. Bakzen fighters were darting between the planes, just as he’d predicted.

“Send the Nova into the rift,” he instructed Michael.

The Nova appeared in the rift at the relayed jump coordinates in a flanking position relative to the Vanquish’s place in normal space. Never before had the TSS been able to so perfectly align their fleet across both planes, to match their enemy’s maneuvers. The Bakzen fighters would be under fire no matter where they ran.

Within a minute, the four Bakzen cruisers and the warship were fully engaged with the TSS onslaught, leaving the facility on the asteroid in normal space comparatively exposed.

“Take out the transport ship!” Wil ordered Ethan and his Primus Squad pilots. The TSS could use the facility if they could capture it with minimal structural damage.

“On the way!” Ethan acknowledged, his excitement radiating through the telepathic bond.

All the hard work and practice was finally coming together in one coordinated assault. The hunt was on, it was nothing short of thrilling.

*       *       *

“Game time,” Tom said to his Primus pilot comrades as he pulled out from their waiting place behind Scilla IV. His pulse raced with anticipation. It was their first real fight—no safety net like in the simulations.

He had a clear visualization of the battlefield—relayed from Ethan—but there were too many moving units, enemy and friendly, to track. Jumping into the center of the action was doable, but not without risk. He studied the images playing through his mind.

“We need to move,” Rey urged.

“I’m looking for the right opening.” Then, Tom spotted where they should go—a small pocket of open space between the main action and the edge of the shield around the asteroid. He sent a mental image of the location to his comrades.

“Got it,” they confirmed in unison.

The IT-1 fighter purred in response to his telepathic commands, charging the jump drive with an instantaneous thought. In unison, the four fighters winked through subspace and reemerged just at the edge of the battle raging in normal space.

A TSS cruiser—which Tom recognized as the Vanquish—was bombarding a Bakzen warship and four enemy cruisers in close quarters. The jump drives of the Bakzen vessels appeared to be damaged, based on his quick assessment of the scorch marks, but there wasn’t time to take it all in.

“You heard Wil, take out the transport!” Tom rallied the other pilots.

They looped around from their forward flight path toward the shield surrounding the facility on the asteroid, arcing up toward the transport ship at an impossible angle for any other craft. As they came to the relative vertical, Tom opened fire on the connection point between the conveyor and the transport ship. The end of the fragile column shattered instantly, causing the boxy transport ship to rock until the stabilizers compensated. As the ship drifted away from the asteroid, it became a prime target for the Primus Squad to destroy, with no risk of damaging the rest of the facility on the asteroid.

Following Tom’s lead, the four fighters first unleashed a barrage of energy charges to disable the vessel’s propulsion. Since it was caught mid-materials transfer, the transport ship’s shield wasn’t deployed, and the blasts hit the engines hard and true. The rear of the ship exploded under the fighters’ fire.

A dozen of the nearby Bakzen fighters immediately changed course toward the Primus Squad after the explosion, launching globs of Detno toward the IT-1s.

The Primus Squad rolled to avoid the explosive goop.

Tom’s fighter shuddered as the Detno exploded in open space behind him. “Now, another pass at the transport ship. Make it count,” he told his friends.

With trained precision, they released a second round of blasts along the key structural points of the Bakzen transport ship, buckling the hull. The ship depressurized in a brief explosion.

The Bakzen fighters released their own energy weapon charges and another volley of Detno in retaliation for their destroyed asset, but the Primus Squad was too quick.

Tom and the other Primus pilots jumped to subspace. While in transition, he initiated the IT-1 fighter’s trademark right-angle turn. I bet they haven’t seen it done like this. Before the enemy knew what happened, they’d be in his sights.

*       *       *

Wil watched as the Primus fighters completed their seemingly impossible right-angle turn mid-jump. The Bakzen fighters’ assaults met only empty space.

Without any time for the Bakzen ships to reorient, the Primus fighters appeared behind them and opened fire on the entire Bakzen assault line. The shields staved off the initial blasts, but it was too much, too fast for the enemy vessels to counter.

“Finish them off,” Wil instructed Curtis, who relayed tactical orders to the TSS support ships based on his perception of the battle.

Wil held the precise battlefield movements across both the planes in his mind, relaying the visualization through the ship for his officers to observe. Their plan was working.

The Bakzen warship finally buckled under the relentless blasts from the TSS contingent, but the rest of the Bakzen were still fighting strong.

At the edge of his consciousness, Wil detected another Bakzen ship in the rift—heading straight for the Vanquish. “Jump!” he instructed his father, only a moment before imminent impact.

The Vanquish faded into a blue-green cloud just as the new Bakzen ship appeared behind the TSS ship’s former location, opening fire along its intended suicide course. Except, with the Vanquish gone, the Bakzen ship was now heading straight for one of the other Bakzen cruisers. The new ship initiated a jump away, but its weapons barrage had already been sent.

Blasts erupted along the length of the other Bakzen cruiser, breaking through the already compromised shields. Flames fanned out briefly from the breaches while the atmosphere vented, but soon the fire extinguished in the vacuum.

Wil waited for the new Bakzen ship to reemerge and then relayed jump coordinates to the Vanquish. The TSS flagship appeared behind the enemy vessel and launched a volley of hull-piercing missiles.

Almost there… Wil focused a broader view of the battlefield for his officers to assess the enemy positions.

On Michael’s order, the Nova and other TSS support vessels surrounded the remaining Bakzen forces. Within moments, the Bakzen ships were reduced to scrap floating through the vast battlefield.

Next to the ships, the ore processing facility on the surface of the asteroid appeared to be intact. Without a doubt, the extra materials would come in handy for fleet repairs after the coming battles. For once, the TSS salvage crew would receive good news.

Wil took a deep breath, overwhelmed with relief. We did it! “Damage report.”

Rianne projected battle statistics aggregated from the other ships’ reports. “Two fighters from the Nova’s complement were destroyed by Detno, but otherwise only minor damage,” she concluded.

“Not too bad,” Wil said. Except there was a person in each of those fighters, not just a computer simulation like in practice. “Good job, everyone. First battle down—and a solid victory.”

“Now we just have to do that a few dozen more times and we’ll be done,” Ian grinned.

“The Bakzen won’t make it that easy for us,” Wil cautioned. But that did go well. We really can do this.

“What are your orders?” Saera asked from the front station.

Wil took in the vast map of their enemy’s strongholds. “Now we plan our next battle.”

CHAPTER 16

“It’s time we go after something bigger,” Wil commented after studying the map of their progress. With four skirmishes down, he was confident in his team’s ability to perform. They may as well try to gain more ground while they were still comparatively fresh. It would only become more difficult from there on out.

“But what?” Michael asked.

“A planet,” Wil replied. “Specifically, Raenor.” He projected a map on the domed viewscreen for illustrative purposes.

The planet was situated at the edge of the Kaldern sector, deep into what had become Bakzen territory. Before its capture, Raenor had served as a major trade post for the outer colonies, and it would offer an advantageous staging ground for TSS forces in the push toward the Bakzen homeworld.

His Captains, Saera, and Rianne assessed the map.

“That’s definitely a bigger target, all right,” Saera said on behalf of the group.

Ian raised an eyebrow. “Are we ready for that?”

“I don’t see why not. We’ll need more ships than we’ve brought to previous skirmishes, but the principles are the same,” Wil replied. “Besides, we went over plenty of planetary captures in practice.”

“Yeah, but those were fought against red dots, not people…” Ethan said.

Wil couldn’t let that reality hold them back. “It’s no different than what we’ve done over the last few days. Fortunately, the planet is fully Bakzen, so we don’t have to worry about civilians.”

“What about Bakzen civilians?” Curtis ventured.

I guess we never stopped to think if there was such a thing. Regardless, the Aesir said total elimination—no exceptions. “All Bakzen are the enemy.”

The officers nodded with grim understanding.

“Now,” Wil returned his attention to the map, “let’s plan out our strategy.”

They spent the next three hours going over various approaches to the attack. With such a large surface area to cover and numerous blind spots, their telepathic coordination and simultaneous observation would be more important than ever. In the end, they decided that eight cruisers, three battleships, and a carrier with one-hundred-twenty combat fighters would be sufficient to capture the planet while not drawing too many defensive units away from other TSS-controlled sites.

The more positions we win, the more we’ll have to defend, Wil realized. Resources might be even tighter by the end.

With the plan set, Wil’s officers went about making the necessary communications to the other Primus Elites and their contacts throughout the fleet.

While they worked, Wil scoped out the planet through simultaneous observation, making note of potential obstacles. Only a single space station was in geosynchronous orbit of the planet, situated above the largest city—which, to Wil’s eye, was little more than a small town. Two Bakzen cruisers were on patrol in orbit, though more ships would certainly come as soon as the Bakzen realized they were under attack. The planetary shield appeared to be the original Taran model from before the planet’s capture, powered by five generators situated at equidistant points around the planet’s circumference. It was a challenging target, but Wil was confident they could bring down the shield and level the city before too many enemy reinforcements arrived.

Should we really destroy it all? He dismissed the thought. The Bakzen had firebombed the original Taran colony when they captured the planet, so all current structures were of purely Bakzen design. Based on what he’d seen of Bakzen facilities as a teenager, there was nothing worth salvaging.

After an hour, all members of the attack fleet had reported their readiness to jump.

“This is more than I’m used to tracking at once,” Wil reminded his crew, “so you’ll be on your own with tactics. I’ll try to give you a heads up if I see anything major.”

“We have it under control, don’t worry,” Michael replied.

“One-hundred percent,” Ian agreed. “Well, at least ninety-nine point nine. Gotta leave a little room for the crazy—it’s what makes us so good.” He grinned.

“Yeah, yeah. Save the cockiness until after we win,” Wil shot back, but the hint of a smile broke through. “Let’s go.” He gripped his handholds and extended his consciousness outward through the ship.

Raenor came into focus, marbled with blue oceans, desert plains, and rocky mountain ranges throughout the southern hemisphere. The city, situated in one of the open expanses on the north continent, glowed with white light in the shadow of night. Lights in the windows of the space station were dimmed; perhaps the attack would come during the night watch.

Wil dove his consciousness through the dimensional layers to assess the Bakzen forces in the rift. The echo of the planet distorted the surrounding space, but no ships or structures were visible. It was quite unlike the Bakzen.

“How long have the Bakzen held Raenor?” Michael asked in response to Wil’s confusion.

“Several years,” Wil replied. “More than enough time to develop.”

“Maybe the planet didn’t have enough resources to make it worthwhile,” Michael offered.

Wil accepted the possibility; just because the planet held strategic importance to the TSS, there was no reason for it to carry the same weight in the Bakzen’s endeavors. “Regardless, this shouldn’t be too difficult. Commence when ready.”

He held the two planes in his mind, stretching his consciousness around the entire planet so his officers would have no blind spots. Saera steadied him from afar, a constant link to his physical self through the ship.

Orders swirled in his mind as his officers doled out commands across the distance. Cruisers and warships darted into place through subspace—surrounding the planet in a matter of seconds.

The Bakzen launched their defensive immediately, with their cruisers targeting the nearest TSS ships in sight. However, the space station was slow to respond. Lights flicked on, but soon the station was a mass of broken, twisted metal destroyed by precise shots from the Vanquish.

Electric sparks zagged along the shimmering surface of the planetary shield as the three warships tried to overwhelm the generators with energy feedback. There was nothing Wil could do but wait and watch as they slowly wore down the defenses.

At the edge of his mind, Wil perceived three new Bakzen cruisers en route through subspace. He sounded the mental alarm to his officers.

“Break through before they arrive!” Michael urged.

Two of the TSS cruisers halted their melee with the Bakzen ships to focus energy weapon’s fire on the shield—giving everything they could to bring it down before the enemy reinforcements arrived.

The shield sputtered and dissolved into silvery dust. The TSS had broken through.

With the path clear, all TSS ships targeted the inhabited areas of the planet. They needed to take the cities and reestablish the shields under their own occupation.

Explosions appeared around the planet as the Bakzen cities were leveled with single blasts. Black smoke dotted the atmosphere like signal fires of the destruction.

The TSS warship released six landing vessels embedded in the skeleton of its underbelly, each carrying Militia soldiers to take out any Bakzen foot soldiers. One ship headed for each of the shield generator sites, and another to the ruins of the main city.

Just as the landing party’s ships entered the atmosphere, the three Bakzen cruisers dropped out of subspace, triangulating the bulk of the TSS fleet near the former site of the space station. The landing ships were still exposed, vulnerable to a well-aimed attack.

“Hold the line!” Wil ordered, wishing he could do more, but he was too far away to act. He struggled to maintain the clarity his officers needed to fight back.

A flurry of commands flitted through Wil’s mind from his officers, relaying coordinates and targeting instructions. Four of the TSS cruisers disappeared for a split second before reappearing outside the triangle of enemy ships. The TSS fleet bombarded the Bakzen ships from both sides with energy weapons to overwhelm their shields. Just as the shields reached the point of collapse, four squads of TSS fighters—each led by one of the Primus Squad’s members—darted into the combat zone. They made quick work of the Bakzen ships’ propulsion systems and left the stranded vessels for the larger ships to finish off.

The TSS transport ships touched down on the surface. Details were too small to see from his vantage, so Wil had to trust the landing parties’ commanders to see them through the capture of the former Bakzen facilities. The planetary shield needed to be restored as soon as possible.

An explosion drew Wil’s attention to the far side of the planet. Horrified, he realized he’d neglected to keep track of the enemy vessels outside of the main group.

“We lost the Triumph,” Michael revealed.

Scorched and barely recognizable, the Bakzen attack ships in the second wave no longer posed a threat. The Vanquish and one of the other cruisers jumped to the other side of the planet to take out the Bakzen vessel that had destroyed the Triumph. Wil pivoted his viewpoint to gain a better vantage as the TSS vessels unrelentingly tore into the enemy craft. A precision shot took out the propulsion system, leaving the ship to be battered into mangled scrap.

Eventually, nothing but twisted metal remained of the enemy forces.

“Anything else on the horizon?” Curtis asked.

Wil pulled back from the planet and fanned through the dimensional planes. No additional Bakzen ships were en route. “All clear,” he declared.

“Ground units have control of the shield generator sites,” Michael confirmed.

“How long until the shield is restored?”

“Twenty minutes.”

Wil checked the surrounding space again; still clear. “They still might come to reclaim the planet.”

“We’ll be waiting for them,” Michael replied.

Though exhausted, Wil wasn’t about to let them get surprised—losing one ship was enough. He maintained the state of simultaneous observation, keeping vigilant lookout for any approaching enemy units.

It wasn’t until the silvery shimmer of the planetary shield once again encased the planet that he allowed himself to return fully to his physical body. His fingers and toes tingled—he’d never remained disconnected for so long before.

“That was quite a fight,” Michael said, letting go of his podium handholds.

“A whole planet!” Ian exclaimed. “That was some top-grade coordination there.”

Wil couldn’t share his same level of enthusiasm. We lost a cruiser. I should have been paying closer attention. Thirty-five people… “Damage report,” he requested from Rianne, hoping the Triumph was the only significant loss.

Rianne projected the report on the viewscreen. “One cruiser destroyed, three cruisers reporting hull damage and minor crew injuries, eleven fighters destroyed,” she summarized.

Forty-six deaths. Wil couldn’t allow himself to dwell. “Good work.”

“Orders?” Michael asked.

“Send the cruisers needing repair back to H2 and leave two others here as lookouts in case the Bakzen return. The rest should prepare for another battle.”

“Acknowledged.” Michael prepared the necessary communications.

Wil took a deep breath. “On to the next.”

*       *       *

Banks smiled back at the other High Commander. “He’s really doing it.”

“We haven’t made this much headway in years,” Taelis said, awe audible in his voice. “In only a week, he’s managed to take out two of the supply lines and reclaim one of the most strategic outposts.”

“I told you to trust him.”

Taelis nodded. “Your faith was not misplaced.”

“However,” Banks began, searching for the best words to change the topic, “there is still the other matter.”

Taelis frowned. “I thought we agreed to put that issue to rest.”

“It was more of a declaration on your part, which I’m choosing to ignore.”

“I’ll have no further part in your investigation,” the other High Commander insisted. “Again, I’d caution you to move on.”

I’m in far too deep now to give up. “I appreciate your concern.”

“I understand what you’re trying to do, Jason. Some questionable decisions got us into a bad spot in the past, and you want to make sure history isn’t repeated.”

“That’s part of it,” Banks replied. “What concerns me more is the well-being of our people. Doesn’t it alarm you that talented individuals have disappeared without a trace? It’s too much for me to ignore.”

“I maintain that I cannot participate, but I won’t stand in your way,” Taelis said at last.

“I understand.”

“But I do hope you find answers, Jason. For all our sakes.”

CHAPTER 17

Haersen quickly stepped to the side to avoid the tablet hurtling toward him from Tek’s outstretched hand, thankful for his improved reflexes thanks to the Bakzen gene therapy. The device shattered when it hit the concrete wall of the Imperial Director’s office, raining components onto the smooth, gray floor.

“Stop them!” Tek spat.

“It’s not that straightforward,” Haersen tried to explain again. The most unfortunate aspect of his position was that he was often the bearer of bad news. Other Bakzen soldiers had resisted his presence for years, but when they realized that they could funnel the less favorable messages through him, he suddenly had a new purpose.

Tek’s sorrel eyes flashed with seething anger. “You assured me the Dragon’s presence in the war would not alter our momentum.”

Haersen gulped. “I’ll admit, the TSS has been far more successful in the three weeks since he’s taken command than I’d anticipated.”

The Imperial Director slammed his fist on the touch-surface desktop, causing the display to flicker. “There has to be a weakness. How do we exploit their Taran ideals?”

It had been so long since he’d been among Tarans, Haersen was starting to forget what life had been like. His mind raced, trying to invent a plausible answer to tell his commander, even if it would lead to another dead-end strategy. He just needed to bide some time to give Tek the opportunity to calm down. In his current state, Haersen didn’t expect to make it out of the room in one piece.

“Relationships,” Haersen said at last. “Tarans are driven by their relationships. If you want to get to Wil, you need to go after those he cares about.”

Tek shook his head, his face twisting into a sneer of disgust. “Family. I’ll never understand why Tarans feel such loyalty to others that are no more than imperfect genetic copies of themselves. I’d never stand to see such variation from one generation to the next.”

“It’s more than just genetic relations,” Haersen continued. “Their love relationships run even deeper. Wil has a wife.”

“That’s right. He does…” Tek mused. He leaned against his desk. “But how do we use that to our advantage?”

Sensing he was out of immediate danger, Haersen stepped forward from his sanctuary by the exit door. “He keeps her close. We would need to scatter the TSS. We need to catch them by surprise.”

Tek flicked his wrist. “Reactions to surprises are unpredictable. No, we need to present an immediate threat—something that would force them to divide in order to overcome.”

“The expansion of the rift?” Haersen offered.

“That’s still too localized.” Tek stroked his chin. “We need something that will threaten their very connection to each other.”

Haersen perked up. “An interruption to communications?”

“Or more. I have an idea, but we’ll need to stage a distraction to mask its deployment.”

“The new hybrids would make for quite a spectacle—the TSS has yet to see them in action,” suggested Haersen.

“Yes, good,” Tek sat back down at his desk. “Track the fleet movement and give me your projections for their next targets. I’ll make the other arrangements.”

Tek bobbed his head. “Of course, sir.” Whatever Tek had in mind for the TSS, they wouldn’t see it coming.

*       *       *

Tom pierced the dimensional veil into normal space just in time to avoid another blast from a Bakzen combat fighter. “They’re getting feisty,” he commented to the other Primus Squad pilots.

“It’s because we’ve been kicking their asses for the last three weeks,” Sander replied.

Indeed, the TSS was in the dominant position. Veterans couldn’t stop commenting how the tide had turned—the TSS was finally making a meaningful dent in the Bakzen forces. Tom knew he and his friends were good, but he wasn’t sure they were that good. It was entirely possible the shift in momentum was just due to improved morale. Regardless, he wasn’t about to turn down his share of the congratulations.

Their current assignment had taken them on yet another assault to take out a Bakzen supply line. Such missions were becoming routine after a few dozen variations. They had learned just how to strike the freighters and disable their jump drives without damaging any cargo; after all, the supplies were a valuable resource to the TSS, as well.

“Heads up, the Bakzen launched a probe or something,” Rey alerted as they made their final approach toward the target freighter.

Tom spotted the object in question. It was plain and oblong, heading at high velocity—almost like a coffin. Two more identical objects shot out after the first. Simultaneously, the cylinders blew apart, revealing three bodies. Except, the Bakzen didn’t bury their dead in space. “Stay clear. It could be a—”

The three Bakzen soldiers detonated in a blinding flash.

Instantly, the subspace comm and nav locks in Tom’s fighter cut out, and deafening buzzing consumed his senses—blurring his vision and vibrating within his skull until he felt like his head was going to explode. He couldn’t think, couldn’t breathe. He had been somewhere, but the sense of place was gone.

Reality restored around him. The fighter’s control panel was flashing red, mirroring the warning images at the edge of his vision. Maneuvering thrusters were non-responsive.

“Shite! What happened?” Tom asked his friends.

“I blacked out for a second. Fok!” Sander’s fighter weaved to the side just in time to avoid an enemy missile.

Tom realized his own course was leading directly into enemy fire. Instinctively, he dove the fighter down to avoid a barrage of weapon’s fire and found that the craft was under his control again.

“I’ve still got the shot. Going in,” Rey said.

Tom swung his fighter around to see Rey’s fighter take out the cargo freighter’s jump drive. A clean hit—the ship wouldn’t be going anywhere.

“Pull back!” Tom ordered. “I don’t want to risk encountering another one of those things.”

He headed back toward the hangar of their accompanying cruiser ship. The fighter’s controls seemed to be back to normal, but he didn’t want to take any chances. As soon as he landed, he powered down the fighter and scrambled out of the cockpit.

The other Primus pilots seemed equally eager to get out of their fighters, based on their hasty movements.

Sander slipped off his helmet. “What the fok was that?”

“It looked like people.” Tom’s stomach turned over.

“People?” Andy asked as he removed his flight gloves. “Why would the Bakzen eject their clones into space with a bomb?”

“No concern for life,” Sander muttered.

“I don’t think that’s it,” Tom replied. “I think the people were the bombs. It was like they detonated. The shockwave spanned the dimensional planes—I think that’s what messed with each fighter’s neural interface, since it reads telekinetic energy.”

Rey frowned. “Wait… an inter-dimensional bomb. Is that how the Bakzen formed the rift?”

“I don’t know. Maybe.” Tom found himself even more unnerved by what he’d just witnessed.

“Stars!” Sander exclaimed. “If that’s the case, I can’t even imagine how many clones it would have taken to create the rift—it’s massive! Hundreds of thousands, at least.”

“What disturbs me more is that we’re past the edge of the rift,” Tom pointed out.

Rey caught on. “So, they’re still expanding it.”

“Living inter-dimensional bombs to expand the rift…” Andy shuddered.

“I can’t imagine using a person like that,” Sander said, his face twisted with disgust. “Just when it seems like the Bakzen couldn’t get any worse.”

Tom shook his head. “How much better is the TSS, really? There have been plenty of suicide runs over the course of the war.”

“At least that’s voluntary,” Rey countered.

“Are you sure the Bakzen’s actions aren’t?” Tom shot back.

The communication console in the hangar chirped before he could add more.

Andy, who was standing closest to the console, opened the comm channel. “Hi, Wil.”

“Is everyone okay?” their commander asked over the speaker.

“Yeah, we’re fine,” Tom replied. “The subspace disruption from the explosion just messed with the telepathic link for a few seconds.”

Wil let out a slow breath. “It took out subspace communications, too. We just got the network back online right before I called.”

“My head’s still a little fuzzy,” Tom admitted. “Is the battle over?”

“Yes, we captured the cargo freighter. Good work,” Wil replied.

“Did you see the subspace explosion?” Tom asked.

Wil paused. “Yeah, I saw it. Felt it, too.”

“Were those Bakzen clones?” Sander asked.

“I’m afraid so,” their commander replied. “I didn’t think they’d resort to using them in battle like that.”

“What else do they use them for? Expanding the rift?” Rey asked, seeking confirmation for his previous hypothesis.

“Near as I can tell,” Wil responded. “It’s a shame they only use their power to destroy—it could just as easily be used to mend…” He cleared his throat. “I’m glad you’re all okay. We’ll regroup in the morning. Nice shooting.” The call terminated.

“More mysterious knowledge he gleaned from the Aesir?” Tom speculated.

Sander sighed. “He always seems to know more than he’s telling us.”

“No matter now.” Tom rubbed his temple, trying to ease a lingering echo of the explosion. “Let’s get some rest.” The next fight could wait for another day.

*       *       *

Michael collapsed on his bed with a groan. He attempted to massage the small of his back with his knuckles, but it did little to relieve the cramps from hours spent in the same position at the podium in the Command Center of the Conquest.

The weeks of battles had long since blurred together. Skirmishes fought in monotonous progression, supply lines cut off only to have others formed. The Bakzen were quick and adaptive, but the TSS did have the upper hand. As much as Michael wished he could take a break, he knew he had to continue pushing forward with his comrades.

All the same, he was worn down. Lack of sleep, a poor meal schedule, and little exercise were a wearying combination that was exacerbated by constant telepathic exertion. How much longer can we keep it up before we start making critical mistakes?

He dismissed the thought and rolled to his side, trying to quiet the replay of the day’s events churning at the back of his mind. Even with his eyes closed, sleep was still elusive.

Rather than lay uselessly in the dark, he decided to start a puzzle game with the hope that it would distract him enough that he could unwind for the night.

Michael opened up his handheld and was about to launch the game when a chat message from Elise dropped down from the top of the screen: “Hi!”

His heart leaped unexpectedly. They’d exchanged a handful of emails over the last month, but real-time chatting never seemed to work out due to his grueling schedule. The correspondence was his one escape from the day-to-day reality of the war, and he was thankful they’d stayed in touch. He eagerly opened up a secure chat exchange over a subspace relay to Headquarters. “Hey! Sorry I haven’t written for a while.”

“I figured you’ve been busy,” Elise wrote back. “Am I disturbing you?”

“No, it’s good to hear from you,” Michael replied.

“I didn’t expect to find you online.”

He sat up on the bed so he could write better. “You caught me in a rare moment of down time.”

“How are things going?” Elise asked.

“Making progress.” Though a true statement, it was hardly the whole story. We’ll be out here for years, at this rate. This isn’t how I thought it would be.

“How are you holding up?”

“Well enough,” he deflected. “It’s a grind.”

Elise paused. “Is Saera doing okay? She hasn’t written for two weeks.”

“She’s been busy in the Command Center with us. We’ve been going for eighteen- or twenty-hour shifts.”

“I don’t know how you do it.”

“Take it one minute at a time.”

“Not even hour-to-hour?” Elise quipped. “It must be bad!”

Michael cracked a much-needed smile. “We’re making do. As long as we have our team together, we’ll be fine.”

“I have no doubts.”

“But enough about the war. What’s been going on with you?” he asked, hoping for a temporary escape back to the mundane.

“It’s been pretty quiet over here. We only have about a dozen Agents holding the training program together. Most of the younger Trainees are wondering why they’re even here.”

“That’s still about work. How are you otherwise?”

“Honestly? I’m taking it minute-by-minute, just like you.”

Michael frowned. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s just… Headquarters is lifeless compared to how it used to be. This has been my home for the better part of a decade, and it’s so empty now. All my friends are gone—and in constant danger—while I’m back here teaching some classes. It seems so pointless compared to what you’re doing.”

“Elise…” It’s not difficult to read between the lines.

“I know what you’re going to say,” she continued, “I’m doing my part and all that. But, we should be out there helping!”

“I know,” Michael started to write, but a string of messages from Elise streamed in before he could finish.

“I don’t even think they want to keep Headquarters functioning. Students are at about half course-load, since there are so few instructors. We can’t do any proper training. And, with so few of us here, they don’t even serve dessert anymore! What I wouldn’t do for a cookie…”

“Actually,” Michael finally managed to interject, “I was just going to say that I miss being with my friends, too. And you’re one of my friends now.”

The statement must have caught Elise off-guard, because it took several seconds for her to respond. “Sorry. It’s silly of me to complain about anything, compared to what you must be going through out there.”

Michael smirked. “No, it’s kind of refreshing to hear about a travesty like a cookie shortage, for a change.”

“Admittedly, that has made for a pretty bleak scene. People waiting in the buffet line for a dessert tray that will never come…”

He laughed. “The poor Trainees! They must be so lost and confused.”

“I can see it in their eyes. The devastation… No words can possibly describe it.”

They jested back and forth about life for a while longer before a wave of tiredness finally overtook Michael. He suppressed a yawn. “Hey, I should really get to sleep. I need to be back on duty in six hours.”

“Of course. Sorry to have kept you up!”

Michael smiled. “I’m happy we had the chance to chat properly.”

“Me too. I hope you’re able to come home soon.”

“And have a proper face-to-face conversation,” Michael ventured.

“I’d like that,” Elise’s responded, to his relief. “Good night—and take care.”

“I will. Good night.”

To have Elise seek his company was a foreign feeling, but he was grateful to, for once, have someone looking out for him. Her small bit of support from afar moved him more deeply than he anticipated; in all his years with the TSS, no one else had ever made such a gesture. As he drifted off to untroubled sleep, he took comfort knowing that Elise was thinking about him, too.

*       *       *

All the skirmishes were starting to feel like the same, never-ending battle. Wil held in a yawn as he finished his review of the morning report about fleet positions.

TSS forces were advancing toward the Bakzen Defense Barrier at a steady pace, and all but three of the known Bakzen supply lines had been cut off from the Bakzen’s main planetary base. They were getting close, but victory wasn’t assured. They needed to stay focused.

“What’s on the agenda for today?” Ethan asked, pulling Wil from his thoughts.

“Another border post assault,” he replied. He set aside the report, seeing that his officers were already done with their own reviews.

“Thrilling,” Saera commented from her station with thick sarcasm.

“Oh, so Saera,” Michael began, “I got a message last night from—”

The alarm sounded a single shrill chime.

Wil jumped to attention. “Report!”

“We lost our connection to the SiNavTech network,” Rianne replied. “Signal corruption, no apparent cause. I’m trying to reestablish—”

“Wait,” Wil cut in. “The system is programmed to disconnect automatically if there’s an anomaly. Stay disconnected and run a network diagnostic.”

“I’m on it,” Saera confirmed.

Preliminary results from the scan appeared on the front of the viewscreen overlaid on the surrounding starscape. Red error indicators flagged at least a quarter of the beacons.

Shite, what’s going on? Wil frowned. “Overlay the errors on the network map.”

Saera complied. A moment later, the viewscreen morphed into a map of the SiNavTech network for the surrounding sector. The errors were localized around Bakzen territory, but some beacons connecting to distant colony worlds along major transportation routes were also registering errors.

“Fok! Tell the entire fleet to disconnect from the network,” Wil ordered.

“Yes, sir,” Rianne confirmed while the others glanced at Wil with sudden alarm.

“Whatever the error, it looks like it’s spreading like a virus,” he continued. “Notice the distribution pattern—it’s along the routes that have registered a beacon ping in transit.”

“What’s it doing?” Ethan asked.

Wil shook his head. “Saera, any thoughts?”

She looked up from her analysis at the front console. “I can’t be certain, but I think it’s rewriting the beacon lock protocol, preventing any ship from being able to get a fix. There’s some kind of cipher running in the background.”

“Can’t get a lock unless you know the secret password,” Wil muttered.

“Fok, the Bakzen hijacked our nav network!” Ian exclaimed.

“That’s my best guess right now,” Saera confirmed, her face drawn. “That was the flaw in our workaround for the independent jump drive. The fleet can’t coordinate without the beacon network,” she added telepathically.

“I should have anticipated this contingency.” Wil rubbed his eyes. As he pulled his hands away, he noticed that everyone was looking at him, awaiting his orders. What can we do? Half the fleet already can’t move without risking getting trapped in subspace. We need to act before the whole network is down. “Do we have any ships currently engaged in combat?”

“Two cruisers and their complement are assisting defense of a border post,” Michael replied.

“How strategic is the position?” Wil asked.

His friend frowned, anticipating where he was going. “It’s a significant supply cache. And, Connor is with them.”

An unacceptable loss. “All right. Saera, calculate a manual jump. We’ll give them backup. Tell everyone to stay put and keep a low profile until we figure out a solution.” His officers telepathically relayed the messages to their contacts throughout the fleet.

“I have the coordinates,” Saera stated after a minute. “Do you want to check—”

“No time.” Wil grabbed the podium and telepathically reached out to the ship. The jump drive charged in response to his unspoken command.

A blue-green cloud overtook the Conquest as the ship slipped into subspace. Wil bolstered his connection with the ship, ready to draw it back into subspace if they emerged in the wrong place. The vibrations softened as the ship arrived at the destination. Objects began to take shape on the viewscreen through the cloud. He spotted the asteroid well out of harm’s way, but one of the cruisers was directly in their path.

Wil extended himself in an instant, enveloping the ship in a subspace bubble to prevent it from materializing inside the other ship. At the edge of his consciousness, curses sounded around the Command Center as the others realized what had happened. He felt his officers coming to his aid. Together, they sustained the subspace bubble as they drew the Conquest away from the ships around the asteroid. Once clear, they released the ship into normal space and took in their surroundings.

The two TSS cruisers formed an inverted V around the outpost on the asteroid, which was protected by a shield. fighters deployed from the cruisers were engaged with three squadrons of Bakzen fighters, along with a heavily armored warship and four battlecruisers.

“Shite!” Ethan breathed.

They were completely out-gunned any way Wil looked at it. Further, without witnessing the preceding action, he was blind to the Bakzen’s strategy and behavior patterns for the battle. Brute force was the only option.

“Let’s take them out!” Wil declared.

He gripped the podium and established his link with the ship. His officers followed his lead. “Time to see what kind of damage the telekinetic amplifier can do. This’ll be our one chance to catch them by surprise with it,” he told them.

“Ready,” they confirmed in unison.

Together, they channeled telekinetic energy through the relays within the ship. The podiums hummed and warmed to the touch as the ship charged. A buzz filled the air until the ship could hold no more. They released the charge—aimed directly for the warship.

A beam of white light shot from the bow of the Conquest, striking the warship almost instantaneously. The target was enveloped by the white light, each feature of its hull standing out against the blackness of the starscape. For a moment, it shone brighter. Wil squinted against the light replicated on the viewscreen, noticing that the TSS fighters had fallen back toward the TSS cruisers. Then, the Bakzen warship disintegrated in a spectacular flash, as though each molecule vaporized from the center outward. A shockwave radiated from the destroyed vessel, hurtling the two Bakzen cruisers closest to the warship and their fighters to the side.

The TSS fighters darted behind their cruisers just in time to avoid the wave of debris as it collided with the shields protecting the TSS cruisers.

“Don’t give them time to regroup! Finish them off,” Wil ordered.

He sensed Ian connect directly with the Conquest and target the ship’s weapons on the stunned enemy cruisers. The Bakzen ships’ shields were disabled in the blast, and the Conquest’s rail guns sent fatal shots cleanly through their hulls. The TSS fighters reemerged from behind their cruisers and opened fire on the Bakzen fighters drifting through the scraps of the former warship.

Though the TSS fleet made quick work of the two cruisers that had been next to the warship, the two remaining cruisers were relatively unscathed.

“Again!” Wil commanded. He poured energy into the Conquest, charging the telekinetic relays. The air hummed with the stored force waiting to be released.

His officers joined him in the charge—filling the ship near capacity.

“Divide,” he instructed.

Two beams shot from the ship, one heading for each of the Bakzen cruisers. Both ships disintegrated on impact, releasing a burst of white light.

Wil let go of his handhold, his breath labored and heart racing. Next to him, his officers let go of their own podiums, looking equally fatigued.

“I don’t think we’ll be able to do that too often,” Wil said as his heart rate settled.

“No joke,” Ethan replied. “But talk about effective!”

Michael surveyed the destruction on the viewscreen. “I never thought I’d see anything like it.”

Saera studied Wil from her position at the front console. “Are you okay?” she asked telepathically.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine. Just a little more exertion than I’m used to at once,” he assured her.

“Incoming communication from the Victory,” Rianne announced as a chirp echoed through the Command Center.

Wil turned his attention to the viewscreen. “Accept.”

A holographic image of a middle-aged Agent appeared on the screen. Her face was tense below the tight bun of blonde hair on top of her head. “I’m Agent Drenda, in command of the Victory,” she said.

Next to her, Connor sat in the First Officer’s chair. “Thanks for stopping by! That telekinetic amplifier is really something.”

“Yes, it is,” Wil replied. “Captain, is your ship damaged?”

“No, nothing more than cosmetic. You showed up just in time. All the jump drives in our unit were acting up.”

“Unfortunately, the issue is network-wide,” Wil told her. “Everyone is to hold their current location until we can identify the cause of the issue.”

“I got the order after we were already engaged,” Conner said. “Is it something the Bakzen did?”

“Most likely,” replied Wil. “We’ll stay here with you, for now. I don’t want to make any unnecessary manual jumps.”

Agent Drenda nodded. “Happy to have your company, sir. Let us know if you need anything.”

“Thank you.” Wil ended the transmission. “All right. Any other distress calls, Michael?”

“We’re good for now. I’ve been able to account for the entire fleet. We were really lucky.”

“Good thing we programmed in those failsafes.” Wil exhaled with relief. “Okay, now let’s figure out what’s going on.”

Saera pulled up the network map again. “Your initial assessment of a virus seems pretty spot-on. The origin was this beacon near the Defense Barrier, as far as I can tell,” she said, highlighting the beacon in question. “It’s targeting the nav computers in the TSS fleet and seems to transmit from ship to ship as soon as a course is locked in.”

“So the more jumps, the faster the whole network will go down,” Wil realized. “What about civilian transit?”

“For now, it appears to be limited to the TSS fleet. It was calibrated to our long-range jump systems. I can’t say whether or not it could spread.”

“Bomax.” Wil groaned. If the civilian network goes now, we’re foked. “Ideas? I’m open to anything.”

“System reset?” Saera offered.

“Won’t do any good if the underlying code is corrupted,” Wil replied. “The backups are located at specific hubs rather than in each individual unit; the resets are designed to just reboot the beacons.”

“So, we need to write our own protocol to push an update to the network—our own virus to restore the original functionality,” Curtis suggested.

“Yes, closer. But what do we need that update to do?” Wil asked. “Ideal scenario.”

“Restore the ability for our ships to maintain a beacon lock, obviously,” Ian said.

“Create a firewall to prevent further hijacking,” Curtis added.

“And ideally,” Saera interjected, “prevent the Bakzen from piggybacking off of our beacon signals, like we know they do.”

“That might be too ambitious. We’ve never been able to stop them before,” Wil countered.

“Except, we didn’t know how they did it before. They inadvertently gave us the key to their kingdom.” She grinned as she pulled up a snippet of highlighted code on the front viewscreen.

Wil examined the code. Stars, she’s right! “The cipher controls the lock, but the communication protocol between the ship and beacon is right there in the open.”

“All we have to do is a little extrapolation,” Saera continued. “I never would have thought to put a cipher on that part, myself—it’s innocuous enough on its own, but it’s the last missing piece we needed to understand how they read our fleet movements.”

“Do you have enough now to code a lockout?” Wil questioned.

She nodded. “Ninety-nine percent sure, anyway. The rest of the code repairs are an extension of the work I did earlier.”

Good thing I was willing to delegate before. I couldn’t possibly deal with all of this on my own right now. “Great, get going on it as soon as possible. Grab any help you need. This is top priority.”

“I’m on it,” Saera acknowledged. “Except, I think it would be best to work directly at one of those hubs you mentioned. I’ll need to study how it sends the update signal.”

Wil hesitated. He disliked being separated from the Primus Elites, let alone sending Saera off on her own. “It’s not safe—”

“It’s safer than the whole fleet being trapped in their current locations,” Saera replied. “I can look after myself.”

“I know you can, but—” he started to protest telepathically.

“I’ll see you in a few days,” Saera stated with a clear tone of finality.

Reluctantly, Wil nodded. “Okay. Just there and back.”

She smiled. “I’ve got this.”

CHAPTER 18

The Bakzen had thoroughly screwed up the SiNavTech network, that was for sure. Saera let out a heavy sigh as she massaged her eyes, taking a break from the tedious coding.

She glanced over at the beacon hub station attendant, a stocky man in his fifties. Based on his tepid reception of Saera, it had been clear he’d taken the remote assignment due to a profound disinterest in having company.

“Stan, have you finished the—” Saera started to ask.

“Yes, the relay protocol is already uploaded. I’m just waiting on you,” Stan replied with a dour expression.

Saera doubted that his tone would be any different even if he knew she was married to a SiNavTech heir. “I’m almost done with the new firewall.” She turned back to the viewscreen, steeling herself for the final push.

Situated in a completely unpopulated sector, the hub was a standalone station tethered by a subspace anchor, like any other navigation beacon. Its compact form barely had enough amenities for one inhabitant, let alone a visitor. Saera had been camping in her transport shuttle for power naps every night, but the circular control room with its array of viewscreens and administrative access panels had turned into her temporary home away from home.

The last three days had been an even more intense grind than when she’d led the initial coding to interface the independent jump drive with the TSS fleet. The beacon hub had a backup of the uncorrupted navigation program, fortunately, but creating the new firewall to block out the Bakzen’s piggybacking on the network had proved more difficult than she’d anticipated. After two failed attempts, she had finally isolated the sequences to enact the required countermeasures to read the fleet’s movement; the Bakzen would likely still be able to use the nav beacons, but they would no longer be able to access the TSS’ travel logs. All that remained was inputting the final patches to restore capabilities for the TSS ships to lock onto the beacons. If all went well, they could roll out the updates before the civilian network was impacted.

She spent the next hour reviewing the mind-numbing lines of code for the new sequences. At last, she was satisfied that the quality control checks were sufficient.

“All right, Stan, let’s see if this works,” Saera said.

He only grunted in response, but the touch-surface on top of Saera’s console changed to a security screen. Hidden characters for the password appeared in sequence as Stan entered them via his console on the other side of the compact control room. Once logged in, an upload screen appeared.

“Activating the new lock system,” Saera declared as she tapped the corresponding controls.

A holographic map depicting the beacon network appeared above her console. The beacons were presently red, indicating a failed lock. Hopefully, the patch would fix that in short order.

Saera rapped her fingers on the console while the network interface refreshed after the upload. She sensed Stan glaring at her hand, annoyed by the offending sound inside his sanctuary. After listening to him loudly clear his throat for the last three days, Saera couldn’t care less that he was bothered.

Seven minutes passed. The console refreshed with an updated network graphic. All the beacons were once again displayed as pleasant gold icons.

She grinned with relief. “Good as new!”

Stan scoffed. “Be more careful next time.”

“You’re the one monitoring the network connections, not me,” Saera shot back.

“Well, I didn’t start the war.”

“Neither did anyone in the TSS who’s alive and fighting now, but we’ll be the ones to end it.”

Stan swiveled back around in his chair. “If you say so.”

Saera swallowed her exasperated groan. “I guess I’m finished here. Let me know if you detect any anomalies.”

The attendant let out another grunt to acknowledge her statement.

Shaking her head, Saera headed for the only door out of the tiny control room. The narrow corridor branched to either side, and she stayed to the left toward the docking bay. Less than twenty meters in length, the docking bay was overcrowded with two ships parked in tandem—her sleek TSS transport ship barely fitting behind Stan’s utilitarian evacuation shuttle. A pressurized door separated the room from space, but the heating controls were set to minimum levels. Saera hugged herself as she jogged to her ship, her breath appearing as a cloud in front of her face.

Saera palmed open the door to her shuttle and hurriedly closed it again behind her. Inside was no warmer, since the shuttle had been powered down all day. She climbed into the pilot’s chair, the seat frigid through her clothes. Shivering and with a cloud of breath billowing out with every exhale, she powered up the main systems. Within moments, heat radiated toward her numb face and limbs. She soaked up the warmth, flexing her fingers as the feeling returned.

Once Saera felt reasonably thawed, she pulled up the communications interface to contact the Conquest.

After a moment, the Command Center appeared in a holographic projection in front of her, with Wil and his men at the center.

“Hi,” she greeted.

“Hi. What’s the status?” Wil asked.

“Everything looks good on this end,” Saera replied. “I think it’s safe to boot up the nav system and see if it works.”

“Would you like me to attempt a beacon lock?” Rianne asked from beyond the camera’s view.

Wil nodded. “Set it for the Medea outpost, we need to regroup.”

Ten seconds passed while the nav system initialized on the Conquest.

“We have a lock,” Rianne confirmed.

“Excellent. Saera, can you meet us there?” Wil asked.

“Sure, I’m on my way.”

“See you soon.” He ended the transmission.

Saera checked the location of the Medea outpost on the map; it was intentionally positioned away from a beacon, but not so far that a manually calculated jump was necessary. Given that her transport ship wasn’t equipped with an independent jump drive and she was fatigued enough that she didn’t trust herself with manual calculations, she elected to jump to the beacon and travel the rest of the way through normal space. The extra hour of transit time was a worthwhile tradeoff for the added caution.

She relaxed back into the chair for the trip. Soon she’d be back with Wil and be able to sleep in her own bed again. They had a new system to limit the Bakzen’s movement and the TSS would have the advantage. Everything was looking up.

*       *       *

“If it works like we planned, the Bakzen’s navigation capabilities will be severely compromised,” Wil explained over the viewscreen to the captains on the ships gathered around the Medea outpost.

“What if the Bakzen have an independent jump drive, too?” Agent Ellis asked.

“They might,” Wil admitted, “but maybe not on every ship, just like with our own fleet. If nothing else, at least we’ll gain some added security.”

“True,” Cris agreed from the Vanquish.

Next to him, Kate nodded thoughtfully. “We should make another pass at the supply lines from Aleda while they’re caught off-guard. I’d give it a day, maybe two, before the Bakzen are in a position to retaliate against the new nav system.”

“Agreed, we need to move quickly if we’re to keep any advantage,” Wil replied. “I know the fleet needs some time to resupply after being trapped for a few days. Let’s plan a run at 09:00 tomorrow. I can observe from here.”

“Yes, sir,” the captains confirmed.

“Speak with you in the morning.” Wil ended the transmission. He let out a slow breath.

“Somehow, I feel like the change to the nav network won’t cause the Bakzen to miss a beat—just piss them off,” Michael commented.

Wil frowned. “I’m afraid of that, myself.”

“Worst case, it changes nothing,” Ian said.

“True.” Wil checked the time. “I’m going to go over the full fleet report. Let’s reconvene at 08:00.”

“See you in the morning,” Michael acknowledged.

Wil headed into the private workspace off to the right side of the Command Center. It was just large enough to hold a couch for a quick nap and a touch-surface desk. A viewscreen next to the desk was currently set to a rotating display of colorful nebulas.

He sat down at the desk and began going through the tedious reports of fleet supplies and current positions. The downed nav network had left a few ships in a tough spot, but for the most part, all the key vessels should be well positioned for the attack in the morning. They just needed a few hours to get back in order.

Suddenly, Rianne came over the comm, “Incoming message addressed to you, sir. Unknown origin. It’s marked as private.”

“Unknown origin?” Wil asked. “That can’t be right.”

“I tried a trace, but there’s nothing.”

“Put it through in here,” Wil instructed, unsure but intrigued.

When the video feed resolved on the screen, Wil nearly fell out of his chair. Bakzen eyes met his, glowing red under a heavy brow. The face was unmistakable. Tek.

It took a moment for Wil to gather himself. His pulse raced, every muscle tense. How did he get this comm channel? “Tek. It’s been awhile.”

The Bakzen examined him. “It has. My, how you’ve grown.”

What does he want? Wil attempted a covert scan to identify the transmission origin, but he found that the signal was blocked. “That tends to happen with age.”

“I see you’re still as spirited as ever. You know, that wasn’t very nice of you to lock us out of the beacon network.”

Wil swallowed. It hadn’t taken the Bakzen long to notice. “It wasn’t yours to begin with.”

“Wasn’t it? We used to be Tarans, too, after all.”

Not knowing how to reply, Wil remained silent.

“I hear they’ve named you Supreme Commander of the TSS,” Tek continued.

“That’s correct.”

Tek’s lips parted into a sneer. “I’ve received a promotion myself.”

“How generous of your superiors.” What’s this about? There’s no way this is a just social call. He tried to stay composed, but he knew there were cracks in the façade.

Tek seemed pleased by Wil’s discomfort. “My former superiors hardly had a say in the matter. I have little tolerance for ineffective leadership, you see. I had to take matters into my own hands.”

A chill ran down Wil’s spine. That can only mean one thing. “You made yourself Imperial Director.”

“You do catch on quickly, I’ll give you that.”

Stars! We’re fighting an enemy led by a madman. “So, leader to leader, what do you want?”

“I want Cambion.”

Wil almost laughed at the boldness of the statement, but felt too ill for humor. “I may be Supreme Commander, but I’m in no position to barter inhabited planets.”

“Don’t underestimate the power you hold,” Tek countered. “This is wartime, and you call the shots.”

“Then let me rephrase. I won’t hand over a Taran world to you.”

“Surely there’s a price you would consider.”

“Money isn’t a big motivator for me.”

Tek tilted his bald head. “How about your wife?”

An icy fist gripped Wil’s heart. Shite, where’s Saera? “I think she’d agree with my stance.”

“Don’t play dumb. That wasn’t my question.”

They couldn’t have captured her, could they? Wil was about to bring up the route information for Saera’s shuttle, but Tek’s level gaze stopped him.

“Answer me. Your wife, or an entire planet?”

Wil swallowed. “An irrelevant hypothetical.” She must be okay, right? She hasn’t telepathically reached out to me. I sense no distress.

“A hypothetical for the moment, but what happens next is up to you.”

“Empty threats won’t win you any consideration.” Stars! Where is she? Wil shook Tek’s piercing gaze to hunt for Saera’s shuttle on the desktop console. When the coordinates came up, he saw she was right on course. He breathed an inward sigh of relief.

“My threats are never empty,” Tek said. “You have two minutes to make your decision. Your wife, or Cambion.”

“I already told you, I won’t hand it over to you.” Fok! What is he after?

Tek smiled. “I wanted to challenge myself, to see if I could make you yield to me. Look closely, and you will see that two Bakzen scout ships are ghosting your wife’s shuttle. There is no way she could escape with the limited maneuverability of her craft. We can end her at any moment.”

Stars, no! Sickened, Wil confirmed the presence of two ships floating in subspace that could jump into normal space at any moment and fire. His mouth went dry. “Then why haven’t you?”

“Because Cambion offers much greater short-term gains.”

Wil’s mind raced. “So just attack it.” They likely have telepathically controlled civilians standing by to bring down the shield generators. No matter what I do now, the planet is probably lost.

“Why destroy a single planet when I can also bring you down in the process? The beacon virus was just a distraction to lure your wife into the open—whom else could you trust to carry out such a repair? Our educated guess that you would send her was correct. Targeting her was the perfect opportunity for Cambion’s destruction to carry so much more impact.”

Think! There has to be a way out of this. “How’s that?”

“By making it your fault.”

Wil’s heart dropped.  “You’re insane.”

“Hardly. You see, the Bakzen have been at war with the TSS for long enough to anticipate your tactics. I know exactly how long it would take for you to send reinforcements to mitigate our assault, and that window will now close in less than two minutes. You can notify the TSS about the planned attack now, but your wife will die. However, if you wait out those two minutes, your wife will live—but you will need to bear the weight of knowing you could have prevented four billion deaths, if only you weren’t so weak and selfish.”

Fok! Sudden rage flushed Wil’s face. They must have civilian drones. Tek knows the planet is already his. This is just a game to him—making me consciously choose not to send help. However, realizing Tek’s intent didn’t change that Saera was still in immediate danger. “What assurance do I have that you won’t kill her anyway, as soon as the time is up?”

“Nothing other than my word. However, her death under those circumstances would be counterproductive. Killing her then would just make you angry, if I break our deal. It’s guilt that will destroy you, and her living is what will make it real for you.”

“I have no reason to trust you.” Stars! There might be nothing I can do for Cambion now, but Saera… I can’t lose her.

“Maybe not, but if you choose Cambion, she will surely die. In choosing her, there is at least a chance that I will honor my word, and that she might live. What is that chance worth to you?”

Everything, but… Wil could barely breathe. He has me, and he knows it. Fok! “I won’t negotiate with you.”

“Stop pretending you don’t care. You have a choice to make! Either lose the person closest to you, leaving you—and the TSS, by extension—distracted and compromised. Or, save your wife, and let your guilt eat away at you until you can no longer look in her loving eyes and see anything but the bartering pawn she has become—a reminder of your choice to let all those innocents die.”

“I’m not that easy to manipulate.”

“Oh, but you are. I can already see you breaking.”

Wil turned away from the viewscreen. It’s an impossible choice. Cambion may already be lost, but it’s still my call to not even try. How can I choose between the one person who is my world, or the entire population of a planet?

His heart pounded in his ears as the seconds ticked on.

Wil paced the room. Fok! What do I do? He couldn’t surrender an entire planet, especially not one so populated. Compounding the staggering loss of life would be the resource loss—a strategic position as well as some of the critical remaining rations the TSS would need to make it through the coming battles. Even if the Bakzen were bringing down defenses from the inside, TSS intervention now could help mitigate those losses. To take no action at all would result in a devastating setback.

But then there was Saera… What will keep me going if I don’t have her? Nothing, Wil realized. To lose her would destroy him, and if the TSS’ success hinged on him, self-preservation was by necessity his top priority. His eyes stung, but he kept his face composed. I’ll have to live with this decision forever.

“Time’s up.”

The words were knives driven straight into his heart and gut.

“Interesting choice.” Tek’s surprise was audible.

Wil glared back. “Let her go.”

Tek waved his hand.

On the desktop, Wil saw the two enemy ships disappear. He let out the breath he’d been holding. “You’ll pay for this.”

“I live with no regrets. A true leader will do anything for his people.” Before Wil could reply, the call terminated.

Wil sat in shocked silence. Did that just happen?

Warning lights flashed. Shite! He ran back into the Command Center, already knowing the devastating news to come.

“Emergency signal from Cambion!” Michael reported when Wil entered.

You have to play dumb. “What’s the status?”

“They’re under Bakzen attack. The planetary shield is dropping.” Michael shook his head, examining the reports on the screen. “Does this have anything to do with that mystery call?”

Do they know? Wil concocted a lie, “It was a secure communication from Taelis—some vague intel about a Bakzen attack. This must be it.”

Michael nodded, apparently satisfied with the response.

Wil could barely breathe. I did this. They’re all going to die because of me. “Planetary defenses?”

“It looks like an all-out assault. The Bakzen have them completely out-gunned,” Ian replied. “We’ll lose Cambion without reinforcements.”

It was lost before the first report. “Have the Bakzen already taken out the shield?”

“Two of the generators are offline. It’ll fully collapse within the next 30 seconds,” Ian stated.

“Then it’s already too late. There’s nothing we can do.” Wil cast his gaze down, unable to witness the digital representation of the slaughter onscreen. All those deaths are on my hands…

The crew looked appalled. “We can’t just abandon them!” Curtis cried.

Wil shook his head. “There won’t be anything left by the time any reinforcements arrive.” The knives twisted in his stomach.

“We have to do something.”

I could have, but I didn’t. “We’ll just lose more people and ships. We need to conserve the limited resources we have. It’s a Bakzen world now.” Stars! I chose to let this happen…

The crew continued to watch, even as they realized it was a futile fight.

Michael reviewed the reports on his console and main viewscreen. “A few ships are trying to jump out, but the Bakzen are hunting them down.”

“Stars! They’re bombing the planet’s surface,” Ian murmured.

“Four billion people…” Ethan breathed. “Isn’t Tom from Cambion?”

Wil nodded. I just killed one of my best friend’s families. “There’s nothing we can do.” Numbness began to replace the twisting blades in his stomach.

The crew fell silent as the remaining friendly icons on the viewscreen extinguished.

The numbness in Wil crept upward in his chest as emotional pain radiated from the crew surrounding him. It was too much. “Stay put. We proceed with the attack in the morning.” You have to pull yourself together. “I’ll be in the Strategy Room until Saera’s on board.”

Wil barely held his composure until he was in the privacy of the conference room. The moment the door was closed, he dropped to his knees and sobbed. He held nothing back, trying to expel his guilt for making such a selfish decision. I thought losing her would break me. Will I be able to recover from this, either?

He remained on his knees and elbows for what seemed like an eternity. Eventually, the sobs subsided, replaced by numbness in his core. It was the only way to cope—to purge his emotions. He wouldn’t have to face his guilt that way, but he would also lose the love that motivated him to keep going through the worst moments.

“Where are you?” he called out to Saera. He needed her, more than he’d ever needed anything.

“About to dock,” she replied. He could sense her, so close.

Wil reached up to wipe his face. He pulled out his tinted glasses from his pocket to hide his eyes that must surely still be red. With a deep breath, he left the Strategy Room and headed for the hangar below.

After the brief lift ride, he darted down the hall to the hangar. When the door opened, Saera’s transport ship was powering down. She was safe.

The door in the side of the ship opened with a hiss, and Saera hopped out.

Wil’s heart leaped when he saw her. There’s still some of me left… for now. He needed to feel her again before he felt nothing at all.

He rushed to her, cupping her face with his hand. With his arms wrapped around her, he pulled her into a passionate kiss—channeling everything that remained of himself into one more intimate moment while he could still feel their connection. She kissed him back for an instant, then broke away.

“Not here.” She glanced at the confused technicians waiting nearby.

Wil’s sense of self was drifting away like sand through his fingers. “I can’t wait.” He brought his lips back to hers, desperate to keep the fading ember alive.

“Are you okay?” Saera asked in his mind, but he shut her out—lest she glimpse the dark secret he now harbored. He had given them up for her… but would she understand? It wasn’t a risk he could take. She was alive and all he wanted was to be with her one more time before he was revealed as the vicious, cold monster he’d always known himself to be.

He pressed her against the hull of the ship, lust staving off the cold slowly consuming him from within. Saera responded to his touch, a low moan of desire escaping her lips.

Out of the corner of his eye, Wil saw the technicians silently retreat from the hangar. They were now alone.

With the assurance of relative privacy, Wil released Saera from the shuttle to strip off his jacket. He fanned it out on the floor and embraced Saera once more. “I love you,” he murmured into her ear, the words carrying more meaning in that moment than she might ever know.

They sank on to the jacket, entwined in passion. Wil savored every detail, imprinting her in his mind. Even if he could never feel such love again, he would at least have that one last memory.

CHAPTER 19

“Fok, what happened?” Taelis paced across Banks’ viewscreen, more openly distraught than Banks had ever seen him.

“You’ve said yourself that loss is inevitable,” Banks replied, hearing the hollowness in his own words. This wasn’t just a remote colony. Cambion was a major world.

“All those people…” Taelis massaged his eyes with his thumb and index finger. “We’ve never had a loss on that scale.”

“I can’t even fully grasp it.” Losing tens of thousands of people in a single Bakzen attack had unfortunately become a fact of the war, but to have billions of lives extinguished in a matter of minutes was too atrocious to fathom. Worlds like Cambion were protected by redundant shields and enough artillery to put up a substantial fight. Since the planetary shield had been brought down from the inside, that meant the Priesthood hadn’t deployed the counteragent to the neurotoxin in time—if that was ever even their intention. Regardless, the Bakzen had demonstrated that they were capable of executing a large-scale attack with enough swiftness and precision that no world was safe.

The other High Commander gathered himself. “There’s nothing we can do about their deaths now. The immediate concern is maintaining supply distribution to the frontlines. We’re at a critical juncture.”

“I know,” Banks agreed, turning his focus to business. Stars! When did we become so cold? “I already reached out to some civilian contacts. A shipment will be arriving to the Prisaris shipyard in the morning. We can use the facility as a new staging ground.”

Taelis nodded. “That’ll help, thank you. But it doesn’t change how this attack unfolded. Wil didn’t even send the fleet to assist.”

“What could more ships have possibly done by that point? The world was lost within the first minute of the attack.”

“Not all of its inhabitants,” Taelis protested.

“It was a calculated decision. We’ve always coached Wil to look toward long-term outcomes. Losing ships in a counterattack wouldn’t have increased our ultimate position.”

“That’s true,” Taelis conceded, “but this isn’t the first time he’s shown such disregard for casualties. In his CR exam—”

Banks scoffed. “Do you really want to question Wil’s judgement now? We gave him a job to do, and he’s doing it. I never expected everything to be all clean and pretty. The fact is, we molded someone to commit genocide. We can’t expect there won’t be any other casualties along the way.”

“But a whole planet!”

“We’re in no position to question him. We lost that right when we made him the center of all our plans.”

Taelis paused. “I never thought we’d have to worry about him coming through for us.”

“I have no concerns about that,” Banks countered. “He’ll find a way—but, I have no illusions about it being a way we like. We’ve forced one person to make all of those tough decisions on our behalf, so we have to live with the consequences. I have no doubt that he will always do what is best in the moment and will drive us toward victory in the war. We’ll pick up the shattered pieces once the fighting is over.”

After a moment of reflection, Taelis nodded. “You’re right. All we can do for now is stand back and let Wil do what we’ve asked.”

“I didn’t anticipate how much this war would change me,” Banks murmured. “Weighing the worth of lives, treating people like resources—it’s the very way of thinking I always tried to avoid.”

“We change so that others can maintain their innocence. It’s the burden of our station.”

The sacrifices hidden in shadow… Banks bobbed his head with grim determination. “At least it will be over soon.”

“I used to think that would be a day of cheers and fanfare. Now I’m not so sure.”

“Either way, we’ll finally be able to rest easy,” Banks said.

“That will be a good day.”

*       *       *

Tom wiped his eyes only to find that the tears had already dried. I can’t believe they’re gone…

The news about Cambion’s capture seemed too surreal to be true. Such a large world with so many defenses—it was too much to have been wiped out in a matter of minutes. Though ten percent of the population had managed to flee after the initial assault, Tom’s uncle was the only surviving member of his family. The rest had died in the initial firebombing, or—he couldn’t bring himself to think about the alternatives.

It had been years since he’d seen his family in person. Occasional video chats had done little to make up for the years apart. There were so many things he wished he’d been able to tell his parents, jokes he’d wanted to tell in good-natured teasing with his little sister, all the adventures he’d never get to have with his childhood friends. While the Primus Elites had become his family away from home, Tom had always taken comfort in knowing that there were others loving him from afar. Now, those around him were all he had left.

After a night to let the reality of his loss sink in, Tom found that his initial grief had transformed into an inner fury. The Bakzen had taken those that held a special place in his heart. His hands clenched into fists, his cheeks flushed and eyes narrow. Justice would be served.

The door to his cabin on the Conquest hissed open. Sander popped his head in. “How are you holding up?”

Tom shrugged, releasing his fists.

“I’m so sorry for your loss,” his friend murmured for the dozenth time.

“There’s nothing we can do now but beat the Bakzen to a pulp. They’ll foking pay for this.”

Sander nodded, grim. “Are you sure you’re up for flying today?”

“There’s nothing you could do to keep me out of battle now.”

“All right.” Sander headed for the door. “Let’s go get some revenge.”

*       *       *

A simulated sunrise woke Wil in his quarters on the Conquest. Next to him, Saera stirred.

He inched away. I can’t be near her. She’ll know what I did… Know how truly terrible I am.

His actions may have been to save her, but that didn’t change the fact that he’d allowed billions of people to die due to his decision. That wasn’t forgivable, and it certainly didn’t make him worthy of her love.

Besides, she couldn’t be an anchor and confidant anymore. He wouldn’t be able to open himself to her like he always did before—like he needed to be able to do with anyone in that role. There had never been any secrets or barriers between them, but now he’d have to remain guarded at all times. The longer she stayed with him, the more suspicious she would become of what secret he was keeping.

Tek was right—this was how to destroy me. His heart raced with panic. The guilt will eat away… No, he couldn’t let the Bakzen get into his head. There had to be a way to block it out, to maintain focus. Maybe, with some time, he could wall off all the memories that implicated him in Cambion’s destruction. Except, he needed an immediate solution.

He watched Saera’s chest rise and fall in her peaceful sleep. I can’t possibly explain any of this. They were too close for him to only partially pull away—to gain the distance he’d need to erect a fortress around his secret. He could hide it from the others for the interim, perhaps, but not from her. He’d never be able to make the mental barrier secure if she was around to serve as a constant reminder of what he’d done, creating cracks in the walls that would already be so difficult to construct. Moreover, if she stayed with him, she’d eventually find out how he traded her life for so many others and would never forgive him for making her guilty by extension.

Just a little time apart—until I can come to terms. Sending her away was a risk, but he saw no other choice. Wil expected more heartache with the decision, but the numbness that had been spreading through him since the previous night had dulled his senses.

Wil watched her sleep for just a moment more, memorizing the peacefulness of her sleeping face. He knew he was about to unintentionally hurt her, and she wouldn’t understand. Maybe, one day, he could make things right again, but only cold realities were in his near future.

Saera blinked and stretched her arms above her head. “Hey, you’re awake.”

“Hi.” He couldn’t bring himself to wish her good morning, not with what was coming next.

She sat up in bed. “How’d you sleep?”

“Well enough,” he lied. There was no sense prolonging the inevitable. “Saera, you should go back to Headquarters.”

Saera laughed off the statement, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. “Don’t be ridiculous. It’s too early to mess with me.”

“I’m serious.”

Her face dropped. “Wil, that’s crazy. In all the training, I’ve always been here with you.”

I can’t let her into my mind again. Not until the walls are secure. “We’ll find a way to adjust without you.”

She shook her head. “Right before an attack? No way.”

“I can’t have you here right now,” Wil pleaded.

Saera pulled the sheet up to her chin, brow knit. “Why? Did I do something…?”

“No.” Wil shook his head. “Stars, Saera… Please, just wait at home where it’s safe.”

“Are you afraid I’ll get hurt? Is that it?”

“No. Yes…” Wil clutched his head. The final dying moments of Cambion replayed within Saera’s pupils. “You can’t be here.”

“Wil—” she tried to reach out to him.

He clamored out of the bed, unable to face her. “Wait here. You’ll transport back to Headquarters after the skirmish.” Blocking out her continued protests, Wil finished dressing and then quickly slipped out the door. A day before, he would have shared her heartbreak over the thought of being separated. Now, there was nothing left of himself to lose.

*       *       *

Saera sat in stunned silence until well after Wil had gone. Sending me back to Headquarters? He hadn’t even looked her in the eyes as he said it.

Based on their reunion the previous night, it seemed impossible for him to have changed his attitude so suddenly. There was never any lack of passion in their relationship, but she had somehow felt even closer to him over that night together. At the time, she’d thought it was making up for their separation while she tended to the navigation coding. In retrospect, maybe it was something far darker.

Was he saying goodbye?

That didn’t make any sense. They were partners. Through all the challenges over the years, their bond had never wavered. She was mystified about what could have possibly happened within the span of three days to alter their relationship.

There was no way she’d go that easily. If he was that distressed, it was all the more reason for her to be around. She had pledged to be a supportive partner, and whatever was wrong, it was her duty to help him.

*       *       *

Michael braced against the chair across from his podium in the Command Center to stretch, trying to loosen up in advance of the hours he was about to spend in telekinetic communication. As he finished up his final series of stretches, Wil walked in—strangely, alone.

“Did Saera decide to take an extra-long shower this morning?” Michael joked.

“She won’t be stationed on the Conquest anymore,” Wil replied, his voice flat.

“Wh—”

“It’s not up for discussion,” Wil cut him off.

Even as others entered the Command Center, Wil remained equally reticent about Saera’s sudden absence. Michael suppressed his concern for the sake of their battle coordination, but deep down he knew something was seriously wrong.

“Get ready,” Wil instructed.

Michael sensed the beginning of simultaneous observation. “Without Saera, how will you remain anchored?” he asked.

“The ship is enough,” Wil shot back, bite in the words.

“What’s wrong?” Michael asked him privately.

Without responding, Wil closed his mind to future questions.

Something was definitely wrong—and their operations were far too delicate for anyone to be off their game, especially their leader. “We should postpone the fight,” Michael said to Ian, Ethan, and Curtis.

“Did something happen with Wil and Saera?” Ethan asked.

“He won’t tell me, but clearly there’s an issue.” Michael ended the private conversation. “Wil, maybe we should rethink the attack this morning.”

“We proceed as planned,” Wil replied.

“But—”

“But nothing,” Wil cut him off. “That’s an order.” He grabbed his handholds and began slipping into a state of simultaneous observation.

I guess I’ll have to be his backup, then. Michael hurriedly followed Wil, reaching out for him.

Rather than the normal openness, Michael met only a wall around Wil’s consciousness. He tried to grasp on, but there was no way to maintain his hold. “Wil, wait!” he begged. Without a telepathic tether other than the ship, there was no telling if Wil would be able to find his way back to his physical self.

Wil didn’t listen, drifting further and further until Michael barely had him in sight.

“He’s going too far,” Michael alerted the other officers.

Immediately, he sensed Ian, Ethan, and Curtis coming to his aid. The four of them linked and set out after Wil. With their chain, the four of them were able to catch up to where Wil had ventured—as far as they dared go without potentially losing themselves.

“Come back!” Michael urged.

“I know what I’m doing,” Wil replied, drifting even further away.

“It’s too risky,” Michael countered.

He held firm as an anchor while the other Captains lassoed Wil within a telepathic net. Wil resisted, trying to break free.

“You aren’t allowed to leave us like this.” Michael strained to pull his four friends back in, stretching himself to his limits. So much power, such strength—it was more than he could contain.

The other Captains extended tendrils back to hold onto Michael while doing everything they could to contain Wil.

Why is he resisting us? Michael gave everything he could. They had to bring him back.

At last, Wil gave in.

Michael reeled him back, releasing the anchor when everyone was connected with their physical selves again. He let go of the handholds and leaned back in his chair. “What were you doing?” he demanded, glaring at Wil.

“My job. Why did you stop me?” Wil shot back.

“You can’t go that far without a tether.”

Wil’s eyes narrowed. “You’re in no position to tell me my limits.”

Michael glanced over at a very confused-looking Rianne, but it was already too late to care about what she may think. “What’s going on with you? First you tell me Saera’s heading back to Headquarters, and now you’re trying to run off to lose yourself in subspace?”

“I always go out that far,” Wil insisted.

“That doesn’t answer my question.”

“Hey, gentleman,” Ethan cut in. “Why don’t we calm down for a minute.”

Wil groaned. “We’re late for our meeting with the fleet. We have an attack to command.”

Shit. It’s not fair of him to put me in this position. “I don’t think you’re in the best mental state to lead that attack right now.”

“You don’t have the authority to make that call,” Wil retorted.

“Actually, with Saera gone, that makes me your second-in-command. So, I do.”

Wil took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a moment. “I’m sorry.” He paused. “You’re right, I’m not in top form this morning. It was a tough decision to send Saera back home, but after Cambion, I just can’t have her on the frontlines anymore.”

Michael took a calming breath. “Maybe it’s not the right decision if it has you this upset.”

“No, this is the only way,” Wil insisted. “You’re right, though. It’s interfering.”

Ian glanced around the circle. “We can handle the coordination on this one, if you want to take some time.”

Wil shook his head. “No, it’s a complicated plan and we’ll need the insights from my observation. I’ll hold it together—no more risky moves, I promise.”

Michael reached out to Wil’s mind and found it guarded, but on the surface the words were sincere. And Wil was right: they did need simultaneous observation. He wasn’t completely comfortable having Wil in the battle in his current state, but the fleet would be too badly off if they backed out now. “Okay, let’s proceed.”

True to his word, Wil did what he needed to do in the battle. If anything, Michael found that he actually played it safe compared to normal. Despite making it through the battle without incident, there was still an underlying issue that needed to be addressed.

As soon as the post-battle fleet reports were in, Michael excused himself on the pretense of taking a nap before the next assault. Really, he needed to talk to Saera and get her side of it.

He jogged through the empty halls to the captain’s quarters and pressed the buzzer. After a moment, the door slid open. Saera’s face was tense and her exposed eyes were reddened.

“What’s going on?” Michael asked through the open doorway. “I heard you’re heading back to Headquarters.”

“That’s what Wil thinks.”

Michael frowned, sensing a mixture of hurt and confusion emanating from his friend. “Why is he trying to send you away?”

Saera shook her head, causing a segment of hair to slip from behind her ear. “He won’t talk to me—he’s completely shut me out.” She crossed her arms. “I’m frustrated and annoyed, but more than that, it terrifies me what could have happened to make him withdraw like that.”

“I know he’s upset about Cambion last night, but we all are.”

“I think it’s about me.” Saera set her jaw and re-tucked her hair behind her ear.

“He’s under a lot of stress,” Michael replied. “I’m sure it’s just an overreaction driven by worry about your safety out here.”

“I know him too well. That’s not all of it.”

Michael tilted his head. “If he’s already made up his mind, arguing won’t get you anywhere.”

Saera swallowed, her expression grim. “I have to try. He’ll let this war consume him if there isn’t someone to hold him back from that dark path. I can’t leave him now.”

“What will—”

“Why are you still here, Saera?” Wil barked from down the hall, interrupting Michael. He stormed toward them.

Michael placed himself between his two friends. “I think we should talk this through.”

“Don’t get involved,” Wil shot back.

“Too late for that,” Michael replied. “You’ve been acting erratically all day. Take some time to cool off, or whatever you need.”

“What I need is for Saera to go back to Headquarters like I ordered.”

“Don’t treat me like a first-year Trainee!” Saera retorted. “I’m your First Officer and your wife. You can’t order me around.”

“I tried asking you earlier as your husband, and you refused. What other option do I have than to pull rank?” Wil spat back.

Saera crossed her arms. “Maybe try discussing it like civilized adults?”

Michael took a step back from Wil toward Saera. This is escalating way too quickly. “I don’t want to pick sides here, but as a senior officer, I have to express my concern. I don’t think sending Saera away—”

“Your concern is noted,” Wil interrupted. “Saera, I need you to go back to Headquarters now. Don’t make me call a security detail.”

She opened her mouth to respond, but Michael cut in, “I’ll escort her out.”

Saera gaped at him, lip quivering. “How can you go along with this?” Tears welled in her eyes. “I thought you were on my side.”

“Do you really want to be dragged off by armed Militia guards?” Michael asked her. “What would that do for crew morale? Let’s just do what he’s asked and give it a couple of days to settle. I’m sure you’ll be back here in no time.”

After a moment, she nodded. “I still don’t like this, but fine. I’ll go.” She headed for the bedroom. “Let me grab my things.”

Wil stood in stoic silence for a few moments. He took a deep breath and released it slowly. “I can feel you silently judging me,” he murmured to Michael.

“I’m just really confused about what’s going on.”

“I wish I could offer you a deeper explanation, but I can’t get into it. Believe me when I say I’ll be more focused without her here.”

Michael frowned. “In the past five years, it’s always been the opposite.”

“Circumstances change.” Wil met Michael’s gaze, his exposed eyes pleading. “Please, just trust me on this.”

How can I trust him when he’s so obviously making a huge mistake? Despite his misgivings, Michael nodded. I need to stay in his good graces so I can keep an eye on him.

Saera returned to the living room with a travel bag slung over her shoulder. “All right.” She came to meet Michael by the door, but focused on Wil. “Good luck. Let me know if you need anything.”

Wil gnawed on his lip, then stepped forward and embraced her. “Thank you.”

They parted from the hug, and Wil rushed off in the direction of the Command Center without another word.

Saera took a moment to gather herself, releasing a slow breath. “Let’s go.”

Michael walked with her in silence down to the hangar. This isn’t right. We need her here.

He hated feeling so helpless. More than witnessing his commander make a terrible strategic decision, he was unnerved to witness cracks in a relationship that he had never seen falter. Everyone relied on Wil to be level-headed and calm, but this decision gave a very different impression. Michael shuddered to think what the sudden change might mean for Wil’s overall state of mind. For the time being, Michael decided that the best he could do was damage control to quell any rumors that might compromise Wil’s authority. We can’t give up on him. We have nowhere else to turn.

When they arrived at the hangar entrance, Saera bit her lip. “Look after him, okay?”

“I always have his back. You know that.”

Saera swallowed. “He’s further down that dark path than I realized.”

Having already witnessed a taste of that earlier in the morning, Michael was torn. “Maybe you should stay. Go to the Vanquish…”

“He’d know, and I don’t want to make things worse.” She looked down. “Besides, it seems like I’m part of the problem. If that’s the case, then maybe some time away will help him get over it faster.”

“Or,” Michael realized, “maybe this is just an overreaction to Cambion and he’s worried about you being here in a warzone—that his concern will become a distraction.” This ship is the Bakzen’s top target, and I wouldn’t want someone I cared about here, either. I hadn’t thought about it that way until now.

Saera nodded. “That’s how he tried to justify it at first, but there’s something else he isn’t saying. Regardless, there was desperation in his tone—like me leaving was a last resort option.”

“I caught that, too. How do we help him if he won’t tell us what’s wrong?”

She shook her head. “I wouldn’t be being escorted off this ship if I knew the answer.”

Everything we’ve worked for could unravel if we’re not careful. “I’ll keep watch. I promise.”

“Okay.” Saera gave Michael a hug. “Thank you for always being there for us.”

“Hey, someone has to be the dutiful sidekick, right?” He pulled away and chuckled in spite of the tension. “Remember when we used to play Alien Invaders in my backyard? I never thought we’d actually be out saving the galaxy one day.”

She let out a pained laugh. “Go figure.”

Michael placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “We’ll get through this,” he assured her. As Saera boarded the shuttle, Michael sent a quick note to Elise on his handheld: “Saera’s coming home. Wil isn’t himself. Hopefully it’s temporary, but Saera will need your support.”

A response came back almost immediately: “I’m on it. Does this have anything to do with Cambion? It’s all over the Taran news.”

“I don’t know what’s going on between Wil and Saera,” Michael wrote back. “The whole fleet is talking about Cambion, too, but we need to stay focused on the frontlines.”

“Understood. I’ll keep an eye on Saera. Take care.”

“You too.” But if Wil was cracking, there was no guarantee that any of them were safe.

*       *       *

In his wildest speculation, Haersen had never imagined that Wil would choose one person over an entire planet. All the same, he couldn’t be more pleased with the decision.

Tek’s top advisors were gathered around the conference table, each sporting a grin that unnaturally stretched their coarse skin over their heavy cheekbones. Their red eyes shone with exuberance—they had achieved a major victory worthy of celebration and weren’t afraid to gloat.

“How much of the population survived the initial bombardment?” General Gerek asked.

“Approximately ten percent,” General Komatra replied, “but more importantly, we were able to confirm distribution of our neuro control agent to two hundred million of those survivors. That gives us more than enough drones to take Tararia.”

“All that we have to do now is get them to the planet,” General Iko stated.

Gerek’s smile faded. “That’s a huge population to relocate.”

“We can’t move them ourselves,” Komatra clarified. “The entire point is to have them as sleeper drones. At most, we can implant a subtle message to direct them toward Tararia, but the journey there must be on their own terms.”

“It could take weeks or months for enough of them to gather,” Iko objected.

“Then so be it,” Tek stated.

The other officers fell silent, turning to their commander for guidance.

“Those plans are for future endeavors. Today we celebrate,” Tek continued. “We have dealt a significant blow to not only Tarans and the TSS, but also directly to their leader. I looked into his eyes and saw defeat.”

“The TSS’ lost resources on Cambion are only a temporary setback,” Gerek pointed out.

Tek nodded. “Yes, but the emotional damage will run much deeper, I’m told.” He glanced at Haersen. “We have tied Cambion’s devastation to a loved one, and thereby inserted a wedge that will continue to drive the TSS’ trusted leader away from his support team well after the initial loss of the planet wears off. As soldiers, we tend to think in terms of physical combat as the greatest measure of victory, but we have to think like our enemy. We have targeted the fragile Taran heart and mind—if we can’t attack directly, we’ll just let them destroy themselves from within.”

“An attack on… emotions?” Komatra raised his brow with skepticism.

“Don’t worry,” Tek replied to his officer. “Have no doubt—the Dragon has been weakened. Only time will tell by how much.”

CHAPTER 20

Just one battle at a time. I can do this… Wil’s pep-talk to himself didn’t produce the result he’d hoped.

Since Saera’s departure a week prior, he was finding it difficult to concentrate and even more difficult to maintain simultaneous observation for the longer battles. Cambion’s destruction was still far too raw for him to be able to separate Saera from that horrific scene in his mind. Until that was possible, she couldn’t be anywhere near him, lest he reveal what he’d done.

Despite his attempts to close off all emotion, he missed Saera—the companionship, counsel, love. But experiencing that connection would come with the price of looking her in the eye and seeing what he had traded in return. His difficulty with concentration was more than missing Saera, though. There was the guilt—a festering wound deep in his soul that grew more burdensome with every death in battle.

To make matters worse, constant chatter about Cambion’s decimation filled the TSS communications network between active battles, spreading reports that mass panic was threatening to send the general population on other worlds into riots. For once, it was clear that the Taran public sensed the danger of war coming to their own doorsteps. Losing a remote colony was one thing, but the capture of a major Taran world had far-reaching ripple effects.

Yet, Wil and his team had to concentrate on the frontlines. They couldn’t take their eyes off the end goal or the future losses might be even more devastating.

“Wil?”

Michael’s voice returned Wil to the present in the Strategy Room of the Conquest. The fleet was awaiting his orders for the next coordinated strike.

“Right, so we need a simultaneous strike on both bases,” Wil said, trying to remember what he’d been saying before his mind began to wander.

“Yes. And the collector complexes…” Michael prompted.

“We need to keep it quick and stealthy,” Wil continued, remembering his place. “Disrupting the power grid at both sites simultaneously will allow us to bring down the Defense Barrier.”

“That’s not a certainty,” Curtis interjected. “Yes, the simulations show that those are the two main power stations for the grid, but it’s impossible to know if there are backup systems or how the internal structure works.”

“I need to go on the information in front of me, and all the data indicates that this is our best bet toward eliminating one of the biggest obstacles standing in our way before we can take the Bakzen homeworld,” Wil stated. “We need to eliminate those sensors if we want any chance of a surprise strike—otherwise, they’ll see us coming, even with a subspace jump.”

“I’m not arguing that point, just your proposed methods,” Curtis clarified.

Wil folded his hands on the tabletop. “I’m open to suggestions.”

“Well…” Curtis stared at the sleek tabletop. “I don’t know what to recommend.”

I understand his hesitation. It is a crazy plan. Wil activated the holographic diagram of the two Bakzen bases again.

Sutan and Haelo were solar systems at either end of the Defense Barrier in relation to Tararia. What appeared to be solar collector installations were erected near the stars, which supported the theory behind the Defense Barrier’s power source. The problem was that the equipment around such collector installations was highly reactive—they couldn’t go in blasters blazing like any other firefight. One stray weapons discharge and the resulting explosion from the collectors would take out the whole fleet within the solar system.

It would have to be a small, precision strike—in and out as quickly as possible, jumping away before detonation. By any measure, dividing up the Primus Squad was a perfect solution. Except, they always worked in a team of four and the mission was extremely risky. Two fighters wouldn’t stand a chance against the Bakzen defenses if they were caught, given a warship and two cruisers were stationed at each facility. The Primus pilots would have speed, agility, and stealth on their side, but sometimes sheer numbers and brute strength were the better advantage.

“Okay, so two members of the Primus Squad at each location,” Ian said. “Is that enough?”

“For that kind of precision strike? Absolutely,” Ethan confirmed. “But they’d be totally foked if everything doesn’t go exactly as planned. They’ll need to jump away before they can confirm a strike in order to avoid the explosion. If they hang back…”

“We’d be out our best pilots and lose some of our closest friends,” Wil vocalized the statement they were all dancing around. “I know the risks, but they’re the best chance of pulling it off, and it’s the most efficient way to bring down the Defense Barrier.”

Eventually, all the officers murmured their agreement.

“All right, I’ll relay the plan,” Ethan agreed. “Let’s hope it works.”

*       *       *

Tom studied the details of the Primus Squad’s latest orders alongside his fellow pilots. “Are they insane?” he said when he finished reading the brief.

“That’s my conclusion.” Sander waved his hand to return the brief to its starting point, showing a holographic projection of the solar collector facility at Sutan.

Andy crossed his arms. “It’s one thing to send in a whole fleet against the odds, but relying on just two fighters… There’s no room for error.”

“May as well be a suicide run,” Rey scoffed.

“Wil wouldn’t do that to us,” Tom told them. “We’re the best, remember? We can do this, no problem.” This is the chance to make a real impact. This can be revenge for my family.

“Are we looking at the same diagram?” Rey asked, incredulous. “Because I see a one-meter-wide target that would need to be hit from a range of three kilometers, and we’d have to jump before confirming impact.”

“Not to mention,” Andy added, “that if our aim is off and we need to take a second shot, the whole solar system explodes before we can jump away. Or, if we go within the three kilometer radius of the detection grid and they fire on us, the resulting firefight may—again—lead to the whole solar system exploding with us still in it.”

Sander let out a sarcastic laugh. “At least the mission would succeed either way, since the facility would be destroyed, so it’s all okay.”

“We knew our lives would be on the line when we agreed to be on this team,” Tom reminded them. My parents and sister weren’t supposed to be the ones in danger. I couldn’t protect them on Cambion, but we can make sure the Bakzen won’t hurt anyone else.

“It’s one thing to risk our lives in the line of service and duty,” Rey replied. “This is a shite plan. There’s a difference.”

“So… what? We run it up the chain?” Tom asked, not sure how to address the team’s resistance.

“Ethan can’t be on board with this,” Sander muttered.

A moment later, Tom detected a telepathic link beckoning at the edge of his mind. He opened his consciousness to the communication.

“We have some concerns about the brief,” Sander relayed through the link to Ethan.

“Were the orders unclear?” their Captain replied.

“No, but—” Rey started to protest.

Ethan cut in, “Then you’ll make the necessary arrangements and proceed.”

“Was this your idea?” Tom asked.

“No,” Ethan replied. “Straight from Wil. There’s no talking him out of it. You guys can do it, don’t worry.” He disconnected from the link before anyone could voice additional protests.

“That was super helpful,” Andy huffed.

Tom headed toward his locker. “You heard him. Let’s go.”

Reluctantly, the others followed.

“Andy and I will take Sutan. Sander and Rey, you’re on Haelo,” Tom instructed as he pulled his flight suit and helmet engraved with his name from the locker.

They acknowledged the orders with a curt nod and retrieved their own suits and helmets.

Once dressed, they headed across the hangar to their waiting IT-1 fighters.

Tom’s fighter powered up as he approached, detecting his telepathic presence. After months of coordinated maneuvering together, he and the fighter were fully in sync. The telepathic link with the fighter automatically solidified as he climbed up the side handholds leading to the cockpit. He dropped down into the molded seat and secured the oxygen connection and flight harness. When he was settled, the transparent dome slid closed above him. He initiated the pre-flight check.

“Comm check,” Sander’s voice came through the speaker in Tom’s helmet.

“Check,” Tom replied, echoed by the two other pilots.

“Primus team check,” Tom initiated the telepathic link, reaching out to Ethan as their connection to the central command structure.

“Check,” Ethan and the others replied simultaneously. After a moment, Ethan continued, “Head out when ready.”

Tom released a slow breath. “Here we go.”

The four fighters taxied toward the door of the hangar along an open central path. Technicians moved off to the side to clear the way for them to pass.

Each fighter’s engine revved on the final straight-away to the door, gaining enough momentum to break through the force field separating the hangar from space.

Once free, Tom and Andy arced to the left while Sander and Rey headed to the right.

“See you on the other side,” Sander called out as he vanished into subspace with Rey.

“Jump coordinates confirmed,” Andy said. “Ready?”

Tom initiated the jump. “Let’s go.”

After two minutes, the two fighters emerged from the blue-green cloud of subspace just beyond the outside edge of the invisible proximity detection grid.

Three kilometers away in front of them, a warship and two cruisers were stationed in defensive positions around the target complex. The solar collector station glistened in the starlight—a golden sail floating in the emptiness, with four wings fanned outward from a central hub. It was that hub, through a narrow hatch leading to a vent tube, they needed to strike. Unfortunately, the hub rotated around a central axis, and the hatch was out of their current line of sight.

“Shite! There’s no way to make the shot from here,” Tom relayed to Andy and Ethan.

“We can’t wait for it to rotate…” Andy replied through their near-instantaneous communications.

Detection grid or not, they were still vulnerable to visual recognition. “Reposition. We have no choice.” Without hesitation, Tom envisioned his destination seventy-degrees from his present vantage, which would align him with the hatch and hopefully still outside the threshold of the detection grid. The ship hummed in response to his silent command, sending a flash across his vision to confirm the jump coordinates.

The fighter slipped through subspace toward the destination. When he emerged, he’d have virtually no time to line up the shot. Let’s hope I come out in the right place…

Normal space re-solidified around him. The hatch was in sight, but a warning lit up on the heads-up display. He’d misjudged the distance without any visual reference points—he was within the three kilometer sensor zone. Shite.

“Fire!” Andy shouted in his mind.

Tom sensed the location of the hatch and lined it up. Purely following instinct, he took the shot.

The energy blasts from their ships careened through open space. He held his breath, waiting for impact.

“Fall back!” Andy’s shuttle slipped into subspace.

Tom waited—duty and his commitment to avenge his family driving him to make sure they had accomplished their mission. He magnified the target on the heads-up display. The hatch blew apart as the blast connected; it would reach the inner target in any moment.

A shockwave fanned out from the hub, racing toward Tom’s position. He slipped the ship into subspace—but a moment too late.

The fighter jolted backward as it caught the front end of the shockwave just as he entered subspace. His head hit the back of the seat hard, dazing him. Agonizing seconds passed with his ears buzzing and vision blurred, trying to regain his senses in time for the exit at the rendezvous with the Conquest.

The cloud of subspace lifted. Tom struggled to focus. “I’m hit,” he relayed to the others.

Red flashed in the corner of his vision, indicating damage to the ship. How bad was it?

All the controls were sluggish, and the starboard thrusters were completely non-responsive. He reached out telekinetically to assess the external damage to the ship—the entire front maneuvering array and half the nose of the fighter were completely gone. I’m foked…

Under the best circumstances, it would be a rough landing. Far worse was that fact that he was only separated from the cold vacuum of space by a single, fragile interior wall barely thick enough to maintain the pressure. While his flight suit would protect him, a rapid depressurization would throw the fighter off-course during landing.

“I’m going to need guidance assistance,” he alerted Andy. Telekinetic lead lines should help him land safely. It was his best—and only—shot.

“I’ve got you,” Andy acknowledged.

The ship buzzed with telekinetic energy as Andy’s tethers wrapped around the craft. Tom extended his own guides toward the Conquest to set his course and try to slow the velocity of the ship.

The Conquest was in sight. Just a little further…

His fighter wasn’t slowing to landing speed. “Pull me back!”

“I can’t—not alone.”

With no way of slowing down, Tom directed all his energy to making sure he was at least lined up with the hangar door. Distance was closing fast. There was nothing more he could do. “Help!” he called out to Ethan, hoping the Captains on the Conquest could offer additional tethers, but he knew by then it was too late.

His fighter passed through the entry force field and slammed against the metal deck plates nose first.

The wall by Tom’s right leg buckled. Shards of metal curled backward, slicing into his thigh down to the bone. The fighter lurched to the side, driving the twisted metal deeper.

He cried out in pain, but couldn’t hear his own voice over a crescendoing buzz in his ears. Dark spots danced across his vision. Craft whirled by outside the clear dome of the fighter’s canopy as he spiraled uncontrolled across the hanger.

The fighter struck the back safety net, thudding to a halt as the broken metal side panel sliced straight through his femur. Tom gasped for air through the incomprehensible pain closing in around his consciousness. Blood… so much blood.

Someone called to him from outside. Andy?

“Help!” Tom managed to croak. Telekinetically, he ripped back the cracked upper canopy of his fighter.

Have to stop the bleeding… He sent energy to his fingertips, directing searing heat at the wound above his knee. He gaped in horror as the skin cauterized—but it wasn’t just a surface gash. The leg had been sliced completely off.

He gagged, using every modicum of his remaining willpower to keep from vomiting inside his helmet.

“Fok!” Andy exclaimed from above, peering over the lip of the cockpit.

“It— It’s sliced straight through,” Tom stammered.

“I’ll get the medical team. Don’t move.” Andy disappeared.

Gripped with panic, Tom struggled to breathe inside his helmet. He reached toward his throat and groped blindly for the seal, his hand shaking.

Cool air rushed to his lungs as the helmet released. He gulped it in.

Footsteps echoed across the hangar.

“We’ll get you out,” an unfamiliar voice called up. “Stay still.”

Tom waited in the pool of his own blood while the medical staff worked with the fighter maintenance crew to remove the remaining starboard side panels around the cockpit. When the final panel was thrown to the ground, the head medic was finally able to get a proper look at Tom’s injury.

“It’s gone, isn’t it?” Tom asked her.

She nodded. “There’s too much damage to salvage the limb, but we’ll get you a new one.”

He stared down at his severed leg. In retrospect, he realized just how much he’d taken it for granted. It was worth it… The Bakzen won’t recover from this.

“Let’s get you cleaned up,” the medic said, wrapping her arm around Tom’s shoulders. “You’ll live to fight another day.”

CHAPTER 21

Wil waved his hand to minimize the crash report above his desktop. It was miraculous they all hadn’t died. Tom’s fighter had nearly wiped out the other half of the Primus Squad that had already landed and a third of the maintenance crew when it crashed into the hangar. One lost leg was a minor price to pay for an otherwise successful mission, with both of the solar collectors destroyed by the two Primus pilot duos.

“How’s Tom?” Wil asked.

Across the desk, Ethan’s face was still lined with worry. “Drugged up on pain meds, so he’s great for now.”

“And the others?”

Ethan shrugged. “Shaken, but they’ll pull through.”

The accident had hit close to home. Wil wondered if he’d be able to shake off his concern for his friends’ well-being. They were the only ones he trusted, so he sent them into the most dangerous situations, but the risks were becoming too great for him to stomach. First Saera, then the Primus Squad… His friends and his family were his weakness. I can’t allow them to be a liability any longer. “Going forward, the Primus Squad’s members will transition to ops coordination roles.”

Ethan scowled. “They’re never going to go for that.”

“Tom’s grounded for now, until Medical can grow him a new leg. I can’t keep worrying about the rest of them.”

“So don’t. We knew about the mortal danger when we signed up. They’re the best pilots in the TSS—let them do their job,” Ethan implored.

“The matter isn’t up for discussion.” Wil rose from his desk. “We’re late for the team meeting. I just wanted you to know in advance.”

Ethan nodded, but his scowl persisted.

I won’t knowingly send my friends into that kind of danger anymore. As awful as it is, the anonymity of the other pilots and ship crews makes it easier… Wil headed with Ethan out from his office through the Command Center to the Strategy Room.

Michael, Ian, and Curtis were already waiting for them around the conference table.

Wil and Ethan sat down in two of the empty chairs.

“How are they?” Ian asked.

“On edge but eager to keep going,” Ethan replied. “Even Tom. He said he’s going to kick some Bakzen ass as soon as the temp prosthetic is calibrated.”

Ian cracked a smile. “Sounds about right.”

“I’ll make sure he gets the best regenerative care,” Wil assured them. “It’ll take a couple months to regrow the limb, but he’ll be okay.”

“He has too much fight not to be fine,” Curtis commented.

“Very true. But with one person out, I’m grounding the whole unit. My decision to break them up was what allowed the accident to happen in the first place—three tethers could have prevented the hard landing. I won’t send them into battle down a person again.”

“I begrudgingly agree,” Ethan muttered.

Ethan would take Tom’s place in the field, but I need him here. We’ll find a way to work without the Primus Squad. Wil turned his attention to the real reason for the meeting. “We successfully brought down the Defense Barrier, but we still need a tangible path to finish the war once and for all.”

“What we’re doing already is working,” Michael pointed out. “Targeted strikes. The other Primus Elites have been doing a great job of preparing each target for us.”

“Yes, they have. But why prolong the war? Though we came into this expecting months or years of fighting, it doesn’t have to be that way.” Wil stood up and paced across the Strategy Room, arms crossed. “Stars, the Defense Barrier is down now! Let’s end it while we have an opening.”

“The Bakzen are still so spread out,” Michael countered. “What other choice do we have than one-off battles?”

“We just need to hurt them enough so we can make a run for the homeworld. If we could make them concentrate their forces…” Wil mused.

Michael tilted his head. “What are you thinking?”

“Something that might be crazy enough to work.” Wil strode over to the center viewscreen on the wall and activated the holographic projector. After some inputs on the main panel, a holographic representation of H2 appeared in midair.

His friend eyed the projection with confusion. “Are you suggesting we lure the Bakzen to H2?”

“Hear me out,” Wil said. “The war with the Bakzen has been going on for hundreds of years, right? The two places that have never been directly in the conflict are the TSS base—in its various iterations over the years—and the Bakzen homeworld. Our greatest aspirations involve a direct attack on the Bakzen’s home planet, so I can only imagine they’d be as eager to get their hands on H2.”

“Okay, I’ll buy that logic,” Michael agreed. “That doesn’t mean we should hand it over to them, though.”

“That’s not my intention.” Wil manipulated the holographic image, revealing a hidden layer of armor that he had learned about in his first visit to H2 a decade before. We just need to make it too appealing a target to resist. “This armor is rated for five minutes of direct barrage using known weapons. That’s not long, but I think it would be enough to take out the main Bakzen warships and cripple their fleet.”

“If I understand you correctly, that’s a huge risk to take.”

“No risk, no reward,” Wil countered.

Michael raised an eyebrow. “But inviting an attack? That seems a bit extreme.”

“We need to make a show of weakness. By going into a lockdown mode, it’d look like we were retreating. We lure the Bakzen in for the kill, with our fleet waiting in distributed locations. Once the Bakzen converge on us, the fleet jumps back and takes them out.”

His friend considered the plan. “What if they don’t take the bait?”

Wil shook his head. “Tek will. He’ll figure it’s a trap, but his ego will drive him to take advantage of the opportunity, thinking he’ll win out in the end. He’ll go in with enough firepower to put up a fight—and enough that it’ll make a dent in Bakzen forces when we take them out. His inherent boldness means that he’ll ultimately underestimate us, especially since we’ll have the tactical advantage of surprise and position.”

“You’re seeming a bit over-confident yourself,” Michael replied.

Maybe I am, but we need to try something new to end this before the Bakzen can repair the Defense Barrier. “I believe in our equipment and our training. I wouldn’t recommend this kind of move if I didn’t think it’d work.”

Michael took a slow breath. “All right. Let’s go over the details.”

*       *       *

Tom winced as the medical technician sent a test signal through his temporary prosthetic leg. The energy pulse registered as a sharp pain on the right side of his calf. “Ow! Yeah, felt that, too.”

“I’ll turn down the sensitivity,” Ruth, the technician, replied. She gave a slight wince of her own as her soft, brown eyes conveyed an apology for hurting him. “At least we know the connections took.”

“How much longer will this take?” Tom asked, reclining back onto the medical bed in the infirmary.

She looked over the length of Tom’s temporary leg at the various servos and sensors exposed for the calibration exercise. “We should be able to get you on your feet in another half hour, or so.”

Tom glanced over at the flesh-toned casing sitting on the adjacent table, which would enclose the leg after the calibration. The technology was tried and true, but he was anxious to have a real flesh limb again—unfortunately, that took time to grow. According to his doctor on the Conquest, they’d already started preparations to clone his missing leg in one of the labs back on Tararia, based on the genetic code in his medical file. As soon as it was ready, he could go have it attached. I never thought I’d need to have a spare part grown on demand.

Ruth finished another adjustment on one of the sensors next to his knee. “How’s that?”

This time, the energy pulse registered as a gentle tickle. “Perfect.”

She nodded with satisfaction. “Okay. Let me set the others.”

While she was working on Tom’s foot, the main door to the infirmary opened and Wil stepped in. Tom waved him over.

Wil smiled as he approached. “You need to work on your landing form.”

“Well, someone cut our training short,” Tom jested back.

His commander stopped a meter from Tom and examined the prosthetic limb. “How are you feeling?”

“Like a tree that was on the wrong side of a fight with a plasma saw.” Tom forced a grin. “But I’m all right.”

Wil’s smile faded. “Could you give us a few moments?” he asked Ruth.

She inclined her head and walked to the other side of the room.

“You’ve probably heard by now that I’m grounding the Primus Squad,” Wil continued, taking a step closer.

Tom groaned as he sat up on the bed. “Yeah, Ethan told me.” One accident isn’t a good reason to ground the best pilots in the TSS.

“Once you’re comfortable with the prosthetic, maybe we can reconsider. However, we’re about to try something new. If it’s successful, the war might be over very soon.”

“Let me be a part of it! Ruth said I’d be back on my feet in half and hour—” Tom started.

“No, I can only imagine what kind of pain meds they have you on right now. You’re not going anywhere without a clear head,” his commander insisted.

“Fine, no more meds. Once the calibrations are done, I’ll sober up and get back out there.” Shite! Most of my family was killed by the enemy. I can’t be stuck on the sidelines, unable to do a foking thing about it!

Wil placed a hand on his shoulder. “I understand why it’s so important to you.” He looked down. “Tom, I’m sorry that I haven’t spoken with you since Cambion…”

A knife jabbed into Tom’s heart. “Yeah, well, it’s—”

“I wish things had been different,” Wil interrupted.

“The Bakzen attack wasn’t your fault.”

Wil hesitated for a moment. “I just wanted you to know how sorry I am.” Suddenly, he turned around and rushed out of the infirmary.

Tom watched him go, feeling helpless that he could do nothing more to avenge his family while he was stuck on medical leave.

Ruth inched back over. “Is everything okay, sir?”

“Yeah, just condolences.” Somehow, that felt like it was more for him than me. Tom settled back down on the reclined bed. I don’t envy what it must be like for Wil—being responsible for all of us. Every loss must feel like his own. “Let’s finish up these calibrations. I want to get back out there.”

*       *       *

Weeks of digging through data archives had taken Banks to the edge of his mental fortitude. In the last thirty years, more than three hundred female TSS Agent applicants had gone missing—vanished without a trace.

With recognition technology so integrated into society, there was no way a person could completely drop out of contact so completely and inexplicably. Moreover, there was far too strong a correlation between the women’s ability levels and their disappearances for it to be a coincidence. Each of them had a genetic potential that placed them in the upper Sacon Agent range—or Primus, in some cases. Not the absolutely strongest candidates, but well above average. In purely scientific terms, they were the applicants that struck the balance between leaving the TSS with the most gifted potential soldiers while reserving the second-best for what Banks could only guess were telekinetic bloodline propagation purposes.

Where did they go? The question had been plaguing him since the beginning of the search. Each attempt to trace the last movements of the women before they went missing had only met dead ends.

To avoid drawing suspicion to his investigation, he’d resisted the urge to reach out directly to any friends or family of the missing. Fortunately, a handful of the families had filed a report with the Tararian Guard.

Unlike any other filing with the Guard, the sensitive nature of these investigations dictated security clearance. Curiously, the clearance level had been set to 10—meaning only Banks and Taelis would have access, prior to Wil’s promotion. He found it intriguing that the Priesthood would modify the security level of the records rather than just deleting them, but perhaps some paper trail was necessary to avoid drawing suspicion; after all, if the family went to follow up, an administrative representative could legitimately say that the case was indefinitely open and they didn’t have clearance to view the results, rather than needing to disclose that the record had vanished.

Most of the case notes from the family interviews were just gushing statements from the family about how wonderful their little girl had been and that they couldn’t think of a reason why she would want to disappear. In almost every case, the young woman’s last whereabouts were unknown.

Finally, though, one interview caught Banks’ attention. A mother was describing her daughter and mentioned that she had a fear of open water, and how she was concerned about some upcoming travel. The last line of the interview jumped out: “She hoped that the island was big enough that she couldn’t see the other side.”

Traveling to an island… the Priesthood’s island? There was no direct mention of the Priesthood or a specific location, so perhaps the automated review software had missed the reference. The Priesthood would never intentionally implicate themselves, and this was a reach at best. But, it was all Banks had to go on. Given the lack of details elsewhere, the other information had to have been doctored. Only the Priesthood could execute that kind of cover-up.

Banks took an unsteady breath. Why would she be traveling to the Priesthood’s island? And why wouldn’t she come back? The possibilities were chilling.

He stood up and paced the room, overcome with nerves. His recent actions on Tararia had already initiated a new plan with far-reaching implications. In so doing, he’d brought himself and his kin into the web of half-truths and secrets revolving around the Priesthood. Digging further now would place all of them at risk.

As much as he wanted to press forward with the investigation, he was in no position to do so alone. He needed Cris, or someone else with influence, working with him to broach the bigger issues of the Priesthood’s absolute power. For now, he had to wait.

With a heavy heart, he placed a summary of his most recent discovery into the secured file, along with the details about his trip to Tararia. The time for that information would come in the future. For now, all he could do was remove the auto-rejection protocol from the TSS application. No more women would go missing on his watch. TSS Headquarters would be a safe haven—perhaps the only one.

CHAPTER 22

There was a fine line between crazy and brilliant. As they got closer to putting his latest battle plan into action, Wil wasn’t sure on which side of the line they’d end up.

The Conquest floated on its own a kilometer from H2, granting full view of the facility on the viewscreen surrounding the Command Center. The spacedocks surrounding H2 were completely empty for the first time, leaving kilometers of structures barren and vulnerable. The illusion of an abandoned base was almost complete.

Wil relaxed into the chair behind his command podium, anxious for the transformation to get underway.

In front of him to the right, Michael shifted in his seat. His agreement to move forward with the plan to bait the Bakzen was tenuous at best.

Ian, Ethan, and Curtis had also voiced their support, but Wil could feel their doubts deep within. He was putting H2 at risk. Still, he stood by his decision. With dwindling resources, he needed to end the fighting as quickly as possible. That was his mandate, and he’d see it through.

Wil activated a comm link to H2. “What’s your status?” he asked Laecy, who was overseeing the operation.

“All essential personnel have been relocated,” she informed him. “We’re ready to begin.”

“Proceed,” Wil ordered.

The lights on the massive H2 structure simultaneously extinguished, leaving the base illuminated only by the glow from the skeletal space docks around it. Under the eerie light, H2 began its transformation. Armored blast shields slid out from between the ring layers to cover all the windows, encasing the entire structure in sheets of the same impact-absorbing metal that coated each TSS battleship. When the blast shields were locked in place, the ring at the center of the structure shuddered. Slowly, either half of H2 began to extend from the central ring—just enough for twelve pods around the previously seamless ring to begin swiveling ninety degrees. As the pods locked into their new perpendicular position, lights once again illuminated along the central ring. A moment later, the ring began to rotate—gaining momentum with each revolution. It gradually built up to a speed that would maintain standard Taran gravity within the outermost floors of each pod.

“I have to admit, that was pretty impressive,” Ethan said, breaking the silence in the Command Center.

“I do have to hand it to the engineers,” Wil agreed. “When I first saw the specs, I doubted it would really work. I’m glad they built in this feature.”

“I doubt this was the original intention,” Ian added.

Wil shrugged. “Well, times change.”

Curtis grinned. “The kind of times where we send a ‘please come attack us’ message to the enemy?”

“Hey, whatever works. On that note… Michael, please send a distress message to the fleet stating that there’s been a critical power failure at H2 and all ships are to report to their secondary bases,” Wil instructed. “H2 will remain in lockdown with a skeleton crew until further notice.”

With a heavy exhale, Michael made the entries in the console. “Message sent.”

Wil nodded. “All right. Rianne, take us to the rendezvous at Kyron.”

“Yes, sir,” Rianne affirmed.

A blue-green subspace cloud overtook the ship, and they made the short jump to the nebula hosting a quarter of the TSS fleet until the battle began. Situated more than a jump’s length from the nearest SiNavTech beacon, it was the safest place they had out of Bakzen reach while still remaining accessible enough to defend their base when the time came. If all went according to plan, they’d take out a good portion of the Bakzen fleet in the process.

Individual ships were all but invisible amid the gold and green gasses within the nebula, though their presence was indicated by ID tags floating around the viewscreen. Wil made note of the two carriers he’d redirected to the staging site. One would hang back as a reserve, but the fighters in the other would be a critical component to the opening counter-strike against the Bakzen.

So many variables. I hope this works… Wil took a slow breath to calm his rising nerves.

“What now?” Ian asked. His face was tense with anticipation for his tactical team’s role in the upcoming fight. They’d no doubt face their toughest challenge yet.

Wil leaned back in his chair. “Now we wait.”

*       *       *

Laecy made her final checks of the command module for the ring gyro in H2. With the artificial gravity disabled, the physical rotation was the only thing keeping her from losing her lunch. “I never thought we’d activate this protocol.”

“No kidding.” Nolan sighed. “I hope they know what they’re doing.”

“Wil wouldn’t leave us here to die.” At least that’s what Laecy told herself. There was no room for doubt.

Nolan sealed the access hatch in the control room. “Everything looks good on our end. Time to hunker down.”

“Let’s hope the timing calculations are correct.”

They headed for the safe room toward the center of the ring where they’d wait with the skeleton crew remaining in H2, monitoring structural integrity on their tablets. Laecy took a deep, calming breath. We’ll make it through this. The war is almost over… Then I can finally have my time in the fields of Aderoth.

*       *       *

Haersen surveyed the holographic map alongside Tek. TSS forces had scattered to only a handful of remaining pockets within the rift. Despite bringing down the Defense Barrier, the TSS seemed to be running for cover—too scared to venture into Bakzen territory. That gave the Bakzen the upper hand. All they had to do was stay on the offensive and the war would finally end.

“We almost have them,” Haersen commented.

Tek grunted from the other side of the table. “We’ve had the TSS on the run like this before. They always find a way out.”

“So we need to hit them hard before they have a chance to recover.”

“Perhaps,” the Bakzen leader mused, studying the map.

A rap on the door pulled them from their strategizing. The door swung open with a creak.

“Sir, I just received a new scout report from the TSS rift base,” General Komatra informed Tek from the doorway.

Haersen perked up with interest. With any luck, the report brought news of a new TSS vulnerability.

“Yes?” prompted Tek.

“It appears that the facility has entered some sort of lockdown,” Komatra explained. “The fleet has dispersed, leaving the facility largely unguarded.”

It was too good to be true. “Sounds like a trap, sir,” Haersen said with a frown.

“To what end?” Tek asked. “Why leave their command facility defenseless?”

“We sent the scout in response to an intercepted communication stating that the headquarters facility was experiencing power issues,” Komatra explained. “Based on the visual report, the story checks out. It looks like they might be abandoning the base.”

Haersen frowned. It wasn’t like the TSS to retreat from a main base. They were weak in many ways, but they were also stubbornly defensive of their homes.

Tek studied his two advisors. “Let’s assume it is a trap. Why would they draw us to a vulnerable facility?”

“Make it easy to surround us,” Haersen offered. “Hope for a quick hit to take out as many Bakzen ships as they can before we get our bearings.”

“Their leadership has to know we’d expect it,” Tek said.

“Maybe they think it’s worth the risk?” Komatra offered.

“Perhaps,” Tek agreed. “And maybe it is on both fronts—for us to call their bluff and take our chances.”

Haersen crossed his arms. “As much as I’d like to see the TSS fall so quickly, there’s little to gain by capturing the base.”

“How so?” Tek asked. “The ships, technology records… The wealth of information would make it well worthwhile.”

“Assuming they didn’t activate a self-destruct protocol first,” Haersen countered.

“Do you know of any such safeguard?” Tek pressed.

“I was never in H2, so I can’t state for certain,” Haersen admitted. “But, I would anticipate that at least the Mainframe connections would be severed.”

“So worst case, we scrap it for parts,” Tek stated. “This presents us with an excellent opportunity, while all of their focus is on this fight.” He turned his attention to Komatra. “Is the rift corridor to Earth complete?”

“It can be within the hour,” Komatra replied. “We have a ship standing by with drones.”

“Excellent. The TSS wants us to bring the fight to them, so we’ll give them what they want. Let’s see how they handle an attack on two fronts.”

CHAPTER 23

“Uh, ma’am?”

Saera snapped back to attention, re-focusing on her students. “Sorry. Anyway, to express the subspace flow—”

“Class ended a minute ago,” Becky continued.

“Oh.” Saera checked the time on the viewscreen at the front of the classroom. “So it did. You’re dismissed.”

The dozen students in the advanced navigation class gathered their tablets and headed for the door.

Becky hung back from the others. “Is everything okay, ma’am?” she asked Saera as she walked by.

My husband won’t talk to me for some inexplicable reason, and I’m stuck here on the sidelines while they’re about to execute an insane battle plan. Things are far from okay. “That’s sweet of you to ask,” Saera replied. “There’s nothing to worry about.”

“You seem really distracted.”

“Just a lot on my mind.” Saera forced a smile. “I’ll try to be more present for class going forward. I apologize.”

“We do understand why you’re distracted, you know,” Becky said. “The war is in the final stages.”

Saera leaned against the front desk. “Yes, it is.”

“Will things change around here after it’s over?”

“I don’t know,” Saera replied honestly. “We’ll just have to see.”

Becky nodded. “Anyway, I’m happy to listen if you ever need to talk.”

Saera patted her student’s shoulder. “Thank you, I appreciate it. Now go on—that homework won’t do itself.”

Becky rolled her eyes, but a smile shined through. “See you in two days.”

“Take care.”

Saera let out a long breath as soon as Becky was gone. The constant tension gripping her chest was becoming too much to bear. Even Elise’s support couldn’t curb her frustration about being relegated to Headquarters while so much was happening on the frontlines. Why is Wil making such reckless decisions? If only he hadn’t shut me out…

Just as she forced herself back on her feet, Saera’s handheld buzzed in her pocket. She retrieved the device and saw that it was a message from Banks: “My office. Now.”

She groaned. Are students filing complaints about my inattention? As she trudged toward the door, another message came through: “Bakzen are coming.”

*       *       *

So many loose ends… There’s no time to prepare. Banks rushed to his desk, running through a mental list of the most critical items to address.

The spatial rift forming next to Earth’s moon would provide an open conduit for the Bakzen to invade the planet. Cambion was a great enough loss—he couldn’t stand by and let the same thing happen on his watch. Unfortunately, the only way to prevent the spatial rift from forming completely would be a telekinetic charge stronger than anything in the TSS arsenal. We need a bomb like the Bakzen use. I didn’t think I’d have to die today.

He was surprised how little he feared the prospect of death. Perhaps the knowledge that his death would serve a purpose made the idea more palatable. Whenever he’d thought about his own end before, he’d always hated the notion of growing old and slowly wasting away from his former self. The chance to go out in his prime was still terrifying, but there was comfort in knowing that he’d be remembered that way.

Still, for the first time in his life, he had been looking forward to a life outside the TSS. Even if it was from a distance, watching such monumental events unfold would have been a most satisfying culmination of his life’s work. At least I’ve made my contribution, even if I can’t see the results.

Since he wouldn’t be there as a guide in the way he’d hoped, he needed to make sure that there would be a steward to protect that new vision for the future. There was no one he could trust more than Cris.

Using the genetic code of the unborn heir as the cipher, Banks hurriedly set up an encryption for all the Dainetris files. Cris would probably drive himself crazy trying to crack the code ahead of time, but it should all be clear to him as soon as the heir surfaced after he came of age and his mother passed on time-locked files given to her by Banks, per their agreement. More than anyone, Cris would know what to do with the information. The heir was only part of the equation, though—there was one message he needed to pass onto Wil, as well.

Banks barely glanced up from making the furious entries on his desktop when he heard Saera slip through the door to his office. The door clicked closed behind her. “What do you mean the Bakzen are coming?” she asked, breathless.

“The proximity alarms just detected a spatial rift forming between Headquarters and Earth,” Banks replied in far too calm a tone. “We have maybe half an hour before the corridor is fully formed.”

“We’re completely defenseless! If they come through…”

Banks finished his entries and headed for the door.

“Where are you going?” Saera asked, panic pitching her voice.

“I need to seal the rift corridor. If we disable the nav beacon, no other ships will be able to follow. You’ll be safe.”

“Seal it? How—” Saera gaped at him, appalled when she realized what he was proposing. “You can’t!”

“There’s no other way, Saera. We might be fine here in Headquarters, if we’re lucky, but Earth is completely exposed.”

She clenched her fists, struggling to identify an alternative that didn’t exist.

Banks took her by the shoulders. “Saera, you’re the most senior Agent here. You’ll be in command.”

“Please, don’t do this,” Saera pleaded, but the urgency was already fading from her tone as she accepted the situation.

“Reseal the subspace lock as soon as I’m out,” Banks instructed as he released Saera. “You’ll need to set it to a rotating encryption key.”

“I know the protocol.”

“See? You’ll be fine.” Banks was about to leave, but turned and pulled Saera in for a hug. “Wil loves you more than anything. He’ll always come back to you, no matter what.”

Saera nodded into his shoulder. “It’s been an honor serving with you.”

Banks forced down the lump in his throat. “The honor was mine. Please make sure that Cris, Kate, and Wil know how much being a part of their family always meant to me.”

“They know,” Saera said, holding her hand to her chest. “Thank you for everything.”

“Anytime.” Before his resolution waned, Banks dashed to the door. The clock was ticking.

*       *       *

There was no time to waste. Saera rushed to the viewscreen on the side wall of Banks’ office. “CACI, activate a Headquarters-wide communication.” The computer chirped with compliance, and Saera’s image appeared on the viewscreen.

“An Alpha-One lockdown is now in effect. I am in command,” she stated. “All Trainees are to immediately report to their home mess hall. Initiates are to return to your quarters and prepare to access the weapon’s cache in your common room. All Agents, Junior Agents, and Militia officers are to follow your designated Alpha-One orders. If an enemy breaches our walls, use any force necessary.”

Saera swiped her hand sideways to end the transmission. Is this really happening? Her mind flashed to what Banks was about to do—the sacrifice he would make to save her world. There was no greater parting gift a person could give.

Suppressing the emotion knotting her chest, she activated the holographic projector in front of the viewscreen. A schematic of Headquarters illuminated before her, complete with the entry shaft from the moon’s surface. She spotted a single elevator car making its way toward the surface, indicated by a wireframe representation. The car passed through the subspace lock, and she sprang into action.

“CACI, seal the subspace lock and secure with the following encryption.” She opened a command window and began manually configuring a code. Wil might be able to crack it, but it should hold off the Bakzen long enough for everyone to get into position within Headquarters if Banks wasn’t successful.

“Lock set,” CACI confirmed in its synthesized female voice.

Saera tensed. I need to tell the rest of the fleet! If we don’t make it, they need to know what happened.

*       *       *

The Command Center of the Vanquish was far too quiet while they waited for Wil’s order to jump from their hiding place in the Kyron nebula. Cris nearly jumped at the sound of his own seat creaking as he shifted position.

“Any minute now,” Kate said to break the silence. She slouched in the command chair to his right.

“I can’t wait until this is over,” Cris muttered. I never dreamed we’d be instigating a battle at H2.

A chirp sounded on the front right console a step below the central dais.

“Message coming through from Headquarters,” Kari informed Cris. Her brow wrinkled. “The origin is the High Commander’s office, but it’s Saera’s code.”

“Open a channel,” Cris instructed.

Saera’s image appeared on the front of the curved dome. “We’re under attack,” she said the moment the video resolved.

Kate took a sharp breath next to him.

“Bakzen?” Cris asked, his pulse spiking.

“They’re about to open a spatial rift. It’s maybe ten minutes from tearing through. Banks is going to stop it. He’s in a shuttle now.” Saera crossed her arms around herself. “He said there’s no other way.”

Cris’ mouth fell open with horror. “He’s going to throw himself into space—”

“The Bakzen fleet just appeared at H2,” Kari cut in. “Wil gave the order for our first wave to jump in.”

Shite! That’s us. There was no time to jump back to Headquarters and make it back for the impending battle at H2. It was one or the other. “If we…”

“The carrier is exposed without us,” Kate reminded him, even though it didn’t need to be said.

We can’t deviate from the plan. Headquarters is on its own. Cris’ gut wrenched. “Make the jump to H2, Alec.”

“Aye,” Alec affirmed.

“We’ll be there as soon as we can, Saera,” Cris told her as the Vanquish slipped into subspace. By then it would be over, but there was nothing more they could do. I’m sorry, Banks.

Kate reached across the center console and took Cris’ hand in hers. “We’ll win this for him.”

*       *       *

The compact transport ship that normally served as a ferry between the spaceport and surface of the moon now felt more like a coffin. Banks cast aside the thought as he struggled to override the autopilot so he could direct the craft toward the spatial rift.

Unfortunately, the shuttle was never designed to deviate from its set course. There’s no time to go all the way to the port to get another ship. I need to make this work.

The shuttle let out another angry buzz of disapproval at Banks’ latest attempt to bypass the security safeguards failed. “Insufficient route data,” CACI stated.

I know… it’s a one-way trip. He let out a gruff sigh and dislodged the main panel beneath the console. “You asked for it,” he muttered as he dropped to his knees to get a better vantage. The crystalline circuitry all looked identical at first glance, but his trained eye spotted the regulating command module. He wrenched it from the console with his thumb and forefinger.

The console blanked for a moment, then refreshed with a flash. Banks tried his route input again.

“Route confirmed,” CACI stated, and the shuttle lifted from the surface.

Banks set the chip on top of the console and took a deep breath. His life would be over in a matter of minutes.

What will be my legacy? War, manipulation, deceit—he could only hope to be remembered for more. Others may never know what he’d done for them over his career, but he could enter into his eternal rest knowing that he’d had a hand in changing the course of Taran history. Though for better or worse remained to be seen, at least he had followed his beliefs. The Priesthood’s unchecked rule could finally end with Cris leading the charge.

The shuttle made its silent approach to the spatial rift and adjacent nav beacon. Focusing on the nav beacon, Banks gripped it with his mind and rended it apart in four directions at once. The beacon shattered in a shower of sparks, its signal disconnected. Without the beacon or the rift corridor, only a TSS ship with an independent jump drive could make the journey in any reasonable amount of time.

The emerging rift was practically invisible to the naked eye, but Banks could feel its signature. Electromagnetic sparks danced before his mind’s eye as space frayed around the edge of the corridor. His surroundings sang and pulsed with an eternal chorus of ancient energy he had heard so rarely in recent years—always confined to Headquarters, performing his duties. To spend his final moment so close to the unbridled power within the rift was freeing. His mind was clear, his senses unburdened. Never had he felt so alive.

While he yearned to bask in its energy, the Bakzen were knocking on the door to his home and he had one final task to complete. He removed his tinted glasses and placed them in his inner pocket one last time.

Banks cleared his mind and began to form a spatial dislocation field around himself, creating a bubble within the shuttle. The air was still as the energy swirled around him in a shimmering orb of light. He lifted off the floor and passed through the shuttle’s ceiling in that state on the brink of subspace—energized and confident.

Drawn by the immense energy of the forming rift portal, he drew himself to its center in open space. He drank in the energy, using it to feed the power coursing through his body.

It is a part of me, his consciousness called, from somewhere that was not his former self. The tendrils of the natural energy grid resonated with him, drawing him in. Twisted darkness from the Bakzen’s attempts to warp the fabric of space tried to push through the natural energy web, but the light emanating from Banks held it at bay.

Banks released himself to the light. The natural grid rippled as the energy tendrils solidified into unbreakable bonds. No more could the structure be twisted. The rift corridor was sealed.

Energy swelled around the former portal, gathering along the ancient energy corridors beneath the fabric of reality. The natural grid flexed around the marring corridor that the Bakzen had started to rip through the fabric, snapping the energy pathways back into their proper forms and dislodging the Bakzen forces within to endlessly drift within subspace.

With a flash, the concentration of energy dissipated, as though nothing was ever out of place.

Only a single, empty transport shuttle floated in the blackness. One sentinel, watching over Earth below.

CHAPTER 24

Wil leaped to his feet and gripped the handholds at his command pedestal. “Jump on my mark…” he ordered. “Now!”

In an instant, the first wave of TSS ships within the Kyron belt disappeared into the blue-green cloud of subspace.

The Conquest shuddered as the cloud lifted around them at their destination, revealing a battle already unfolding.

Eight heavily armored enemy cruisers and two carriers were positioned at great enough distances from H2 that there was no way to surround the Bakzen forces. Two cruisers occupied each quadrant around the central TSS target and the two Bakzen carriers were on the opposite side of the battlefield from the TSS carrier the Vanquish was escorting. Bakzen assault fighters from the cruisers and carrier swarmed around H2 in triangular formations of six—raining shots before arcing away to avoid counter-attack blasts from H2. The less nimble carriers, however, already showed signs of damage where H2’s rail guns had sliced through the outer hull shielding.

Between each set of fighter attacks, the Bakzen cruisers took two rapid shots targeted at the connection point between the rotating central ring and the rest of the structure—the greatest weak point for the transformed facility. The armor was rated for five minutes of constant fire, but Wil couldn’t be sure the exposed mechanical mechanisms would hold out for half that long. They needed to offer immediate relief.

Unfortunately, the Bakzen’s positioning was exactly what Wil would have done, were the roles reversed. He searched for any possible weakness in the formations, but none stood out. However, inaction would get them nowhere.

Wil gripped the handholds of his pedestal and slipped into a state of simultaneous observation. A cross-section of the planes appeared around him as only ethereal echoes of the places and objects in each until he focused in on just one. With the overall image relayed through the Conquest’s neural interface, his officers in the Command Center had a clear image of the battle on all fronts. Their telepathic commands to the rest of the fleet flitted through Wil’s mind with instantaneous precision.

“Focus your fire on each of the cruisers,” Ian commanded to his tactical teams.

“Surround the Bakzen ships,” Michael ordered the fleet commanders. “Don’t let any stray too far. We need to keep them contained.”

Curtis contacted the flight leaders for the fleet of TSS fighters, “Separate the Bakzen formations and pull them out of pattern. Thin them out.”

“Gamma Squad,” Ethan said, “take out the shield on the cruiser docking bay so they have nowhere to run. Watch out for the Detno!”

Each order was accompanied with the tactical specifics through a combination of telepathic imagery and computer inputs on their consoles. A fluid tapestry of battle plans overlaid on the rendering of the space around the Conquest on the Command Center’s spherical viewscreen. Flight paths and targets illuminated in a rainbow of colors that would seem like complete chaos to any outsider, but all their training and drillings had been building to that moment. They were in control.

With his men focusing on the minutia, Wil extended himself to get a broader picture of the battle zone. They were clearly expecting us. That can’t be all their ships. Then, he spotted the second wave charging on three fronts.

“Incoming!” Wil warned in the minds of his officers.

The Bakzen fleet surged forward through the rift. On the final approach, a wave of fighters poured out of the hangers of a dozen new cruisers and three additional carriers. The fighters fanned out before winking out of view.

In response, Wil stretched himself in an elevated state of simultaneous observation so he could maintain a broad vantage across all planes. His team rallied around him, but there was hesitation without having Saera there as an extra anchor. “We have this. Hang on,” Wil tried to assure them as he pressed further.

The echoing forms of the overlapping planes came into view in his mind’s eye. He cycled through the rift, subspace and normal space, trying to locate all the Bakzen vessels. They were all changing planes at different times—Wil would have to keep track of all three at once.

It’s too much. His vision slipped, craving the simplicity of the physical world.

Michael caught him. “Don’t give up.”

Wil took a deep breath and focused on the fighters. He studied their movements, looking for patterns across the planes. As he watched them, three groups emerged. One group was headed for H2, one was going for the main TSS carrier, and the last was headed straight for the Conquest.

“Curtis, send a team to intercept the group heading for H2. Michael, have the Vanquish move into position to defend the carrier,” Wil ordered. “Get the rest of our fleet here!”

His men relayed the telepathic commands to their counterparts in the field, transmitting the mental image Wil was routing through the Conquest. The TSS forces moved seamlessly into place through normal space, ready to strike when the moment was right.

Wil tracked the enemy forces, waiting for their flight pattern to loop back to when the greatest number of ships were all within the rift where the Agent pilots were strongest. “Jump!”

The TSS fleet moved at once, opening fire even before the ships were fully clear from subspace.

Bakzen fighters banked to the side, some slipping back into subspace to avoid the stealth attack. But the TSS ships were waiting there, too.

Wil and his officers herded the Bakzen ships back toward the main fleet where the two dozen cruisers opened fire on the cornered Bakzen ships just as the TSS fighters would slip out of harm’s way.

The reserve TSS contingent emerged from the subspace cloud around the Bakzen forces, immediately opening fire on the newest cruisers and carriers. Two TSS tactical warships under Ian’s command made a run for a new Bakzen carrier—disabling the launch bay before any more fighters could emerge. A TSS cruiser moved into position to assist the smaller tactical vessels, overwhelming the Bakzen carrier until it buckled. The TSS ships pulled back just in time to avoid the explosive decompression blast from the ruined Bakzen carrier. Three Bakzen cruisers occupied with an assault on H2 were caught in the blast, charring their hulls and disrupting their fire.

More Bakzen fighters were destroyed with every pass of the TSS fighters looping through the battlefield, weaving through the planes using the relayed map from Wil. The damaged vessels were dealt swift deathblows, leaving a field of debris floating around the fractured former TSS space dock and scarred H2 structure.

Empowered by Wil’s vision across the spatial planes, the TSS was waiting to counter every Bakzen move. For every TSS ship damaged, four Bakzen ships were completely destroyed.

Wil kept a vigilant eye on the Bakzen command ships as the battle progressed. One, in particular, was holding back. “Are you there, Tek?” Wil asked across the distance, not expecting a reply.

But a voice did respond. “Well played.”

Before Wil could react, the ship jumped away—stranding all its fighters in a hopeless battle against the superior TSS forces.

He tightened his grip on the handhold, anger boiling in his chest. Next time, I won’t let him get away. All the destruction over the years, Cambion, the wedge he drove between Saera and me… Tek needs to die.

“They’re retreating!” Ian exclaimed to the group.

Another Bakzen cruiser jumped away, but seven more floated helplessly on the battlefield—their jump drives disabled in the tactical team’s precision strikes.

“It’s not over yet,” Wil reminded his team.

He spotted a group of Bakzen fighters that were still making a desperate run for H2 through the wreckage. “The armor can’t take much more. We need to end this.”

“I’m on it,” Ethan said, and began doling out commands to the fighter squadrons.

Wil watched the IT-1s weave through the planes with expert precision, corralling the Bakzen fighters before they knew they were surrounded. The IT-1s jumped into the rift in one fluid motion, bombarding the Bakzen vessels with a deadly barrage. In an instant, the dozen enemy fighters exploded in fiery bursts that quickly extinguished in the vacuum of space.

Only one mobile Bakzen carrier remained—making a suicide run for H2.

“Take it out!” Wil ordered, even though the TSS fleet was already targeting everything they had left at the ship. Easily two-thirds the size of H2, the mass of the craft was simply too great to be shifted from its course.

“We need to do something!” Michael pleaded.

Only one other weapon remained. Wil pulled out of simultaneous observation to focus on the rift, solidifying his connection to the ship and its systems. Around him, he felt his men following his lead, gripping their handholds tighter as they began to feed pure telekinetic energy into the neural link pathways. The energy coursed through the ship, gathering along the amplifier ring around its perimeter.

The Conquest buzzed with the charge, an audible hum filling the air as the energy mounted—but there was no time to wait for a complete charge. The ship was mere seconds from impact.

Wil released the energy beam, striking the front third of the Bakzen cruiser on the starboard side. The ship splintered apart in a blinding flash as a ball of energy billowed out from the impact site—nearly enveloping H2.

A feedback spark shot back through the Conquest’s neural relays, forcing Wil to release the handhold on his pedestal. His officers around him shook their hands with surprise as the shock reached them.

He gazed at the surrounding viewscreen to assess the damage while the energy sparks in the pedestal dissipated. Except, there wasn’t anything left to see.

“Where’s the carrier?” Ethan asked.

“Completely vaporized,” Wil stated. Remarkably, H2 appeared unscathed aside from the blackened shielding where the first Bakzen wave had their short advantage.

“That wasn’t even a full charge…” Curtis breathed.

“I guess that’s what the combined force of five powerful Agents can do,” Wil murmured. Or me alone. This is one way I never wanted to use my power.

On the viewscreen, the rest of the TSS fleet opened fire on the disabled Bakzen cruisers, erupting each into a quickly extinguished fireball as the ships decompressed.

Wil and his men smiled at each other. “We did it.”

A comm chirp sounded in the Command Center.

“It’s the Vanquish.” Rianne announced.

“Accept,” Wil said, looking to the front of the dome.

An image of the Vanquish’s Command Center appeared with his parents at the center. “Are there any more Bakzen ships waiting in subspace?” Cris asked.

“No, that was the last of them,” Wil confirmed.

His father slumped in his command chair. “I guess we won the battle.”

“That went a lot better than I expected,” Wil admitted with a grin.

Cris didn’t share his enthusiasm. “I’m afraid there was another development. I’m coming over. We need to talk.”

CHAPTER 25

Wil sat in quiet contemplation in the Conquest’s Strategy Room, waiting for his father to arrive. An in-person meeting almost certainly meant his father brought bad news. What could it be? I hope Saera—

The door slid open with a hiss and his parents entered. Their mouths were drawn and even with their tinted glasses he could see the loss in their expressions.

“What is it?” Wil asked.

Cris and Kate walked to him, stopping an arm’s length away. Wil stood.

“The Bakzen took our bait,” Cris began, “but they had another plan of their own. While we were busy here, they sent another fleet for our home Headquarters.”

An icy chill washed over Wil. Earth is completely defenseless! Did they…?

“They were constructing a spatial rift corridor,” Cris continued before Wil could speak. “The sensors around Headquarters saw it forming, fortunately, so there was time to act. Banks—” his voice caught, “Banks did what any great commander would do and stopped it.”

“How?” Wil stammered.

“The same way the Bakzen make the rifts,” Kate said. “The power to destroy and the power to rebuild.”

Wil choked on his breath as knives stabbed into his heart. “He’s gone?” The war was never supposed to touch our home.

Cris nodded and pulled Wil into an embrace. “But we’re safe. Our home is safe.”

“Saera?” Wil asked into his father’s shoulder.

“She’s fine. The Bakzen never made it through,” Kate assured him, rubbing his back.

Wil stepped away from his father. “They’ll come back.”

“The nav beacon is destroyed,” Cris stated. “The only way to get there is with a true independent jump drive.”

Wil leaned against the conference table, his breath ragged. “I never should have left it so exposed.”

“We needed every ship we had,” Cris tried to comfort him. “No size fleet would have guaranteed Earth’s safety. Sealing the rift corridor was the only way.”

“We should have taken out the beacon sooner. Something!” Wil exclaimed.

“It’s done now,” his mother murmured.

I can’t believe he’s dead… Banks was always more family than commander. Beyond the loss of an exceptional leader, there would be a hole in Wil’s life. Mentor, surrogate grandfather, protector—Banks had always looked out for Wil even through the most difficult moments of his life. As much as Wil despised the manipulation and deceit, he knew in his heart that he would have been in a far worse place were it not for Banks’ guidance. No words felt fitting to express the loss, and so he remained silent.

“Saera is in command,” Cris stated. “Headquarters is still in lockdown.”

Wil nodded slowly. “I should call her.” His parents glanced at each other, no doubt still perplexed by why Wil had sent her away in the first place.

“We have a lot of cleanup to begin,” Cris said at last. “Take some time to recover.”

“No.” Wil stepped forward from the table. “We need to go after the Bakzen now, before they have time to regroup.”

“We’re in no shape—” Cris started to protest.

“We’re in better shape than them for the moment,” Wil countered. “We need to cut off the rest of their supply lines so they can’t rebuild. We have to act fast, before they expect it.”

Kate sighed. “All right. I’ll get the ships that are still able to fight ready to go.”

“We’ll leave in an hour,” Wil instructed. “They’ll go for Tararia next. We’ll head them off.”

“Okay,” Cris agreed. “And please do check in with Saera.”

“Yeah.” Wil took a few minutes to gather himself after his parents departed. Banks’ loss would leave a deep scar.

He took a resolute breath and initiated a call to Headquarters on the viewscreen, where the communication automatically routed to Saera’s location. An image of her resolved on the viewscreen against the backdrop of the High Commander’s office. “Hey,” he greeted.

“Hi,” she replied. Her normal radiance was absent, as though she was just a shell of herself.

I did that to her. I sent her away, abandoned her. I destroyed myself to save her and then gave up the very thing I wanted to protect. His chest ached. “I’m so sorry.”

“You heard about Banks?” Saera asked after a moment, her voice shaking.

“My parents just told me. Are you okay?”

“I should be asking you that. You knew him way better than me.”

Wil’s shoulders rounded. This is too much to process right now. “I thought you’d be safe there.”

“Apparently, nowhere is safe from the war,” Saera murmured. “I still don’t understand what happened—why you sent me back here.”

“I was shortsighted,” Wil admitted. I did exactly what the Bakzen wanted—played right into their hand. I should have seen all of it coming, but I lost focus. “It’s all my fault.”

“We’ve all just been doing the best we can under the circumstances.”

Wil leaned against the conference table. “I’ll make things right again, Saera. Somehow.” He let out a long breath. “How are you holding up?”

Saera wiped a tear from beneath her tinted glasses. “I feel like everything’s falling apart.”

“Not everything.” Wil pushed off the table and stepped close to the viewscreen. “I’m going to end this war, and we won’t have to live in fear anymore.”

“I’d rather live in fear than continue being apart from you like this.”

“It won’t be for much longer,” Wil told her, hoping it was true.

“Let me come back!” Saera pleaded. “Let me help.”

Maybe if Banks were still there. “There’s no time for transport now. Besides, Headquarters needs you. Make everyone feel safe. It’s almost over.”

“What about you?”

“I’m fine,” Wil insisted.

Saera shook her head. “No, you’re not. Going a week without talking to me… What’s been going on?”

I can never tell her about Cambion. No one can ever know. “That’s something I still can’t share. Try to accept that—I can’t lose you.”

“Then stop pushing me away.”

“I never should have,” Wil said, hanging his head. I let the enemy get to me.

Saera bit her lower lip. “I will always be here for you. But I can’t help if you don’t let me.”

“Right now, the best help is staying safe and looking after our home. I’ll come back to you as soon as I can.” If there’s anything of me left.

“You better.” Saera ventured a smile.

Wil smiled back through the pain. “I love you.”

“Love you, too. Now go get the bad guys.”

*       *       *

Cris looked over the ship manifest Kate had gathered. They were in better shape than he expected. Unfortunately, they had no indication of the Bakzen’s reserve forces.

“Do you really think they’ll make a run for Tararia?” Kate asked.

“That’s been their goal all along,” Cris replied. “Eliminate all Tarans and make the Bakzen the prominent race.”

Kate examined the viewscreen. “Based on this manifest, we do have sufficient numbers to blockade each of the subspace corridors heading for Tararia.”

“It’ll be thin, but the Bakzen can’t be in much better shape by this point,” Cris agreed. “All the targets are within close jump range, so we can redistribute once we know where they’re coming from.”

Kate crossed her arms. “There has to be a better offensive strategy.”

“If only there were a way to collapse the corridors…” Cris mused.

“Maybe there is!” Kate exclaimed. “Wil’s ship. Destroying or collapsing portions of the rift takes more energy than one person can handle and it burns them out. However, sharing the load across five people and running it through the amplifier…”

Cris lit up. “That just might work.”

*       *       *

The shadow of High Commander Banks’ death had left a sober mood in the Conquest’s Command Center, despite the former excitement of their battle victory. Michael made no effort to cheer up his comrades, knowing that everyone processed loss in their own way. The news would be kept need-to-know for the time being, but he was grateful for the certainty that Earth was safe.

As soon as he heard about the attack, he’d messaged Elise. She had only had time for a short reply, but it sounded like Saera was holding things together for the time being. Michael wished he could be there to comfort his friends, but they had more pressing issues to worry about in the field.

Little time remained to make repairs in preparation for the next assault. The last hour had been a flurry of communications and system checks. They were almost ready, but their leader had yet to show himself.

“Any word from Wil?” Michael asked Ian, who was working at his adjacent console.

“No. I’m surprised he isn’t here,” Ian replied.

“We need to talk strategy.” Michael reached out with his mind, searching for Wil. It only took a moment to identify that he was in the Strategy Room. “We’re prepared to head out on your order,” he told him. No response. Michael sighed. “I’ll be right back.”

Michael exited the Command Center and stepped across the hall to the Strategy Room. He hit the buzzer on the door but immediately stepped inside.

Wil was at the back of the room staring out the window at the salvage ships beginning to clear the scrap from the battlefield. H2 was still in its transformed state, and a series of shuttles were examining the armor plating for critical damage.

“Hi,” Michael greeted. He stepped inside and the door automatically closed behind him. “Are you ready to head out?”

Wil slumped against the back bulkhead. “I’m really not, but we need to.”

Michael approached the table on the opposite side from Wil. “I know you lost a close friend today, but the rest of us are counting on you. You were great in the battle—exactly how we always hoped we’d be together.”

“We still lost twenty percent of our forces,” Wil replied.

“And took out about ninety percent of the Bakzen. I’d say those are pretty good margins.”

Wil scoffed, shaking his head.

“We’re all tired, Wil. We both almost had our home destroyed. We just need to push through and end this.”

“I know. Even still… I can feel myself slipping away,” Wil murmured. “When we vaporized that carrier, I was reminded of the kind of destruction my power could bring—it wouldn’t even take this ship as an amplifier. I have no right to decide who lives and dies, but that’s exactly what I’m doing.”

“It’s what we’re all doing. But right now, we have an opportunity to prevent even greater losses,” Michael said. “Your parents had an idea.”

“To use the ship to restore the rift corridors to the natural energy grid?” Wil asked.

“Yeah…”

“I’ve been thinking about that, too. It never occurred to me before, but I’m still not sure it’ll be enough.”

Michael shrugged. “We don’t know until we try. It’s the best shot we have right now to seal off Tararia from a Bakzen stealth attack, without sacrificing more lives.”

“Or we just go straight for the Bakzen homeworld.”

“That still leaves Tararia exposed.” Michael placed his palms on the tabletop and leaned forward. “I don’t like what we have to do, either, but running away from your abilities won’t help matters. Let’s just get this done, and then we can find some way to atone.”

Wil swallowed. “There’s no atonement for what I’ve done and what I’m about to do.”

“Is stopping here any better?”

His friend hung his head.

“Come on,” Michael said, trying to sound upbeat. “We’re finally making headway. We can’t stop now.”

Wil took a slow breath and nodded. He silently stepped around the table toward the door.

“Look, Wil, I know things have been tough.” Michael met him by the door and placed his hand on his shoulder. “We’re all here for you.” Including Saera, even if it is from a distance.

“Thanks.”

They returned to the Command Center across the hall and took their stations at the pedestals.

“All right, where do we get started?” Wil said as he pulled up a star map around the domed viewscreen. He activated an overlay of the rift corridors.

“Tararia is the most logical Bakzen target,” Michael suggested.

“That has always been Tek’s prize. We just spat in his face and he’ll be looking for payback.” Wil examined the pathways around Tararia, zooming in with his hands. “Here.” He pointed at three rift corridors extending almost to Tararia. “They’ll use these. It follows with the rest of their strategies.”

“So we collapse the pathways?” Ethan asked.

“That’s the idea, anyway,” Wil confirmed. “It looks like this corridor is the main route to the nearest Bakzen base.” He pointed along the pathway with his finger across the ceiling. “I say we try collapsing that one first.”

“Sounds good to me,” Curtis agreed with a shrug.

“Michael, are any of the cruisers able to travel yet?” Wil asked.

Michael checked the reports again and saw that eight cruisers were reporting less than five percent damage. “Several.”

“Pick two and have them jump with us to…” Wil studied the map again, “…Merda.”

The planet was located midway along the rift corridor, passing by two intersecting pathways. “Are you hoping for a chain reaction?” Michael asked.

“May as well try,” Wil replied.

Michael selected two of the cruisers with the least damage and sent the command. “Ready.”

“Rianne, take us over,” Wil ordered.

“Aye,” she acknowledged and activated the jump.

The Conquest dropped out of subspace at the outermost end of visual range from the planet Merda. Their position was at the closest intersection of the target rift corridors. Michael swallowed hard. We should be trying a small corridor first, not a full chain reaction.

Wil must have sensed his doubt because he glanced over at him. “Don’t worry, we’ll start small. I just figured this way we won’t have to relocate.”

Michael breathed a sigh of relief. It must have taken hundreds of thousands of Bakzen to form the rift over the centuries. What kind of impact can a handful of us have? “So what do we do?”

“I’ve never closed a rift before, so I really have no idea,” Wil admitted. He gripped his handholds. “Time to experiment.”

Grabbing his own handhold, Michael felt the now familiar surge of energy through the Conquest. The Captains established their positions in the telepathic connection and waited for Wil’s direction.

Wil led them toward one of the smaller corridors and began assessing it—pulling at the tendrils yanked apart from the natural energy grid to open up the rift. He directed a collective pulse of energy through the ship into the grid to test its reaction. The tendrils flickered and bent in the direction of the energy pulse, like a flower orienting toward sunlight.

“That’s it,” Wil said. “We can direct the grid.”

“It will take forever moving tendril by tendril,” Ian protested.

“We shouldn’t go too fast. We have no idea how it will react to a greater concentration of energy,” Michael cautioned the group.

“Ian is right,” Wil said. “We can’t go this slowly. We need to ramp it up.” He began charging the ship for a new energy pulse, pausing when it was ten times the magnitude of the first.

The energy beam shot from the ship, directed at the center of the corridor where the smaller pulse had yielded success. Energy from the beam coalesced into an orb with spikes fanning out to the surrounding grid

The grid shuddered as it began to warp around the new energy orb. As it fused with the surrounding grid, the orb contracted, then quickly expanded as energy poured in through the spikes—creating an even larger sphere of unchecked power.

We need to get away. Michael tugged at the minds of his comrades, but they were transfixed by the interplay of electromagnetic energy.

Wil reached out toward the forms, trying to guide the flow to repair the grid, just as he’d done before. But it was too much, moving far too quickly and still growing stronger.

Michael retreated, barely maintaining the neural link. “Wil, stop!” He shouted in his friend’s mind.

“I can fix it!” Wil insisted. “Let me—”

There was no time to find out. Michael disconnected from the neural link and dove toward Wil at his pedestal. The others released their handholds with a start, their link severed.

Outside, the blue energy orb exploded outward, sending a shockwave that rocked the Conquest. The waves cascaded through the very fabric of space around them along the rift corridor, illuminating briefly with a spark of blue light as the shockwave traveled outward.

“What happened?” Ethan asked.

Wil shoved Michael off of him. “I wasn’t finished.”

“That shockwave would have incinerated us if we’d been connected,” Michael shot back.

Curtis gestured to the viewing dome to bring up the map of the rift pathways. Everyone gasped when they saw the real-time readings.

“Stars! We made it worse,” Wil breathed.

There had been a chain reaction, as they had hoped—but their work had only served to rip the rift pathway even closer to Tararia. So close that a ship could practically cruise right to the planet through the rift, barely detectable. With the energy signature rippling back in the other direction, as well, they’d just sent the Bakzen an express invite to attack.

Wil gaped at the map. “We need to go for the Bakzen homeworld. Now.”

CHAPTER 26

“We’re not prepared for a planetary invasion!” Michael exclaimed.

Wil dismissed his friend’s objection. “Now is our best shot. We’ll take off the head of the beast.” Before anyone else could protest, he initiated a telepathic link to his officers scattered around the fleet. “We’re going for the Bakzen homeworld. All capable ships are to jump on my mark.”

“What’s the plan?” Ian asked.

Wil flashed a wry grin. “Shoot the bad guys.” He looked around at the concerned faces of his Command Center crew. “We have the telepathic commands down. It’s just like we used to practice—making up scenarios on the fly. Follow my lead and trust your instincts. We can do this.”

They took deep breaths and grabbed their handholds.

“And we need everyone,” Wil continued. “Ethan, is Tom healed enough to fly?”

Ethan nodded. “He’s rearing to go.”

“All right, have the Primus Squad suit up. Prep the rest of the fleet to jump.”

The next several minutes were a flurry of telepathic and spoken commands as the fleet prepared to mobilize.

“We’re ready,” Michael said at last.

“Okay. Let me scout ahead.” Wil slipped into a state of simultaneous observation, tethered to the ship. He reached outward toward Bakzen territory, taking in the various inhabited outposts dotting the rift, but those would all be easy to eliminate once the center of command was gone. I just need to see where we’re going… Wil reached out further, but his vision unexpectedly began to distort as he approached the main planet. He struggled to fight through the fog, but he couldn’t make out any details about the Bakzen forces surrounding the planet in normal space or the rift. After a full minute of trying to cut through and getting nowhere, he pulled back to his physical self. “Shite.”

“What was it?” Michael asked, frowning.

“I can’t get through whatever that was blocking my view. We’ll have to jump in blind.” Wil pulled up the command interface for the navigation network on the lower portion of the viewscreen. “This will all need to happen fast. Since we don’t have a nav beacon at the destination, we’ll need to feed coordinates to the ships that don’t have independent jump drives. The Conquest will jump in and relay the rendezvous details to the rest of the fleet. We’ll only have a few seconds to act and maintain the element of surprise.”

“I’m standing by,” Rianne assured him.

“All right. Now, I remember the Bakzen having the majority of their forces in the rift, so we’ll tackle that first and then pick off the rest in normal space. The planet is populated in normal space, just like any of ours,” Wil continued. “Michael, Ian, and Ethan, I want you to clear the rift. Curtis, assess the situation on the planet and figure out how to fence them in. I won’t be able to do much else while holding both of those visuals for you. Once we clear the rift, we’ll pull into normal space and finish off the planet.”

Curtis smirked. “Easy!”

“I knew you’d think so.” Wil tightened his grip on his handhold. “Let’s go!”

The Conquest vibrated with a surge of energy as it slipped into subspace. It hovered for a moment in the swirling cloud before dropping into normal space.

“Stars!” Wil breathed.

Taking up the entire front of the viewscreen, the Bakzen planet stood out against the blackness of space as a uniform brown. The Vanquish was situated toward the planet’s dawn, and the atmosphere glowed slightly in the rays of light. Wispy white clouds swirled in the sky over the barren rust-colored landscape below. In the areas still cast in shadow, lights illuminated massive cities laid out in precise grids around a central district, like spokes on a wheel. In orbit of the planet, massive spaceports housing warships were situated in geosynchronous orbit. If it wasn’t an enemy force, Wil would have been impressed with the scale and design of the structures—enough to rival the most developed Taran worlds. If the Bakzen could accomplish so much while relegated to the outskirts of society with minimal resources, he couldn’t help but wonder what would have been possible if the Bakzen had been embraced by Tarans as their creators originally intended.

“Coordinates acquired!” Rianne announced. “Transmitting to the fleet now.”

There was no time to waste. Wil detached from his physical self and pulled into a state of simultaneous observation. The clear image of normal space distorted as he passed through the dimensional veil. Beyond, he found the rift. Except, it was no longer the stockpile of weaponry he had witnessed as a teenager. There were spaceports surrounding the planet, but they were only empty skeletons.

The fleet is jumping to the wrong place! Curtis’ tactical team would be completely exposed on its own. “They’re not in the rift,” Wil hurriedly told his officers. “Head straight for normal space.”

He shifted his attention to observing the physical plane around him, but kept the back of his consciousness connected enough to the rift to detect any new Bakzen presence.

The planet below was fortified, but surprisingly few ships were standing guard. Then again, Tararia or any of the other planets didn’t have a large-scale defense fleet, either. The fight was never supposed to come to one’s front door.

A pang of guilt struck Wil. This entire civilization is about to end. He hated that truth, but he had no other choice. He needed to restore peace, and that would only be possible once the Bakzen were no longer a threat. Hatred for Tararia ran too deep for them to find any common ground. The outcome was decided well before he was ever born. He just needed to carry out the order.

Tek is down there, he reminded himself, to fuel his motivation for the final hunt. The war ends today.

The fleet emerged from subspace in one spectacular wave. As the blue-green cloud dissipated, Wil saw that only half the fleet had received the command to go to normal space rather than the rift. They’d have to make do until the rest could make the dimensional jump.

Determined to not allow himself to become distracted by the emotional weight of what he was about to do, Wil gripped his handhold tighter and began doling out commands. “Michael, have the fleet concentrate on the space docks first. We need to drive them to the surface. Ian, send tactical teams to begin a bombardment on the main cities. Take out the command centers so they can’t mobilize.”

Wil swallowed the knot in his throat as the initial weapons fire rained from the ships on the viewscreen. There’s no other way. He got to work.

*       *       *

Another blast shook the administrative building, sending a shower of concrete dust onto Haersen’s shoulders.

“We need to get down to a bunker!” he insisted to Tek again.

The Imperial Director shook his head, not taking his gaze from the display on his wall. The grid of video feeds depicted the destruction all around the planet and its surrounding ports. Once majestic cities were slowly being reduced to rubble with each passing TSS bombardment.

“If we take the tunnels to the port—” Haersen began.

“No.” Tek finally tore his attention from the screen. “They won’t stop until we’re destroyed. All of us. I would rather die in my home than run like a coward.”

“Yes, sir.”

To think after all those years and finally gaining the power Haersen had desired his whole life, the TSS would win in the end. The Bakzen were no doubt superior, but the TSS did have numbers on their side. In the end, perhaps that was enough.

The building shuddered as the adjacent plaza burst into flames.

Haersen took in his reflection against the glass of the window. His transformation was complete—he was one of the Bakzen, despite the odds. He had pledged to live as one of them, and so he would die as one. They had given him power and strength, but also the confidence to be himself. Though his time with them was short, it was the only opportunity he’d had to live to the fullest—the life he wanted to have. The pain, the sacrifice… every excruciating moment was worth it to have experienced the power that now coursed through him. Nothing could ever change that he had become his best self. He would rather die prematurely as a Bakzen than have lived his full life as a Taran.

“I didn’t think it would end like this,” Tek mused, breaking Haersen’s reverie. “Tararia was always supposed to be the one to fall.”

“If only Wil had died back then.” That failure was on both of them.

Tek let out a slow breath, surprisingly calm despite the building crumbling around them. “If it wasn’t him, then it would have been another.”

That was probably true. If Tarans were anything, they were tenacious. Wil could have died years before, but it could have just delayed the inevitable. When it came down to it, the Bakzen would always be outsiders—a deviation from the natural order. They would always have had to fight for survival. It would seem the odds were too much to overcome, despite their ambitions.

“At least I had a vision,” Tek continued. “I wanted more for us.”

“It was a glorious vision,” Haersen agreed.

“It’s a shame all of this was for nothing.”

“No, not nothing.” Haersen stepped toward his leader, unsteady on his feet as the building lurched again. “You showed what was possible—what could be achieved when a civilization unites. You showed a glimpse of what Tarans can become. They may be too blind to see it now, but you demonstrated that path. One day, they’ll thank you.”

“A day I’ll never get to see.”

“But you will die free and unburdened knowing that you did everything you could for your people.”

Tek nodded. “That I will.”

The power flickered, then cut out entirely. Only light cast from the smoldering plaza outside illuminated the office.

“Come. We have one more stop to make.” Tek headed for the door.

Haersen took in the office one last time—a place where he was finally respected. The place where his loyalty and dedication had granted him a role in bringing the Bakzen into a new era. That era would be the last, but it was also their greatest. He was in his true home, and for that he was eternally thankful.

*       *       *

“Don’t let any of the ships jump away!” Wil commanded as the main space station in orbit of the Bakzen planet succumbed to the weapons fire.

One of the TSS cruisers from the second wave of ships emerged from the rift and took aim at the Bakzen vessels attempting to flee. A Bakzen carrier separated itself from the fighting enough to initiate a jump, and a subspace glow formed around it.

“I’ve got it,” Ian stated.

Jets from Ian’s lead tactical unit swooped in, targeting their shots on the Bakzen ship’s jump drive. The engines exploded, and the subspace glow dissipated in an instant. With their target destroyed, the fighters headed out toward the other large ships to ensure they were also disabled. A TSS cruiser opened fire on the stranded Bakzen carrier to finish it off, first taking out the weapons and shields. In a matter of seconds, it was completely at the mercy of the TSS fleet, charred and ragged. The ship was too close to the planet by the end of the fight, and it was drawn into the gravity. It burst into a fiery mass of twisted metal as it burned through the atmosphere.

The other ships fared no better. Most were soon reduced to scrap floating across the battlefield. The carnage was too much for Wil to absorb at once, so he kept his focus on the goal. They needed to take out the planet itself.

“All available ships, target the planetary shield,” Wil instructed.

“Sir, I’m getting an incoming communication,” Rianne stated. “It’s not one of ours.”

Wil’s officers glanced up with confusion for a moment, but quickly returned their attention to doling out telekinetic commands to finish off the remaining Bakzen vessels.

“Put it through,” Wil told Rianne.

The video feed resolved on the viewscreen. Smoke clouded the picture, but the faces of Tek and Haersen were unmistakable. The two of them took up the entire view, obscuring the background.

“Haersen,” Wil said, “so, you managed to worm your way right to the top with Tek.”

Rianne gasped, and Wil’s other officers paused their commands to stare at the viewscreen, in shock.

The Bakzen had never had a tangible face to them, Wil realized. They knew the names, but the enemy was always just a ship in the distance. Seeing that their leader was a person not too dissimilar from them changed that impression. That’s why I couldn’t tell them who the Bakzen really are.

“I’ve made something of myself,” Haersen replied. “You do nothing but destroy.”

“They’re trying to distract us. Stay focused,” Wil told his friends.

They returned to their commands, but eyes kept darting toward the viewscreen.

“I should have made sure you were dead,” Haersen sneered.

Wil could hardly believe the transformation of the former TSS officer. His skin had completely morphed into the tough orange-tinted exterior of the Bakzen, and his eyes shone with their characteristic red glow. Even his once thin frame was now muscular and broadened. “What have they done to you?”

“They made me better, just like we could have done for all of you,” Haersen spat back. “Instead, you’ll eliminate us and continue on with your weak, pathetic lives.”

Wil met his gaze. “What you are now isn’t natural.” The Priesthood shouldn’t have created a life that had no way of surviving. To make them suffer like this is too great an injustice to comprehend.

“We were the future,” Tek declared.

“No, Tek,” Wil shook his head. “Your ancestors were a grasp at capturing a future that should never have been. Engineering a new way of life was never a viable answer. The physical self cannot be separated from its surrounding context. We need to evolve as a people holistically—culture driving form and function. What happened to you was wrong, but it can’t be undone. You never should have been driven away, but you also shouldn’t have been created in the first place. I understand why you have fought for your existence—I would have done the same—but the time for fighting has ended. If we can’t live together, then our conflict must end here.”

“So you do know the truth,” Tek murmured.

“I do. I’m sorry that the Bakzen people need to meet this end, but you led them to this juncture. And facing you… I’ve been waiting for this day a very long time.”

Around him, Wil’s officers had tuned into the conversation, trying to piece together the truth he was talking around. There was no sense in keeping it from them any longer—the war was already won.

Wil straightened in his chair. “The Priesthood will pay for their mistakes. I’ll make sure the Bakzen are remembered for what you achieved, not for what we made you become.”

Tek’s face softened with surprising understanding. “We fought to the end.”

“Your people did,” Wil agreed. “But you, Tek—you don’t deserve an honorable death.” He came after me, after Saera—he tried to take everything I love from me, and so now I’ll do the same. He’ll watch as everything he’s built is destroyed.

“Sir, a volley of shuttles just launched from the surface!” Rianne interrupted. “Intense telekinetic signatures.”

More clones to detonate as bombs. Wil met Tek’s cool stare.

Tek nodded. “They are so very special. It’s a shame you never had a chance to meet your brothers.” He stepped to the side, revealing an underground lab filled with clone maturation tanks. Their faces were eerily familiar.

They cloned me! Wil gaped in horror at the abominations. He had always wondered why the Bakzen had wanted to extract marrow from him during his initial capture. In his wildest speculation, he never imagined it was to bolster the Bakzen army. The hatred for all things Taran had seemingly run far too deep. If there was some aspect of him worth incorporating, even if it meant an adulteration of the pure Bakzen bloodlines, then he couldn’t underestimate them for a moment.

“I wonder if they’re as strong as you?” Tek asked.

“Take out those shuttles!” Wil ordered Rianne. That’s it… That’s the pinnacle of his achievement. They will be his undoing.

“I’m on it!” she replied, targeting the Conquest’s weapons on the approaching vessels.

Wil’s skin tingled as telekinetic energy surged through him. “This was your aim all along—to make me a part of your perverse plan.”

Tek sneered back. “Don’t flatter yourself. This has always just been about the advancement of the Bakzen race, and we borrowed one little piece from you to accomplish that goal. It’s the very same imperative the Priesthood programmed into us at our inception.”

Not only did they try to manipulate my mind, but they used my very genetic code as a weapon! His grip tightened on the handhold, glaring into Tek’s searing red eyes. This ends now. “I won’t have any part in your future.”

“You didn’t have a choice,” Tek replied. “And come now—you couldn’t hurt these poor innocents, could you?” He swept his arm to encompass the clones in the maturation tanks. “After all, they’re your brothers. They want to meet you.”

“Sir!” Rianne cut in. “The shuttles have been destroyed, but the electromagnetic signature around the planet is intensifying. Our sensors can’t get clear readings.”

The clones… that must have been what was blocking me when I attempted to observe the planet before the attack. Wil examined the immature clones in the tanks behind Tek on the viewscreen, detecting a telekinetic link between them. Together, under Tek’s direction, they could take out the whole TSS fleet. However, their abilities were also the perfect weapon to use against Tek—turning the creation against the creator, just like the Bakzen had done to the Priesthood.

Wil steeled himself for the task at hand, trying to maintain emotional distance from the abominations on screen in front of him. The clones had been aged to the equivalent of early-teens—almost the same age as Wil was when the bone marrow sample had been taken from him. Their entire purpose in life was to kill and destroy, just like Wil had been created to do. Except, they weren’t a copy of him, but rather living weapons in the hands of the enemy—mindless drones being manipulated toward Tek’s ends. The Bakzen could consume them alive, with no thought for them as individuals. I won’t let them suffer any longer. I won’t let anyone else suffer at the Bakzen’s hands. “You say they want to meet me?” Wil asked his adversaries over the viewscreen.

Tek nodded, and Haersen smirked next to him.

Wil extended his consciousness toward the planet. As he approached, hundreds of the clones’ voices filled Wil’s mind, chanting a repeating mantra in unison: “Killer! You let them die. You killed them all.” Caught by surprise, Wil released the handholds connecting him to the Conquest and pressed his palms over his ears, but the voices continued to taunt him. Except, the thoughts weren’t from the clones. Underneath it all, Wil detected Tek and Haersen leading the chorus.

Gathering himself, Wil remembered his target. This was between him and Tek—the rest was just a distraction. He can’t control me.

Consumed by rage, Wil summoned all his power and blocked his mind. His world went silent. In the new stillness around him, he reached across the distance to isolate Tek’s mind. “No, I didn’t kill them,” he told him. “You did.”

Without hesitation, Wil expanded his mind to let in the clones—tapping into the parts of them that were once part of himself. He sensed a resonance as the clones recognized their kinship. “More will die so long as Tek lives,” he said into their blank minds. “Kill him.”

On screen, the clones writhed in their maturation tanks, sloshing the nutrient water onto the floor. Tek ignored them at first, but then he went rigid—frozen in a telekinetic vice as the clones latched onto him with their collective minds. Next to him, Haersen’s eyes widened with distress.

“I have you now, Tek.” Wil sliced into his consciousness, tearing through the layers of hate and fury that had driven Tek’s blind ambition to destroy Taran civilization. As Wil ripped apart his enemy’s consciousness, he caught sight of Tek’s childhood, growing up as the only child to have ever walked among the Bakzen. He had been weak then—he hated being weak. No one else should ever feel so helpless, so the Bakzen must become stronger. Everything in his life going forward had been dedicated to achieving that strength, through any means necessary.

As Wil stripped Tek down to his innermost self, he saw that dedication to gaining power persisted down to Tek’s very core. “You had physical prowess, Tek,” Wil told the sliver that was left of the former Bakzen commander’s consciousness, “but you lost sight of kinship and love. In the end, no force is more powerful.”

With one final telepathic spire into his mind, Tek collapsed on the floor in the Bakzen lab beneath the planet’s surface.

Haersen took a step back from the body. “This isn’t over!”

“It will be soon enough.” Wil reached out to the clones again. “He tried to kill us. Don’t let him get away.”

As Haersen was gripped in a telekinetic vice on screen, Wil cut the video feed. Ignoring the shocked expressions of his crew throughout the Command Center, he gripped the handhelds to fuse once again with the ship. “Tek was only their leader. We leave no survivors.”

The air hummed as Wil fed telekinetic energy into the relays. After a moment, the others joined him. As the ship charged, Wil focused on his target: the planet. They had never attacked anything larger than a carrier with the telekinetic weapon, but the only way to take out the Bakzen for good would be to decimate their world.

“Don’t hold back,” he told his officers. He released the onslaught.

A beam of pure telekinetic energy shot from the ship toward the capital city on the planet. The ground buckled at the impact site, sending a shockwave through the surrounding landscape.

Wil continued to feed the beam, pouring more of himself through the ship’s relays. At the edge of his consciousness, he sensed his officers straining to keep up. He couldn’t let them hold him back. He needed to end it.

For the first time since his Course Rank test, Wil let himself go. The sweet energy of the rift fueled him from beyond the dimensional veil as he directed the destructive force through the ship. While he focused, the crater on the planet spread under the crippling force. Around the darkened pit, the ground began to glow as the rock liquefied. Cracks jutted across the surface and fissures formed around the equator. No population could seemingly survive, but Wil had to be sure. He poured more energy through the ship, aware that his officers had pulled back. It was better that way—they wouldn’t need to bear the burden of the planet’s destruction.

Wil lost himself in the energy. All the anger and bitterness about the war poured forth into the telekinetic beam burrowing through the planet. Soon it would be over. He just needed a little more…

“Evacuate the fleet!” he heard Michael order somewhere in the back of his mind.

Wil was barely aware of the ships disappearing from view around the edges of the screen. He was consumed by the energy feeding into the ship—his consciousness reaching deep into the rift beyond the dimensional veil in a search for even greater power.

Beneath them, the entire planet was a molten mass collapsing in on itself from the impact crater. It contracted until it was a blinding point of light against the starscape. For a moment, the light dimmed.

A shockwave fanned out from the planet, hurtling molten rock that instantly turned to dust in the cold vacuum of space. The wave sped toward the Conquest.

Wil’s officers disconnected from the weapon to redirect their energy to the shield at the last possible moment. The Conquest hurdled backward under force from the explosion. They tumbled to the side, the artificial gravity unable to compensate.

Wil was thrown from the console. He hit the floor with his shoulder, but barely registered the impact. Energy still surged through him. He fought to keep it in check—with nowhere to direct it, he could take out the ship. Slowly, the charge dissipated. As he rose to his feet, everything was still.

On the viewscreen, only a dusting of debris gave any indication of where the Bakzen world used to be. It was gone, utterly and completely. Whatever Bakzen remained at outposts were the last of their kind. Soon, they, too, would be destroyed.

Cheers erupted in the Command Center and over the comms.

“We did it!” Ian exclaimed.

Ethan grinned. “That was foking spectacular!”

Michael placed a hand on Wil’s shoulder. “We won.”

Wil looked around at the joyous faces around him. Don’t they realize what we’ve just done? We exterminated a whole race. They were one of us…. We made them, cast them aside, and then killed them. All of them. How can they celebrate?

He collapsed to his knees. The cheers around him were muted in the distance, his vision faded at the edges. Images of the planet’s final moments replayed in his mind. They had won. The Bakzen were all but eliminated. Everything that had made them who they were had been extinguished by his hand. And all the others who had died along the way in the name of that singular mission to annihilate an entire people—those deaths were on his hands, his conscience. Darkness closed in around him. What have I done?

CHAPTER 27

Saera hung her head, wishing she brought better news about her husband. “There’s still no change.”

Cris closed his eyes and slumped forward in his chair outside Wil’s quarters on the Conquest. “I can’t stand to see him like this. We have to do something.”

“I don’t know what we can do,” Saera replied. He’ll barely even talk to me, let alone look me in the eye. It had been that way for four days. Saera had journeyed from Headquarters as soon as the war was declared won, since Wil had immediately sequestered himself and refused to interact with anyone. If even she and Cris couldn’t get through to him, it was looking like there would be no remedy other than time.

“I hate to suggest it, but do we need to be watching him more closely?” Cris asked.

Suicide watch. “I’d like to think that’s not a concern… But besides, he would never stand for it. I think it would only make things worse.”

“You’re right.” Cris sighed. “I had no idea how great the burden on him really was. Michael told me about the final call with Tek—that the Priesthood created the Bakzen.”

“Wil thought it would be easier if you didn’t know,” Saera admitted.

Cris took a moment to reply. “I suppose I’m thankful for that. All the same, I hate that Wil had to bear that alone.”

“He told me,” Saera pointed out.

“That’s true.”

“But then he shut me out, so I guess that’s not the best example.” She collapsed into the chair next to Cris, overtaken with emotional and physical exhaustion. The end of the war was supposed to be a celebration. Instead, it seemed like her entire world was collapsing.

“Relationships are complicated enough without all the added stress of command. He’ll come around,” Cris told her.

There was more to it than that, she had no doubt. For years Wil had treated her as a confidant, sharing things he didn’t dare utter to anyone else. If he had shut her out so completely, it wasn’t because of stress or lack of trust. It was because whatever he was hiding related to her in some way—that much was clear. Whatever it was seemed to be compounding the guilt she knew he felt about the war. It was enough to have put him over the edge.

Why won’t he just talk to me? She jumped back up to her feet, too frustrated and agitated to sit still. “I’m going for a walk.”

“Okay. I’ll hang around,” Cris replied.

Saera headed down the hall toward the other officers’ quarters. The Primus Elites had been taking turns with rift corridor repairs, only coming back to the Conquest to sleep for a few hours at a time. Their experiences with Wil made them uniquely qualified to guide others in the repairs, once they figured out how to work in tandem without an amplifier like the Conquest—keeping it slow and steady to avoid any tears or burning themselves out. It was exhausting work, but they were making progress. She didn’t know if any of them would be around in the common area, let alone feeling up for socializing, but she needed to get away from the cloud hanging over Wil’s quarters; she couldn’t even think of it as their shared space anymore.

As Saera approached the common area outside the sleeping chambers, she saw Michael sitting in one of the plush chairs by the back window while he reviewed something on his handheld. He roused as she neared. “How is he?”

She shrugged.

“I keep wondering if I could have done anything differently toward the end to prevent this,” Michael murmured.

“Whatever is going on with Wil right now, I don’t think any of us could have prevented it,” Saera replied. He never thought he would make it through the war. Is he just fulfilling his own dire expectation?

“Still…”

Saera leaned against the chair across from him. “I know what you mean.”

“In better news, I think we’ve perfected the system for repairing the rift, with three or four Agents working in tandem. It takes a lot longer than the ways we were doing it before, but it’s much more effective. The other ways left space prone to tearing when we used a jump drive nearby.”

“That is good to hear,” Saera replied, her mind still elsewhere.

“We could use some extra help, if you want to get out for a bit,” Michael offered.

“I might take you up on that. My presence here isn’t helping any.”

“Don’t underestimate yourself.”

Saera shrugged. “Or maybe I should just go back to Headquarters to attend to the students.”

“No rush. Elise said she’s having fun playing High Commander, though I guess it must be pretty empty back there if she’s the most senior Agent.”

“You’ve been talking with Elise?” Saera was caught off-guard. “I mean, yes. Almost all available Agents have been sent to repair the rift corridors around the Taran worlds and to pick off the scattered Bakzen survivors. It’s going to take a long time to get everything back to how it should be.”

“It will,” Michael agreed. He paused. “And yes, we’ve become good friends over the last few months. It was nice to have someone to talk to about everything that was going on.”

“She’s always been a good listener.”

He examined her. “Are you okay with us—”

“Of course! Why wouldn’t I be?” Saera responded too forcefully.

“I’ll always be your friend, Saera,” Michael said after a moment.

“I know.” Tears stung Saera’s eyes. Why are you crying? She turned away.

Michael rose and wrapped his arms around her before she could protest. The once familiar embrace stripped away her defenses, and she sobbed into his chest.

She was surrounded by people who cared for her, and yet she felt completely alone. Wil was her partner—her world. Friends and family were no substitute for that companionship. But moreover, she felt his pain through their bond. It gnawed at the edges of her mind as she sensed it slowly consuming him. She hated not knowing what was causing it, and for being defenseless against its darkness. Seeking comfort from an old friend didn’t stop its advance, but it did make it temporarily easier to bear.

“Wil is going to rally, don’t worry,” Michael murmured into her hair.

“He better hurry up and do it already.” Saera wiped her cheeks with the back of her hand. “Thanks for the hug. I needed that.”

“Anytime.”

Saera bit her lower lip. “You know, I think I will go out with you tomorrow. I’d like to help with the rebuilding.” At least the rift is one thing I can fix.

*       *       *

“All right, just a little more,” Tom urged the other members of the Primus Squad as they manipulated the energy grid around the edge of the rift.

Each of the four men stared out the window in the lounge of their assigned transport ship, concentrating on an agreed upon patch of space two hundred meters away. They stood in a line, directing telekinetic energy into one unified beam to repair the rift torn by the Bakzen over the last several hundred years. The frayed pathways that had been yanked apart to form the rift drifted back into place within the natural grid as the team sent a steady stream of healing telekinetic energy toward the wound.

The repair process was painstakingly slow-going, but they’d been warned about what had happened to Wil’s team when they had tried to do too much, too fast. So, they kept feeding the trickle of energy to redirect the broken spatial pathways, and eventually, the rift was a tiny measure smaller.

Tom released his telekinetic beam when the repairs in the target zone were complete. He itched the connection point between his thigh and his temporary prosthetic leg, fatigued from hours of concentration on the numerous zones they’d visited so far that day. “I don’t see how we’ll ever seal the whole rift at this pace.”

“Don’t think in those terms,” Rey replied. “We take care of our portion each day, and the other teams do their part. In aggregate, we’ll start to see measurable results in no time.”

“Still, this isn’t what I had in mind for a post-war assignment,” Tom muttered. There are still Bakzen out there we need to hunt down.

Andy shrugged. “Until I have other orders, I’ll do what I’m told. The rift is too dangerous to leave unchecked.”

“I’m with you,” Sander agreed.

Tom sighed. “Okay, you win. No more complaints from me.” He stepped over to the viewscreen in the lounge to consult the map of their assignments for the day. “Let’s see… I guess we should head over here next—”

A communications chirp interrupted him just as he was about to point to the map.

“Alert! We have a situation with an occupied Bakzen outpost in the adjacent system. You’re the closest Agents. Please respond,” Helen, their contact in fleet command, informed them.

Sander frowned. “Isn’t there anyone else?”

“Sir, a Militia team has tried to access the facility, but there is a telekinetic shield around one of the rooms,” Helen explained. “The combat group requires Agent intervention.”

Tom muted the comm channel. “I, for one, would like to go face-to-face with the Bakzen for a change.”

“It was easy to shoot down a fighter, but exterminating them in person…” Andy trailed off.

Tom nodded. “My point, exactly.” Finally, I can take out some Bakzen like they did to my family.

“I don’t share your enthusiasm, but we can’t ignore a request for backup,” Rey chimed in.

Sander nodded.

“Then it’s settled.” Tom unmuted the comm channel. “Send us the coordinates. We’re on our way.”

The destination was a short jump further into former Bakzen territory, on a rock moon around a planet with a red, gaseous atmosphere. A surface port on the moon had already been captured by a team of TSS Militia soldiers, but an underground chamber was inaccessible.

After landing the transport ship at the port using a universal docking coupling installed by the Militia team, the Primus Squad was escorted to the edge of the telekinetic shield underground. The plain concrete corridor was pressurized and equipped with artificial gravity, so they didn’t need suits. However, wearing only his normal Agent uniform, Tom’s skin crawled under the dim lights illuminating the dreary space.

The group approached the end of a hall, which terminated in a steel door. A meter in front of the door, Tom detected the edge of the telekinetic shield that had caused the Militia officers to turn back.

“I can see the problem,” he commented as he assessed the barrier.

“This isn’t mechanically generated,” Sander observed as he performed his own evaluation. “There could be a whole army of Bakzen soldiers in there.”

Tom sent a low-intensity counter pulse against the shield to see if it flexed. There did seem to be a little give. “I think the four of us could break through. It’s just a matter of what we’ll find on the other side.”

“I think we should call in some reinforcements,” Andy suggested.

“The other ground teams haven’t experienced resistance from the Bakzen, have they?” Tom asked. “Once we break through the shield, they’ll probably surrender.” And then I can get some proper revenge.

“I don’t like it,” Rey insisted. “Let’s get a couple more Agents here, just in case.” He pulled out his handheld and headed back to the surface to get in touch with central ops while the others waited for instruction. After a minute, he returned. “We’re in luck. Michael, Ethan, and Saera are heading over.”

“Since when is Saera doing rift repairs?” Andy asked.

“First I’ve heard of it,” Tom replied.

Sander crossed his arms. “I guess that means Wil is still sequestering himself.”

“What’s up with that, anyway?” questioned Andy. “We won the war.”

“How’d you feel if you came across a bunch of hybrid clones?” replied Rey. “We don’t know if that batch on the homeworld was all of them. I wouldn’t want to be out in the field, either, if there was a chance of accidentally wandering into a room with an enemy version of myself.”

“Based on what Ethan said, it was a pretty gruesome scene,” Sander said with a shiver.

“Not to mention everything else,” Rey continued. “I haven’t even started to process all the deaths. TSS officers, Cambion, the other border worlds… I don’t blame him for needing to disconnect from reality for a while.”

I don’t want to accept my new reality, either. Tom anxiously milled around in the empty concrete hall while they waited for their backup to arrive.

After fifteen minutes, three sets of footsteps echoed from down the hall.

“Finally!” Sander breathed, pushing off from the wall he’d been leaning against during the wait.

Michael, Ethan, and Saera rounded a bend in the hall and waved at the group.

“Good to see you!” Tom called out. “Couldn’t have asked for better backup.”

“Great timing,” Ethan replied. “It was about time I checked up on you to make sure you were actually working.” He flashed them a grin.

“Very funny,” Tom retorted.

Andy ignored the exchange and focused on Saera. “How are you?”

She smiled back, but it seemed half-hearted. “Relieved to be anywhere other than Headquarters.”

“And how’s Wil?” Rey asked.

“About the same.” Her smiled faded. “So, the telekinetic shield…”

“It extends about a meter out from the door,” Tom replied, gesturing toward the end of the hall.

Saera glanced at Michael. “What’s the mystery behind Door Number 1?”

He gave her a knowing smile. “Let’s find out.”

The seven Agents gathered two meters from the shield, facing the end of the hall. Due to the relatively narrow width of the corridor, they had to stand shoulder-to-shoulder two rows deep, with three in the front and four in the back. Saera took front and center with Michael to her left, and Tom bumped Ethan to the back row so he could be in the front right—wanting the first possible opportunity to face whatever Bakzen waited for them on the other side of the door head-on.

In a similar fashion to Tom’s test pulse, the Agents simultaneously directed a dispersed wave of energy at the field. With the augmented support, Tom realized that the shield was composed of several separate telekinetic signatures, though he perceived them to be more like echoes of the same voice than unique individuals.

Saera was the first to pull back from the assessment, and the others withdrew, as well. Her brow knit. “I think it’s just some drone soldiers maintaining the shield. The question is, what are they guarding?”

Michael tensed. “It’s something important, or they would have surrendered by now, like the others.”

“There aren’t that many of them,” Ethan said as he eyed the door. “I counted six distinct signatures. We can easily take them.”

“Let’s just do it, already!” Tom urged.

“All right,” Saera agreed. “Punch through at the door, and then we should be able to collapse the shield from there.”

Following Saera’s lead, Tom sent a steady stream of energy at the shield directly in front of the door. The shield flashed in his mind’s eye, glistening with silver sparks as it absorbed the initial blast. Soon, though, the light intensified as the shield was overwhelmed by the Agents’ assault. With a shimmering wave, the telekinetic bubble collapsed.

“I don’t suppose it’s unlocked,” Saera said as she stepped toward the door. She pressed her palms on the smooth metal surface, but it didn’t budge. There didn’t appear to be a control panel. “Of course not. That would have been too easy.”

“I’ll take care of it,” Tom offered.

Saera nodded and stepped back behind him with the others.

Tom focused on the edges of the metal door and yanked it away from the surrounding concrete structure, sending a shower of dust to the floor. He propped the door on the side of the hall, leaving enough room for two people to walk side-by-side. As the concrete dust cleared, he peered into the dim room beyond.

Six Bakzen soldiers stepped forward to block the doorway. Their hands were at their sides, seemingly not posing a physical threat, and there were no auras of telekinetic exertion now that the shield was down.

Tom examined their sickly orange-tinted skin and angular features. Everything about them conveyed a warlike nature, designed and bred for combat. Yet, there was no malice in their gaze. The anger that had fueled Tom’s thirst for revenge wavered as he looked his enemy in the eye. They know they’ve lost. They’re not going to fight.

“You kill us, too,” one of the Bakzen soldiers stated in broken New Taran.

Tom faltered. “The war is over.”

Saera brushed past him, addressing the Bakzen soldier who’d spoken, “What are you protecting?”

The soldier shook his head. “They not ready yet. We failed.”

A guttural cry sounded from within the room.

Tom instinctively raised a telekinetic shield around himself and felt the other Agents do the same.

“What’s in there?” Saera demanded.

The Bakzen soldier cocked his head as though the answer were obvious. “The future.”

“Pin them,” Saera commanded telepathically to the other Agents.

Tom instantly grappled the Bakzen soldier closest to him, throwing the broad figure onto his back. The other Agents each secured one of the other Bakzen soldiers, leaving Saera free to investigate.

She approached the doorway and peered inside. “I don’t detect any telekinetic traps, but there’s definitely someone else with abilities nearby.”

“So close,” the Bakzen soldier Tom was pinning murmured.

“What’s close?” Saera demanded.

Another cry of anguish reverberated down the hall.

“Hold them. Stay together,” Saera instructed as she entered the room with a telekinetic shield raised.

Still maintaining his hold on the Bakzen soldier, Tom followed her inside.

The limits of the room were in shadow, with only a row of lights leading inward from the door. To either side of a central walkway, person-sized tanks filled with a translucent reddish liquid were arranged at one meter intervals. Tom exchanged a worried glance with Saera before they stepped further into the room.

Several meters from the door, Tom caught sight of a figure huddled behind one of the tanks. “Over here!” he alerted Saera.

Cautiously, she approached the tank. She recoiled with a gasp.

“What is it?” Michael asked, rushing over.

Tom ran to see for himself while he kept the Bakzen soldier pinned. Behind the tank, the crouching figure had patchy, dark hair and her skin was coarse and peeling. “Stars!” he breathed, trying to wrap his mind around what he was seeing.

“You’re Taran, aren’t you?” Saera said, crouching down near the disfigured woman.

The woman nodded. “They won’t let us die,” she stammered. “Please, kill me!”

Saera took a slow breath. “What did they do to you?”

“Experiments,” the woman, replied, her hands shaking. “They took us from Kaldern—started injecting us with something. They… They said that they were going to make us better. Like them.”

“Changing Tarans into Bakzen…” Michael murmured.

Saera stood back up. “Just like Haersen. Except, it looks like it took years for him to change… It’s only been a few months since Kaldern was captured.”

Tom studied the woman, sensing a faint aura around her. “She has abilities,” he said to the other Agents.

“Have you always had telekinetic skill?” Saera asked the woman.

Her eyes widened. “What? Never! I…” She trailed off, staring at her peeling hands.

Saera backed away. “The mind control neurotoxin was just the first step. The Bakzen must have been trying to transform the population—and they figured out a new, accelerated process.”

“Can we reverse it?” Michael asked.

“I have no idea.” Saera turned back to the woman. “You said ‘us’. Where are the others?”

The woman pointed with a shaking hand toward the back of the room.

“It’s okay!” Saera called out. “We’re here to help.”

Slowly, a dozen people edged out of the shadows, some even more twisted than the first woman.

“You can’t help us,” a man said in a gruff voice, his head completely bald and eyes with a sorrel tint. “The pain… it won’t stop! Don’t make us live like this…”

“Please, let me die!” another cried.

Soon every one of the mutilated Tarans had joined the pleas for death.

In shock, the other Agents standing guard over the Bakzen soldiers watched the unfolding scene.

“No, we’ll take you to the nearest medical facility, and—” Saera cut off as the throng of Tarans lunged for the Bakzen soldiers pinned to the ground by the Agents.

They began clawing and kicking at the immobilized soldiers like wild animals, teeth bared and eyes wide.

Tom dodged the crazed mass as he dashed for the door. “What do we do?” he asked no one in particular.

“This isn’t our outcome to decide,” Saera replied as she, too, ran for the door. “We let it play out.”

As soon as they were out of the room, the Agents released their hold on the Bakzen soldiers.

Tom turned for one last look before he rounded the bend in the hallway, seeing that the Bakzen had formed a telekinetic chain. Energy was swirling around them. “They’re going to blow the facility!” he warned the others.

With renewed urgency, the Agents sprinted for the surface.

“Evacuate!” Michael called out to the Militia soldiers standing guard at the port.

“What?” the Militia captain started to question, but he jumped to attention as soon as he saw the Agents running at full speed.

The eight Militia soldiers joined the Agents in their sprint for the concourse.

“Our engine is still warm,” Saera shouted as they ran. “Everyone follow us.”

Michael and Ethan surged ahead with her toward their ship. It would be a tight fit for everyone on the vessel, but there wouldn’t be time to get another ship prepped from a cold start.

The group ran up the gangway, with Ethan darting ahead to the controls to start up the ship.

Tom checked that all the Militia soldiers had made it on, then sealed the door. “Clear!”

Moments later, Ethan had the ship in the air. At only a kilometer elevation, a telekinetic shockwave blasted out from the port, rocking the craft as it continued to gain altitude.

“Shite! It took out the whole port,” Sander observed out the window.

Tom peered over his shoulder, taking in the destruction for himself. The location of the former port was now a round crater, perfectly scooped out from the rock. No one could have survived the telekinetic detonation.

Saera took a shaky breath. “When I agreed to come into the field today, I wasn’t expecting this.”

Michael’s face was drawn. “None of us were.”

“What happened?” the Militia captain asked.

“We encountered Bakzen hostiles,” Saera replied. She gazed out at the crater in the side of the moon and swallowed, then focused just on the Agents. “I’ll file an official report, but I think it’s best if we don’t talk about what we saw here. In the future, if anyone comes across a telekinetic shield like that, I’ll make sure there’s a standing order for the entire facility to be destroyed without entry.”

“Agreed,” Michael said, his face still pale.

Tom and the others nodded their understanding. There are fates worse than a swift death. Knowing that, I can put my family to rest now.

*       *       *

H2 was barely recognizable from the place where Laecy had spent the majority of her TSS career. Though the facility’s blast shields had been raised and she could once again look out the windows, the surrounding sight bore no resemblance to the concentrated hub of TSS power that had always been her reality.

Most of the spacedock had been destroyed in the Bakzen ambush outside H2, leaving charred stubs of mangled concourses fanning out from the core space station like branches on a lightning-struck tree. The fleet was distributed throughout the rift as Agents began the tedious process of repairing the rift the Bakzen had created. It would be years before the rift was fully healed—possibly decades—but at least the recovery had begun.

Laecy returned her attention to inside her engineering lab. The space was now only a relic from a war-torn past. She could move on.

Nolan and Becca were in the process of reviewing the final fleet manifest to decide which ships to decommission and which the TSS should keep in service for future peacekeeping missions.

“How goes it?” Laecy asked them.

Nolan glanced up from his work. “I think we’re just about done with the recommendations.”

“It’s strange,” Becca added, “talking about decommissioning these warships. Up until a week ago, we would have been brainstorming every possible way to keep them flying.”

“I know, I’m not sure I can make that mental shift,” Laecy admitted.

“What’s next, after we’re done with this inventory?” Nolan asked.

Laecy shrugged. “I guess you find other assignments, if you want.”

“What are you doing?” inquired Becca, likely looking for a chance to keep the team together.

“You’d both be at the top of my list for my next leadership post,” Laecy replied to the underlying question. “But, I’m retiring. I said I’d see the war through, and I have.” Now I have to live the future that Jack will never get the chance to share with me, in his memory.

Nolan scrunched up his nose. “I can’t picture you retired. You like solving problems too much.”

Laecy smiled. “I’m sure I can find something to keep me occupied. Maybe learning to relax will be my first challenge to overcome.”

“I don’t see myself leaving the TSS for a long time,” Nolan said. “I’d like to be a part of the rebuilding.”

“Me too,” Becca agreed.

“There’ll be plenty of work to go around,” Laecy told them. “You’ll each get a glowing recommendation from me.”

“Can we just stay here?” asked Becca.

“I think the plan is to decommission H2,” responded Laecy. “Not sure when, but if they’re closing the rift, then this structure will eventually have to be dismantled and moved piece-by-piece into normal space.”

The young engineers exchanged glances.

“I hadn’t thought about that,” Nolan said. “It makes sense, but…”

“This headquarters was always such a fixture in the war. It’s hard to imagine it not being here anymore,” Becca murmured.

“Talk about a huge undertaking to move it.” Nolan shook his head, letting out a slow breath.

“Looks like you’ve figured out a new challenge of your own.” Laecy beamed at them.

Nolan chuckled. “Suddenly, I understand why you’re getting out while you can. They’d never let you go once that project is underway.”

Becca’s eyes widened with feigned distress. “They’d be forced to promote us. We’ll have our whole careers mapped out on a road to everlasting glory.”

“Receiving endless praise for how amazing we are,” Nolan added with a grin.

“I think you two will be just fine without me.” I’ll miss them all the same. It was tough, but we also had some good times. Laecy took in her lab, remembering what it was like at the height of her time as the Lead Engineer for a fleet fighting an impossible war. “The future of H2 is in your hands now. My time here is done.”

CHAPTER 28

Wil blinked in the sudden light shining through the open doorway. What do they want now? He set down his tablet next to him on the bed in his quarters on the Conquest.

His father and wife stepped into the room. They closed the door.

“Wil, it’s been a week since you last left this room. It’s time to go home,” Saera said.

I can’t just continue on with my life like nothing happened. Wil laid back down and rolled away from the unwelcome visitors.

“Wil…” Saera sat down on the edge of the bed behind him. She reached out to rub his back.

He flinched under her touch. How can she still want to be near me after everything I’ve done?

“The rift repairs are underway, and we’re needed back at Headquarters. We have a lot of people that need new assignments,” Cris said.

“Have fun with that,” Wil muttered.

“You’re coming with us,” his father continued. “Maybe some familiar surroundings will break you out of this funk.”

Wil shot up in bed. “A ‘funk’. You really think that’s what this is?” He rolled to his feet off the far side of the bed. “You don’t have a clue.”

“If you’d talk to us—” Saera began.

“I have nothing to say,” Wil shot back. He dropped to a crouch against the wall in the corner.

“If you don’t want to talk, then you’ll just have to listen,” Cris said as he squatted across from Wil. “I recognize that you’ve been through a lot—more than the rest of us. You were placed in an impossible position and had to make decisions that would leave anyone with regrets. The Bakzen were created and used by the Priesthood just like we were, and it’s hard not to feel a little sympathetic to their plight. Despite all that, you can’t let your role in the war define the rest of your life. You made it through. Now, you have lots of friends and a wife who can’t wait to start living life with you outside of the war and all this awfulness we’ve been wrapped up in for the last decade. Push past it and let’s start over.”

Wil shook his head. “I can’t let it go so effortlessly. The power I felt while destroying the Bakzen’s world… It was exhilarating, but I also realized what I can do and it terrifies me. There’s already been so much destruction, so many deaths. I feel responsible for all of it.”

“We’ve done things, too, Wil,” Saera said. “Now that I’ve seen the Bakzen’s twisted methods up close, I feel confident that ending the war the way we did needed to be done.”

Cris nodded. “We all gave kill orders as commanders. We share that burden.”

“That was a handful of individuals compared to me. I killed billions.” Cambion, the Bakzen homeworld… It’s too many to count.

“It’ll be difficult to come to terms with everything we’ve been through, but dwelling on it here isn’t helping,” Saera said.

Can I forgive myself for what I’ve done? Wil searched the faces of the two people closest to him, seeing their eagerness for him to be the person he was before. I can’t be that same person again, but I owe it to them to try to find a way to live with this new reality—to find a new purpose for my life. “Okay, we’ll go home.”

Cris nodded. “Good, because there’s also the matter of a new High Commander.”

Wil shook his head. “No, I can’t.”

“I’m willing to step up as interim High Commander, until you’re ready to assume the position,” Cris offered.

Wil rose to his feet. “It’s yours. At this rate, I never want another command.”

“Okay, I’ll keep the chair warm for you.” Cris attempted a smile.

“When can we leave?” Wil asked.

Cris and Saera exchanged glances. “I guess we could take one of the smaller ships and head out now,” Cris said.

“All right, then let’s go.”

*       *       *

To Michael’s surprise, their return home wasn’t met with even a Militia guard reception. As he walked down the spacedock concourse with Wil, Saera, and Wil’s parents, he felt none of the joyous return home he’d always envisioned. The TSS spaceport was devoid of life, and the subdued energy of normal space made everything dim after experiencing regular exposure to the rift.

They made their way down to the moon’s surface and boarded the central elevator. The five of them stood in silence as the elevator descended through the shaft to the heart of the moon. With the facility leaderless after Banks’ death, they were the chosen few to reassemble the broken pieces of the TSS. Michael wished in some ways that he’d been able to stay in the rift with the other Elites to help tend to the aftermath of the war, but Cris had requested his presence at Headquarters to lend emotional support to Wil and Saera. While Michael doubted he’d be much help on that front, it was an excuse to see Elise sooner.

As they rode in the elevator, Michael glanced over at Wil, who was staring sullenly at the floor in much the same manner he had during the journey home. I hope being back here does him some good.

A thud outside the elevator signaled that they were entering the subspace bubble around Headquarters. The dampening effect on Michael’s abilities took effect immediately—as though he were reaching out to grasp at smoke.

“I guess there’s not a need for the subspace shell anymore,” Cris commented.

No more Bakzen to protect against. Michael nodded but chose not to reply when he saw Wil’s grimace deepen.

“It does keep the trainees in check,” Kate said.

“Limiting exposure to abilities doesn’t help with training, though,” Saera pointed out. “I’d support bringing the facility into normal space.”

Cris cracked a smile. “That’d be quite a feat if we could pull it off. Transitioning the whole facility from one plane to another…”

Kate placed her hand on his arm. “Let’s take it one step at a time. We have a lot of other transitions to make before then.”

Somberness quieted them yet again.

Eventually, the elevator slowed and the doors opened to Level 1.

Elise was waiting for them in the lobby. She lit up when she saw Michael, but quickly turned her attention to Cris. “Sir, welcome back.”

“Thank you for keeping everything in order,” Cris replied. “Anything to report?”

Elise shook her head. “No, sir. It’s been quiet since Saera left.”

“All right, I guess we’ll get settled in.” Cris took his wife’s hand. “Wil, did you want to go over any of the staffing?”

“No, it’s up to you,” Wil mumbled.

Cris and Kate stepped out of the elevator.

Elise hesitated in the lobby. “Sir, did you need anything else from me?”

“Not right now,” Cris replied. “I’ll give you a call if I have any questions.”

“Of course, sir. Anytime.” Elise darted onto the elevator, flashing a coy smile to Michael. “Hi,” she greeted in his mind.

“Hi,” he greeted back. “It’s good to see you.”

“You too.” Elise threw her arms around Saera. “Welcome home! Next time I won’t let you leave me behind.”

Saera hugged her back. “I won’t, promise.” She released her friend. “We’ll catch up soon, but I need a little down time first.”

Elise glanced at Michael again. “Of course, take your time.”

Cris and Kate waved goodbye as the elevator doors closed.

Saera selected Level 2 on the control panel next to the door. “Residential wing okay?” she asked Elise.

“Works for me.”

They exited into the residential corridor on Level 2, and Saera escorted Wil toward their quarters. Elise hung back with Michael, waiting for their friends to round a bend in the hallway.

Michael was overcome with an unexpected wave of nerves as he found himself alone with her. “So, how are you?” he asked when Wil and Saera had disappeared from view.

Elise stepped forward and embraced him. “I’m so glad you made it home safely.”

He wrapped his arms around her, savoring her warmth. “I was one of the lucky ones out of the thick of battle, for the most part.”

Elise pulled back slightly, her dark eyes searching his. “I think being on the lead command team qualifies as being in the thick of it.”

“Not as much as some people.”

“You mean your friend… who was hurt?”

Michael took a deep breath. “Tom and the rest of them were the ones who made a real difference. I had it easy.”

“You made a difference as far as I’m concerned.” Suddenly, she stretched up on her toes and gave him a quick kiss.

His heart leaped as her lips brushed against his—soft and inviting. He stood in shock for a moment after the unexpected advance.

“I’d like to give us a shot,” Elise stated matter-of-factly.

A happy tingle spread through Michael’s core. He took her hand. “I’d like that.”

“All right.” Elise grinned. “Now, let’s go find you some proper Agent quarters.”

*       *       *

Cris stepped into the vacant High Commander’s office. Banks’ office…

His heart ached from the loss of his longtime friend and mentor. Though their relationship had been rocky at times, Banks was always more of a father to him than his own blood relation. He had been with Cris along every step of his career in the TSS, had filled in as a surrogate grandfather for Wil. Even though Banks was fulfilling his responsibilities to the Priesthood, that didn’t change the fact that there was genuine affection between them. More than a friend, he was part of the family. The loss left a void that could never be filled.

“I guess this is yours now,” Kate said from behind him.

“Wil said he didn’t want it,” Cris replied. “I’m not sure I do, either.”

Kate came forward and slipped her hand into his. “Everyone needs a leader right now—a familiar face to offer some consistency. You’re the best person for the job.”

“Maybe Taelis will want to take over.”

Kate raised an eyebrow. “Are you inviting mutiny?”

“Good point,” Cris smirked. “Besides, he’ll probably want to retire. I can’t imagine going back to administrative tedium after spending four decades in a warzone. All of those people in the Jotun division deserve a break.”

“I’d say we do, too, but we haven’t had it nearly as bad.”

“I think I have a few years left in me.” Cris’ handheld chirped in his pocket. The call was from Taelis.

“Nice timing. I’ll leave you to it.” Kate gave him a quick kiss and showed herself out of the office.

Cris directed the call up to the main viewscreen. “Hello, sir.”

“Hi, Cris. You left in a hurry,” Taelis’ image said from the screen.

“We were able to convince Wil to travel back here. Needed to keep the momentum while we had it.”

“Hopefully that’s a sign of improvement,” Taelis said.

“I’m trying to be optimistic.”

The High Commander nodded slowly. He seemed to take in Cris’ surroundings. “Is that the High Commander’s office?”

“It is. I was just making sure everything was in order.”

Taelis drew a deep breath. “I still can’t believe he’s gone.”

“Me either.” Cris hung his head. “We’ll arrange for a memorial service here. I think that’s most fitting.”

“Yes, good,” Taelis replied. “I take it you’re in charge at the moment?”

“Wil’s in no position to command right now, so I’ve stepped up as interim High Commander.”

Taelis’ tilted his head. “I didn’t expect him to break like this.”

“He led the destruction of an entire people.”

“They were the enemy!” the High Commander shot back.

“They were innocent. The Priesthood is the real enemy. They created the Bakzen, then decided that it was a mistake. Wil was also created. Used. He empathized with them, I think. The Bakzen were only trying to survive.”

Taelis scoffed. “Do you know how many of us they killed?”

“At least we survived. The Bakzen are all but extinct now, thanks to us.”

“They never should have been created in the first place.”

He is a pawn of the Priesthood. I can’t reveal my intentions yet. “At least the war is over now.”

“It is,” the High Commander agreed. He released a slow breath. “It will take a while to change my mindset.”

“What are your plans?” Cris asked.

“There is no longer a need for H2 or the Jotun division. I would like to live out my remaining days in some quiet corner of the galaxy. I just have a few remaining details related to fleet decommissioning to attend to. There’s also the matter of Aram Laensir.”

“Oh, right,” Cris muttered, remembering the would-be Bakzen sympathizer they’d apprehended in H2. “May as well let him go. There are plenty of other people who hate those with telekinetic abilities—he can’t defect to the Bakzen now.”

“My thoughts, as well.” Taelis sighed. “I hope we can begin the process of unification.”

That’s my new mission. “Indeed. I’ll look after things here as best I can,” Cris told him.

“I have no doubt.” Taelis paused. “I’ll make sure all the important information gets transferred to your account.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“And Cris… I’ve come to understand why Banks was so fond of you. I trust you’ll make sure we never end up in a position like this again.”

Maybe he’s not such a pawn after all. “Yes, sir.”

Taelis inclined his head. “Take care. The TSS is in good hands.” He ended the transmission.

Cris took a moment to let the words settle in. Banks had always talked about Taelis as though he was completely aligned with the Priesthood, but perhaps that was not the case. He might be a resource to help fill in some of the missing information about the Priesthood’s involvement in the Bakzen’s creation, but if Cris was wrong about his loyalties, he’d place himself in a dangerous position. It was a matter to investigate further when everything else was settled.

Turning to more pressing matters, he logged into the Mainframe to check the latest messages and reports that had gone to Banks’ account, since no routing had been set up to a new contact yet. Only 1,357 unread messages, all marked as high-priority. The next few days are going to be great.

He closed out of the email application. The screen defaulted to a desktop view, and one of the icons caught his attention. It was simply titled: “For Cris.”

Banks knew he was going to his death. Were these his final wishes? Reluctantly, Cris opened the file. It read:

Dear Cris,

You’re reading this because I’m dead. I was never much of one for theories around time dilation, but maybe these sorts of letters are a loophole.

I wish I could have said goodbye properly, except the bomaxed war had to get in the way. I spent my whole career preparing for other people to enter the fight, so I suppose it’s fitting that I go out this way defending our home. I hope it worked—but then again, you wouldn’t be reading this if it hadn’t.

I want you to know that you were the only son I ever knew. You were my family and despite all the secrets I had to keep from you, you were always my most trusted friend. I hope that the coming peace is every bit as wonderful as we’ve dreamed it to be. Enjoy every moment you share with your loved ones and cherish those times. Learn from my mistakes and live with no regrets.

Life is complicated. I didn’t always know what the correct action was, but I’m confident you’ll figure it out. I have sealed some information for you that will unlock when the time is right. I entrust you to the safekeeping of my legacy.

Give Wil, Kate and Saera my regards. Perhaps we will all meet again in another lifetime.

- Jason

By the end, Cris’ vision was clouded and his throat tight. His path may have been designed by the Priesthood, but Banks had made the TSS Cris’ genuine family. Whatever you want me to do, I’ll do it. I owe you my life.

CHAPTER 29

“Wil, please say something,” Saera pleaded from the doorway of the bedroom.

Her husband didn’t so much as glance up from writing on his tablet as he sat cross-legged on the bed. He’d been furiously typing for days with no indication about the nature of the project.

Whatever person Wil used to be was buried somewhere deep. On the rare occasion he did look at her, she sensed only pain and sadness in his gaze. Gone was the love, the desire, the excitement to be in each other’s presence. It would be easier to live with a stranger than to watch him deteriorate without explanation.

“What are you working on?” she asked again, expecting silence.

“Someone else needs to know,” Wil replied.

Surprised, she almost choked on her own breath. “Know what?”

“The truth about the Bakzen.”

Very few people knew yet about the Priesthood’s involvement. The members of Wil’s Command Center crew were the first to put the pieces together after the final battle of the war. They’d gone to Cris as the most senior officer, but Saera was the only one with the insights to fill in the missing pieces when they asked; by that point, she had no reason to deny anything. The war was already over. No sentiments of the morality of their actions would change the outcome.

Even as word spread within segments of the TSS, there was an unspoken understanding that the information was sensitive. In particular regard to those who’d spent their whole careers—given their lives—to the Jotun division, divulging that all the fighting had essentially been a civil war against their divergent Taran kin would only result in heartache. There were too many nuances to explain or justify. All that mattered for the present was that Tarans could begin to recover. No more resources dedicated to endless fights, no more raids and threats of attack. They could begin rebuilding, and hopefully make it a better future.

“What are you saying about the Bakzen?” Saera asked.

Wil paused his writing. “The facts, or as close to fact as records indicate. I suspect the Priesthood will attempt another data purge. I don’t want the rest getting lost.”

“We won’t let it.”

He stared at his hands. “I don’t know if I’ll be able to see it through myself.”

At the risk of him shying away from her as he had since he first sent her away, Saera moved to her husband and sat on the edge of the bed next to him. Up close, he was noticeably thinner and pale compared to his usual self—worn from lack of sleep and a poor appetite.

Cautiously, she reached out her hand toward his. To her relief, he allowed her to take it. A spark passed between them. Her heart leaped; their connection was still there, even if he was ignoring it.

“I would do anything for you,” Saera murmured.

“I would for you, too.” Wil looked away again.

“So come back to me.”

He shook his head. “It’s not that simple.”

“So explain it to me,” she urged. “Did I do something wrong?”

“No, Saera, you’re perfect. You’ve given me far more than I deserve.”

“After what you’ve been through? You deserve anything you damn well please!”

He scoffed. “You have no idea what I’ve done.”

“You won the war, just like they wanted.” She rubbed his hand. “You’re a hero.”

“Do you know how many people died because of me? I’ve been trying to add it all up—”

“No, don’t even go there,” Saera interrupted. “That is not a line of thinking worth pursuing.”

“I need to tell the whole story. I need to put it in perspective,” Wil insisted.

“What good will any of that do? It won’t bring them back.”

“At least they won’t be forgotten.”

“They won’t be,” Saera assured him. “Word of the war is going to spread whether or not people know the whole truth. To move forward, they don’t need depressing details about the past that can’t be changed—they need leadership and inspiration. They need someone to show them a new future where we can be united rather than divided—where leaders put others before themselves.”

“I’m not that person, if that’s what you’re getting at.”

“You are!”

Wil scowled. “I’m far too selfish.”

“After giving your whole life to others?” Saera asked, incredulous.

“There are some things I could never give up.” He paused, taking her other hand in his. “I could never put anyone else before you.”

For an instant, his hard façade opened and the love in his touch was there again. Saera reached out to him through their bond—tantalizingly close to the fulfillment she’d been thirsting for since he’d first shut her out. But the wall was already back. “What about yourself?”

“What do you mean?”

“Would you put yourself before me?” she clarified.

“I would try not to.”

All the bitterness within Saera rose to the surface in one unstoppable wave. “Then maybe you should start thinking about my feelings rather than wallowing in whatever misery you’ve brought down on yourself. You promised to be there for me, so get over whatever issues you’re having and start being my partner again!”

Wil sat in stunned silence.

“I’m sorry,” Saera hastily added. “I didn’t mean—”

“No, you did,” Wil cut in. “And you’re right.”

“I—”

Wil retracted his hands. “Let me finish this up.” He went back to work on his tablet.

I’m not sure if I got through to him or just pissed him off. Saera rose from the bed and headed toward the door. “Are you going to Banks’ service tonight?”

Her husband took a slow breath. “Yes, I’ll be there.”

“I’ll see you then.” She left him to his writing.

*       *       *

Dressed in his TSS formal uniform, Wil made his way up to the TSS spaceport for Banks’ memorial service. There were few events that could have pulled him from his quarters, but honoring his lifelong friend topped the list. With any luck, I can sneak in unnoticed.

His plan for a stealthy entry was dashed the moment he stepped out of the elevator to the surface port, where he found Saera waiting for him.

“Good, you are here,” she said. “Your father decided to have the service on one of the transport ships, so we could be near his resting place. There’ll just be twenty or so of us, and we’ll broadcast to the rest of the TSS.”

“I wasn’t expecting something so intimate.”

Saera gave him a faint smile. “Do you really think he’d want us to make a big fuss over him?”

Wil shook his head. “No. This is more fitting, you’re right.”

They took a shuttle up to the main spaceport and then walked in silence to the transport vessel.

Cris, also dressed in his formal uniform, greeted them at the top of the gangway. “Hi, Wil. I’m glad you came.”

“I wouldn’t miss it.” At least, for once, loss will be on everyone else’s minds, too.

Twenty other Agents were already gathered in the main cabin of the small ship, seated with two on either side of the center aisle.

Kate, seated next to Scott Wincowski, beckoned Wil and Saera to two empty seats on the other side of the aisle from her in the front row. She gave Wil’s hand a light squeeze as he passed by, concern evident on her face as she looked him over.

“I’m okay,” he murmured to dismiss her silent inquiry, and then quickly slipped into the window seat.

Saera sat down next to him and took in the crowd behind them, exchanging a respectful nod with the Agents who were old friends or past mentors. “Looks like many of the senior Agents are taking a break from the field to be here.”

Wil stared out the window at the nearly empty spaceport. “Banks touched a lot of people’s lives. Repairing the rift can wait.”

Two minutes later, a low rumble resonated through the floor as the transport ship headed to the place where Banks had sacrificed himself to save Headquarters and Earth. Wil’s chest constricted as they approached the location, sensing a faint trace of energy still lingering from the rift corridor. Banks gave his life to the war, yet here I am alive and doing nothing. It should have been the other way around.

Thrusters maneuvered the ship into position, and the rumble ceased when the engine cut out. Earth was visible out Wil’s window, and the moon dominated the view out the opposite side of the craft. It all seemed so peaceful now that the threat had passed.

Cris walked to the front of the ship along the center aisle and turned to face the group, fixing his gaze on a camera at back center of the cabin. “Thank you all for joining us as we pay our respects to Jason Banks, our longtime High Commander and friend. I’ll keep this brief, but I wanted to take a few moments to reflect on not only this one death, but the many losses we have suffered in the war. Banks was more than just a friend to me—he was truly family. More than anything, when I hear people discuss the TSS, they reflect on the fact that the TSS community is one big family of individuals working toward a common goal. When we lose one of our own, we have lost a part of ourselves. But, we are still united, and together we have shown that we can make it through anything.

“While engaged together in the fight against the Bakzen, we each needed to do things that pushed us to our physical and emotional limits, but we can be thankful that we made it through alive. I think it’s important to recognize that those actions we took during the war do not reflect on who we are as individuals—or as a community—but rather were the result of necessity.

“Now, with our shared goal of defeating the Bakzen completed, we have the opportunity to reimagine the TSS as an organization where Agents’ abilities aren’t used for combat, but rather for peace. That is the future we have all envisioned at one point or another, whether it was ever verbalized or not. We were fighting with the hope that an era would arrive when we could live without fear of attack or persecution. We’re halfway there, but even with the Bakzen threat eliminated, we still have a long way to go before we can consider ourselves to be on equal footing with the rest of Tarans. There has long been a divide between those with abilities and those without, but my hope is that in the peacetime to come, we can begin a reintegration.

“So, let us not dwell on what we have lost in the war, but rather what those sacrifices will enable us to achieve in the future. We have been given a great gift: the chance to start over and shape our own destinies. To honor all of those who have fallen, we must make the most of that opportunity. It is our duty to make sure that those lives weren’t given in vain.

“As I address you now as a new High Commander of the TSS, I give you my word that I will work toward that new goal of peace across the Taran worlds, where those with abilities no longer need to hide.” Cris paused and swept his gaze across all of those in the room, lingering on Kate. She nodded. “To begin that process,” Cris continued, “I will state for the record a fact that has been danced around since I first joined the TSS three decades ago. If you were watching the advancement ceremony for my son, Wil, to Supreme Commander, you heard him introduced as Williame Sietinen. So let there be no mistake: I am Cristoph Sietinen, heir to the Sietinen Dynasty. My wife, Katrine Vaenetri, and I have committed our lives to serving Tararia. For now, that is through our roles in the TSS. I hope to lead by example and show that those from all walks of life can be united and walk together as equals. That is the future we were fighting for in the war, and by achieving that goal, Banks and all of our fallen comrades will live on through that enduring peace.”

Applause filled the small craft, but Wil was too absorbed in his own thoughts to hear the follow-on comments. He doubted anyone in the shuttle would be surprised by the formal announcement of his family’s lineage, but it would certainly be a popular topic of conversation within the TSS in the coming weeks.

As soon as the shuttle docked with the port, Wil returned to his quarters while the others stayed behind to swap memories over drinks. He sat in quiet contemplation, reflecting on his father’s words and the future at hand. Eventually, Saera returned and went to bed for the night. Though Wil joined her in bed, sleep was elusive.

He stared up at the ceiling in the dark, listening to the sounds of Saera’s soft breathing next to him as she slept.

Words from Banks’ funeral replayed in his mind. Duty and honor… I can’t be a leader and just allow myself to waste away. I owe it to Saera—to all of them—to get through this.

Yet, guilt was consuming him from within. It gnawed at him during every waking moment and brought nightmares when he did manage to sleep. TSS soldiers, Cambion, the Bakzen, the hybrid clones—there was too much loss to process, and he had a hand in it all. Moving past it seemed like an impossible task from his current vantage. Except somehow, he had to. He needed to try to be the leader everyone saw him to be. His father was right: the fight wasn’t over yet.

The war didn’t kill me—not all the way. I need to reconnect with what’s left of myself. He took a deep breath. The problem was, there was no way he could possibly come to terms in his present surroundings.

So many memories filled TSS Headquarters. Even the bedroom that had once been a sanctuary for Wil was now a prison. Everywhere were the smiling faces of those who thought him an infallible champion. Every time he had to put on the mask hiding the dark truth of what he’d sacrificed, a little more of him died inside. No one can know what I did at Cambion. Especially not Saera.

To permanently suppress his hurt and guilt, he would need to make a new reality for himself—one where he truly believed himself to be the good person everyone else saw him to be. Somewhere deep within, perhaps there was the strength to start again, where he could be a husband and partner and leader in all the ways he needed to be in order to see his loved ones through the coming trials.

I need to get out of here. The compulsion was overwhelming. It was his only chance to recover. A fleeting hope, but maybe—just maybe—he could recapture enough of himself to pull through.

He slipped from the bed and began to pack. He wouldn’t need much, just a few changes of clothes and some rations; he could get those on the way, perhaps from a supply station. A faint smile touched his lips—it wasn’t unlike when his father had left Tararia so many years before.

When his travel bag was ready, Wil crouched down next to Saera’s side of the bed and brushed her temple with his fingertips.

She awoke with a start, her glowing jade eyes blinking with surprise. “Wil…? Wait, why are you dressed?”

“I need to leave.”

His wife bolted upright. “Where are you going?”

“I’m not sure yet,” he replied truthfully.

She frowned.

Wil grasped her hands. “I can never recover in a place with so many memories, and with everyone watching. I need to be alone so I can find myself—really find myself. I’ve never had the chance to do that before. I’ve always been told who to be, what to do. Not once did I have any say over my own pursuits.”

Saera took a shaky breath. “Let me go with you.”

“Not this time. If I’m to have any chance of being a worthy partner to you, then I need to do this on my own.”

After a moment, she nodded. “Come back soon.”

“I’ll try.” Wil swallowed. “If you haven’t heard from me within four months, then you should assume I’m never coming back.”

“No…” Tears glistened in the subtle light cast from her eyes.

“It won’t come to that, if I can help it.”

Wil sensed her reach out to him through their bond, feeling his pain and confusion and experiencing it as her own. She withdrew. “I understand.”

He brushed away a tear on her cheek. “I could have never made it this far without you.”

She placed her hand over his against her face. “I can’t imagine a future without you. But I’ll fulfill my duty even if you aren’t here, if it’s necessary.”

Wil leaned in and brushed his lips against hers before pulling away. “You always were the strongest one.”

*       *       *

Saera reached over and felt the cool space on the bed where Wil should be. Even when he was withdrawn, his presence was a reminder of their partnership. With him gone, she just felt empty.

She got dressed for the day slowly, trying to delay the conversations that were to come. Once dressed, she took some time to gather herself, but eventually knew she could delay no longer. She crossed the hall to Cris and Kate’s quarters.

Steeling herself, Saera pressed the buzzer at the door.

Cris answered. “Hi, Saera. How are you?” Kate came up behind him

“I’m…” She looked to the side, unable to meet his gaze. “Wil has gone away.”

Cris’ eyes widened with alarm. “Where did he go?”

I wish I were with him. “I don’t know. But he needed to. He couldn’t recover here.”

Cris took a slow breath. “We’ll just have to trust him, I suppose.”

“Part of me wanted to bar him from leaving, but this was no way to live our lives. It’s been weeks of decline. I’m glad he finally took some action.” He was wasting away, and he would have taken the rest of us with him eventually.

“Did he say anything else about his intentions?” Kate asked.

“That he needs time to himself. He said if he’s not back in four months then he’s never coming back.”

Cris nodded. “Let’s hope it’s not that long.”

I’m not ready to lose my husband—my best friend, my confidant… my everything. “I want him to find peace. I’ve been feeling the echo of torment within him for all this time, and I can’t even begin to imagine what he must be experiencing himself.”

“That’s all I’ve ever wanted for him, too.” Cris paused. “We should tell the Primus Elites he’s gone away.”

Saera nodded.

“I’ll go with you, if you want,” Cris offered.

“No, I’ll tell Michael first, and he can relay it the others.” They’ll want to hear it from one of their own.

“Okay.” Cris exhaled slowly. “We need to be here for each other. Know our door is always open.”

“Thanks.” Saera’s breath caught in her throat. Tears burned the corners of her eyes, but she managed to keep them at bay. I need to be strong. She was about to retreat to her quarters when Cris pulled her in for a hug. She leaned against him, grateful for someone to comfort her.

Kate rubbed Saera’s back. “You’re family, no matter what.”

When the knot in her chest had eased, Saera pulled away. I can’t dwell on some imagined loss. I need to believe that Wil will come back healed. “Hey, I could use a distraction,” she said to Cris. “Do you need any help with your new administrative duties?”

Cris’ eyebrows raised with surprise. “Is that a genuine offer?”

“I’m going to drive myself crazy waiting for Wil if I don’t keep busy,” Saera admitted.

“Well, I haven’t officially selected a new Lead Agent. I didn’t think you’d be interested, but you have a higher CR than anyone else so you get first right of refusal. The position is yours, if you want it.”

If that can’t fill up my time, nothing will. Saera nodded. “I’d be honored.”

“All right. Consider it done.” Cris gave her the hint of a smile. “You can start tomorrow.”

“Thanks.” She tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, thankful to have a new sense of direction. “I appreciate it.”

Cris’ smile touched his eyes this time. “You’ll be way better at the job than I ever was.”

They parted with another hug. Feeling temporarily in control of her emotions, Saera decided to get the conversation with Michael out of the way. She headed down the hall of Primus Agents’ quarters.

Under other circumstances, receiving such a significant career promotion would have elated her, but in her present mental state, it was just enough to counter the emotional torment emanating from Wil through their bond. The weeks of vicariously experiencing his pain had worn her down, but she was determined to not succumb. So long as she had her friends’ support, she could find her way until Wil returned. Michael, in particular, had always been there for her over the years. He could give her the perspective she needed, and would know how to tell their other friends that Wil had gone.

Saera hit the buzzer next to Michael’s new Agent quarters. She waited, but there was no answer. He should be home at this hour. She pressed the buzzer again.

Another minute passed, then the lock finally clicked open and the door slid to the side, just a crack. Michael peered out from inside, pants on but shirtless.

“Hi,” Saera greeted. “May I come in?”

Michael shifted on his feet. “This isn’t really a good time.”

“I have some news.”

“Can it wait?”

“Maybe, but…” Saera’s heart was heavy as she thought about what to say regarding Wil.

“Who is it?” a familiar voice asked from within.

Saera staggered backward a step as Elise came into view. “You two…?”

“Saera! I was going to tell you—” Elise started.

Michael swallowed, visibly uncomfortable in his position between them. “We wanted to make sure it was real before we said anything.”

Two of my best friends… I should be happy for them. Except at the present, celebrating the new couple was the last thing on her mind. “How long…?”

“It’s brand new,” Elise replied. “Saera, what’s wrong?”

The fragile threads allowing Saera to maintain composure started to unravel. Everyone else had their own lives to live—she couldn’t expect anyone to be there for her. With Wil gone, she was on her own. I promised Wil that I would carry on without him, but I don’t want to. I want my best friend back. Overcome with a sudden sense of isolation, she sobbed into her hands.

At the edge of her consciousness, Saera sensed Michael’s and Elise’s hands on her back, gently guiding her inside and to the couch. She followed their direction, still in a daze of uncertainty about the future ahead. Elise sat down and pulled Saera’s face to her shoulder. Saera heartily accepted the gesture, thankful for any physical comfort.

“What is it?” Elise asked when Saera’s breathing had evened.

“Wil left,” Saera said, the words not seeming real.

“He Left!” Elise exclaimed.

“No,” Saera hastily corrected, realizing that her phrasing gave the wrong impression. The Taran custom of elderly individuals or couples Leaving to die quietly on their own terms in a remote location was distinct, but in some ways the present circumstances might not be too different. “He’s traveling.”

“Oh.” Elise relaxed.

“I don’t know where,” Saera continued. “I hate that he made me stay behind.”

Elise hugged her. “Don’t worry.”

“Taking some time away for private introspection isn’t a bad thing,” Michael added. “I’m sure he won’t be away for long.”

“That’s what I keep telling myself,” Saera murmured, pulling away from her friend. “All the same, we should probably tell the other Elites.”

“Yeah, I agree.” Michael shifted on his feet, seeming to remember he was still only half-dressed. “Just give me a few minutes to get ready. I’ll come find you soon.”

Right, I interrupted them. Saera hastily stood up. “Sorry for intruding.”

“Not at all. You’re welcome to stay—” Elise started.

One glance toward Michael’s uncomfortable expression told Saera to ignore Elise’s offer. Michael would always be a good friend, but there were boundaries, and this visit had crossed the line. “It’s okay. I’ll wait in my quarters. No rush,” Saera said and headed for the door.

Elise nodded with compassion. “We’re here if you need anything.”

Michael showed her out. “He’ll be back soon. I have no doubt.”

Saera nodded, though she wasn’t yet sure she genuinely believed the statement. “I’m really happy for you.”

He glanced back at Elise. “Me too.”

Without another word, Saera headed back to her quarters. Wil has to come back. We have so much left to do.

*       *       *

The High Commander’s office would always belong to Banks in Cris’ mind, but he would have to find a way to make it his own. Especially with Wil gone for an indeterminate time, the TSS was in his hands. He’d made his stand as a dynastic heir helming the TSS, and he needed to own that new position.

Cris closed out of the latest reports about progress repairing the rift. I hope the administrative tedium doesn’t drive me crazy. At least it will be fun having Saera as Lead Agent.

As he leaned back in the desk chair to take a quick break, a chirp from the desktop returned him to attention.

The source of the communication was completely masked, but a star was displayed next to the caller, indicating prior communications. Is this my new boss checking in on me?

“CACI, accept call on the main viewscreen,” Cris instructed, walking over to face the display.

The broad viewscreen on the side wall briefly illuminated with the TSS logo, then transitioned to an image of a single figure robed in black.

“Hello,” Cris greeted, instantly on edge.

“Cristoph Sietinen,” the figure stated in a low male voice. “Sietinen heir, and now acting High Commander. So much power for one so volatile.”

Cris crossed his arms. “Volatile? I think I’ve been a pretty reliable officer.”

“You claim to serve the TSS, but still you think of other matters. You have never learned your place.”

“My place is in service to Tararia.”

The figure shook his head, face concealed in shadow. “You think only of what will improve the lives of those like you, not the will of the people.”

I can only assume this is one of the Priesthood’s leaders. What is he trying to get from me? “I have vowed to do what I think is in the best interest of all Tarans.”

“That is not your decision to make!” the figure bellowed.

“Is it yours?” Cris asked, trying to appear unruffled. If this is what Banks was dealing with all those years, no wonder he always kept quiet.

“You answer to the Priesthood, now and always.”

That was all the confirmation Cris needed. “Yes. As I said, I serve the Taran people.”

“Understand your role.”

“And what is that, exactly? You’re speaking in vague generalizations—threats, maybe. I mean, you call yourself a leader, but you won’t show your face, or even share your name. In my experience, that’s not a great way to win over followers.”

“I am a Priest. That is all you need to know.”

So that makes him deserving of authority? I think not. “We won your war for you. Things are going to be different going forward.”

The Priest leaned closer to the camera. “You’ll do exactly what you’re told to do.”

Cris cocked his head. “You know, I think these little check-ins between the TSS and Priesthood are over. I call the shots around here now.”

“The TSS will wither without our support,” the Priest retorted. “The Priesthood provides your primary source of funding.”

“Really, you’re threatening to cut off our funding?” Cris laughed. “Now that we don’t have a war to sponsor, I can easily cover normal TSS operating costs for training and fleet upkeep on my SiNavTech royalties alone. Considering the TSS is now basically an undirected group of battle-hardened telekinetic soldiers, I don’t think that’s a fight you want to start.”

The Priest was silent for a moment, then red eyes flashed beneath his hood—eyes like Cris had only ever seen on a Bakzen. “Enjoy the TSS while you can. It won’t remain a sanctuary forever.” He ended the transmission.

Cris leaned against the desk, letting out a slow breath. I hope I know what I’m doing.

CHAPTER 30

Waves lapped at the rocky shore of the tiny island. Wil sat on the ground with his bare feet in the sand, watching the water ebb and flow just out of reach from his toes, just as he’d done every day for the last month.

The island was the smallest land mass on the planet of Orino, where he had spent his Junior Agent internship in what felt like a previous lifetime. It would be easy for a passing boat to miss, with barely any elevation and only a few dozen meters in diameter—just large enough to support his shuttle, which was stocked with several months of rations. He had once come to terms with his inner self and purpose on Orino, so he could think of no better place to hopefully find himself again.

As he watched the dark green water along the horizon, it was hard for him to believe how much had transpired since he had last looked upon the ocean. His relationship with Saera had still been new back then, their bond fresh and untested. The war with the Bakzen had still been a distant future that seemed possible to alter. He had still had a sense of self that didn’t revolve around death and destruction—with hope for a future beyond the war.

Wil burrowed into the beach pebbles with his toes. The empty hole in his chest was too much to bear.

So many died because of me. Why should I live? There was a logical answer to the question. He was a Sietinen heir, uniquely positioned to bridge Taran politics and those with telekinetic abilities within the TSS. He had the tools to make life better for those like him, so others with abilities would no longer be treated as outcasts.

There were plenty of excuses for why he shouldn’t be held responsible for what happened in the war. He didn’t start the fighting, but it was his duty to end it. By following through, he had fulfilled his purpose. The consequences of those actions weren’t his to bear, but rather the Priesthood’s for bringing about the war in the first place—for engineering Wil to clean up their mess. With no thanks or admission of wrongdoing, the Priesthood remained unchecked. Wil was in a position to set things right, once and for all.

Yet, no future application of his life seemed like enough.

The genocide of the Bakzen had justification, perhaps, but that was not his only transgression. What happened to Cambion was solely on his hands. For those billions of lives, there was no way to make amends. To continue on with his own life as if nothing had happened would only insult their memory. How can I be happy when so many others have lost their lives entirely? When their friends and family continue to suffer from the loss?

Wil kicked the pebbles aside and lurched to his feet, stiff from sitting for so long on the hard ground.

Walking into the water to be freed from his burden would be so simple. He could be washed away, existing only in memory. No one would have to know what he’d done.

He approached the edge of the surf, as he’d done in the days before, and let the waves lap at his toes. Only a few steps forward and he could plunge into the depths and be released. It would be all too easy, but he had never been one to take the easy way out.

The water chilled him as it eddied around his ankles, soaking the cuff of his pants. He wished for release—to no longer bear the weight of guilt and loss. He had fulfilled his role and it had consumed him, just as he expected. The shreds of his former self needed to be reassembled, but he didn’t know how.

As Wil took another step forward into the cold to temporarily numb his pain, he gazed out at the endless waters. And then he saw the boat.

It glided over the gently rolling water, carried on the strong easterly breeze. A single sail billowed on the central mast, the details still indistinct at that distance.

Wil remained in the water while the boat approached, numb from his knees down. As the vessel neared, the rusted hull came into focus. Only a single person occupied the deck. A hundred meters out, the tall, slim figure waved to him—nearly jumping with excitement. Wil strained to make out the face masked by the shadow of the sail.

Mila? The spark of recognition brought the scene into focus. His lips parted with surprise as he took in the sight of his old friend and travel companion from his internship on Orino nearly a decade before. She had matured from the girl he’d known into a woman, though her longer hair was the biggest change.

“You’re back!” she exclaimed, running to the railing to grab the anchor.

“What are you doing here?” Wil shouted back over the water.

“Coming to see you, of course!” Mila replied and dropped the anchor into the ocean. Before Wil had time to respond, she dove from her vessel and began swimming toward the shore.

Two meters from Wil, Mila found her footing. The water came up to her waist, and she wrapped her arms around herself to stave off the chill. “You didn’t have to come into the water to meet me, silly.”

“I was already out here.”

“You came to the wrong planet if you wanted to play around in the ocean.” She waded toward him, examining his face. “What’s wrong? I thought you’d be happy to see me.”

“You shouldn’t have come,” Wil murmured. I came here to be alone.

Mila evaluated his scowl. “Now I’m especially glad I did.” She gestured toward the shore. “Come on, let’s talk.”

Wil allowed her to lead him from the water back to the campsite he had erected next to the shuttle. A chair was situated next to a compact thermal unit functioning as a heater and food warmer, and a solar collector rested on the ground to power Wil’s handheld in the event it was needed. He’d tried to step fully away from the ties to his life back home, but the tether was there in the event he could find his way back. Maybe, with Mila’s help, that would be possible.

Mila set Wil down in the folding chair by the heater. “I don’t suppose you have a second seat?”

“I wasn’t expecting company.”

Mila nodded, her oval face soft with understanding. She surveyed the campsite and spotted one of the crates containing the meal rations he’d procured from a space station en route. Without hesitation, she dragged it across the black rock and sat down to face Wil. “Something tells me you weren’t about to go on a recreational swim.”

Wil dropped his head, not wanting to meet her searching eyes.

“Wil…” Mila placed her hand on his knee, radiating surprising warmth despite her wet clothes and the cool air.

“I’m not the same person you knew before.”

Mila frowned. “What did they do to you?”

What did I do to myself? “I can’t even begin to explain what I’ve been through over the last several years. It feels like five lifetimes. I’m tired. I don’t want to carry this weight anymore.”

“So you came all the way here to drown yourself in the ocean?” Mila raised an eyebrow.

“No…. I needed to escape.”

“Escape what?”

Myself. Except, there’s nowhere to go. “I just had to get away. My whole life I’ve had others telling me who I needed to be. I wanted to find out who I am without all that.”

Mila shrugged. “Okay… But, that doesn’t explain why you were contemplating drowning yourself in the ocean.”

“I wasn’t trying to drown myself.” I feel like I’m already drowning, even on land…

“I ask,” she continued, “because that doesn’t seem like a very reliable way of offing yourself. If you were serious about it, I’d think you’d throw yourself out an airlock. You were born in space, may as well die that way, too.”

The bluntness of her statement caught Wil by surprise. That’s true, I could—use my power to begin repairing the rift the Bakzen created. But I didn’t… “That’s not what I want.”

“So you keep insisting, but your actions say otherwise. Why the inner conflict?”

“I did something unforgivable.”

“I’m sure most people who’ve been through a war would say the same thing.”

Wil shook his head. “Not like this.”

“So, you want to punish yourself?” Mila asked, ducking her head in an attempt to look him in the eyes.

“It’s complicated.”

She smirked. “Of course, isn’t it always?”

Wil crossed his arms and leaned back in the chair, careful to avoid eye contact. There’s no way she could possibly understand. Can’t I just be left alone?

“I’m not going to let you off that easily.”

He groaned. “Why are you even here? I didn’t invite you.”

“I saw your ship fly over and came looking for you. The winds didn’t pick up until last week so it took a while to set out.”

“How did you know it was me?”

“I didn’t, but I had a hunch.” Mila crossed her legs and propped her arms back on the crate. “I’m afraid you’re stuck with me now.”

“How’s that?”

“There’s no way I’m leaving you alone in this state. I’m not going anywhere until you’re in your right mind again.”

“My well-being isn’t your concern.”

She made a sweeping survey of the barren surroundings from her seat. “I don’t see anyone else around to keep watch. That leaves me.”

“I don’t need a babysitter.”

“You’re right, what you need is counseling with an elder. Except, I’m the only one around so you’ll have to make do.” Mila flashed a determined smile.

“Thanks for the offer, but I’m fine.”

“Considering I found you knee-deep in the water and you could have been about to dive in, I’m not buying it.”

Wil let out an exasperated sigh. “Mila, please. This is something I need to work through on my own.”

“Nope, still not buying it,” she shot back. “You could have landed here without anyone being the wiser. I mean, stars! I never even knew this little island was here and I’ve lived a two-weeks’ sail away from it my whole life. Yet, you did a little flyby where there was a good chance of one of your old friends seeing you. I think you wanted company out here.”

“I would have brought a second chair, if that were the case.”

“But this crate is so comfy!” She leaned forward, placing her forearms on her thighs. “Come on, Wil. Just admit that maybe you don’t want to be alone right now.”

The best he could manage was a shrug.

Mila tilted her head. “All right, I’ll take it. Now, what drove you to abandon civilization and take up residence on this deserted rock for the last month?”

“I had a lot of thinking to do. I wanted to go somewhere where I wouldn’t be bothered.”

She barely batted an eye at his accusing glare. “So think out loud. What’s on your mind?”

Wil groaned. “Don’t you have somewhere better to be? What about Tiro?”

Mila slumped. “Sometimes things don’t work out how you imagine.”

Oh… Wil gave her a moment to gather herself. “What happened?”

She picked at one of her fingernails. “When it came down to it, we wanted different things. He wanted a family, I wanted adventure.”

“I’m sorry.”

She shrugged. “Don’t be. We enjoyed our time together. It is what it is.” She let out a slow breath. “What about you? Did you and your girl fare any better?”

“We’ve been married for almost three years,” Wil replied.

“So why isn’t she here with you?”

“I needed to work through this on my own.” Can I ever come to terms with my actions so I can look at her without seeing the ruins of Cambion?

“Do you still love her?”

“Of course.”

Mila eyed him. “Then what’s the problem?”

Wil shook his head in silence, unable to put his actions into words.

“Tell me, Wil,” Mila pressed.

“I—” He searched for what to say. “I had an impossible decision to make, and I chose her.”

“Okay… Still not seeing the problem.”

Wil took a ragged breath. “I allowed others to die so that she might live.” As he heard the admission in his own voice, the destruction of Cambion replayed in his mind, vivid and visceral. Cries of pain, the stench of smoke, a pounding heart—his senses overwhelmed with his own personal nightmare of how the planet’s final moments may have played out.

Then, everything became quiet and still. Even in vague terms, he had revealed his deepest secret, taking the first step to pry the weights from his conscience.

Mila let the words sink in. “She means a lot to you.”

“Everything.”

“I’m willing to bet she thinks about you the same way.”

Wil hugged himself, reflecting on the tender moments he’d shared with Saera over the years. There was no question how she felt about him. “She does.”

“You said you let others die in exchange for her life… But what kind of life could it possibly be for her if you’re not in it?”

The words cut deep. Saera’s innocent in all this. I can’t possibly ask her to accept me after what I’ve done. It’s not fair to her. “She deserves better than me.”

“I don’t know her, so it’s not my place to say what she deserves. But, speaking as someone who’s been in love, I can tell you that it’s infuriating to have anyone else tell you who you should or shouldn’t be with. If she wants you, then you need to be there for her.”

Wil shook his head. “It doesn’t feel right. Not after what I’ve done.”

“Then you need to find a way to deal with the guilt, or whatever it is that you’re feeling right now.”

“It’s not that simple.”

Mila’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t diminish the sacrifice of others. If you chose her life, then make it count. Her living life to the fullest is the closest you can ever come to atoning. How could she even begin to find happiness without her favorite person by her side?”

She’s right. Wil wilted, burying his face in his hands. He had been so wrapped up in his own feelings that he’d lost sight of the bigger picture. There was no undoing his decision—the only path forward was to embrace all that the decision allowed—for Saera to live, for them to be together and have the life outside the TSS that they’d always dreamed of having.

He couldn’t return the lives of those who’d died, but their death could still have meaning. In honor of their memory, he could bring justice to those that had started the war in the first place. He could make sure no one would have to suffer again. “I want to be better. For her.”

Mila leaned forward and took his hand. “You can be.”

Wil took a deep breath. “I don’t know where to begin.”

“We’ll figure it out together.”

He finally met her gaze. “How can you be so kind to me after what I’ve done?”

“Because you helped me when I needed it most. It’s the least I can do.”

She took one life. I took billions. “I’ll never be who I was before the war.”

“Then reinvent yourself,” Mila replied, venturing a smile. “Your friends and family want you back—even if it’s a different version of you.”

“What if they don’t like the new me?”

“Impossible. Real friends want you to grow.”

I need to pull through—for Saera, and everyone else who’s believed in me. At last, the darkness swirling in his mind began to recede. “Thank you.”

Mila chuckled. “Don’t thank me yet! You’re still all mopey.”

“But you’ve given me genuine hope. I was having difficulty seeing a way forward before, and now I think it’s possible.”

“Hey, what are friends for?” she quipped.

“I’ve been a pretty poor friend since I was here last time.”

“Meh.” Mila shrugged. “I know you were busy. Still, you could have written.”

Wil cracked a smile. “What, and delivered it by seagull?”

She grinned. “I think there’s more of you left than you believe.”

“I guess I just have to find it.”

“We will.” She jumped to her feet, excitement in her eyes. “Now, you have to show me around the shuttle. I’ve never been in a spaceship!”

CHAPTER 31

After three months in the role of Lead Agent, Saera understood why Cris had added the “if you want it” qualifier to his job offer. The administrative side of the TSS was a mess following the war, and she’d been keeping busy with Cris as they started to envision a new structure for the TSS without the Jotun division. However, the distraction was just what she needed while Wil was away.

There still hadn’t been any word from Wil since he left, and there was only one month left before the expiration date of his timeline to return. Yet, she had felt a change over the recent weeks. The darkness eating away at her core through her bond with Wil had long since faded to the background. Either it was just the passage of time that made their bond less distinct, or his emotional state was improving.

However, for the first time since Wil initially departed on the vague mission to find himself, Saera found herself questioning whether he would, in fact, come back. Three months… that was far longer than she ever anticipated for him to be away. If he really was recovering, as her connection to him seemed to indicate, then it didn’t make sense that he hadn’t returned yet.

She had already made up her mind to go looking for him after the four months were up, if he hadn’t come back on his own; there was no way she’d let him just disappear without explanation. Until that time, though, she’d promised to give him space. So, she threw herself into her new position as Lead Agent and tried to block out everything else.

Cris and Kate had helped keep her grounded, but otherwise she was isolated compared to the previous years within the TSS. In particular, the budding relationship between Michael and Elise had distanced her from the two longtime friends and confidants she’d always relied on in the past. While she was pleased to see her friends find happiness, she couldn’t help feeling a little resentful about the timing. Just when she was on her own and needed them most, they had become absorbed in each other. She knew it was selfish to think in those terms, but it was pointless to lie to herself—she craved to have things back the way they were before the war, surrounded by friends and with Wil at her side. Being named Lead Agent and advancing in her career just wasn’t the same without being able to share it with others.

Saera tried to swallow a lump in her throat as she climbed in bed alone for the night. If the person closest to her could leave without any meaningful explanation, there was no reason to expect anyone else to stick around. All the relationships she thought she could rely on were, in the end, disposable. The only person she could count on was herself.

Except, she didn’t want to be a unit of one. Being in a partnership, on a team, felt right. Her other half was missing. Still, she put on a mask of optimism every day when she was out of her quarters. At home alone, though—there she could admit that she was scared Wil would never return, that she would have to raise a child on her own to fulfill the obligation she made to the Sietinen Dynasty.

She took a slow breath to ease the knot in her chest. No, I promised that I would rather have a few years with Wil than no time at all. I meant it then, and I still mean it now.

Letting out another long breath, she nestled into her pillow. Her chest was still tight, but the burden on her heart was lifted, at least for a moment.

Saera was just on the verge of sleep when she was suddenly roused by the sound of the front door opening out in the living room. No one should be there at that hour, let alone have access without permission. She bolted upright in bed, readying a telekinetic shield.

Then, she felt him. The steady, calming presence of Wil—the old Wil, before the darkness had consumed him from within.

The bedroom door cracked open. Wil stood there, watching her in silence in the dark.

Her heart leaped. They were frozen, eyes locked on each other.

He smiled. “Hey.”

Saera lunged forward across the bed, meeting Wil in an embrace at the foot of the mattress. She buried her face in his shoulder, speechless from joy and relief.

He cradled her close, opening himself to her—feeding their bond that had atrophied in the long months apart.

She pivoted to gaze up at him, braced for it to be a fantasy that would evaporate into thin air. But there he was—real and solid, looking back at her with the same adoration she felt for him.

Their lips met, sending a warm spark all the way down to Saera’s toes. She pressed against him. It had been far too long since she had felt such affection or desire.

Wil pulled back slightly to catch his breath. “Saera, I’m so sorry.”

She found her voice. “You were gone for so long! Where have you been?”

“Orino.”

“Where you had your internship?”

He stroked the side of her face. “Yes. I found a small island and watched the waves.”

“For three months?” she asked, incredulous.

“Mostly. Mila came to visit me.”

Saera bristled. “What kind of visit?”

“We just talked,” he assured her.

“Oh, really? So you’ll talk with her and not me? Yeah, I’m sure that was all you did—”

Wil looked her square in the eyes. “I’d never do that to you.”

Saera swallowed the misplaced anger. He’s telling the truth… But why couldn’t he talk with me? She sat back on her heels. “You opened up to her, of all people?”

He eased onto the bed next to her. “I know it seems strange, but she got to know a different side of me when we were younger. I needed that outside perspective while I reflected on the war. She helped me come to terms with a lot of things.”

Saera was about to launch another protest, but decided that it ultimately didn’t matter—they were back together, and nothing else was more important than that. I need to let the past go in order for us to move forward. With the internal resolution, the resentment began to evaporate. “I was starting to wonder if you’d ever come back.”

Wil took her hands. “I’m sorry to make you wait for so long. I wanted to make sure that I was really ready to be back here.”

She looked down, eyes stinging. “I thought I’d lost you.”

Wil wrapped his arms around her. “I lost myself for a while, but I’m back now. I’ll never leave you again.”

She hugged him tighter. “You better not!”

He chuckled and pulled back, cupping her face in his hand as he searched her eyes. “Stars, I missed you.”

“Me too.” She leaned in and gave him a kiss. “How are you feeling?”

Wil worked his mouth, seemingly searching for the right words. “I’m still rebuilding. After what we went through… those experiences change a person. But I’m on a good path now, I think. I don’t feel like I’m drowning anymore.”

Saera ran her fingertips down the side of his face. “It means everything to have you back.”

“It’ll be an adjustment being here again, but I couldn’t stand to be away from you any longer.” He gazed into her eyes. “How have you been? I know I’ve been a terrible partner to you recently.”

Saera swallowed. “It was pretty rough for a while…” She perked up. “But hey, I’m Lead Agent now!”

Wil smiled. “I can’t think of anyone more qualified. Congratulations!”

“It’s been good. Your dad and I have started hatching some big plans for the TSS.”

“That doesn’t surprise me in the least,” Wil said, stroking her hair with one hand. “I can’t wait to hear all about it.”

She reclined him on the bed with her, snuggling up with her head against his chest. “It’s a fresh start. We can really begin our lives together.”

“No more war hanging over our heads.”

“We could even start a family.”

Wil swiveled around to face her. “Saera, I’m still a pretty long way off from being ready for that. I finally have enough of a grasp on myself to be a husband to you again, but ‘parent’ is too much to throw into the mix right now. I’ve never had the opportunity before to figure out what I truly enjoy. It’s all been about the TSS, or SiNavTech, or whatever else the higher-ups have thrown at me. For once, I’d like to be able to study music, or art—something that isn’t about business, or politics, or war.”

“There’s no rush.” Saera ran her fingers through his hair. “It would be nice to see you use your intellect for something beyond ship engineering or battle strategy.”

“Besides, this is our chance to just be a couple and enjoy each other.”

“Now that I completely endorse.” She shifted to give him a kiss, lingering with her face nuzzled against his. “Welcome home.”

“I couldn’t stay away. Here with you—this will always be where I belong.”

*       *       *

Waking up in his own bed with his wife in his arms, Wil found himself in a supremely satisfied state of contentment. His guilt about Cambion and the destruction of the Bakzen would always linger in the back of his mind, but he was in control again. Those secrets about the war would be his alone to bear.

While he was tempted to stay in bed with Saera all day, he was anxious to see the friends and family he’d pushed away before his departure. There were relationships to mend and questions to answer.

He unfurled himself from Saera. “Time to get up. I should go see everyone else.”

Saera yawned. “I’m actually surprised your parents haven’t already rushed over. I think your dad had an alert set up for your credentials at the spaceport security gates.”

Wil smirked. “I figured as much, which is why I designed a fake ID to use instead.”

“You’re too smart for your own good.”

“I just wanted to get some time alone with you before being bombarded by demands to explain myself.”

“I’m glad you did.” Saera sat up and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. “I’ll go shower.” She slid out of bed and headed for the bathroom.

Wil rolled off the other side of the bed and grabbed his tablet from the charging pad on the desk. He’d completely neglected his email communications for most of the war and all the months since. I’m going to guess…. 10,000 unread messages. He wasn’t far off: 9,237. With a heavy sigh, he started sorting through the messages, discarding anything that was clearly time-sensitive for a window long since passed.

On the fourteenth page of messages, one from Banks caught his attention—sent within an hour of his death. Simply titled “Farewell,” it read:

Wil,

It’s been an honor to watch you grow up and to be a part of your life. I’m sorry for everything I kept from you over the years. I hope one day you’ll understand why.

By the time you read this, hopefully the war is over and you’re looking toward a brighter future. Maybe you should have a daughter—you Sietinen men always seem to get into trouble.

Take care,

Banks

Wil stared at the message, reliving his final conversations with the High Commander and wishing that he hadn’t ever doubted Banks’ commitment to him or his family. There was a deeper meaning to the message, he was sure—what that was eluded him for the time being.

Saera emerged from the bathroom and stopped in the doorway when she saw Wil’s expression. “Is everything okay? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“I just did, in a way.” He set down the tablet and moved across the room to embrace Saera. “Come here,” he murmured, wrapping his arms around her. “I need to remember what’s real.”

“A lot has changed in the past year, but I’ll always love you,” Saera replied. “You can count on that.”

He held her for another minute and then went to shower himself.

Once dressed, Wil braced himself for the upcoming reunion with his TSS family. He took Saera’s hand and they headed into the hall.

The corridors were still relatively empty, to Wil’s surprise. “Are most of the Agents still in the rift?” he asked.

Saera nodded. “It’s going to take a long time to fix the damage, but it’s healing. Slowly.”

“I’m glad it’s working.”

“All the Primus Elites except for Michael are still there,” Saera continued. “I’m sure they’d love to hear from you, when you’re ready.”

“I’ll get in touch.”

They paused at the entry to the Primus mess hall. Then, hand-in-hand, they passed through the doorway. The room fell silent as all eyes turned to Wil.

“Stars!” Cris exclaimed from a table up front, breaking the silence. He ran to Wil and embraced him. Kate was only steps behind.

He hugged his parents back. “I’m sorry for leaving.”

“The important thing is you’re home now,” his mother replied, pulling away to look at him.

“How are you?” Cris asked, searching Wil’s face.

Wil smiled. “Getting better.”

“Welcome back,” Michael said from behind.

Wil turned to see Michael approaching with Elise, walking far closer together than the casual acquaintances he’d always thought them to be.

“Well, look at you two!” Wil exclaimed.

Elise blushed. “A lot can change in a few months.”

Michael flashed a sheepish grin and placed his hand on the small of Elise’ back. “Now that the war is over, we needed something new to look forward to.”

Wil took in the happy faces of his friends around him. Despite the trials from the last several years, they had made it through. “We’re not completely done yet. The Bakzen war may be finished, but as long as things stay the same, there could be another.”

“That kind of change—it’s not going to be easy,” Cris cautioned.

We can’t turn back now. Wil squeezed Saera’s hand. “Nothing worth fighting for ever is.”

*       *       *

Arch Priest Quadris strolled down the airy corridor of the administrative building on the northern coast of the Priesthood’s isle, his black robe billowing around him. A breeze blew off the surrounding sea, bringing a briskness to the otherwise temperate summer weather. He breathed in the salty air and admired the rolling waves in the distance as he walked.

Deep within the island below, the newest experiment was progressing nicely. While the Bakzen had been a nuisance for far too long, at least the Priesthood would gain enduring benefits from the Bakzen’s advances in remote mind-control, thanks to the information relayed by the TSS. Using the counteragent developed by the TSS, soon the Priesthood would be able to reverse engineer the Bakzen’s original neurotoxin and command codes. Not only would the Priesthood then be able to activate the neurotoxin already within the Taran survivors of past Bakzen attacks, but it would only be a simple matter of manufacturing and distributing more of the neurotoxin to any worlds that demonstrated a risk of getting out of line—such an elegant solution to the growing political unrest. Despite the bold claims of Cristoph Sietinen, the TSS would never stand a chance in gaining influence over all the Taran worlds. The Priesthood’s continued reign was secure.

When Quadris arrived in his office at the corner of the main administrative building, he accessed his workstation. Waiting for him was a message marked with the highest transmission priority, but there was no subject line or return address. The sender was identified only as “Cadicle”. Sending such a message would require the utmost skill and knowledge of Taran communications infrastructure.

Quadris glared at the message, having no doubt about whom it was from. It read: “I’ll come for you one day, and there’s nothing you can do to stop me.”

Thank you for reading Crossroads of Fate

Please take a moment to share your thoughts and reactions. As an independent author, customer reviews are a critical part of building awareness for this series. You can help make it a success!

Review on Amazon: http://bit.ly/cof_review

Review on Goodreads: http://bit.ly/cof_goodreads

Now on to Path of Justice…

Path of Justice

Cadicle: Volume 6

Part 1: Transition

CHAPTER 1

Relics of war had no place in a peaceful future. At least that’s what Wil Sights told himself as he performed his final structural checks of TSS Headquarters within Earth’s moon. Deep down, however, he knew that the impending changes were actually in preparation for a new war—just one of political strategy rather than physical might.

In the three years since the end of the devastating war with their vilified Bakzen brethren, the Tararian Selective Service had been making subtle preparations for an unfolding era of Taran unification. To that end, many soldiers had retired and others had pursued more academic career paths. For Wil, those recent years spent pursuing interests outside of battle had been a time of reflection about the nature of the war and how it had divided his people. He had come to accept that he and his family were in the best position to effect change at the helm of those efforts, pairing their political influence with their positions in the TSS. The realization had left him with a new imperative to evolve the TSS to serve Tarans as a whole, and Wil wouldn’t rest until the lingering threat of the Priesthood was eliminated.

With his mind set on that goal, Wil ran an ultrasonic scanner along the main support beam spanning the equator of Level 1’s middle floor, similar to the others he’d already examined for the final check. Like the previous beams, this one appeared to be in good condition and should hold through the structural stress to come, so long as they were careful. It was crazy to suggest transitioning the entire Headquarters facility out of the subspace bubble into normal space, but that’s what we need to move forward.

Such a radical transformation of the massive facility might appear like disarmament to some, but it would ultimately strengthen the TSS’ greatest advantage over the Priesthood: the telekinetic strength of Agents.

The subspace containment shell that surrounded the facility inside the moon—keeping Headquarters suspended within a permanent subspace bubble—had offered protection from a Bakzen telekinetic attack during the war, but it also stifled Agents’ abilities. Consequently, Agents-in-training never reached their full potential.

To bring down the Priesthood, the TSS would need to be stronger than ever. Looking ahead, their training grounds would need to maximize telekinetic abilities—without the dampening properties of subspace holding them back. Only then could they truly prepare for the fight to come. Gone were the days of old fighting battles against the Bakzen with warships in the rift; the next conflict would be resolved through finesse and persuasion, led by Agents of the future who would harness a new power for the dawning era.

Wil completed the last stretch of structural inspection and checked off the segment on his handheld. The other Agents had already reported in and given the “all clear”. Nothing stood in the way of their plan aside from his order to proceed. No one has ever attempted something like this before. I hope we’re up for it.

He placed his handheld in his pocket and headed to the administrative wing to retrieve Saera from her Lead Agent office, where she was reviewing the day’s rift repair activities while the rest of Headquarters prepared for the transition.

The glass wall at the front of her office was set to full transparency to indicate she was available to speak with drop-in guests. A single touch-surface desk occupied the center of the room, with a broad viewscreen along the side wall, two guest chairs on the near side of the desk, and two additional chairs against the wall under the viewscreen.

“Hey!” his wife greeted as soon as the door opened. She minimized the status report projected on the holodisplay above her desk. “Any last-minute issues?”

“No changes from our previous inspections,” Wil replied. “Everything should hold up through the transition.”

Saera’s jade eyes lit up. “Bringing the entire structure through the dimensional veil… This’ll really be something!”

“If we can pull it off.”

“No way to know for sure until we try.” Saera rose from her desk.

“True,” Wil said. “Besides, it will be a good workaround for needing to disassemble H2 in the rift. Not sure where we’ll move it, exactly, but there will be more options.”

His wife came up to him and placed her arms around his waist. “You’re always thinking two steps ahead.”

“Only two? I’m slipping.”

Saera smiled up at him and pulled away. “We’re still on for 15:00, then?”

“Yes, that’s the plan.”

“Speaking of plans, when are we going to tell them?” Saera asked.

“As soon we finish the transition.” He examined his wife. “Are you sure you’re up for participating today?”

“I’m pregnant, not injured.”

“I know, but—”

She placed a reassuring hand on his forearm. “Don’t worry, I won’t strain myself.”

Wil let out a slow breath. “Okay.” He checked the time on Saera’s desktop, seeing that it was already 14:50. “Let’s go meet everyone.”

They took the elevator down from the Primus Agent resident wing to Level 5, which had been selected as the staging ground for the transition activities. All non-essential Militia personnel had already been temporarily relocated to TSS transport ships docked at the spaceport and four hundred of the top Agents had gathered in the Militia mess hall on Level 5 to perform the unprecedented telekinetic feat.

At the center of the room, Cris was doling out commands for where everyone should stand and directing some last-minute practices for the coordinated telekinetic engagement. He glanced over at Wil as he entered with Saera. “We’ll get started soon,” he said to Scott and walked over toward Wil.

“Is everyone ready?” Wil asked.

His father nodded. “I think so. We were just awaiting your final approval on the structural checks.”

“We didn’t find any issues. It’s all on us now,” replied Wil. He looked around the room at the Agents. So much telekinetic energy in one place. It’s been so long since I’ve felt that.

Trying to clear his mind in preparation for the task at hand, Wil headed toward the center of the room with his father and Saera to meet with Wil’s former Primus Elite Captains, Scott Wincowski, and a handful of other TSS senior Agents managing the day’s activities.

“I thought you were joking about this,” Scott commented when Wil reached the throng of Agents.

“Most ideas start out on a whim,” Michael said, glancing up from his tablet. “Everyone is in position. We’ll proceed on your command.”

“Okay,” Wil acknowledged as he surveyed the room.

Few actions were as nerve-wracking as the transition they were about to attempt. Inspecting the interior of the main Headquarters ring structure was one thing, but there was no way to access the containment shell that confined the subspace field—Wil’s visual inspection through remote observation only told so much. They had no option but to trust that it would hold together.

“All right. Let’s begin.” Wil closed his eyes and extended his consciousness. The Agents around him joined in, syncing their intent to manipulate the structure.

Wil wove their combined energies into tendrils and extended the branches around them. Energy washed over the walls like a glistening silver wave in his mind’s eye. The tendrils burrowed through the walls to begin enveloping the Level.

A hum of energy filled the air and the floor began to vibrate. Groans of warping metal sounded around the room.

“Not so fast,” Wil cautioned in everyone’s minds. “Let the field spread to the full structure before we pull.”

They slowed the expanse of the telekinetic bubble, allowing their focused energy to trace the intricacies of Headquarters’ frame. He extended his consciousness to evaluate the full effect of their efforts, waiting until the energy completely enveloped the ten rings suspended in the center of the subspace bubble.

“Almost there,” he told them. “Now for the shell.”

Bringing the entire sphere surrounding Headquarters was the best option, since the elevator shaft and containment lock were the only means into the physical structure, irrespective of its position in subspace. Transitioning the containment sphere into normal space would ensure that the anchor points for Headquarters’ rings at the surface and down to Level 11 remained intact.

Keeping himself in a state of remote observation, Wil sensed the Agents’ combined energies swell in their attempt to envelop the entire containment shell. The scale would have been breathtaking to any other observer, but after Wil’s own telekinetic feats on a planetary scale he’d lost the perspective to be in awe of what they were about to do.

The output of energy swelled as they made the final push to encompass the sphere. Just a little more…

A loud groan echoed through the chamber, followed by grinding and a thud. The floor shifted underneath them.

Shite! Wil extended his consciousness in an attempt to locate what had gone wrong. One of the structural anchors must have given way to result in that kind of jolt.

He searched throughout the Level, but nothing seemed out of place. To go further without letting go of his physical hold on the structure, he’d need to draw more energy into himself than he had since the war. He hesitated.

The floor heaved again.

Desperate, Wil released himself—extending his consciousness to take in the entire view of Headquarters while he tried to maintain his hold on the structure hovering at the dimensional veil. The ten rings of Headquarters suspended within the subspace bubble appeared to be intact. So what’s wrong?

Then, he spotted the issue. The coupling between the inner containment lock and the rest of Headquarters was giving way. The shaft to the surface was slowly disconnecting. There was no way out. If it broke free while the subspace bubble was still intact….

“We need to complete the transition. Now!” he ordered in everyone’s minds.

They renewed their efforts with urgency. The telekinetic bubble continued to expand until it brushed the inner confines of the shell. They need to get all of it. Wil urged them onward, even as the Agents around him began to strain. He sensed Saera holding back while the others continued to push toward their limits. It still wasn’t enough.

We have to do this! He let go from his physical self and became one with the shell. It was within his grasp.

The telekinetic bubble finally enveloped the full shell. “Follow my lead,” he instructed.

Slowly, they latched on to the shell and began pulling it back with them, in the same way they’d pull themselves from subspace back to their physical selves. The hum throughout the room intensified, but, slowly, Wil sensed the subspace shell breaking through into normal space.

With one final tug, the transition was complete. They’d done it.

However, they weren’t out of danger.

Wil immediately refocused his attention on the broken coupling. He channeled all of the energy he’d drawn into the connection point with the main elevator shaft. With as much precision as he could manage from the remote vantage, he drew the Headquarters structure up into position.

The floor heaved as it came back into place. Gasps sounded around the room.

I need a temporary repair… He had no idea how long he’d be able to maintain the hold with his mind. Knowing he had to act, Wil focused on the metal surrounding the coupling. He pictured it heating up to a red-hot glow. As he fed energy into it, the pieces began to fuse together. Two minutes of intense concentration passed. When he backed away from his remote view to inspect the work, the makeshift weld seemed to be holding.

Wil released a shaky breath, quivering from the energy still coursing through him.

“What happened?” Saera asked.

“A coupling broke,” he replied as he took a deep breath in an attempt to calm his racing heart. “We need to get a repair crew to the inner containment lock. They can access it now that the facility is out of subspace.”

Michael smiled. “We did it.”

Wil nodded. “But that was a lot closer a call than I would have liked.” He reached out to Saera telepathically, “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. Just didn’t want to strain, like I promised.”

“I’ll organize the repairs right away,” Cris said. He pulled out his handheld and stepped away.

“I guess celebrations are in order!” Scott grinned.

“You still have some of that whiskey stashed away from your last trip down to Earth, right?” Ian asked.

“I do,” Wil confirmed.

“All right! First round’s on me,” Ian exclaimed.

Michael frowned. “That… doesn’t even make any sense.”

Ian clapped him on the shoulder. “It will after enough drinks. This way, ladies and gentleman.” He headed for the door.

The others started to follow but Saera held back.

“Are you going to join us?” Michael asked her.

“Someone should supervise the repairs,” she replied. “Lead Agent duties and all.”

“I can stay with you,” Wil offered.

“Go ahead. Have fun.” She gave him a quick kiss. “There’s a lot to celebrate.”

CHAPTER 2

Cris watched the live video feed relayed from the repair crew. Nothing about the shell’s design made sense.

He glanced over at Saera. “How was this built?”

She shrugged. “I was hoping you knew. I always figured it was something the TSS constructed as refuge from the Bakzen War.”

“That was my understanding. Now I’m not so sure,” Cris murmured.

The repair crew glided around in pressure suits, secured by ropes. Their movements were exaggerated in the naturally low gravity of the moon beyond the reach of Headquarters’ artificial gravity generators.

Alric, the crew lead, looked into the panoramic camera mounted to a pole extending from his helmet. “Sir, I’ve never seen anything like this. The measuring equipment is giving off all sorts of weird readings.”

“Like what?” Cris questioned.

“The dating, for one, can’t be right,” Alric said. “I know subspace radiation can mess with the meters, but it looks like this shell is over a thousand years old.”

“One sec.” Cris muted the comm. “If that’s accurate,” he said to Saera, “it was built before the Taran Revolution.”

“And before the Aesir split from the Priesthood,” Saera added. “That would explain how they’d have the knowledge to override the command codes for the containment locks.”

Cris leaned against his desk. “I never stopped to think about the origin of the structure. The idea of a subspace containment shell was… unique. Let alone the logistics of how that theory could be put into practice—”

“We couldn’t have done it,” Saera cut in. “I mean, constructing H2 was one thing—you can bring materials into the rift. But the shell… That’s a level of spatial manipulation that goes beyond anything I know about.”

“Well, we just pulled it into normal space. In theory, the reverse is possible.”

“Okay, yes. But think about how many of us it took. Moreover, the precision needed to achieve a stable position in subspace and calibrate the anchors—that’d required some really advanced tech we don’t have now.”

“Shite.” Cris ran his fingers through his chestnut hair, touched with the first hints of gray. “How much do you think was lost in the Revolution?”

“Whatever the Priesthood found convenient for us to forget.”

“But if the Aesir separated, they might still have all of that lost knowledge.”

Saera nodded. “From what little Wil said, their ships are tuned for those with abilities—like a way more advanced version of the Conquest. If abilities are central to their culture, which it seems they are, there’s no telling what else they have.”

“Things that have no place in the Priesthood’s reality where abilities are the exception.”

“Not necessarily,” Saera countered. “Such abilities are very important to them—they just want to keep that power to themselves.”

Cris sighed. “Good point.”

“Either way, this discovery indicates that either the TSS’ history stretches back way before we imagined, or all of this was repurposed from something else.”

“I could reach out to Taelis and see if he knows anything,” Cris suggested.

“No, I’m still not convinced we can trust him,” Saera countered. “I’d rather keep any discoveries in our inner circle.”

“Uh, sir?” Alric said over the comm.

Cris unmuted the channel. “Sorry! We went off on a little tangent there.”

“Understood, sir. So, for the repairs…”

“Is it salvageable?” Cris questioned.

Alric nodded. “Yes, sir, but there’s a bigger issue. I’m afraid that now that the shell is in normal space, it’s going to begin degrading. This fracture may only be the first.”

“In other words, we need to re-build all of Headquarters.” So much for TSS funding not being an issue.

“That’s my assessment, sir,” Alric confirmed.

“Great.”

Saera gave him a weak smile. “I guess some renovations are in order.”

*       *       *

Wil excused himself early from the festivities. At the rate things were going, the rest of the party attendees seemed to be dead-set on having debilitating hangovers in the morning, and that was not an eventuality in which he cared to participate.

Furthermore, his friends had been quick to question Saera’s absence. Though he and his wife could only dodge questions about her pregnancy for so long, select individuals should probably be the first to know before the information became public. Leaving the party was the easiest way to avoid the information getting released out of turn.

He found Saera sprawled on the couch in their living room.

“How was it?” she asked as soon as the hallway door was closed.

“Getting quickly out of hand, as I suspected,” he replied with a smile.

“Figures.”

“With most people distracted and in a celebratory mood, I was thinking it’d be a fitting time to share our news with my parents.”

She lit up. “Good, because I just about told your dad earlier today. It’s dicey talking about plans a few months down the road when we know that’s coming.”

“Agreed.” Wil reached out telepathically to his father, “Do you have a few minutes?”

“Sure, come on over,” Cris replied.

“How are we going to tell them?” Saera asked as she rose from the couch.

“Straight out with it, I suppose.”

She shrugged. “Works for me.”

Wil and Saera made the short trek across the hall to his parents’ quarters. His mother answered the door and they were welcomed inside.

“Is this about the shell?” Cris asked.

Wil eyed his father. “What do you mean?”

“Oh right!” Saera shook her head. “We made a discovery while the maintenance crew was doing the repairs on the coupling. Apparently the shell around Headquarters is old—like, at least a thousand years old.”

So it was constructed well before the TSS or the Bakzen war. “Very interesting.”

“Yeah. So, that’s a new mystery to figure out,” Cris said.

“It makes sense, though,” Wil realized. “Constructing it…”

“That was our thought, as well,” Saera responded. “We were wondering if maybe the Aesir had something to do with it. Back before they separated from Tararia.”

Wil nodded. “It’s possible.” Their current technology is well beyond ours, but perhaps they simply have what was lost to us.

“I get the impression that’s not why you came here,” Kate interjected.

Wil smiled. “No, it wasn’t.” He looked to his wife.

“Working on the repairs wasn’t the real reason I skipped out on the party tonight,” Saera began. “I’m expecting.”

“Stars!” Kate immediately embraced her.

“I wondered…” Cris shook his head and smiled. “How far along?”

“About forty days,” Saera replied. “We wanted to make sure there weren’t any early complications before we said anything.”

Cris smiled. “Well, he’ll be very lucky to have you as parents.”

“Actually,” Wil cut in, “after much consideration, we opted for twins—a boy and a girl.”

His parents’ eyes widened.

“There hasn’t been a Sietinen girl for hundreds of years!” Cris exclaimed.

“So it was beyond time to mix things up.” Wil put an arm around his wife. “Besides, Banks said something in his final note to me. I’m still not sure what he meant by it, but I think having a girl is the right thing. Twins just all around made sense.”

Kate nodded. “I won’t complain.”

Wil and Saera glanced at each other. “So, that’s the news,” Wil said. “However, there’s still the bigger issue of where to raise them.”

Cris crossed his arms. “That is a complicated choice. Tararia and Headquarters do each have their own sets of pros and cons.”

“Or even some third to-be-determined option,” Wil countered. “It’s a lot to consider, but we have several months to work it out.”

His mother stepped forward and gave him a hug. “We’re here to support you with anything you need.”

“Thanks.” Wil took Saera’s hand. “For now, we’d like to keep it quiet. We’ll tell our close friends next, but I'm sure word will get out soon regardless.”

“Of course,” Cris acknowledged. “We’ll follow your lead.”

Kate clasped her hands. “This is so exciting!”

Wil beamed at Saera. “It’ll be a good change. We’re ready to start this next phase of our lives.”

They parted ways from his parents with hugs and returned to their quarters. With the news broached, they had a lot of decisions to make.

Wil stood in front of the coffee table while Saera eased onto the plush couch at the center of the living room. The quarters they shared would soon be far too crowded with two infants.

“Where are we going to live?” his wife asked.

“I wish I had an answer for you. There’s not one obvious option,” he replied.

“I know. I just never figured everything would be this up in the air.”

Wil ran his fingers through his hair. “Me either. I guess it comes down to what kind of life we want for them.”

“After what you’ve told me about your experience growing up here at Headquarters, I can’t say this is my first choice.”

Even if we try to give them the best, there are no guarantees. “No, I wouldn’t choose this, given an alternative.” Wil paced across the room in front of her. “I’m thankful for all of the friendships I forged here, but it was tough not being around other kids. While they’d have each other, that’s hardly a substitute for a proper peer group.”

“Agreed.” Saera rapped her fingers on the armrest of the couch. “There’s always Tararia.”

“Growing up groomed as heirs to the Sietinen Dynasty. That would certainly be the best path to further our political objectives.”

Saera raised an eyebrow. “What a nice way of looking at it.”

Wil shrugged.  “That’s the truth, though. If we raise them there, there’s no way around the inevitable preparations for that lifestyle. We can pull them into the TSS when they’re ready, but they’ll be set on a deliberate path from birth onward.”

“Your father escaped it.”

“Oh, I’m sure we could get them to see through the layers of political shite. All the same, I don’t see a childhood there being a very fun experience.”

“So what do we do?’ Saera asked. “It sounds like there’s a downside either way.”

“We’re not limited to those two options.”

“That’s true,” Saera conceded. “What are our alternatives?”

“There are any number of colony worlds,” Wil offered.

“Yes, but how far away from Taran government will that really get them?”

Wil considered the position. “You’re right. We’d be recognized anywhere we went.”

“Getting back to the heart of the issue, what kind of life do we want for our children?”

After a moment of contemplation, Wil said, “I’d like them to be able to choose their own paths, to the extent possible.”

Saera nodded. “I was thinking the same thing.”

“Well, there is another option, but I don’t think anyone is going to like it…”

CHAPTER 3

“Stars! Can you believe we’re going to be grandparents?” Cris commented to his wife as he got dressed in the morning.

“No.”

Cris laughed. “Not the least bit excited?”

“Oh, I am.” Kate got a wistful look in her glowing hazel eyes while she secured her dark brown hair in a braid. “It’s just that it only seems like a few short years ago that Wil was a baby himself.”

“I’ve felt every year. So much has happened…”

“I have, too. But you know what I mean.”

Cris walked over and hugged her. “I do.”

“I guess this is a chance for us to do things right,” Kate said, looking up at him. “Let kids be kids. Wil had to grow up way too fast.”

“And hopefully our grandchildren don’t have to experience that. At least the war is over.”

“We’ll need to keep them away from the Priesthood.”

Cris nodded. “Without a doubt. We’ll figure out a safe place.”

*       *       *

“Are you sure about this?” Wil asked in the morning to make sure Saera hadn’t had a change of heart overnight.

She squared her shoulders. “I’m still not crazy about the idea, but I agree it’s for the best.”

“All right. Then we’ll tell everyone and begin the preparations.”

When they’d made the decision to have a family, Wil had known that they’d need to make some significant changes in their lifestyle. What he hadn’t considered would be the need to start over somewhere entirely new. But, as he’d discussed the possibilities with Saera, one option eventually stood out above the rest: to move down to Earth.

With Saera’s roots on the planet, the proximity to Headquarters, and the operations outside of the Taran empire, it just made the most sense. Still, Wil had reservations. To blend in on Earth, he’d need to keep his children’s true identity from them. It wasn’t unlike the manipulation he’d experienced his whole life, but he saw no way around it. If they were to gain a perspective of what it was like to live without the privileges of being highborn, they needed to immerse completely.

At the same time, he didn’t want Saera to need to walk away from her position as Lead Agent just because she was going to be a mother. Travel would need to be cut back, surely, but the rest of her responsibilities were not mutually exclusive with parenthood.

However, they couldn’t very well take a shuttle back and forth from Earth all the time. As the countries of Earth continued their own advancements in space travel, the TSS’ concerns were no longer as straightforward as temporarily cloaking Headquarters whenever astronauts had a mission that circled the moon. Even though teams with top-level security clearance were able to edit out TSS Headquarters and ships from most official government and military photos and videos, masking ship transit from stargazing civilians and space tourists was another matter. Fortunately, Wil was pretty sure he had a solution to the commute issue.

The ring transport technology he’d refined to connect the Prisaris shipyard with H2—bridging two different relative positions in normal space—could likely be scaled down for transporting a person. He’d been working on a design sporadically for the last couple of years and was close to having the details worked out. Such a transport device would allow him and Saera to walk through one arch on Earth and step out of another right within Headquarters. All things considered, it’d make for a pretty easy morning commute.

Being mere steps away didn’t make it easier for Wil to leave the place where he’d grown up and spent almost his entire adult life. The two rooms in their quarters were home.

The decision was made, though. It was time to tell their family and friends.

Wil decided to wait until after breakfast to break the news to his parents. He waved to them cordially across the mess hall as they ate, but it wasn’t until an hour later that he tracked his father down in the High Commander’s office. He requested that his mother meet them there.

When both his parents were seated around the desk, Wil took a deep breath. “So, about what we told you last night…”

“We’ll keep it to ourselves, of course,” Cris said.

“We’re so happy for you, Wil,” his mother added with a heartfelt smile.

They say that now, but once they know what we have planned… Wil gave her a weak nod. “It’s going to mean a lot of changes for us.”

“Oh, stars!” Her mother shook her head. “I remember when you were a newborn and decided that 03:00 was the perfect time for a feeding.”

“You’re brave going for twins,” his father said.

Or just crazy. “Yeah, we’ll need to ease up on our duties for a while.”

“Of course, take all the time you need,” his father replied. “And we can work on renovations for your quarters to add a bedroom—”

“That won’t be necessary,” Wil cut in. “That’s what I wanted to talk about.”

Kate frowned. “What do you mean?”

“I don’t regret growing up here, but it’s not something I want for them,” Wil told his parents. “And, given present relations with the Priesthood, Tararia wouldn’t be much better. After a lot of discussion, we’ve decided that raising them on Earth would be best. So, after they’re born, we’ll keep them away from all of this.”

“I understand your reasoning. We’ll come visit,” Cris replied after a moment.

Wil swallowed. “No, I mean we want to really keep them away from all of this. As little outside contact as possible.”

His mother picked up on his meaning. “But we’re their grandparents!”

Cris caught on. “Why would you cut us out of their lives?”

“Not entirely.” Wil sighed. “Think about how you present. You were both raised High Dynasty and have been in command positions for three decades. By human standards, you look way too young to be my parents. That’s a lot to explain, and I don’t think we’d ever come up with a convincing argument.”

“So what?” Cris retorted. “Making them believe their grandparents don’t care enough to come visit isn’t any better.”

“That’s only part of it,” Wil went on. “We need them to have an outside perspective. They need to grow up as normal people without bias toward a particular way of thinking.”

“So you believe we can’t keep our opinions to ourselves?” his mother questioned.

“No, I…” Wil searched for the words. “I just want them to have the kind of normal life I never could. I’ll have a hard enough time trying to blend in as it is. We need to give them their best chance to become the kind of people we need.”

“Don’t deny us this chance to be in their lives,” his mother pleaded.

“If it’s about how we look—” his father started to interject

“It’s everything. You aren’t of Earth and could never pass as such,” Wil insisted. “We don’t need people asking questions. You can write emails and maybe video chat. We’ll see. But as of right now, I don’t think in-person visits will be in their best interest.”

Cris’ eyes narrowed. “I disagree.”

Wil rose from the visitor chair. “We can discuss it later. But, I don’t anticipate my opinion changing anytime soon.” He left before his parents could protest further. We need to have a completely separate life without Taran influences. Even the smallest subtleties in their interactions could reveal how much is going on beyond Earth’s view.

As soon as he was out of the High Commander’s office, Wil stopped by the adjacent Lead Agent’s office to see Saera.

She looked up expectantly from a report displayed on her desk when he entered.

“I broke the news,” Wil told her. “They’re going to put up a fight.”

“I don’t blame them.”

“Maintaining separation seems best…” I hope this is the right choice.

“I agree.” Saera reached over to take his hand across the desk. “Time to start telling the others?” she asked.

“Yeah. Let’s start with Michael and Elise. Hopefully they take it better.”

Their friends had remained close in the years following the war. Questions about any plans to formalize their relationship through marriage or otherwise were met with a smile and variant of “maybe someday”. Considering that Elise had moved into Michael’s quarters a year prior, Wil was certain they were in it for the long haul together. However, the path of commitment took different forms for every couple.

Being midday, the best chance to catch the two Agents was in the administrative wing of Level 1. Both Michael and Elise had stepped up as management support for the numerous transition activities associated with the dissolution of the Jotun Division and the monumental task of completing the rift repairs.

As Wil and Saera strolled down the row of offices on Level 1 in the direction of the lobby, they first passed by Elise’s office. Though the glass wall was set at half-opacity to indicate she was working, the door was open. They peeked inside and found Elise staring intently at a holographic rendering of a complex molecular model projected above her desktop.

“You do realize that these desktops aren’t equipped with a telepathic interface?” Saera quipped.

Elise startled to attention. “Yeah.” She laughed. “I wasn’t trying to manipulate it. I’m just dumbfounded that one of my students could get something so utterly wrong.”

Saera smiled. “I’ve been there.”

Their friend studied them. “This isn’t just a random social call.”

“No,” Wil acknowledged. “Is Michael in his office?”

Elise glanced at the staff list on her desktop. “Yes. Why?”

“Just wanted to talk about some things with both of you,” Saera said.

Elise gasped and her eyes lit up. “You’re pregnant, aren’t you?”

Saera hesitated. “Well—”

“Stars, I knew it!” Elise practically leaped over her desk to give Saera a hug.

“How did you…?” Saera began.

Elise cocked her head and smiled. “Aside from knowing you for well over a decade, I am a biologist, remember. I know these things.”

Saera smiled back. “Fair enough.”

“This is so exciting!” Elise cheered and ran down the hall to Michael’s office.

Wil shook his head and chuckled as he took Saera’s hand.

“At this rate, the entire TSS will know within the hour,” she said.

“Just wait until Ian finds out…”

Saera sighed. “I guess the whole multiverse may as well be in on the secret.”

By the time they arrived at Michael’s office, only seconds behind Elise, it appeared she’d already filled him in.

“Congratulations!” Michael said when they stepped into the office.

Wil closed the door. “Thanks. We’re somewhere between excited and nervous.”

“I’m not exactly looking forward to temporarily turning into a land whale,” Saera said with a frown.

“Oh, it won’t be that bad,” Elise told her.

Saera gave a slight shake of her head. “We didn’t get to the part about twins.”

Michael’s and Elise’s eyes widened.

“Stars!” Elise breathed.

“So yeah. That’ll be fun,” Saera mumbled.

“There are too many political unknowns,” Wil added. “And, Saera wanted a girl.”

Michael nodded. “At least with twins they’ll always have someone their own age to play with around here.”

“About that…” Wil glanced at Saera and she nodded. “We’ve decided it would be best to raise them on Earth.”

It took their friends a few seconds to react.

“So, you’re moving down there?” Michael asked.

“No, you can’t!” Elise exclaimed.

“I’m not giving up Lead Agent,” Saera explained. “We’ve worked out a way to commute.”

“Transport arch, adapted from the rift gate design,” Wil clarified.

Wil detected a telepathic exchange pass between Michael and Elise.

“Are you set on going alone?” Michael asked.

“You promised you’d never leave me behind again,” Elise said to Saera.

“Well, our intent is to keep a low profile,” she replied. “Limit having others with abilities around.”

“We’ve actually talked about moving down there ourselves,” Michael revealed. “You’re right, this is no place to have a family. And nowhere else is especially accessible to Headquarters.”

“You don’t need to avoid the Priesthood like we do,” Wil said.

“No, but it makes sense for us to be there, too,” Michael said. “For different reasons.”

“Why?” Wil asked.

Michael took a moment to respond. “Since my dad defected to Earth, I’m not eligible for Taran citizenship.”

“We can’t be legally married,” Elise said. “Not that it matters.”

“I’m sure I could—” Wil began.

“I don’t doubt your political pull, but it doesn’t matter,” Michael stated. “You might not recall, but I’m actually 12th Generation.”

“Oh…” Wil’s heart ached for them. To know that their child won’t have the abilities that have been such a central part of their lives. No wonder Earth is appealing.

“So, given that,” Michael went on, “a move to Earth would be a good chance to reconnect with my dad.”

“And my parents haven’t talked to me since I joined the TSS, so it’s not like we have somewhere else to be,” Elise added.

Maybe having some backup would be good—and at least Michael is actually from Earth, so that’s a much better option than my parents. He inclined his head. “We’d be lucky to have you with us.”

Saera took his hand. “Full circle at last.”

Wil and Saera continued making the rounds to their closest friends, sharing the news in pairs and small groups. Most of the reactions were a mixture of excitement, surprise, and skepticism about Earth, but it was clear they’d have as much support as they’d need within the TSS when the twins came of age.

After hours of explanation, they were finally able to return to their quarters.

“Should our children really know nothing about their true heritage?” Saera pondered as they reclined on the couch.

“If they did, that would defeat the purpose,” Wil replied.

“What if there was a way for them to be familiar with it but not know their place?”

Wil eyed her. “What do you have in mind?”

“Well, what if they thought it was fiction?” she offered.

He thought about it for a moment. “Like, a novel that documented all the people and events, but in a way that anyone would think was just a made-up book?”

“Exactly.”

“You know, that could actually work.”

Saera placed her hand on her stomach. “They’ll never believe us when we tell them it’s real.”

Wil smiled. “I think they will when we show them all this.”

Part 2: Birthright

CHAPTER 4

“Jason! Raena! School. Now,” Wil called up the stairs for the third time. It’s official—I can never let Saera go on a TSS trip and leave me here alone ever again.

He ran his fingers through his hair and leaned against the wall next to the front door. Since moving to Earth, the challenges he faced on a daily basis were refreshingly mundane—no worlds that needed saving, no diabolical enemy to destroy. But dealing with two teenagers… Some days he felt like he’d met his match.

“Coming!” Jason finally yelled down the stairs, followed by hurried footsteps. He leaped down the last four steps and landed nimbly, scooping his backpack off the ground and slipping his tablet into the internal pocket in one fluid motion. “You packed lunch, right?”

“Yes, but it’s high time you did it yourself.”

His son grinned back, his teal eyes sparking beneath his styled chestnut hair. “But having you or Mom do it is so much easier.”

“And with that kind of attitude you really expect us to get you a car?” Wil asked with a raised eyebrow.

“We’ve been sixteen for four months now. All our friends have had their own car for years and—”

“Most of your friends are also two years older than you.”

“It’s a time-honored rite of passage!” Jason exclaimed. “I mean, come on! The car drives itself.”

Wil sighed. “We’ll talk about it again when your mom gets back.”

“That’s what you said last time.”

“We did talk about it. The answer was just ‘no’.”

Jason adjusted his backpack slung over his shoulder. “You’re stifling our independence.”

“No, I’m making sure you have some sense of discipline before you graduate high school.”

“My grades are perfect. This isn’t fair.”

Of course their grades are perfect—they’ve never had a remotely challenging class in their lives. The twins had skipped two grades, but even that wasn’t enough to pose an academic challenge. Any more advancement, though, would have undermined the social benefits of moving to Earth. Wil let out a slow breath. “It’s not a matter of punishment or reward for academic performance. It’s concern about your safety.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Jason headed for the door.

“Where’s your sister?”

His son shrugged. “I dunno. I didn’t even hear her and Katie in her bedroom.”

Wil resisted the urge to facepalm. “Raena! Are you coming?”

“Just a second!” his daughter finally replied.

“Go ahead to the bus,” Wil told his son. “And don’t hold it for her. She said a midweek sleepover wouldn’t change anything, so she can walk if she misses it.”

Jason laughed. “Tough love, geez. But, you know, if we had a car—”

Wil opened the door and shooed Jason out. “Have a good day. I’ll see you tonight.”

“Later.” Jason jogged down the porch steps.

“You’re going to miss the bus!” Wil shouted up the stairs. At this point, I really don’t care. They’ll never learn good time management or responsibility like this. Stars! I was almost an Agent by the time I was their age.

“Yeah, we’re coming!”

Three days. Just three more days until Saera is back. Wil took a calming breath, reminding himself that running late for school wasn’t the end of the world. Life on Earth in their year 2044 was easy—a place where he could forget about the complications in the rest of the galaxy and just be a father with some vague job as a contractor with the military.

As he settled on the couch in the living room to read the morning news, Wil ignored the sound of running footsteps above and smiled to himself. Their existence wasn’t perfect, but all in all things were pretty good. He could only hope things would stay that way.

*       *       *

“You cannot tell my dad I forgot to set my alarm!” Raena hissed to her friend. She slipped on a shirt and dashed over to her vanity to locate a hairbrush.

“Relax. Nothing happens in First Period, anyway,” Katie replied, calmly scanning over the books on Raena’s bookshelf.

“I have a chemistry test!”

“Psh, you’ll pass without trying.” Katie flicked her wrist and grabbed one of the books off the shelf. “What’s this? I don’t remember seeing it before.”

Raena glanced over at the book while brushing her chestnut hair back into a ponytail. “Oh, some new sci-fi thing my parents just gave me. It’s sort of written like a handbook for citizens of the galaxy, from the perspective of an advanced alien race.”

Katie read over the blurb on the back. “The ‘Taran Empire’, huh? Is the book any good?”

“It’s really far-fetched as far as sci-fi goes and almost reads more like a textbook. But, I guess that was what the author was going for.” Raena finished securing her ponytail with an elastic band. “It’s an okay read. You can borrow it, if you want.”

Her friend eyed the book. “Brent says I need to ‘expand my horizons’ and start reading more diverse literature, or whatever.”

Raena dashed over to her desk to grab her tablet with the notes for the team assignment that had been the excuse for Katie sleeping over mid-week. They hadn’t exactly been productive, but Raena could knock out the paper herself in an hour after she got home that night. “I wouldn’t call that book ‘literature’. Then again, I wouldn’t call Brent well-read, either.”

“But he’s smokin’ hot, so there’s that,” Katie smirked. She threw the book in her backpack.

Raena double-checked that she had everything she’d need for the day and hurried to the door. “Come on. We’re late for the bus!”

The two girls stampeded down the stairs. Raena grabbed her backpack and shoved her tablet inside.

“No more mid-week sleepovers if this is how it’s going to be,” her father said from the living room.

“Sorry, Mr. Sights,” Katie said from behind Raena on the stairs. “It won’t happen again.”

“We can still make the bus. See you tonight!” Raena barreled out the door with her friend close behind. “We have to run!”

Katie groaned loudly but broke into a sprint next to her. In times like this, Raena was happy for the years of conditioning from martial arts and track. She barely felt winded after four blocks, but her friend was wheezing next to her. A block ahead, Raena spotted the bus approaching the stop, where Jason was waiting with three of the other neighbor kids.

“Almost there!” Raena encouraged.

Katie grimaced and accelerated to keep pace with her.

They finished their dash through the suburban neighborhood that had been Raena’s home for her whole life. The homes were mostly newer, but some blocks still had renovated houses from the 1910s or even older. All her history classes in school had driven home the heritage in Virginia, and she considered herself lucky to live in a place that offered some glimpse of another time. All the same, she more often found herself looking upward toward the stars and wondering if there was any other life out there.

With Katie panting behind her, Raena slowed as she neared the bus stop. The yellow bus had on its flashers and the door opened.

Their family friend, Corine, was first to climb up the stairs.

Jason watched them approach as he boarded with a smirk of casual amusement. The two neighbor boys, both freshman, smiled at Raena and Katie with thinly veiled panic in their eyes.

They should have learned to talk to a pretty high school girl after two months of school. She flashed them a polite smile and then turned her attention to boarding the bus. “Good morning,” she greeted the middle-aged woman who’d been on the route since her own freshman year. Though the bus was self-driving, like all other modern vehicles, having an adult around to keep order was a requirement.

Raena proceeded to her usual seat in the center left of the vehicle.

“Cut it a little close, didn’t you?” Jason ribbed from across the aisle.

She glared at her brother. “You’re normally the one running late.”

He grinned at her. “But not today!”

She sighed and sank into her seat behind Corine. “Good morning,” Raena greeted.

“Hey,” Corine replied.

They’d known each other for practically their whole lives, since Corine’s parents, Michael and Elise, were best friends with Raena’s own parents. Though Corine was only a year younger than Raena and Jason, they’d never particularly bonded as friends. In some ways, Raena regarded Corine in much the same way as her cousins on her mother’s side—someone with whom to be cordial at family gatherings, but she wouldn’t go out of her way to hang out.

Katie collapsed next to Raena. “Next time, I’m setting my own alarm.”

“Oh, so that’s what happened?” Jason asked. He crossed his arms and leaned back, bracing one of his knees on the back of the seat in front of him. “I should have known something was up when I didn’t hear you taking forever in the bathroom.”

“Yeah, thanks for checking, by the way,” she shot back.

“Your schedule isn’t my problem. But you better watch it—I think I’m finally making progress with the whole car thing. Don’t screw this up for both of us.”

“I was running late one morning, geez!” Raena smoothed back a loose strand of hair that had escaped from behind her ear. “Gosh, it’d really be nice to have a car to take to college. I’d hate being stuck on campus.”

“Every campus has a car-share program these days,” Katie pointed out.

“True,” Raena conceded. “But still.”

“Have you tried talking to them about out-of-state applications again?” Katie asked.

“That’s going about as well as getting a car,” Raena huffed. “We certainly lucked out with the most sheltering parents ever.”

“I’m applying to at least three schools in California whether they like it or not,” Jason declared. “I’m sick of these snowy winters.”

Katie laughed. “Three? You can just apply to your top pick and call it good. Both of you are guaranteed to get in anywhere you apply with perfect SAT scores and your straight-As.”

Jason shrugged. “I want to keep my options open. I haven’t decided what to study yet.”

“Me either,” Raena admitted. “Nothing has really clicked.”

Katie rolled her eyes. “I’d give my spleen to have it as easy as you two. Never having to study and still rocking it all the time.”

“I study!” Raena retorted.

Her friend eyed her from above her glasses. “Yeah, college textbooks you check out from the library for fun. That doesn’t count.”

“Sorry, I just like physics,” Raena muttered.

“I think you want to be an astronaut and won’t admit it to yourself.”

“Air force wouldn’t be bad, actually,” Jason said after a moment. “Guaranteed flight training for officers.”

Raena chuckled. “There is no way Mom would agree to you joining the military.”

“Grandpa worked for the FBI. It’s not all that different.”

“Good luck with that.” Raena dug into her backpack for her phone. “Hey, is Britney’s birthday party still on for Friday night? I saw a post on her Feed that she was sick.”

“Last I heard it was. She just had a cold or something,” Katie replied. “Are you going, too, Jason?”

He groaned. “I hate attending co-ed parties with my sister—no offense, Raena. Watching guys fawn over you is just… creepy.”

“You think it’s any better for me with you?”

On cue, Katie slid over to Jason’s seat across the aisle and leaned up against his shoulder, playfully trailing her finger over his chest. “Like Molly Suthers at James’ party last weekend—”

“Gah, stop!” he threw up his hands and tried to escape, but there were only a few inches between his present position and the window. “You may as well be my sister, too. God, Raena and I have known you since we were what—five?”

She kept up the mocking voice, “But maybe seeing Molly with you has awakened an unrequited love—”

“And what does Brent have to say about all this?” Raena cut in.

“Frankly, I think he’d be fine with sharing.”

Raena laughed.

Jason let out an exaggerated sigh and gently shoved Katie away. “Go back to your seat and talk about your girl things.”

“But Jason, what about our future?” Katie cried, the melodrama dripping from every syllable.

“Right now, my future is acing this chemistry midterm,” he replied, but there was a mischievous glint in his eyes. “But don’t worry, Katie, darling. Nothing will keep us apart.”

Kate placed the back of her hand on her forehead. “But Brent?”

“I shall challenge him in a duel, and win.” Jason turned on his tablet. “After this chemistry test.” He withdrew into reading his notes.

Raena laughed to herself and turned her attention to her own notes. Despite the snafu with the alarm, she could already feel it was going to be a good day.

CHAPTER 5

With serenity once again restored to the house after the twins were off to school, Wil took a few minutes to finish reading through the morning newspaper. Such print media had become hard to come by, but after an entire life surrounded by instantaneous electronic communications, he’d come to enjoy the quaint, tactile experience and scent that accompanied the ritual. It felt like a window into a distinct element of Earth culture and he wanted to make the most of the experience before technology took over completely, as it always seemed to on worlds with Taran origins.

Most of the news would have been depressing had Wil not had a broader perspective on the conflicts. Wars between cultures were inevitable and economic disparity could be found everywhere. There was fighting on Earth for the time being, but one day the people of the planet would realize that they weren’t alone and in that moment they’d be united.

After sixteen years of living on Earth, Wil had often pondered when would be the right time to make the Taran civilization common knowledge. Taran officials had discussed the matter with the governments of Earth over the years, but human society didn’t seem quite ready—not until at least some of the cultural conflicts had been resolved. To be out among other Tarans, the people of Earth would need to gain a new level of tolerance and understanding that had thus far eluded many of the planet’s citizens. Although, based on the people he’d met, Wil was confident that that time would come—and soon.

Humans were curious by nature, and the government could only hide the TSS’ presence on the moon for so long. Conspiracy theorists were already quite close to arriving at the real truth. As far as Wil was concerned, if anyone asked him directly, he saw no reason to deny anything. But even then, he suspected that they’d laugh it off, like Saera’s family had when she’d returned from a many years’ absence.

Wil finished his review of the financial section in the newspaper, then folded it and placed it on the coffee table atop the others from the week. It would appear the economy would hold out at least one more day.

Time to get to it, I guess. He dragged himself from the couch and headed toward the basement.

When he had begun looking for houses with Saera after they’d decided to move, there were several important features: the house had to back up to greenspace; it needed to reflect a typical upper-middle class lifestyle; and it needed to allow for the excavation of a basement. It’d taken some time to find the right home and the right contractor, but they had ultimately accomplished their goal to create an entire sub-level.

Wil jogged down the carpeted stairs and headed across the game room toward the false wall that led to the Secret Lair, as Saera had dubbed it. The wall was only moveable via a telekinetic tug, so there was no worry of the twins accidentally finding their way inside. He grabbed the wall with his mind and pulled until the wood panel swung inward.

Beyond the opening, lights automatically illuminated along a stairway leading downward, parallel to the back wall of the basement.

Wil descended the stairway with its smooth, stained wood walls and entered into a replica of the master closet and bathroom from the upper floor of the house. Except, rather than everyday street clothes, this closet contained TSS uniforms for Saera and him.

He stepped over to the sink to wash the newsprint from his hands, and then carefully reached into each eye to remove the tinted contact lenses concealing the natural bioluminescent glow to his eyes. Such contacts were critical to their attempts to blend in with the native Earth population. Despite fine-tuning the design over the years, they still bothered him after days of continual wear. He blinked and gave his eyes a couple seconds to adjust to the lack of lenses.

Once his vision normalized, he retrieved a clean Agent’s uniform from the closet and got dressed. The uniform, complete with tinted glasses, always felt more comfortable than even loungewear—it was a part of him after practically spending his whole life in the TSS.

Looking the part of an Agent, Wil stepped up to a sliding door on the far side of the dressing area, identical to those found in TSS Headquarters leading from quarters into a hallway. The door was outfitted with a typical TSS entryway bioscanner, just as a precaution in case someone did manage to enter the sub-basement without an invitation. Wil placed his hand on the scanner and the door slid open with a slight hiss.

Inside, the square, four by four meter room was dominated by a metal archway in the center of the space. In its dormant state, the arch appeared almost sculptural—energy conduits on the surface forming complex patterns of interwoven lines. The inner plane of the arch was smooth besides a narrow groove that ran around the entire interior and across the threshold below the arch.

Wil immediately felt calm in the arch’s presence—his connection to his real home in Headquarters. Of all his inventions, the arch remained his favorite, allowing instantaneous travel through subspace between two fixed points without a craft. The attempts to name the process had resulted in some awful suggestions, but they had eventually settled on Telekinetic Spatial Dislocation, or a TSD arch for short. That singular device had allowed Saera to retain her position as Lead Agent and for Wil to retain his sanity while still calling Earth their official home. If only their neighbors had the slightest clue what his daily commute was like.

Of their relationships on Earth, only Michael and Elise knew the truth. They had a TSD arch in their own home and followed much the same commute schedule. After so many years, the routine was a natural part of all their lives.

Controls for the arch were set in a pedestal situated off to the side midway between the door and the arch. Wil connected with the telepathic neural interface and activated the arch.

A hum of energy filled the air as the arch charged, drawing power from the micro geothermal generator installed beneath the floor. White light emanated from the energy relays along the surface of the arch, glowing in the room’s dim light. With a crescendoing hum, an event horizon formed within the archway like a rippling wave, warping the view of the wall behind it.

Wil reached out to the portal telekinetically to test the connection, extending his consciousness through to the other side. It was sound.

Without further delay, he strode confidently through the arch and was enveloped by the shifting blue-green light of subspace.

The transfer only lasted a moment. Wil stepped out of the arch in the common room of the Agents’ quarters he’d shared with Saera for the first six years of their marriage. He reached out telepathically to the arch controls and deactivated the portal.

Though the arch took up more room in the living space than he or Saera liked, they couldn’t argue with the convenience factor of the destination, just as Michael and Elise had opted for their own arch.

The brief trip through subspace left Wil feeling energized and he took a moment to let the telekinetic charge dissipate from his body. Ever since the end of the war, he was always cautious to not draw too much. The appeal was always there, though, beckoning at the back of his consciousness. Part of him thirsted for that same power that had destroyed the Bakzen homeworld, but he couldn’t allow himself to go down that path.

Once he felt centered, Wil exited the quarters and made his way up to Level 1 for the scheduled meeting with the other senior officers. Due to the difference between Earth’s twenty-four-hour clock and the twenty-five-hour clock observed by Tararia and the TSS, it was impossible to keep a synced schedule between both locations. In this case, however, the standard TSS meeting happened to correspond to a reasonable hour relative to the Eastern time zone on Earth.

Per custom, the meeting was held in the conference room adjacent to the High Commander’s office. Michael, Ian, Ethan, and Curtis represented the Primus Elites, and Scott as well as a dozen other Agents rounded out the group. Normally, Cris and Saera would moderate the meeting as the High Commander and Lead Agent, but SiNavTech term negotiations had taken them to Tararia for a week-long visit. In such rare instances where both of them were gone, Wil stepped in as the most senior Agent to be acting commander.

All the other Agents were already gathered in the room, leaving only three empty seats. Wil bypassed his usual spot and sat down at the head of the oval wooden table.

Ian glanced at the other Primus Elites and smiled at Wil. “This is almost like old times.”

Except I still have no interest in having that kind of leadership responsibility again. “This is way better. We get to talk about budgets and all kinds of fun administrative details.”

Marsie Katz folded her hands on the tabletop. “Speaking of which, do you have an update on the new flight simulators?”

“There was a complication in production,” Ethan replied. “Something about a titanium shortage.”

Wil frowned. “That’s new.”

“Rather,” Ethan clarified, “the main processing facilities have some sort of worker’s strike going on that’s messing up the whole supply chain.”

“Great.” Marsie leaned back in her chair.

“Is there any workaround?” Scott asked.

Ethan shook his head. “Not unless you have access to a private mine.”

Wil thought for a moment, running through the SiNavTech partner contacts. “We might. I’ll look into it.”

“On that note, there’s also the matter of budget,” Michael chimed in.

And this is why I didn’t want to be High Commander. “What about it?”

“Many of the raw materials for the final phase of renovations have been coming in significantly higher than the original bid,” Michael explained. “Apparently the ores market is going crazy right now.”

Wil rubbed the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger. “How over-budget are we?”

“Around thirty million credits,” Michael replied, sounding apologetic.

That’s way more than we could make up with any short-term contract. Wil drummed his fingers on the tabletop for a couple seconds. “All right. I’ll wire it from my personal account. We need to get the new training facilities up and running for this next term.”

The room fell into an awed silenced.

“I always forget you can just do that,” Ethan murmured. “Just make tens of millions appear.”

Wil bowed his head sheepishly. “It’s not appearing. Really, it’s worthless until it gets spent. This is a good cause.”

“Thanks, it’ll help a lot.” Michael flipped through the other notes on his tablet. “Otherwise, the classroom renovations are almost complete and the new Trainee dorms are done.”

“Enrollment is up again this year, just like we hoped,” Scott added. “Almost all those new rooms will be filled.”

The next generation of Agents—and hopefully one of the last that will graduate while the Priesthood is still in control. “Good, I’m glad everything is coming along,” Wil replied.

“There are some matters of promotions and reassignments,” Michael interjected in the ensuing pause.

Wil inched back in his chair. “Can’t that wait until my father returns?”

“Some of them, but we need to figure out staffing for the training year. We only have two weeks left to get everything in order,” Michael reminded him.

At least for the time being, it appeared there’d be no way around the administrative responsibilities. “All right, let’s go over everything.”

*       *       *

Cris glowered at the SiNavTech Executive Division Manager on the other side of the conference table. “Now you’re just being unreasonable.”

As usual, the negotiations had hit a wall one hour into the discussion. Cris and Saera were trying to stick to their talking points as they laid out the new transit plan with Fredrik, the SiNavTech representative. He was head of the Commercial Division of the corporation, which Cris found bothersome since the TSS was closer to a government entity than a private company. Negotiations about the TSS’ ability to use the beacon network shouldn’t be treated in the same way as a Baellas clothing shipment.

Fredrik flashed a prim smile and folded his hands on the tabletop. “The TSS contracts are up for negotiation, and these are the new terms. It’s not unreasonable to revise contracts that haven’t been updated for a century.”

“On the contrary, that’s a good precedent to maintain a positive relationship with one another,” Cris countered.

“I’m afraid SiNavTech’s business priorities have shifted in the twenty years since the terms were last agreed upon.”

Cris let out a coarse laugh. “I see. Allowing the TSS to move freely so it can offer military protection, moderate conflicts, and operate in general is no longer a priority?”

“It’s not meant to hamper the TSS’ operations,” Fredrik countered. “We simply recognize that TSS funding has been an issue recently and we wish to protect our interests going forward. We simply can no longer allow free use of the SiNavTech network.”

“You got the independent jump drive for free and now you want to impose a per-jump rate on all TSS transit. That’s insulting.”

“My understanding is that the independent jump drive arrangement was with Wil himself and not brokered through the TSS.”

“A meaningless technicality.”

Fredrik shook his head. “Regardless, past dealings have no bearing on these new terms. Now that the TSS is transitioning to more academic pursuits, the original transit terms no longer apply.”

“And now we’ll have to pay per jump.”

“Or you can enroll in an annual unrestricted use contract,” Fredrik offered.

“I can’t believe anyone pays that. You want us to spend one billion credits a year just to maintain our same level of access to the beacon network? That’s unacceptable.”

“Well, TSS transit comes at a premium because of the longer-duration nature of the jumps. The extended locks put more wear on the infrastructure.”

“That has no foking basis in reality and you know it.”

Saera stirred next to Cris and flashed him a warning look. “Shouting at each other won’t resolve this.”

Cris exhaled slowly. “The mechanical stress of beacon locks is isolated to the ship. Jump duration doesn’t make a bit of difference when it comes to the beacons.”

Fredrik consulted his notes on the tablet in front of him. “The latest reports from the Infrastructure Division say otherwise. My instructions for the term negotiations were clear.”

This is the first time we’ve brokered a deal with SiNavTech since I became High Commander. It can’t be a coincidence. “Did those directions come from Reinen himself?”

“It was a board decision.”

“So, yes. Well, you’ll just have to tell him that—”

Saera cut in, “There’s a middle ground here where both organizations can achieve a mutually beneficial outcome.”

“That requires the other party to also be dealing in reality,” Cris stated, not caring that his tone was terser than he’d otherwise allow in a professional setting. Just when he thought he’d made headway with his father accepting his chosen career in the TSS, something like this always seemed to come up.

“I’ll be frank,” Fredrik said, “I’m not pre-authorized to go below nine-hundred million credits on an annual contract. I can tell that is still well above your acceptable threshold, so I recommend we adjourn and reconvene after you’ve had the opportunity to reevaluate your finances.”

Or I can talk with my father directly. Dealing with intermediaries isn’t going to get us the kind of outcome we need. He nodded. “Appreciate your candor. I agree that we won’t be able to reach an agreement within that budget.”

Fredrik inclined his head. “Very well. I’ll relay your feedback to the board and we’ll take it from there.”

“Thank you for your time,” Saera said, but Cris could tell the words were hollow.

They exited the conference room and Cris led Saera to a small room down the hall reserved for private calls.

“Wow!” Saera exclaimed as soon as the door was closed. “Are they completely insane?”

“I can only view it as a deliberate attempt to bankrupt us,” Cris said with a heavy sigh. “Which makes me think this is more personal than a matter involving the TSS.”

“What do you mean?”

“I have a sneaking suspicion that my father is doing this to get my attention. I’ve heard rumors that he’s preparing to retire, and this has always been a family business.”

Saera rolled her eyes. “And as soon as you agree to come take over the company, the TSS will suddenly have very favorable terms again.”

“You’ve got it.”

“Aren’t those kind of backchannel dealings illegal?”

“On paper, yes. In reality, that’s how the entire civilization operates.”

Saera crossed her arms. “That figures.”

“Question is, what do we do?”

“Well, are you willing to give up your position in the TSS?” Saera asked.

The question caught Cris off-guard. “I certainly don’t want to.”

“But would you consider it?”

I always knew I’d one day come back to Tararia to take over SiNavTech. I just figured it would be on my own terms. He swallowed. “I do acknowledge my responsibility and won’t turn away from where I’m needed. But, we have a lot going on in the TSS right now. This isn’t a good time for a change in leadership.”

“Can’t argue that. Maybe you could just agree to a transition timeframe with your father and he’d loosen the contract terms on good faith?”

“I don’t see that working, but we could try.”

Saera scowled. “We really don’t have a lot of options unless we want to continue privately funding the TSS. The renovations are way over budget, based on the last report I saw from Michael. I know we’ll get a revenue stream going once everything is in place, but we’re still at least two years out from positive cash flow.”

“If not more.”

She nodded. “While money isn’t exactly an issue for you right now, we need to make sure we have adequate funds in place for our other plans.”

“I know…” Cris sighed. “Under any other circumstances, I wouldn’t have blinked at a two billion credit outlay. But, there are too many unknowns to just write off that much without some serious consideration.”

“What do we do, then?”

“I guess a father-son heart-to-heart is in order.”

“They do support our goals, at least unofficially,” Saera said. “Maybe if you put it in those terms they’ll understand.”

“Not without them getting what they’ve been asking for over the past sixteen years.”

“Bringing the twins into the Taran fold.”

Cris nodded. “Are you still targeting next year to bring them into the TSS?”

“Yes. We want them to be able to complete high school with their friends. Since their abilities haven’t emerged yet, there’s no rush.”

“I’m actually shocked they haven’t expressed any ability yet. Wil was only eleven.”

“True,” Saera replied, “but he also grew up in Headquarters constantly surrounded by Agents, whereas we limit our use of abilities around the twins. Besides, I was around their age before any of mine showed.”

“I guess we should be thankful for that. Still, I hate knowing that they’re so close and yet not being able to have much of a relationship with them.”

Saera looked down. “Sometimes I wonder if we made the right choice.”

“They got the kind of childhood that none of us did but always wished we could have, so there’s that.”

“Yes, true.”

Before he could continue, Cris’ handheld buzzed in his pocket. He pulled out the device and a message illuminated in white text on the matte black surface. It was from Kate: “How did it go?”

Cris slid open the handheld and texted back a response: “They’re trying to bankrupt us.”

“Wonderful,” Kate replied.

He slipped the handheld back in his pocket. “Don’t worry, Saera, we’ll figure something out. For now, let’s just focus on making Headquarters the kind of place you’ll want to bring the twins when they’re ready.”

She smiled faintly. “Hey, we have our whole family there. What else do we really need?”

CHAPTER 6

Raena breezed through the multiple choice questions on her chemistry test. Though she had always been partial to physics, she appreciated how chemistry dealt with a tangible, physical reality that could be readily measured. And, getting to play with fire was always fun.

The written part of the exam was six questions that most of the class would undoubtedly find challenging, but it only took Raena a matter of seconds to settle on her answer for each. She’d learned early on in school that it was better to work slowly, however, and not always be the first person to finish. She and Jason knew that things came to them easier than most, and it was only around each other that they really pushed themselves.

Glancing over her right shoulder, Raena saw that Jason, seated in the row behind her one aisle over, had also moved on to the written portion of the test. In front of her, Shelby Tomlin was furiously scrawling the answer to the first narrative question. Shelby had taken it upon herself to be Raena’s academic rival, always trying to beat Raena’s presentation scores and test percentages. Raena found the entire thing ridiculous, but by intentionally missing the occasional question, she was able to let Shelby take some of the attention from her in the interest of maintaining some normalcy in her friendships.

With Shelby forging ahead at a brisk pace, Raena resumed her work with the intention of completing the test second. Raena read over the first question again and started to write, but a dull ache unexpectedly formed in her temples. Great time for a headache.

She tried to ignore the discomfort and focus on completing the question. By the time she started composing her response to the second question, however, the initial dull ache had intensified into a throbbing behind her eyes. She paused her writing to massage her brow. Normally that kind of headache wouldn’t come on unless she’d been reading small print for too long.

“I’ll beat her,” Shelby said suddenly. “Almost there.”

Raena stared at the back of Shelby’s curly red-haired head in front of her, taken aback that she’d speak out in the middle of the test. “Shh!”

Shelby turned around and glared at Raena. “Shh, yourself.” She resumed working. “Always trying to be such a show-off.”

“Am not!” Raena hissed back.

“Raena, is there a problem?” Mr. Dougherty asked from the front of the room behind his desk.

“Shelby’s taunting me,” Raena stated, only realizing how petty the phrasing sounded after she’d already spoken.

“I didn’t say anything!” Shelby protested. “She started it.”

“You both know better, ladies,” said Mr. Dougherty. “Please let the class finish the exam.”

“Sorry,” muttered Raena.

“God, she can be such a prissy bitch sometimes,” Shelby said in front of her.

“You’re seriously going to let her talk like that?” Raena exclaimed.

“Shelby didn’t say anything,” Nick said from next to Shelby.

Raena stared at him with confusion, the pulsing behind her eyes creating dark spots in her vision. “She just called me a—”

“Raena, are you okay?” Jason asked from behind.

“I’m—” A burning spike bored in behind Raena’s eyes. She gripped her temples in an attempt to relieve the excruciating pressure.

Whispers swirled in her mind as all attention turned to her. “What’s wrong with her?” “Did she finally lose it?” “Maybe we’ll get to retake the test…”

“Stop it, please!” Raena pleaded as a cacophony of voices overtook her. Dozens then hundreds of voices all speaking at once, each carrying with it an emotional echo of the speaker’s experience. It all blurred together, too much for her to take in.

She placed her hands over her ears in a futile attempt to silence the voices. “Stop!” She collapsed to the cool tile floor, wishing she could burrow underground and escape the deafening roar.

Darkness closed in around her.

*       *       *

“Do you have any more anticipated cost overages?” Wil asked Michael, doing his best to hold in his frustration about the entire budget situation.

“The market is extremely volatile right now. None of these expenses were anticipated, so…” his friend trailed off.

Taran society had to choose this moment to start falling apart, Wil bemoaned with an inner sigh. The renovations and reinvention of the TSS was supposed to be an exciting occasion for people like himself with abilities, but instead it was turning into an endless string of headaches. “All right, just keep me updated. I’ll let you know when I hear back from my contacts on Tararia.”

“Then there’s just the final order of business,” Curtis began.

Wil’s handheld vibrated on the tabletop. The screen illuminated with a picture of his son and the text “Jason (Cell)”.

“Sorry, I have to take this,” Wil said, holding up his finger for Curtis to hold his thought. He answered the phone in English as he rose from the table, “Hi, Jason. What’s up?”

“Raena’s sick,” his son responded, a quaver in his voice. “She passed out in class.”

Wil froze. “What happened?”

“I don’t know. She started fighting with Shelby about talking during the test, and then she started screaming and passed out.”

Why did this have to happen while Saera’s gone? Wil ran toward the door and gestured for Michael, Curtis, and Ethan to follow. “Is she conscious now?”

“Sort of. She keeps mumbling for everyone to stop talking.”

“So, she’s hearing voices?” Wil asked.

Michael appeared to catch on to what was happening, and he ran ahead with Ethan and Curtis.

“I don’t know,” Jason said. “They want to call an ambulance.”

“No. Tell them it’s a migraine and she has medication at home.”

“She’s never had a migraine in her life, Dad. That’s not what this is.”

“I know. Just tell them that,” Wil insisted.

“You want me to lie?”

“Doctors at the hospital won’t be able to do anything for her. I’ll be there soon and will explain everything.”

Jason was silent for a few seconds. “How long?”

“Within twenty minutes.”

“Okay.” Jason still sounded unsure.

“What about you, Jason?” Wil asked. “Do you feel off in any way?”

“Not really. I have a slight headache that started around the same time Raena freaked out, but it hasn’t gotten any worse.”

“Okay, good.” At least we only have one major reaction to deal with for now. “Stay calm and don’t talk to anyone. I’m on my way to get you from school.”

“We’re in the nurse’s office,” Jason said. “Check in at the front desk.”

“I’ll see you soon. Take care of your sister—don’t let them give her anything.”

“Okay.” Jason paused. “Please hurry.”

“I will.” Wil hung up and sprinted down the hall toward the central elevator lobby. Michael, Ethan, and Curtis had an elevator held for him.

“Awakening?” Michael questioned.

Wil nodded and ran into the elevator. Ethan immediately set the destination for Level 2.

“Just Raena for now,” Wil replied. “But Jason might trigger at any moment. They’re at school.”

“Shite. No way to explain away that one,” Ethan said.

Wil shook his head. “I’ll do what I can.”

The elevator arrived at Level 2 and the Agents ran for Wil’s quarters. Wil palmed open the door and telepathically reached out to activate the TSD arch.

Energy coursed along the conduits of the arch, casting a cool glow to the corner of the room. The event horizon appeared at the center of the arch.

“Hold your breath when you enter,” Michael said to Ethan and Curtis. “It’s a bit disorienting.”

“Yeah, I remember from when we were testing it out,” Curtis replied.

Wil strode through the arch without hesitation, driven to get to his children as quickly as possible. He passed through subspace and stepped out into his subbasement on the other side.

Michael emerged from the arch after him, followed by Ethan and Curtis.

“Yep, that’s still distinctly unnerving,” Ethan commented as soon as he was out from the arch.

“You get used to it.” Wil rushed over to a storage shelf on the side wall opposite the control podium and grabbed a tablet. He brought up a copy of the control interface for the TSD arch. “You’ll need to make some modifications to the frequencies for the arch if we’re going to bring the kids through in their present state. The energy in subspace might be too much for them without a shield.”

“So, you want us to figure out a containment bubble on the fly?” Curtis asked.

“It’s not the first miraculous feat you’ve pulled off. I’ll be back within the hour,” Wil said and headed for the stairs.

“We’re on it,” Michael assured him. “Let me know if you need any backup.”

Wil nodded and turned to go.

“Wait, you’re going like that?” Michael asked.

“No time to change,” Wil replied and ran up the stairs.

The garage was accessible from the front foyer of the home, and Wil’s standard SUV for everyday driving was parked in the garage next to Saera’s of a similar model. However, another hidden feature within the home, unbeknownst to their children, was a parking space concealed beneath the storage area under piles of camping gear and household tools in the third parking space within the garage. Wil cleared away the items with a wave of his hand and stripped back the industrial carpet covering the space, revealing a seam in the concrete slab.

He telekinetically activated the lift mechanism to raise up a rectangular housing from under the floor, surfacing a sleek black sedan with seemingly invisible doors. The bottom of the platform was now flush with the main concrete slab and the original floor was above it, supported by four metal posts at the corners of the mechanism.

Wil jogged over to the car and placed his hand where a handle would normally be on the driver’s side. The seams of a door etched into the surface with a trail of subtle blue light and the door swung forward and up at an angle. He climbed into the driver’s seat and the door closed behind him, creating a perfect seal from the outside world.

The vehicle was the one piece of technology from offworld he’d insisted on bringing to Earth, aside from the items in the subbasement. Such ground vehicles were less preferable than aerial options, but he’d designed it specifically to suit his reasons for having it standing by. Not only would it serve to substantiate claims about a technologically advanced race, but he’d figured an occasion would eventually arise where he’d need to get across town quickly—and that day had come.

He opened the garage door and started up the vehicle, its near-silent engine channeling a low rumble through the interior seats. The car would no doubt draw attention, but worrying about what the neighbors thought was pretty low on Wil’s current list of concerns.

Traveling at well above the legal speed limit regulated by the automated transit grid, Wil followed the familiar winding streets of suburbia to the main road and raced toward his children’s school. Fortunately, the morning commuter traffic had died down so he didn’t need to make too many aggressive maneuvers to maintain a clear path. The car handled effortlessly on the dry roads, and Wil smiled slightly to himself when he noticed pedestrians staring at the car with awe as he sped by.

The twins’ school was a modern structure with a brick and cast concrete exterior and far too few windows to look like anything designed for daily occupation by people. As a high school, the parking lot was completely full with student vehicles. Wil circled through it once, and having seen no open spaces, headed straight for the main entrance.

Screw it. He parked the car in the front fire lane and got out.

A security guard roaming the grounds walked over to Wil as he was climbing out of the car. “You can’t park there.”

“I’m picking up my kids. They’re going home sick. I’ll only be a few minutes.”

“Yeah, well, you can’t park here,” the guard reiterated.

“I already did.” Wil ignored his continued protests and jogged down the concrete walkway to the main entrance.

Beyond the double set of doors leading into the school, the reception area was contained in a glass enclosure to the right of the entry foyer. Wil entered and the receptionist looked him over with a quizzical look, lingering on the tinted glasses.

“I’m here to pick up my kids. Raena and Jason Sights,” he said.

The receptionist, whose name was Martha based on her nameplate, nodded solemnly. “I wish you’d completed a medical authorization form so we could have sent your daughter to the hospital right away. She needs immediate attention.”

“Yes, I’m taking her to our family physician,” Wil replied. “Where are they?”

“This way.” Martha stepped out from behind the desk and waddled down an interior corridor farther into the office without any sense of urgency.

Wil followed her as she moseyed down the hall past a handful of administrative offices. On the left, he spotted a sign reading “School Nurse”.

“In there,” Martha stated. “The nurse stepped out for a few moments but she’ll be back soon.”

We need to get out of here before she returns. “Thank you,” Wil said and opened the door to the medical room.

Jason was seated adjacent to the door and he stood up as soon as Wil entered. Raena was laying down on the exam bed with her eyes closed.

“Dad?” Jason questioned, looking Wil over. “Why are you dressed like that?”

“It’s a long story.” He crouched down next to his daughter and brushed his hand over her forehead while performing a high-level telepathic assessment. There was no doubt her abilities had emerged. She needed to get into isolation as soon as possible to limit the electromagnetic bombardment from the surrounding world. With no other options in the field, he formed a temporary telekinetic shield around her and Jason that should mitigate their exposure and lessen the symptoms.

“Raena, how are you feeling?” he asked in a soft voice.

Her eyes fluttered open. “Dad?”

“Yes, it’s me,” he assured her. He pulled up his tinted glasses so she could look him in the eye.

She recoiled when she saw his glowing eyes. “What—?”

“Your eyes!” Jason breathed.

Wil restored his tinted glasses. “I’ll explain in the car,” he said. “We need to get you home. Can you walk?”

Raena tried to raise herself up from the table. “I’m not sure.”

“I’ll carry you,” Wil said and scooped her up in his arms before she could protest. “Jason, can you get the door?” No need to freak them out further with telekinesis right out of the gate.

With Jason leading the way and Wil carrying Raena down the hall, they made it back to the front reception desk.

“You’ll need to sign them out,” Martha stated.

“My hands are kind of full at the moment,” Wil replied.

Martha shoved a tablet displaying the logbook toward him. “Policy.”

With an exasperated groan, Wil shifted his hold on Raena to one arm and she held him around the neck. He scribed the necessary information on the tablet. “They won’t be back at school this year.”

Martha’s eyes widened with surprise.

“What?” Jason exclaimed.

“What do you mean?” Raena murmured, still weak.

They can’t possibly go back to school now that their abilities are emerging. I’d hoped they could complete their senior year, but… “I’ll fill out the official withdrawals later. In the meantime, please alert their teachers that they won’t be returning.”

Martha worked her mouth. “I think they’ll need more explanation than that.”

“Later,” Wil stated and headed for the door.

Jason ran ahead and opened the front door for him. “What do you mean we’re not coming back? Don’t we get a say in that?”

“This is outside all of our control. I’m sorry, I didn’t want things to go down this way.”

“I…” Jason was at a loss for words. “Wait, where’s the car?”

“There,” Wil said, gesturing toward his sedan with his head.

“Yeah, right. Did you stop by a dealership on your way over?”

“There’s a lot you haven’t seen.” The vehicle automatically unlocked as Wil approached. “I’ll explain everything, I promise.”

“I don’t understand what’s going on,” Jason stammered.

Raena began to rouse in Wil’s arms, her mind finally settling within the protective shield. “What’s happening to me?”

Wil leaned against the back passenger door and he stepped backward as it opened automatically.

Jason stared at the car, dumbstruck.

Wil set Raena gently in the back seat. “We’re heading home, don’t worry.”

She sat up straighter and secured her seatbelt as he closed the door.

“What’s going on?” Jason asked again as he climbed into the other back seat.

Can’t delay any longer. Wil took a slow breath to clear his head as he jogged around to the driver’s seat. When Jason was secure in the back seat and had closed his door, Wil looked at his children in the rearview mirror. “I’ve run through this speech a thousand times in my head but I still don’t know what to say.” He started up the car.

“For starters, what’s this car?” Jason asked.

“I custom-fitted it for my purposes here.” Wil drove toward the exit of the school parking lot toward their home. When he had merged onto the main street, he activated the autopilot and swiveled his seat around to face Raena and Jason in the back.

The two teenagers gasped.

“There’s a lot we haven’t told you.” Wil took in their bewildered expressions. All of this is going to sound crazy no matter how I put it. He reached up and removed his tinted glasses, revealing his glowing cerulean eyes again. “I wasn’t born on Earth and neither were you.”

Raena and Jason exchanged glances.

“Dad, what are you talking about?” Raena asked in a weak voice.

Jason crossed his arms. “Is this some sort of midlife crisis?”

“Hear me out,” Wil said. “There is an ancient galactic empire that exists among the worlds beyond Earth. Humans here on Earth are a divergent branch of that culture, essentially a lost colony of those seeking to break away from their fellow Tarans. One of the main differentiators of humans and Tarans is the prevalence of telekinetic and telepathic abilities. Though some humans do possess these abilities, it is far more common among Tarans. What you are experiencing right now is the Awakening of those abilities.”

Jason shook his head. “Wait, Tarans? Like in The Citizen’s Handbook?”

“Yes, exactly. We wrote that book so you’d be familiar with the terminology when the time came. Taran is the blanket term for people of our general appearance.”

“This is crazy!” Jason exclaimed.

“I know it seems that way now, but it’s the truth. Most divergent branches—like humans—are differentiated by the planet where the bulk of the microevolution occurred,” Wil explained. “None of that matters right now, though. All that you need to understand now is that you aren’t just human teenagers living on the only occupied planet in the galaxy. Quite the opposite. You’re about to become a key part of that empire spanning the stars.”

Raena slumped back in her seat. “This would sound insane if I hadn’t started hearing my classmate’s thoughts this morning.”

“Awakening is disorienting under the best of circumstances. I wish we’d been able to debrief you and start integrating you into life beyond Earth sooner, but we wanted to give you the longest childhood we could. Once we leave Earth—as we now must—you won’t have the same degree of freedom anymore.”

Jason bolted upright. “Leave Earth?”

Wil nodded. “Now that your abilities are emerging, you need to begin training in order to gain control. Quickly. We have reason to believe you’ll be much stronger than most, given your mother and me.”

Raena and Jason did double-takes. “Mom isn’t from Earth either?”

None of this is coming out right. “Let me back up. I wasn’t born on Earth and I’m full-blood Taran. Your mother was born on Earth, but her mother was Taran and her father was half-Taran—the rest of her lineage is human. She grew up here on Earth and left to begin her training at the age of fifteen. That’s when we met.”

“Yep, you’ve officially lost it,” Jason muttered, slouching in his seat.

Raena took a slow breath. “Okay, so you and Mom met at this training facility. Where is that?”

“The only sanctioned telekinesis training program is with the Tararian Selective Service, or TSS. TSS Headquarters is located in Earth’s moon.”

Jason chuckled. “Right.”

Raena glared at her brother. “A car with no seams on its doors is presently driving itself without using the transportation grid, Dad has glowing eyes, and I can hear thoughts. Let’s give him the benefit of the doubt.”

Jason’s smirk faded. “Sorry, Dad. Go on.”

“Now, as you may recall from the book, the seat of power for the Taran Empire is the planet Tararia. The main functions of the infrastructure are controlled by corporations led by six powerful families known as High Dynasties. The Priesthood is a supposedly impartial organization monitoring everything. So here’s where things get crazier. I’m heir to the most influential of those High Dynasties—Sietinen.”

“What does that mean, exactly?” Raena asked.

“Think of the Head of a Dynasty being like the CEO of a company and a king rolled into one all-powerful position. SiNavTech essentially manages the transportation network for all of Taran civilization. The Sietinen Dynasty is incomprehensibly wealthy and being born into the family gives a person every possible advantage in life.”

“All right, if everything you just said is true, then… why are we here?” Jason asked.

“Because we wanted—needed—you to understand what it’s like to live without those luxuries, as a regular citizen. I grew up in the TSS so I had a decent perspective on life outside the family estate, but I also had no friends my own age until I was nearly sixteen. I didn’t want to do that to you. Furthermore, everyone would still know who you were. Coming from an influential family changes how others interact with you, as much as we’d like to think it doesn’t. There was no way you could possibly have a normal childhood in any established Taran community. But here on Earth, not far from your mother’s family, we had a shot at giving you a life away from all of that. It wasn’t without its sacrifices on all fronts, but I hope you enjoyed your childhood.”

“You say that like it’s ending,” Raena said, her face drawn.

“Now that your abilities are emerging, we need to get you proper training. That can’t be done here around the civilian population. It’s time for you to understand your birthright.”

“All of this still sounds crazy to me,” Jason muttered.

“I know. You’ll just have to trust me for now. I assure you, within a few hours you’ll see that everything I’ve said is very real.” Wil took a slow breath. “I won’t lie to you—it’s going to be a difficult transition. Life beyond Earth is very different in many ways, but there are also many common elements between the cultures. It’s one of the reasons this was a good fit. Your mother often described it like stepping into the future.”

Raena’s face lit up. “Cool.”

“You believe him? Seriously?” Jason asked his sister.

“We’ll know soon enough,” she replied. “If it is real, you have to admit that’d be pretty awesome.”

Wil smiled. “Oh, it is. Jump drives for faster-than-light travel, artificial gravity, subspace communications—we have all of the things that are still only aspirational future achievements here. You’ll get to step into a world where anything you can imagine is possible.”

“You gave all of that up to live here with us?” his daughter asked.

“I would have given up a lot more than that.”

The car slowed as it approached their neighborhood street. Wil swiveled back around in the chair to make the final approach. “Many things will make a lot more sense once I show you.”

Jason sighed in the back seat. “So, the TSS… where we’re supposed to get training. Is that where you work?”

Wil parked the car back in the garage where it would be out of sight from the prying eyes of neighbors. “Yes, more or less.”

Raena’s breath caught. “Wait, was this car in here all along?”

“Yeah, just in case.” Wil closed the outer garage door.

Jason’s face reddened the slightest measure as he saw the first evidence of the story he’d just been told having some validity.

Wil gave him a knowing smile in the rearview mirror. “We always told you we were military contractors, which is true—just not for any government here on Earth. I’m semi-retired, but your mother is actually Lead Agent. My father is High Commander, which is like the director of the organization. That’ll change once he eventually takes over SiNavTech.”

“Why did you retire?” Jason asked, less skepticism in his tone.

“That’s for another time.” Wil opened his car door and stepped out. Hopefully the arch is prepped. “Some of our TSS friends are meeting us here to help with your transition,” he explained.

Raena and Jason exited from the back seat of the vehicle.

“Other Agents?” Raena ventured.

“Yes, and my most trusted friends.” Wil led the way into the house. As soon as he’d passed through the door into the foyer, movement caught his eye down the hall. He sent out a telepathic probe to confirm that it was Michael.

His friend strode down the hall from the kitchen toward them.

Raena and Jason froze when they saw Michael in the black Agent uniform.

“You too?” Raena exclaimed.

“It’s a long story,” Michael replied. “How are you feeling?”

“Way more confused but physically better,” Raena told him.

“I grew up on Earth, too. I know how disorienting it is to find out about a whole empire just out of sight and that your parent—or parents, in this case—are Agents with telekinetic abilities.” Michael examined the twins. “Don’t worry, though. All of us will help you through this.”

CHAPTER 7

Raena sat down on the couch in the living room next to Jason, completely bewildered. “Is all of this really happening?”

“I’m not sure,” her brother replied. “Did someone drug our water bottles on the bus?”

“Doubtful.” Raena shook her head. “Say it is real… Leaving home, leaving Earth! I always dreamed about it, but the idea of going now without any warning.”

“Well, we’re heading off to the TSS or we’re getting a one-way ticket to a mental institution along with our parents the moment we say anything about hearing voices and galactic empires. Either way, it’s looking like we won’t finish school.”

“Or even have a chance to say goodbye to our friends,” Raena realized. “I need to text Katie—”

“It’s not like you’ll get cut off from everyone,” their father said from the entryway as he turned away from a private conversation with Michael. “But yes, it will be a while before you can come visit anyone here. And you can’t tell them where you’re really going.”

“So what, we just send a vague text message saying we’re going away on a mystery trip somewhere?” Raena asked. “They’ll think we’ve been abducted.”

“Or institutionalized,” Jason interjected.

“For now, that’s all you can do.” Her father combed his fingers through his hair. “I need to go look at the transport arch to get it ready for you. Stay here and try to keep your minds quiet.”

“What does that even mean?” Raena replied.

Wil frowned and then turned to Michael, who was still standing by the doorway. “Grab Curtis and have him stay up here with them.”

Michael nodded and withdrew toward the basement.

“You’re in a sensitive telepathic state right now,” her father explained. “Being around Agents like us with strong abilities would be overwhelming were we not keeping a barrier, of sorts, around you. Think of it like a telepathic bubble that’s muting the ambient noise around you.”

Jason crossed his arms. “Okay… So what are we supposed to do?”

“Nothing,” Wil said. “Just try to relax.”

A moment later, a man Raena had never seen before emerged from the hallway near her father. Dressed in a black uniform like the others, he had dark features and was of a lean build. His gaze passed over Raena and her brother. She could feel him silently evaluating her.

“They look just like you,” he murmured in English, but with a distinct accent Raena couldn’t place.

“Thanks, genetics!” Wil cracked a smile. “I’ll let you know when the arch is ready.”

The man inclined his head to Wil and then turned his attention to the two teenagers. “Hello,” he greeted. “I’m Curtis.”

“Hi,” Raena and Jason replied almost in unison.

“It’s hard to believe you’re all grown up,” the man continued.

“Have we met before?” Jason asked.

“Not exactly. You were only infants the last time most of us saw you.”

Raena exchanged glances with her brother. “Where was that?”

“In TSS Headquarters,” Curtis replied. “Where you were born.”

“How long have you known our parents?” Raena asked him.

“For a very long time.” Curtis smiled. “I think I was about your age when I first met your father. He’d been an Agent for a few years by then, but it was my first day in the TSS. I pledged to follow him then and I’ve never regretted the decision.”

Raena tried to read between the lines. “Was he some sort of commander?”

The question seemed to catch Curtis off-guard. “What has he told you about himself?”

“Not a whole lot since the revelations about our origins came to light,” Raena responded. “He mentioned something about our grandfather being High Commander and mom is actually… ‘Lead Agent’, was it?” She looked to Jason for confirmation and he nodded.

Curtis sat down on the edge of a chair across from them. “Yes, that’s all true. Your father used to play a more active role in the TSS than he does now. He should probably be the one to tell you about all of that, though.”

“Can’t you tell us anything more?” Raena pressed. “I’m still trying to wrap my head around any of this.”

The Agent considered her position for a moment. “Well, I can tell you that he was my trainer in the TSS, and then my commander. There was a group of twenty of us—the Primus Elites. He trained us all as officers. Michael and I were two of his four Captains. We’ve all remained very close over the years. Any of us would die for him.”

Die for Dad? Were they ever in real mortal danger together? She decided to keep those questions to herself for the time being. “What about our mom? Dad said they met in the TSS.”

“They did, but that was before I joined,” Curtis confirmed. “They had just become engaged at the time the Primus Elite group first came together. A couple of years after we began training, their relationship became public and she started training with us, too.”

“It was a secret?” Jason asked, leaning forward.

“For years, as I understand it,” Curtis said. “Your father had graduated to Agent by the time most are just starting training within the TSS. Your parents started seeing each other when your mom was still a first year Trainee, so it was a delicate situation for them to be involved—sometimes those things are easier to keep quiet than to address directly. On top of that, there was your father’s position as a dynastic heir. The combination of the two was a lot to explain.”

“But, eventually, everyone did find out?” Raena pressed.

“Yes. They felt it was best to be honest about their positions for the sake of soldier morale in the war.”

Raena’s breath caught in her throat. “What war?”

Curtis tensed. “Um… Sounds like the arch is ready. Let’s head to the basement.”

“What aren’t you saying?” Jason asked.

“I’ll let your parents handle that one. We need to get you up to Headquarters,” Curtis deflected.

What’s really going on? She decided to let the topic go for the time being, seeing Curtis’ discomfort. If he was an old friend of her parents’, it wasn’t polite to place him in an awkward position. “Don’t we need to pack?”

“We’ll provide clothing and anything else you may need,” Curtis said. “I’m sure you can come back with your parents later to collect any personal items you want to have with you.”

“About time,” Jason said, standing up. “I’d like some confirmation that everything we’ve heard this morning is actually for real.”

“With you there,” Raena agreed. She rose from the couch and headed toward the hallway with Curtis and her brother. “Are we really about to leave Earth?”

Curtis smiled. “Yes, but not that far away.”

The Agent led them to the basement door.

“I thought we were going to the moon?” Raena asked. “Don’t we need a spaceship or something?”

“It’s the ‘or something’ option,” Curtis replied. “Your father figured out a rather ingenious portal system for short-range transport. How else do you think they had been commuting to work at the TSS?”

Raena didn’t have a good reply to that.

Jason shook his head with continued skepticism but followed them into the basement.

The group jogged down the carpeted stairs. Raena’s breath caught when she glimpsed the back wall of their rec room. Rather than the smooth wood paneling she had known for her whole life, there was now a doorway in the back left of the room. “No way!”

Jason inhaled sharply behind her as he saw the same thing. “Seriously, this has been here the whole time?”

“As I understand it,” Curtis replied. “They finished construction before you moved down here. I believe you were five or six months old then.”

None of this feels real. Raena took a deep breath and released it slowly, struggling to stay grounded as the layers of certainties within her life crumbled around her. She could no longer take anything for granted or trust in the assumptions that had been the foundation for her existence. I have telekinetic abilities and my family isn’t from this planet. Can this day get any weirder?

Inexplicably, Jason still seemed to be in denial about the whole situation. He was eyeing the door like he expected it to either disappear or for a jester to pop out and explain that it had all been an elaborate ruse.

“Let’s show you your new home,” Curtis said after Raena and her brother had paused in silent contemplation on the stairs.

“There’s no turning back now,” Raena said to Jason.

He nodded and came down the remaining steps.

Curtis gestured for them to pass through the hidden doorway and he brought up the rear closing the door behind him.

Raena peered into the strange space, finding it more dimly lit than the main room. The material finishes in the space were somehow foreign to her—a wood grain she’d never seen in other construction around town or in their family travels. Was this brought from offworld?

Still apprehensive but also curious, she headed down the stairs. The stairwell opened into a room that was eerily similar to her parents’ master bedroom upstairs, but the details enhanced the otherworldly vibe. The two closets looked normal enough at first glance, but when she inspected the contents from afar, she realized that all but one of the outfits hanging in the closet were identical to the Agents’ uniforms.

Further, there were what appeared to be touch-surface interfaces integrated into the walls. While the technology itself was common in her everyday life, it was clear that these devices were in a whole other league of advancement beyond anything she’d seen demoed at even industry-leading conventions. It was alien tech—the real stuff, not like over-the-top ridiculous contraptions she’d seen in movies, but genuine, functional devices that worked seamlessly with the user to augment life in the most incredible ways. Or so she imagined as she watched Curtis interface with something resembling a palm reader next to a doorway on the far wall.

With a low hiss, the door slid to the side, revealing another hidden room. Inside, her father was staring at a small electronic device in his hand while facing a metal archway that had narrow, glowing white conduits running along its surface in intricate patterns.

“What is that?” Jason asked.

Wil looked up from the device in his hand. “That’s the TSD arch. It’s sort of like a teleporter, except not.”

Raena gazed at the device with new wonder. “How does it work?”

“Uh…” her father searched for word. “Suffice to say it’s like a controlled corridor through subspace.”

“Cool,” Raena said with a grin.

He returned her smile. “Oh yeah.”

It was then that Raena noticed another man dressed as an Agent working at a podium to her left midway between the arch and entry doorway. He looked over Raena and Jason and then said something to Wil in a language that Raena didn’t recognize but it was still familiar, somehow, in its overall sound—almost like Latin.

Wil sighed in response to whatever the man had said and returned his attention momentarily to the device in his hand. He made an entry and then concentrated on the arch. A wave passed within the archway, leaving behind a barely visible shimmer within the opening, as though staring into a mirage.

“We’re going through that?” Jason asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I’ve recalibrated it so it should be safe for you,” Wil said in a tone that was certainly meant to assure them.

“How might it not be safe?” Raena asked, reading between his words.

Wil hesitated.

“It was designed for someone with full control of their abilities to go through,” Michael said on his friend’s behalf. “We can keep up the necessary shields, though. You’ll only be in subspace for a second.”

“I suppose it’s too late to call for a spaceship?” Jason said with a touch of apprehension in his tone.

“I’d never put you in danger,” their father replied. He turned to the friend who had yet to be introduced. “Ready, Ethan?”

The man nodded.

“I’ll go through as a test,” Curtis offered.

Wil nodded his consent. “See you on the other side.”

The Agent strode into the archway and disappeared as he made contact with the event horizon within the metal frame.

“Whoa,” Jason breathed.

Wil stood in silence for a few moments. In unison, he and the other Agents relaxed.

“He’s through,” Wil said, turning to his children. “Michael and I will go through with you.” He extended his hand to Raena.

She stepped forward and took it with her left. “What do we do?”

“Just step through. Hold your breath as you enter. It’ll be over before you know it,” her father said, wrapping his hand firmly around hers.

Behind her, Michael had taken Jason’s right hand and he had his left reaching out to her. She grabbed it.

“We have you from both sides, don’t worry,” Wil said. He stepped into the arch.

Raena was pulled through after him in an instant.

An electric tingle rippled over her as she passed through the threshold. Shifting blue-green light swirled around her—the most beautiful display she’d ever seen. As the light danced across the infinite sea, she was overcome with a sense of peace. She wanted to let go and give herself to the light, to experience everything it had to offer and be one with its eternal energy. Except, she was being held back by a vague sense of others around her. The grip on her sense of self slipped away as she sought to become one with the light.

Then, the light blinked out of existence. A cold wave washed over Raena’s skin as she stepped forward into an unfamiliar room, followed by Jason and Michael, then Ethan.

She took a gasping breath. “What was that?”

“Subspace,” her father replied. “You almost let go.”

“It was so beautiful,” she murmured.

“How do you ever leave?” Jason asked.

“We can’t survive in subspace,” Wil said matter-of-factly, his tone indicating that further explanation wasn’t warranted at the time.

With the topic closed, Raena took the opportunity to examine the room—her first glimpse of civilization beyond her home planet. Had she not known better, she would have thought it a nice hotel room in a sophisticated city. A padded leather couch occupied the center of the room, facing a broad screen on the wall that looked like a completely flat TV, almost indistinguishable from the painted surface were it not for the semi-glossy finish. In front of the couch, a coffee table with slightly scuffed corners and a tablet tossed on its surface made it apparent that the room was properly lived-in. She also noticed a door into a darkened bedroom and a work desk in the corner opposite the TSD arch. On various end tables and mounted to walls, she spotted pictures of herself and brother with their parents on Earth—mostly candid shots from family trips over the years. This is where they live when they aren’t on Earth.

Wil nodded when he noticed her taking in the details. “Yes, this is our home.”

“And we’re inside the moon right now?” Raena asked.

“Yes.”

Jason crossed his arms. “We could be anywhere right now.”

Their father smiled. “Fine, then come see for yourself.”

CHAPTER 8

As Raena took in the living room of where her parents supposedly lived, she found herself agreeing with her brother that they could be anywhere. “I’d really like to see the surface of the moon if that’s really where we are.”

“In time,” Wil replied. “This is the Primus residential wing within Level 2 of TSS Headquarters. There are eleven Levels total, all of which are deep underground in the moon. I’ll take you on a tour as soon as you get cleared by Medical.”

“Do you want us to go with you?” Michael asked.

“I’d appreciate it if you stay with us for now, Michael, as another familiar face. Curtis and Ethan, you can go. Thank you for your help.”

“Think nothing of it,” Curtis said with a smile.

Ethan grinned and said something else in the same foreign language, to which Wil rolled his eyes.

“What’d he say?” Jason asked.

“Right!” Wil said, shaking his head. “Second order of business is you learning New Taran—it’s the galactic common language. Curtis took it upon himself to learn English when we decided to move, but very few others are fluent.”

“So we won’t be able to talk to anyone for quite a while…” Raena realized.

“No, we have a way to speed up your acquisition of the language, but we need to get the telepathic flashes in check before you can safely use the machine,” her father explained. “We’ve already delayed enough, come on.” He gestured them toward the front door.

“Take care. We’ll see you soon,” Curtis said and inclined his head to Raena and Jason.

Ethan flashed them a warm smile as he passed by to open the door.

The front door slid to the side. Beyond, a carpeted hallway nearly four meters wide was lined with sconces and small plants in illuminated, clear cylinders between other doorways. Stepping out into the hall, Raena saw that the same decor extended in both directions. Recesses with padded benches broke up the hall every five doorways. Mounted on the walls above the benches, pictures of nebulae caught Raena’s eye.

She walked up to the nearest picture outside her parents’ residence. From a distance, the image had looked like a photograph, but upon further inspection, it had a three-dimensional quality and appeared to be moving slightly. “Whoa.”

“That’s really cool,” Jason commented, coming up next to her.

“We call them holopaintings,” their father explained. “The art gallery tour will have to wait, though.” He headed down the hall to the right.

Raena tore her gaze away from the fascinating picture and followed him. As they went further down the hall, she began to hear voices and other sounds of activity. With proximity to the other people, Raena suddenly felt pressure in her head, similar to what she’d felt in school right before blacking out. She raised her hands to massage her temples.

Next to her, Jason did the same thing. “Argh, what is that?”

Their father frowned. “You’re hyper-sensitive to others with abilities right now.”

“We’re holding back around you, but they don’t know to do that,” Michael added.

“Hang on just a few more minutes,” Wil said, placing a reassuring hand on Raena’s back.

They made their way down the final stretch of hall, which opened into a round lobby area with a marble-like floor and wood paneled walls. People of various ages dressed in black, dark blue, sky blue, and light gray were talking amongst themselves and passing to and from openings to other corridors at intervals around the rounded space. Some were waiting in front of what looked to be elevator doors.

Wil noticed Raena taking in the sights. “This is the central column that connects the individual Levels,” he said. “The elevator shaft is the only way to access the separate rings. We’re about to head up to Level 1.” He activated a touchpanel next to the nearest elevator door.

A woman dressed in black was already waiting for the elevator. She bowed her head to Wil but snuck a glance at Raena and Jason, her eyes widening with surprise behind her tinted glasses. She murmured something to Wil in New Taran that was inflected like a question, and he gave a short reply. She nodded with apparent understanding as a light illuminated and the doors slid open with a slight hiss.

The five of them boarded in silence. The doors closed automatically and a white light pulsed next to the door. Seconds later, the doors opened into another lobby that was nearly identical to the previous one, but had some additional detail to the carved wood workings on the walls.

“This is Level 1,” Wil continued his explanation as they left the elevator and made their way toward the opposite corridor. “It’s the administrative center for Headquarters and also hosts the main medical facility.”

The destination corridor immediately terminated in a reception area. Everything in the space was sterile white in harsh contrast to the soft grays and natural tones elsewhere in the building.

Wil walked up to the desk and spoke with the attendant.

A moment later, an older woman with graying red hair wearing a white jacket and tinted glasses hurried around the corner. She paused as soon as she saw them. “Stars! I can’t believe you’re really here,” she said in English.

Their father smiled at her. “Believe me, the timing caught me by surprise, too.”

“I’m Irina,” she greeted as she came forward. “Let’s see if we can’t make you feel any better.”

Raena gave her a meek smile.

“You can trust her,” Wil said. “She delivered you. And me. And saved my life. Listen to her—she knows what she’s talking about.”

“Not that my patients listen to me half the time, present company especially,” Irina said with a little huff. “This way, please.” She strode back toward the heart of the medical office.

Raena and Jason followed her, with their father and Michael bringing up the rear.

Unlike the rest of Headquarters, which bore some resemblance to the architecture Raena knew on Earth, the medical facility was a whole other world that appeared to be hundreds of years in the future from her vantage. Private exam rooms lined the left wall, with transparent glass on the empty rooms and others tinted to opaque light gray. Beds in the empty rooms were just a thin frame that more resembled a poolside lounge chair than a hospital bed, though the surface was elevated on a waist-height pedestal. All vital monitoring equipment in the rooms was consolidated into a single interface above the head of the bed.

Irina stopped outside the first of two empty rooms next to each other. “Who’s first?”

“Raena,” Wil replied on their behalf. “She’s highly symptomatic.”

“It’s getting worse for me,” Jason revealed.

“All right,” Irina said. “Martin!” she called to a middle-aged man in a white jacket seated at a station along the right wall, then said something in New Taran.

The man immediately set aside his work and hurried toward them. He said something to Wil in New Taran, and Wil replied. The man nodded.

“Jason, this is Martin,” Wil said. “He’s one of the doctors here and he’s going to give you something to temporarily suppress your abilities while you acclimate.”

“Aren’t we supposed to, you know, be able to communicate with our doctors?” Jason asked.

“You’ll be able to soon enough,” Wil replied. “Michael can translate, if needed. But, I need to step out for a few minutes. Your mom has been messaging me nonstop since I told her what was going on. I need to check in.”

“Is she coming back here?” Raena questioned.

“She’s on her way,” Wil confirmed. “And she never would have traveled now, had we known you’d be going through this. Just let the doctors take care of you. You can trust them, I assure you.”

“There’s nothing to worry about,” Irina stated with a tone of calm authority. “I’ll come see you as soon as I’m done with Raena,” she promised, looking to Jason.

He nodded his agreement, and Irina beckoned Raena into the nearest exam room.

“Come back soon,” Raena said to her father.

“I will.”

Raena took a deep breath as she sat down on the exam bed.

Irina slid the door closed behind her and glided her finger downward along the front glass wall, causing the glass to tint to light gray. She smiled at Raena. “So, your symptoms began this morning?”

“Yes,” Raena replied and gave a quick summary of the events.

“Sounds like quite an eventful day.” Irina made a note on her handheld. “And how are you feeling now?”

“Uh, confused?”

The doctor gave her a sympathetic nod. “That’s understandable. How about physically?”

“Well, my headache is back. I can deal with it, but I’m having trouble thinking straight.”

“You’re undergoing a major shift in brain chemistry at the moment. Even with the medications and therapies we have at our disposal, the transition is never easy. Plus, the stress of leaving home so suddenly will only make it worse.”

Raena looked down at the white tile floor. “Dad said we can’t talk to our friends about it.”

“It’s a difficult situation,” Irina said.

“But lie to everyone?”

Irina folded her hands in front of her. “I know this is a lot to process. But think of what you’ve seen here. If you tried to explain this to someone who hadn’t seen it for themselves, would they really believe you?”

“No,” Raena realized.

“It’s difficult, yes, but you’re among your people now. Friendships can come and go, but our little community here in the TSS will yield the best relationships you can ever hope to find. We’re one big family here.”

Raena shook her head slowly. “Everyone seems to know our dad.”

Irina nodded. “He’s famous in almost any circle you ask. But don’t concern yourself with that right now. Today is about you and finding your own identity.”

“I feel lost.”

“Well, you just had a veritable universe you didn’t know existed opened up in front of you. It’s completely normal to take time to adjust.”

Raena shifted on the table. “Yeah.”

“And your mom will be back soon to help you navigate all this. She has a better perspective than most.”

“I guess she would.”

Irina gave her an understanding smile. “Now, let’s have a look at you. Lie down, please.”

Raena complied. Though thin in appearance, the platform was surprisingly supportive and conformed to the curvature of her back.

“I’m going to run a quick scan to make sure your systems aren’t in distress,” Irina explained. She tapped on the panel above the head of the bed and a beam of light projected downward just beyond Raena’s feet. The beam swept upward past her head and then back downward before disappearing.

Irina studied the results on the monitor.

Raena craned her neck backward to see, but the readouts were meaningless to her untrained eye. “What’s the verdict?”

“You’re in perfect health, aside from the side effects of the Awakening. All within expected ranges,” the doctor responded. “It looks like your contraceptive implant and nanotech immune support are in order, as well.”

Raena did a double-take. “Uh… what? I have a contraceptive implant and nanobots in me? When did I get those?”

Irina’s face flushed slightly. “I’m sorry. I discussed it with your parents several years back but I suppose they wouldn’t have explained that to you,” she said with a frown. “It’s not as invasive as it sounds. All very standard. Like the ID chip in your wrist, the nanotech has been with you since you were newborns—”

“Wait, ID chip?”

“To identify you as a dynastic heir, in your left wrist,” the doctor replied far too casually for Raena’s liking. “As for the nanotech, I bet you never got sick like the rest of your friends, right?”

Raena nodded, still feeling unsettled about the concept.

“And I believe they arranged for one of the nurses from here to give you an exam when you were around twelve, and that’s when you would have received the other implant. It’s compulsory for all Taran citizens around that age—boys and girls—and especially important for someone of your birthright. With the importance of genetic legacy, an unintended pregnancy must be avoided.”

Uh, yeah, that seems pretty invasive… “I guess.”

“The contraceptive implants only serve that one purpose and can be easily deactivated when needed. It’s quite innocuous, really.”

All the same, Raena found herself unnerved by the idea that she’d been effectively sterilized without her knowledge. “I guess I’m in no position to question it if it’s standard practice…”

“Well, when you have a population of several trillion people, putting some controls in place becomes necessary.”

Trillions? Raena couldn’t begin to think about that scale of civilization. “So you need permission to have a kid?”

“Well, there’s a process,” Irina stated. “Anyone of note also has their genetic material on file in the Genetic Archive.”

“For… cloning?” Saera speculated.

“No. Cloning is strictly forbidden—at least whole bodies.”

“Why?”

“Too much conflict.” Irina cleared her throat. “Now, I’m going to give you a little something to help mute your abilities while your body adjusts to the new electromagnetic sensitivity,” the doctor continued. “We’d normally keep you in an isolation room for a few days to let your body adjust naturally, but given the unconventional nature of your arrival here in the TSS, you need to go through some additional debriefing that shouldn’t be delayed. This will allow you to move about freely and start getting acclimated in other ways.”

“Okay…”

Irina selected a metal tube with a cone protruding at a right angle. She loaded a canister into the base of the tube and clipped a head over the cone from a sealed package. “This will sting for a moment,” she said as she pressed the cone against Raena’s neck.

A sharp jab caught her by surprise, but it quickly numbed. Almost immediately, her mind began to clear and the headache receded. “Wow, that’s way better.”

Irina smiled. “Good. It will take a few minutes for the drug to take full effect. Why don’t you wait here while I check on your brother?”

Raena nodded. “May I get up?”

“Of course. I’ll be back shortly.”

Irina departed and re-sealed the door behind her.

Cautiously, Raena rose from the bed. Her senses were indeed much clearer than before and she was feeling more like her usual self.

As her feet touched down on the tile floor, the door slid open again.

Her father walked in. “Hey. How are you feeling?”

“She gave me something for the headache and it’s way better.”

“Good.”

Raena looked over her father. “But, uh, contraceptive implant and nanotech? Seriously?”

Wil looked down. “That was probably not the best way for you to find out.”

“You think?” Raena sighed.

“I wish I could have explained all of this better. I’m sorry it’s all coming at you at once.”

“Yeah, we’ll…”

Her father looked genuinely apologetic.

This is probably hard on him, too. She softened. “It’s okay. There’s clearly a lot I don’t understand about how things work around here.” She paused. “What did mom say?”

“That she feels awful that she isn’t here. She’s coming as quickly as she can.”

“How long will it take for her to arrive? Is she far?”

“She was on Tararia,” Wil said, “which is farther away than you can possibly imagine. However, it’s only a four-hour trip with our latest jump drive advances.”

Raena’s eyes widened. “Across the galaxy in four hours? That’s crazy.”

“Well, Tararia isn’t exactly on the other side of the galaxy and that kind of rapid transit isn’t particularly commonplace. We have some special tech in the TSS. But the point, is, she’ll be here very soon—she left as soon as Jason called me from school.”

“I guess we can get a tour in the meantime?”

Wil smiled. “A short one, anyway. But first, let’s make it so you can actually understand what others are saying. I learned American English back when I was a teenager because your mom was from there. However, as I was saying earlier, the galactic standard is New Taran. Many of the ancient Earth languages broke off from different Taran dialects, such as the origins of Latin. Since there are so many different dialects across the worlds, we have a sort of learning machine to imprint the vocabulary and syntax for New Taran so you can pick it up quickly. It will also give you a basic understanding of Old Taran, by extension.”

Raena stared at him with disbelief. “You have a learning machine?”

“Technically it’s an optical encoder… but yeah,” Wil replied.

“So all those years you made us go to school—”

“No, this is just for language acquisition and some other things of that nature. Apparently your mother had the same reaction when she got here,” he said with a chuckle. “What they told her then remains true today—some things you just have to learn the old fashioned way.”

“Well, I’m intrigued,” Raena said with an emphatic nod.

“Good. Now, I think Jason is almost done.”

Wil stepped back into the hall where Michael was waiting for them and Raena followed. The door to Jason’s room was still closed, but Raena noticed a group of people had gathered down the hall in the direction of the reception area. All dressed in white, they were whispering to each other and kept glancing at Raena and her father.

“Why are they watching us?” Raena asked in a hushed voice.

“I’ve always been well-known around here because of my position,” Wil explained, “but you and your brother are the new, fascinating pair—High Dynasty heirs raised on Earth. That’s a first.”

Raena crossed her arms. “I don’t really like the idea of being on display.”

“The novelty will fade,” Michael said.

The door to Jason’s exam room opened and he stepped out into the hall.

“Let me know if you have any more issues,” Irina said behind him, making a note on her handheld.

“Thanks, Irina. I’ll bring them in for a checkup soon.” Wil led them toward the lobby of the medical facility.

Raena turned to her brother. “Apparently there’s a machine for us to learn New Taran.”

His eyes lit up. “Really?”

Wil smiled. “It’s like magic!”

They approached the group of medical technicians who’d gathered to watch them. As they passed by, the staff members hurriedly pretended to go about their work, but Raena caught them stealing glances.

I’m used to getting some attention, but not like this. In retrospect, she realized that it was foolish to ever think they’d go unnoticed. They were among others with abilities and her parents had called Headquarters their home for decades, but she and Jason had been raised on Earth to escape the spotlight. Seeing the reaction of the medical technicians, she began to understand why her parents had felt the need to get away. If even those in the TSS were fascinated, she could only imagine what it would be like outside of the facility, where Agents were a novelty—especially a High Dynasty Agent.

“Ignore them,” Michael whispered when he noticed Raena watching the technicians’ reactions. “Act like you belong here and you will.”

At the lobby, her father headed down a hallway to the right. Doors to rooms along the corridor were solid, more like those in the residential wing. He stopped at the second door on the left and it automatically slid open.

“I’ll wait out here,” Michael said.

Wil nodded and stepped into the room.

Inside, a single chair was in the center of the room with a contraption hanging from the ceiling. Raena examined it with dismay. “What is that?”

“This is the neural imprinting device to aid language acquisition,” her father explained. “It looks scarier than it is.”

“And that’s how we’ll learn New Taran?” Jason asked.

“Yep. Have a seat.” Wil gestured toward the chair.

Cautiously, Jason positioned himself in the seat. The devices in the ceiling descended and came forward so it aligned with his face.

Wil manipulated some controls on a console and the machine sprang to life, sending dazzling light from a viewport in front of Jason’s eyes.

He tensed with surprise. “Whoa! What’s it doing?”

“The transfer happens via your optic nerves. It will take a few minutes to calibrate and then complete the encoding. Try to relax.”

Raena watched with fascination as the light shifted through the spectrum and pulsed with different patterns. After three minutes, the light ceased and the machine rose upward toward the ceiling.

Jason blinked rapidly. “That was… weird.”

Wil said something to him in New Taran.

Jason thought for a moment, and then replied in the foreign language. He caught himself. “Wait, did I just…?”

“It takes effect quickly,” Wil said with a smile. “Though, it does help that we spoke New Taran to you as babies so the basic language pathways were already there for hearing the proper phonemes like a native speaker. Your turn, Raena.”

Jason got out of the chair and Raena took his place. “Does it hurt?” she asked him.

“No. It’s just really, really bright.”

Gripping the armrests of the seat, she let the machine work its magic. When it was complete, her head felt like it had been inside a pinball machine for the last three minutes.

“Are you okay?” her father asked.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine,” she replied. She caught herself; something about the words seemed strange on her tongue. “Am I speaking New Taran?” she asked.

Her father grinned. “Sure are.”

“That’s incredible.”

Jason tilted his head. “Do these machines work for other things?”

“Not in the way you’re thinking. You still have to go to class.” Wil headed for the door.

“Something tells me we’re going to do nothing but watch educational videos and read for the next ten years while we try to learn a whole new culture,” Jason muttered while they began walking down the hallway with Michael.

“You do have a lot to absorb,” Wil said, “but it won’t take nearly as long as you think to learn the most critical items. I think your mom felt fairly integrated after a year. And don’t worry—you won’t be on your own. We’ve been planning for this.”

Jason frowned. “It wasn’t right to keep us in the dark about who we are.”

“Compared to the alternatives, I stand by the decision,” their father replied. “We wrestled with the choice. I know my parents were far from happy with the arrangement, but it was the only way you could come in with the fresh perspective we needed.”

“What do you mean?” Raena asked.

Wil was silent for a few moments and glanced at Michael. “There’s been some… political tension over the years. Our family happens to be in a unique position of power, poised to make a meaningful long-term impact. But, to truly accomplish our goals, we need to make sure we’re really acting in the best interests of a layperson. All of us grew up in positions of power and influence, so we wanted you to come from a more humble position. You have the name and birthright of authority but were raised in the ways of those without such advantages. We could think of no better way to position you as compassionate and understanding leaders. And from that position, we can restructure the Taran government.”

“That was a big gamble. What if we rebel?” Jason asked.

“It wouldn’t be the first time someone in the family has gone against the norm,” their father said with a slight smile. “I just hope you’ll give us a chance and maybe elect to rebel in our general direction. Take my word for now that you don’t want to align yourself with the other side. If they had their way, there’d be no one with abilities and everyone would blindly follow the Priesthood’s decrees.”

“I guess we’ll just have to see what’s going on and take it from there,” Raena said.

Wil nodded. “That’s right. Now, come on. We have a lot to see.”

CHAPTER 9

Wil felt immediately more relaxed speaking his native language in his longtime home. Though he knew the twins would have a difficult time at first adjusting to their new reality, they were already taking it better than expected.

I’ve had my entire world turned upside down before. At least they aren’t facing an all-out war. Putting it in those terms, Wil realized that his actions really had made a difference in others’ lives—a positive change on a scale few could comprehend. Trying to explain that to his children was still too much for him to think about, though. He rather liked them thinking about him as a relatively normal person that hadn’t grown up with the responsibilities he’d had in his real life. The persona they knew of him on Earth was his alternate reality self he had fantasized about during the worst times in his life when he wished he could escape. With that image of himself alive in his children’s minds, Wil could pretend that it was true—that he hadn’t done all the terrible things he was forced to do in his past. But once they knew the truth, he wouldn’t be able to pretend anymore. He’d have to be himself again and remember the past he’d tried so hard to forget.

There was still time, though, for Wil to create a new vision of himself in their eyes. He was a respected Agent and leader, but his part in the war could remain a secret. The past hadn’t caught up with him quite yet.

Shoving the concerns to the back of his mind, Wil returned his attention to his two children. Seeing their wonder at every little thing was a grounding reminder of the good things he’d had in his life and the even better things yet to come. “Am I going to have to explain the operation of every environmental feature to you?” he asked his daughter jokingly.

She rolled her eyes. “I just wanted to know how the plants live without water and soil. You were the one to go off on a tangent about the air filtration systems.”

“I have been known to go off on a technical tangent or two in my day. You’ve been warned,” he replied with a coy smile.

Michael grinned. “Take that warning seriously.”

Raena let out an exaggerated sigh and resumed her intense study of the plants contained within cylinders along the corridor.

“That’s great and all,” Jason interjected, “but I thought we were going on an actual tour of the facility.”

“Yes, we are. I guess we may as well start with the administrative wing since it’s close by.” Wil led the way to the nearest stairwell to head up one floor to the central command wing of Level 1.

“So there are stairs,” Raena commented as soon as Wil swung open the door to the stairwell.

“Oh yeah, we’d never get rid of all the stairwells,” Wil replied. “Where else would we have trainees run in circles if they get too ornery in regular practice?”

“You’ve made people run laps on stairs?” Jason asked warily.

“Not often, but it’s happened. They did it to themselves, though—at least as far as I’m concerned. Michael might have a slightly different take on the issue.” Wil held open the door for the twins to go through.

Michael only shook his head in response.

Raena paused on the stair landing. “So, you trained Michael and the others? But aren’t you about the same age?”

“Yes,” Wil said as he headed up the stairs. “We’re all close to the same age, but I graduated when I was sixteen. I’d been an Agent for three years by the time they were enrolling as first-year Trainees.”

“Being so young, were you at a low-level rank at first?” questioned Jason.

“No, Agent rank is determined by a final exam score. The biggest factor is raw telekinetic ability, so age is irrelevant.”

Raena jogged up the stairs behind him. “So, what did you score?”

They can easily look up my CR as soon as they have access to the Mainframe. I’ll have to come clean eventually. “My official score was a 13.7.”

Jason glanced at his sister and she shrugged. “That’s out of a twenty-point scale, I’m guessing?”

Wil was thankful he was in front of his children so they couldn’t see him grimace. “It’s not a set scale, but I’m the only person to ever score above a 10.”

“How are you that much higher?” Raena asked.

“That’s a really long story.” Wil reached the summit of the stairs leading to the top floor of Level 1 and palmed open the door. He swung it inward and beckoned his children through.

Raena eyed him. “I’d wager this is a long tour.”

Wil was still trying to think of a suitable response when he caught Michael’s gaze. “Time for a change of subject.”

Michael nodded. “So, what do you think of the TSS so far?”

Raena beamed. “It’s incredible!” she said. “It’s hard to believe all of this has been here our whole lives.”

“Yes, it’s a big secret to keep,” Michael agreed. “We have to scrub all the surveillance footage from Earth before anything gets released to the public. The government leaders may stop obeying our agreements at any time.”

Jason thought for a moment. “Wait… Are TSS Agents the mysterious Men in Black from all those conspiracy theories?”

Wil smiled. “Rumors often have some basis in reality.” Thinking about that should distract them for a while. He gave an appreciative nod to his friend.

“What about Corine. Does she know about all of this?” Raena asked Michael.

He shook his head. “No. She grew up very similar to you.”

“What about her abilities?” Jason questioned. “If you’re an Agent—”

“She won’t ever have abilities,” Michael interrupted.

Raena frowned. “Why not?”

“It’s complicated.” Wil sighed. “There’s a Generation Cycle, and she’s at the reset point. The genetic potential is there, but abilities won’t be expressed again for another seven Generations.”

Jason stared at him blankly. “Huh?”

“How about we check out the High Commander’s office while your dad is gone?” Michael suggested in a deflection of his own.

“Great idea.” Wil led the way down the hall. “So, this is the administrative wing for Headquarters. The senior Agents have offices here.” They passed by Saera’s office. “This is your mom’s office as Lead Agent. Unlike me, she actually uses hers.”

Raena looked at him questioningly. “Why don’t you use yours?”

“People always come to bug me about something or other. I like to work in study rooms or in our quarters where I won’t have frequent interruptions.”

Michael cracked a smile. “We know all his favorite places to hide out, though.”

“I had to go to a whole other planet to get away,” Wil joked back. “But anyway, here’s the High Commander’s office. As a trainee, you’re either about to get high praise or you’re in serious trouble if you’re ever called in here.”

The twins glanced at each other.

Wil opened the door to the office and stepped in. A handful of senior Agents had access to the office while Cris was away on Tararia, but usually there was no occasion to enter. The lights automatically came on as he stepped inside. “Now, you might actually spend more time in here than most, considering that your grandfather is High Commander.”

“Is that weird for you, having your dad as your boss?” Jason asked.

Not as awkward as when it was the other way around. “We get along really well,” Wil replied. “I’m close with both my parents. They can’t wait to properly meet you.”

Raena smiled. “I’m looking forward to meeting them. The vid calls just aren’t the same. I guess they’re not really living in a remote mountain village, like you’d told us…”

Wil nodded. “You’ll meet them soon. We’ll give you a couple days to let your abilities settle and then head over to Tararia.”

“What’s the planet like?” Raena asked.

“Well, since you brought it up…” Wil stepped over to the High Commander’s desk and activated the holoprojector on the ceiling.

In an instant, a perfect rendering of Tararia appeared in midair, suspended in the center of the room. The continents depicted all the natural features in stunning realism, and even cities showed the patterns of buildings integrated into the surrounding landscape. To add to the illusion, the side of the planet that was presently in night—the First and Third regions and eastern side of the Sixth—was shrouded in shadow and the cities showed up as points of light through the darkness.

“No way!” Raena breathed.

Wil grinned back. “Like I said, it’s sort of like the future—at least from your perspective. For me, going to live on Earth was like stepping back into the Dark Ages.”

Michael sighed. “It’s not that bad.”

“Right, like needing to monitor file sizes to make sure everything transmits is a perfectly acceptable way of living,” Wil said with a scoff.

“I’ll admit, there are some downsides…” Michael muttered.

“I guess I should be thankful for the recent advances, at least. I don’t think we would have had a chance of blending in without some of the basic analogs to the technology I grew up with,” her father continued.

“What else do you have?” Raena asked, her eyes bright with eagerness.

“Well, I guess I could show you one of the simulator practice rooms,” Wil suggested.

“Like, flight simulators?” Jason ventured.

Wil smiled at his son. “Space fighters, specifically.” That should help regain a little favor.

Jason’s eyes widened. “Yes. That is the next stop of the tour.”

“All right. Let’s head down to Level 10,” Wil said and stepped back toward the door.

“And we have to use the central elevator to travel between the rings—or Levels—right?” asked Raena.

“Ah, you were paying attention,” Michael commented as he relocked the High Commander’s office after everyone was in the hall.

Raena flashed a coy smile. “I try.”

The four of them strode down the hallway toward the central lobby. As they neared the main intersection, two young male Primus Initiates were walking up the hall in the opposite direction. Their pace slowed and conversation died down as Wil and Michael neared with the twins. At first their focus was on the Agents and they gave a slow bow of their heads in respect, but then they caught sight of Raena.

“Hey, newbie,” one said to the other.

They both looked Raena over again as they passed by.

Wil swiveled around glared at the two Initiates. “Don’t even think about it.”

The two young men backed away.

“Dad!” Raena hissed under her breath.

“I didn’t do anything—” Wil insisted.

“Sir!” A familiar voice called from down the hall. Wil turned to see a Militia officer named Dylaen, who’d been a longtime administrative support staff person for his father, running down the corridor toward them. “You need to take a look at this.”

Wil sighed. “Not now. We’re in the middle of something.”

“This can’t wait,” Dylaen insisted. He thrust a tablet into Wil’s hands.

“What’s—” Wil froze when he saw the readings on the screen: a proximity alert for an unknown ship. The Aesir! “When was the alarm triggered?”

“Only moments ago. I came to find you right away when you didn’t respond to my call,” Dylaen replied.

Wil handed the tablet to Michael. “They could only be here for one thing.”

Michael glanced at the screen. His face drained. “They’re not ready.”

“Not even close.” Wil swallowed. “Prepare to institute an Alpha-One lockdown.”

“Dad, what’s going on?” Jason asked.

“Tour’s over,” Wil stated.

Michael glanced between the twins and Wil. “Level 11?”

“No, elevator car between Levels 10 and 11. That will be the most difficult to access,” Wil replied.

“I’ll go with you to the surface,” Michael stated aloud.

Wil shook his head. “You have your own family to worry about. You’ve already spent enough time protecting mine. Go down to Earth with Elise and Corine.”

“But you need a Second!” Michael protested.

“Ethan and Ian can come with me. Three Agents or thirty won’t matter—the Aesir can overpower us if they want to. I could beat them, but the facility wouldn’t survive.” Wil sent out a rally to the other Primus Elites with orders for where everyone should stage.

Reluctantly, Michael nodded. “Be careful.” Then added telepathically, “I’ll let Cris know what’s going on. Good luck.” He ran down the hall.

“Dad?” Panic was audible in Jason’s voice this time.

Wil took a deep breath and addressed his children. “Some very powerful people have come here for you. You’ll have to face them eventually, but this is way too soon. I’m going to try to get them to back off, but in the meantime you need to hide.”

“What? Who are they?” Raena asked with wide eyes.

“A divergent branch of Tarans with exceptional abilities. They are very wise, but they don’t know everything,” Wil replied, dancing around the truth. “I have a history with them, and I hope that will be enough for them to see reason.”

“I don’t—” Jason started to protest, but Wil had too much on his mind to hear what his son said.

“CACI,” Wil intoned, “an Alpha-One lockdown is now in effect. T-minus five minutes to bulkhead seal.”

“Acknowledged,” CACI replied from the nearest comm. The lights in the hall shifted to red. “Attention,” CACI continued over the full comm system, “an Alpha-One lockdown is now in effect, T-minus five minutes to seal. This is not a drill. All personnel report to Alpha Scenario positions immediately.”

Jason and Raena instinctively moved closer together.

“Come on, there’s no time to explain,” Wil told them and broke into a jog down the hall toward the lobby. He sped up his pace after checking that they had followed.

When they reached the lobby, three sets of elevator doors were opening and select members of the Primus Elites arrived in accordance with his telepathic instructions.

Wil approached Curtis and Tom. “You remember Curtis,” he said to his children. “And this is my friend, Tom. They’re going to take you to a safe place. You can trust them with your lives.”

“Absolutely,” Curtis said aloud. “Midway between Levels 10 and 11, correct?” he confirmed telepathically.

“Yes, just beyond the old containment lock. Keep them safe.”

His friend nodded. “I will.”

“Dad, can’t we stay with you?” Raena asked.

“Not this time.” Wil gave her a brief hug, and then Jason—his heart heavy with worry he might not see them again. “I love you both so much. I’ll see you soon.”

“We’ll take care of them,” Tom said and ushered the twins away.

The twins kept their gaze fixed on him until the doors closed, their young faces pale with fear and worry.

I’ll find a way out of this. They’ll be okay. They have to be. Wil took a deep breath and turned his attention to the other officers awaiting further instruction. “Ethan and Ian, you’re with me on the surface. With any luck, we can prevent them from ever entering the facility.”

“That’ll require some luck, if I correctly recall the last time they were here,” Ian quipped.

Wil boarded the elevator and set the surface port as the destination. “You were starting to go soft. It’s past time I gave you some unbeatable odds to overcome to keep you in shape.”

Ian smiled. “Just like old times.”

“The good ol’ days.” Let’s just hope this isn’t our last.

*       *       *

Raena stared at the two Agents in the eerie red glow of the emergency lights within the elevator. “Where are you taking us?”

“The most difficult place to access in the whole facility,” Curtis replied.

“But what’s the danger?” asked Jason. “What makes these people so bad?”

“They aren’t bad, exactly,” Tom said slowly. His dark eyes darted between Raena and her brother. “They just… have their own way of doing things.”

Raena frowned. “In what way?”

“Well, Taran society went to shite awhile back, but they saw it coming and got the fok out while they could,” Tom continued, intermittently glancing toward the elevator doors. “Since then, they were doing their own thing until your dad came along.”

“And had that really high score?” Raena prompted.

“Oh good, he at least told you that much,” Curtis breathed, sounding relieved.

“What else hasn’t he said?” Jason asked.

Instead of replying, Tom made three rapid taps on the control panel next to the door. The sense of motion ceased immediately, followed by two low thuds outside that reverberated down the metal walls.

Raena’s heart leaped. “What was that?”

“This car is now locked midway between Levels 10 and 11,” Tom responded. “Level 11 is suspended a mile below the rest of the structure, outside of a containment shell that used to enclose a subspace bubble around Headquarters.”

“That probably makes no sense,” Curtis chimed in. “The important thing to note is any intruder would need to make their way through a double set of containment locks and then climb half a mile down an open shaft in order to make it in here. We can wait it out.”

Jason didn’t look the least bit convinced. “What about food?”

“And bathroom, for that matter,” Raena murmured, realizing that it had been hours since she stopped by the restroom at school in the morning.

“We have some basic necessities to hold us over,” Curtis assured them. He approached the bench seat along the back wall and lifted up the cushion, revealing a stash of rations, water, and some sort of folded tent contraption that’s purpose Raena could begin to guess based on the context.

“Great,” she muttered under her breath. I think we’ve officially reached the low point for the day.

Jason surveyed the provisions with surprise. “Do all the cars have this?”

“About a quarter of them,” Tom replied. “They activate in lockdown scenarios.”

“Hopefully we won’t be here for long enough to need anything,” Curtis hastily added. “I’m sure your dad will smooth things over with the Aesir in no time.”

Tom replaced the seat cushion and sat down.

Raena took a seat on the opposite side of the bench, suddenly feeling dizzy with the thought of being suspended half a mile from any other structure. Come on, Dad. There has to be a way out of this.

*       *       *

Wil, Ethan, and Ian stepped out of the elevator in the spaceport on the surface of the moon. Wil’s stomach was twisted with anxious anticipation. Why would they come for them so quickly? They have to know they could never survive the test so soon after their abilities emerging.

“Is Saera going to meet us here?” Ethan asked.

“She’s in transit, still about an hour out,” Wil replied. “I’m not sure if she’ll make it in time. It depends on how long the Aesir delay before boarding.”

“Why would they delay?” Ian asked.

“There’s a possibility this is a diplomatic meeting and they aren’t trying to force our hands. If that’s the case, they might wait for us to come to them.”

Ethan raised an eyebrow. “So… why are we on our way up there?”

“We’re not,” Wil replied. “We’re going to wait right here until either Saera arrives or the Aesir make a move.”

“That seems like a feeble plan, not going to lie,” Ian stated.

“Well, it’s all I have for the moment.”

“Why wait for Saera, though?” Ethan asked. “You said three Agents or thirty wouldn’t matter.”

“For stopping the Aesir, no,” responded Wil. “But this is about potentially needing to hand over our children into a far from safe situation. I’d rather not make any decisions without consulting with their mother.” While Wil had already reached out telepathically to her to warn of the Aesir’s appearance, no remote discussion over the distance could replace a face-to-face conversation. She needed to be present so whatever happened wasn’t entirely on him. He couldn’t bear to hold more lives in his hands like that—especially ones so precious to him.

Ian leaned against the railing along the corridor. “All right. I guess we wait, then.”

Wil gripped the railing next to his friend, his mind too clouded with possible scenarios to pay close attention to the passage of time. He occasionally checked his handheld to track the approach of Saera’s transport ship. While they waited, the Aesir ship remained hidden from view somewhere far too close for comfort. But they held back, and so Wil delayed making any further move. Perhaps a fight wasn’t imminent.

At last, Wil’s handheld chirped with a notice that Saera’s ship had locked onto the exit beacon.

“Come on, she’s almost here,” he told his friends.

“I can’t believe the Aesir waited,” Ethan said under his breath.

“Maybe they’re not here for the twins, after all,” Wil speculated, but deep down he knew that was the only explanation.

Ian walked alongside Wil in silence for several seconds as they headed toward a shuttle to take them up to the spaceport. “So, what’s the game plan here? Are we still going the diplomatic route?”

Wil shook his head. “Honestly, I have no idea what we’re walking into. I’m going to play it by ear.”

Ian flashed a wry grin. “This really is turning into a proper adventure.”

They boarded the shuttle and rode in silence up to the spaceport. Wil stared out the panoramic windows, hoping to catch sight of the ethereal Aesir ship, but it had yet to come near enough for detection with the naked eye. He reached out telepathically, searching for the Aesir’s presence. In the distance, he sensed a soft pulse of energy.

“We’re here,” a chorus of voices stated in his mind.

“Why have you come?” Wil asked, though he already knew the answer.

“We felt the Awakening. The balance of power has shifted.”

“Nothing has changed yet. They are no different than any other.”

“But they will be,” the Aesir replied.

“We must discuss this face-to-face,” Wil told them.

“We are coming.”

Wil took a slow breath and released it. “The Aesir are on their way.”

“Yay…” Ian said in the driest sarcastic tone Wil had ever heard him use.

“They seem amenable to conversation. Let’s see what they have to say.” Wil rose from his seat as the shuttle docked with the spaceport. The door opened, sending a blast of cool air into the cabin.

The three Agents stepped out into the spaceport and headed toward the concourse where Saera’s transport ship was set to dock. Midway down the concourse, Wil spotted her jogging toward them.

“I picked a hell of a time to go on a trip,” she said when she was within earshot.

Wil shrugged. “This would probably be a bad time to tell you I haven’t done dishes for two days, huh?”

Saera rolled her eyes behind her tinted glasses.

“Kidding! The kitchen is clean. Mostly. See? Things could be worse.”

His wife let out a heavy sigh. “How are the kids?”

“They’re fine. And they’ll stay that way if we can convince the Aesir to leave them alone.”

“How do we do that?” Saera asked.

Ethan and Ian shook their heads and shrugged.

“I’ll figure it out,” Wil tried to assure everyone.

Before he had time to offer a more substantial plan, he felt a shift in energy in the air around him. They’re almost here.

A moment later, he caught sight of the visitors. The five Aesir Oracles appeared to glide down the concourse, their dark robes billowing around them.

Wil stood his ground in the center of the concourse, struck by their power. It was even more pronounced than he remembered. I’m not sure I could stand up to even five of them without destroying this port in the process. And they can always send more.

“Bring them to us,” the Oracle at the center demanded telepathically. Wil recognized the man as Dahl from when they had come for him so many years before. He hadn’t aged.

“I can’t do that,” Wil replied aloud. “They have only just Awoken. They aren’t ready for your test.”

Dahl and the other Oracles stopped several paces from Wil and his friends. “This is about more than just the test this time.”

“Then what?” questioned Wil.

“Tararia’s future is on the cusp of change. We need to be sure it will be set on the correct path.”

“How is that for you to decide?” Wil asked. “You abandoned Tararia centuries ago.”

“We left, yes, but we did not abandon our world,” Dahl replied. “We have been watching from a distance, awaiting the proper time for action.”

Wil’s eyes narrowed. “Which action is that?”

Dahl looked him over in silence. “The Taran people were once changed against their will as a result of the Priesthood’s blind ambition. The Priesthood still seeks to correct their mistakes, but eliminating the Bakzen was only the first step. We know that you have learned the truth about the genetic manipulation that led to the loss of abilities throughout the general population, and that your line holds the key to repairing what was once lost. The Priesthood will once again rush the process, if left unchecked. Yet, elements of that work must progress. We must ensure the key is found.”

“We already have plans to deal with the Priesthood,” Wil replied. What key are they talking about?

“The Priesthood are more entrenched than you can ever imagine. We must walk a fine line with them. You can’t simply remove the head of the beast.”

“What do my children have to do with the Aesir?” Wil asked, getting back to the most urgent matter.

“Your decision to raise them away from Tararia was noble but not without its risks. It’s imperative they make the right connections.”

“What sort of connection?”

“Another plan that was set in motion years ago. But that must unfold naturally. We only seek to test your children now to see if they are compatible.”

Wil shook his head. “Regardless of your reasons or assurances that they’ll be fine, I can’t hand them over to you in their current state. Even limited exposure to those with your level of ability might overwhelm them to the point of harm. You’ll have to wait.”

Dahl evaluated him. “If we wait, then you will forge your own path.”

“I’ve been doing that my whole life.”

“And yet that path has led you here. Our fates are forever entwined. We share your goals regarding the end of the Priesthood’s reign, but we cannot allow you to disregard what we have all tried to achieve.”

“I need to look out for my family,” Wil replied. “You’re not going anywhere near my children until I’m confident they are ready to face your tests.” He summoned an aura of energy around himself, ready to lash out at the Oracles if they came any closer.

From a distance, he felt the Aesir assessing the power, weighing what it would take to strike him down. For a moment, the energy swelled around them, as well.

Behind him, Wil felt Saera and Michael raising their own offensive. The air hummed as the Oracles and TSS Agents prepared for an attack.

“It doesn’t have to come to this,” Wil said to Dahl in one last attempt to defuse the situation.

Dahl gripped Wil in a telekinetic vice. “You cannot overpower us.” The words were spoken not only by Dahl, but all of the Aesir Oracles in unison.

Wil gasped with surprise, summoning up more energy to counter the assault. Before he had time to move, the vice suddenly released.

“To achieve the future we envision, we must cooperate,” Dahl stated. “You may have five years to train your children, but then we must show them their place, as we once did for you.”

Five years… That’s as long as I had with the Primus Elites. It can be done. “Thank you.” He started to release the potential energy he’d gathered in preparation for the fight. However, it had been so long since he’d drawn that much into himself that it wasn’t so easy to dismiss—the intoxicating feeling of power and seemingly endless possibilities.

“They’ll be ready,” Saera said from behind him, pulling Wil back to the present. “We would value having you as allies.”

Dahl inclined his head. “We hope you’ll know the path when you see it. When we meet again, the time for action will be upon us.”

“So we will act,” Wil stated. “You have been preparing for a long time.”

“We have,” Dahl acknowledged.

“TSS Headquarters—you built it, didn’t you?”

“That was never the intent of this place.”

“What, then?”

“It was a temple. A place of isolation to connect with oneself,” the Oracle stated.

“We will try to honor that tradition.”

Dahl nodded. “You already do.”

Without another word, the Oracles glided back down the concourse toward their ship.

Wil let out a shaky breath. “I didn’t think they’d leave without the kids.”

“Maybe it was as much a test for you as it was for them,” Saera offered.

“You never explained just how powerful they are,” Ethan murmured as he took a step forward. “I can’t believe they pinned you.”

“That caught me by surprise, too. I knew they were strong, but it’s even more advanced than I realized,” Wil admitted. “I guess I really don’t know much about the Aesir or what they can do.”

“Sounds like they’re on our side. That’s all I really care about right now,” said Saera.

Ethan nodded. “I’ll second that.”

Wil flexed his hand and subtle electric sparks crackled on his fingertips. “I need to vent some of this excess energy. I haven’t drawn that much for a long time. Why don’t you go see the kids and make sure they get settled in,” Wil told his wife.

“Will you be okay?” she asked privately.

“I’m fine. Just need a few minutes,” he assured her.

“We’ll see you on Level 2,” Saera acknowledged aloud while they all headed back toward Headquarters.

After traversing the surface port, Wil entered the elevator car that would take him down to Level 11 where he could unwind. The solitude would give him some much-needed time to think. What are the Aesir planning?

CHAPTER 10

After well over an hour, the elevator car had gone from cramped to downright claustrophobic. Moreover, Raena was starting to dread that the awful tent contraption hidden in the bench seat might soon need to come into play. Think about deserts, and sand dunes…

“So, I hear you were on the swim team for your school?” Tom commented, breaking the silence.

Water. Bad. Raena forced a smile. “I switched over to track two years ago. I was thinking about doing the triathlon, and then I decided that those athletes are borderline insane.”

“Well, you won’t find anything like that around here. We have a track down on Level 10 and a gym, but that’s about it,” Tom continued. “I know your dad likes water, too. That likely came out of his internship when he was around your age. He went to a world that’s mostly ocean.”

More water talk. Great! “I guess that would force someone to get comfortable around water.”

“Are you okay?” Curtis asked, examining her.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” She paused. “Any idea how much longer we’re going to be in here?”

“It could be awhile—” Curtis began, but was cut off by a chime from the main speaker in the elevator car.

“The Alpha-One lockdown is now lifted,” Saera announced. “You may return to normal operations.”

Raena relaxed as soon as she heard her mother’s voice. “I guess that means they were successful?”

Curtis and Tom both exhaled and nodded.

“It would seem that way,” Tom said. “Let’s get back and get a report.”

Not a moment too soon. Raena tried to keep her fidgeting to a minimum as the elevator began its ascent toward the main Headquarters structure.

“This has been such a weird day,” Jason commented.

“The worst should be over,” Curtis said. “Though, I suppose I shouldn’t say anything until we talk with your parents.”

“You don’t think they’d hand us over, do you?” her brother asked with sudden alarm.

Tom laughed. “No way. I’ve seen how protective your dad is of people he cares about, and there aren’t any circumstances under which he’d put you in danger.”

“Yeah, he always has kept a close eye on us,” Jason agreed.

“You are a special pair, after all,” Tom continued. “High Dynasty heirs that aren’t indoctrinated with the status quo of the current political system. That’s a big investment.”

Were we really raised on Earth to be political tools? Is that it? “I think there might be more to it than that…”

Tom caught himself. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to imply that was your parents’ aim. Taran politics weren’t the motivating factor behind them raising you on Earth. Just… Sietinen is sort of like the royalty of royalty. Your family is known to everyone, and the continuity of SiNavTech is paramount to our entire civilization’s day-to-day functions. All of us would readily lay down our lives for you because we have an inkling of understanding about what it means for you to be a part of that. It’ll be up to you, though, to make that role a part of yourselves.”

Raena sank back in her seat. I do not have the mental space to process that right now. She gave Tom a polite smile and proceeded to stare at the gray carpet on the floor.

To her relief, the elevator decelerated and the doors opened. Waiting for them in the lobby of Level 2 was her mother.

“Mom!” Raena ran to her and gave her a hug.

Saera held her close. “I’m so sorry I wasn’t there for you earlier.”

“It all happened so fast.” Raena pulled out from the hug and gave her mother a proper evaluation in her Agent attire. “It’s going to take a while to get used to seeing you dressed like that.” She glanced at the other Agents waiting nearby. “This is a lot…”

Her mother placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “I know. We’ll be here with you every step of the way.”

Raena nodded. “Yeah, so… bathroom,” she said quietly.

Saera smiled. “Our quarters aren’t far. Come on, Jason, this way.”

Raena walked with her mother and brother through the lobby and down a corridor on the opposite side. There were more people moving about than she had seen previously—mostly Agents, but also a handful of individuals dressed in dark gray. No one seemed to pay much attention to them, unlike how it had been with her father. There really is something big he’s not telling us.

After two minutes, they reached the door into her parents’ quarters. Her mother placed her palm on the panel next to the door and it slid open following a beep.

“Door to the restroom is there in the back right,” Saera said.

Raena smiled with thanks and rushed across the room. She paused a couple steps from the door. “Wait… is there any special trick to how the toilets work?”

Her mother chuckled. “Very self-explanatory.”

Raena was pleased to find that the bathroom was, indeed, similar to the amenities she knew from Earth. Though futuristic and foreign in their own ways, the toilet, shower, and sink were readily recognizable and she was able to determine their basic operations within seconds. It was like the rest of the technology she’d encountered in her short time in Headquarters—optimized for user experience without adding needless frills to complicate operation. Everything just felt natural. Maybe the learning curve won’t be so bad after all.

When she emerged from the restroom, Raena found her mother and brother examining a series of pictures on the wall. She walked over to get a better look.

“So, this was from our honeymoon,” Saera said, a far-off look of remembrance in her glowing jade eyes. The picture had the same appearance of three-dimensional depth as the holopaintings of nebulae in the corridors, but this image was of Wil and Saera in their early-twenties. “I didn’t think we were even going to get a honeymoon. Your grandparents surprised us after the wedding and said we’d have two weeks to ourselves.”

“I’d say you look so much younger, but you almost look the same, really,” Jason commented.

“I certainly feel older whenever I look at you two.” Saera admired the picture again. “So much has changed since then.”

“Where did you go?” Raena asked. “That looks like it could be Fiji, maybe.”

“Similar, but no. It was a private resort planet with exclusive islands for the super-wealthy. Naturally, your great-grandparents have an estate there.”

Raena and Jason glanced at each other, jaws slack.

“I think I can get used to being in this family,” Jason said after a moment.

“It does have its perks,” Saera agreed. “But there’s a price for everything. You’ll find some… rigidity in the thinking of your great-grandparents.”

Jason tilted his head. “In what way?”

“For starters, they didn’t approve of me when I was just a lowly Earth-born girl. I don’t want to plant any seeds of doubt, but I have to admit I’m concerned about how they’re going to treat you, given your upbringing.”

Raena’s eyes widened with surprise. “They’d really shun their own great-grandchildren?”

“I don’t think ‘shun’ is the right word,” her mother clarified. “But they’ll have certain expectations they’ll want you to live up to. Leaving your past behind and becoming suitable heirs will be their priority for you.”

Jason crossed his arms. “They can’t expect us to give up our ties to our childhood home.”

Saera shook her head. “They wouldn’t think about it that way. They’d consider it you trading in a meaningless existence on a backwaters planet for a proper life befitting your birthright.”

“Going to Tararia sounds like it’s going to be awesome…” Raena said with a sigh.

“On the plus side, your grandparents are great—at least your paternal grandparents. My mother… Well, I’m not sure how she’s going to be. I would describe my relationship with her as cordial.”

Raena took a seat on the leather couch in the center of the room facing the front viewscreen. “I’m beginning to understand why you took us to Earth. These family dynamics sound exhausting.”

Her mother sat down next to her. “Don’t even get me started on the extended family. But hey, the community we have here in the TSS is what matters most. Your father and I have a lot of very close friends here that will be the best aunts and uncles you could hope to have. This is an escape from all the craziness in the outside worlds.”

“Except today,” Raena pointed out. “The Aesir were here—whoever they are.”

Saera took several seconds to reply. “That’s part of something much bigger than our families or even the TSS.”

“What happened, Mom?” Raena pressed. “Dad initiates a lockdown and traps us in an elevator for over an hour, and then we just go on like nothing happened? Danger like that doesn’t just go away.”

“They won’t be back anytime soon,” Saera said, seeming to choose her words carefully.

Jason frowned. “But they will be back.”

Their mother looked down at her hands. “They’re giving you five years to train. Then they’ll return for you,” she revealed, finally meeting Raena’s expectant gaze.

“But why?” Raena questioned.

“It’s a test, of sorts—a variant of astral projection, in some ways. It will evaluate your abilities. Your father is the only outsider to be tested and pass, as far as we know.”

Jason’s frown deepened. “How do you pass?”

“You don’t go insane or die,” Saera replied a little too bluntly. “To attempt it now would have been far too much for you. We convinced the Aesir to give you enough time that you’d have a fighting chance. They recognize your importance, too.”

“Outsiders with influence—a chance to effect real change,” Raena murmured.

“All right, so your father did mention our little plan.”

Jason laughed. “Yeah, revolutionizing the entire political system… Just a ‘little’ plan.”

“We have a bad habit of starting trouble,” Saera said with a somewhat mischievous smile.

“Speaking of Dad, where is he?” Raena asked.

“He’ll be here soon. When we were meeting with the Aesir, he had to draw on a lot more telekinetic energy than he has for a long time. He needed to let it discharge before getting too close to you, considering you’re still in a pretty sensitive state.”

“All right, because we have a tour to finish,” Raena said.

“We were about to check out the simulators,” Jason chimed in, some of his enthusiasm from before the ordeal with the Aesir beginning to return.

“Definitely a highlight of the tour,” Saera replied. “We can make that happen.”

“But first,” Raena said, “I think we need to take a detour to the cafeteria.”

“I’ll second that,” Jason agreed. “Please tell me you have real food here and not some weird goo in packets or something.”

“We have feeding tubes,” Saera said with a completely straight face.

Raena just about choked. “What?”

Their mother laughed. “Your faces! That was priceless. No, we have a mess hall with three squares prepared fresh every day. And dessert, I’d like to note.”

Raena sighed with relief. “You had me going for a second there.”

“I guess I really shouldn’t tease you after the day you’ve had already.” Saera patted Raena’s leg then rose from the couch. “Now, let’s get you fed.”

*       *       *

Wil allowed the energy to stream out of him in the practice chamber. Bolts of lightning, seen only in his mind’s eye, shot from his fingertips and danced across the spherical walls of the room lined in ateron. The coating absorbed the energy and dissipated it around the interior surface like ripples on the surface of a pond.

Discharging energy in that manner was a far cry from actually focusing the power toward a target, but it felt good to have the energy coursing through him once again. There’s so much of myself that’s laid dormant in the name of our new life on Earth. I’m scared to see what I might become if I tap into that power again.

The years since the war had forced him to view his abilities in a different way—more as a remnant of his old self. However, being around the Aesir and their radiant strength reminded him of what he’d been, and what he could be again if he let loose and embraced his full self.

No, I can’t. That person is who destroyed a planet and a whole people. There’s no place for him in this new life. He hurriedly discharged the energy that he’d allowed to linger in his body. The emptiness that remained seemed so unnatural after the sweet power he’d felt only moments before, but he had other things to fulfill him now.

Wil left the practice chamber and proceeded up the central elevator to the mess hall, where Saera had telepathically said they would wait for him.

When he entered the spacious common area, Wil found his family seated in one of the booths along the back wall. Raena and Jason appeared to be taking in the other occupants with fascination, and Saera was in the final bites of completing her meal.

His wife looked up from her plate as Wil approached them. “Hi,” she greeted. “Feeling better?”

“Yes,” Wil replied, not wanting to admit that tasting the power was actually his preferred state of being. “Looks like you’ve all been fed?”

Jason nodded. “You know, this was actually really good.”

“Told you,” Saera said through her final mouthful. She swallowed. “Ugh, I was ravenous. I got the call to come home right before lunch and completely forgot to eat on the transport ship.”

“I’ve been there,” Wil replied. I should probably have something, myself, but I’m too wired to sit still right now. “So, I believe we were about to check out the simulators?”

The twins straightened in their seats.

“Yes!” Raena exclaimed.

“Can we go in one?” Jason asked simultaneously.

Wil smiled. “No test flights today, but I will show you the holographic projector that trainers use to watch pilots’ interactions.”

Jason smiled. “All right, sounds good.”

“But first,” Wil continued as he slipped into the booth seat next to Saera, “we do have an official matter to discuss.”

Raena’s smile faded. “Why so serious all of a sudden?”

“This might be fun right now to experience new technology and have new worlds opened up to you, but there’s more to this life than just playing around in simulators. The responsibilities you’ll need to fulfill for Tararia run deep and are of paramount importance. Unfortunately, with a family like ours, you were born into those obligations whether you like it or not.”

Jason slumped back in his chair. “That doesn’t mean we can’t still have some fun. This is hard enough as it is.”

“I know,” Wil replied. “But before we get caught up in other details, I want to make sure you have a clear vision of the path ahead. There are two options, really. The first is you focus on Tararia and learn everything you can about the political system and SiNavTech right away. With that path, your abilities would largely go undeveloped, and it’s a big unknown how the Aesir would react in that scenario. The second option is to commit yourselves to the TSS and train as Agents. When it comes time to engage in Tararian politics, you might be underprepared, but the TSS will grant you a solid foundation for anything you may face in the future. Either way, you need to decide in short order whether you want a TSS career track or will just attend for the first year.”

Raena was silent for several seconds. “I didn’t realize we’d have a choice not to join.”

In my mind, there’s no choice at all. “I had a future thrust on me, and I vowed not to do the same to you. Some aspects are set—like needing to step up as heirs to Sietinen—but how you go about that path is your decision.”

“What would you do?” Jason asked.

“Understanding and growing my abilities was how I found my true self,” responded Wil. “I would choose the TSS every time, if I had to do it all again.”

“Assuming this hasn’t all been an elaborate hoax, it’s definitely the TSS for me,” Jason said without hesitation. “Politics don’t interest me in the slightest.”

Raena searched Wil’s face. “It isn’t a choice at all, is it—really?”

Wil exhaled slowly. “Some people can ignore their abilities, if they choose. For others, it’s so engrained in our identity that we’d sooner die than leave behind that part of ourselves.”

“I’m too curious,” Raena admitted. “I was sold the moment you mentioned telekinesis in the car ride from school.”

“So you’re in?”

“Heck yeah!”

Wil smiled at Saera, then looked back at his children. “Then let me be the first to officially welcome you into the TSS.”

“As Lead Agent, it is my honor to offer you provisional placement in a cohort of Primus Elite trainees,” Saera stated. “I think you will find yourselves in very good company.”

“Is that as fancy as it sounds?” Raena asked.

Saera nodded. “Oh yeah.”

“Cool.” Raena smiled at her brother. “So much for going to college in California.”

Saera frowned. “You were going to apply out of state?”

Jason inched back from her glare. “I was considering it. But it’s irrelevant now—this is way better.”

“You’ll like it here. I have no doubt,” Wil said.

Raena clasped her hands. “Awesome. Now when can we go play with the simulators?”

*       *       *

Cris stormed into his father’s office. “You seriously want to impose beacon usage fees on the TSS?”

Reinen looked up from his desktop with surprise. “Did Marina let you in?”

“I let myself in.”

“This is really a matter for you to discuss with Fredrik—”

“No,” Cris interrupted. “What’s really going on here? This is just a ploy to get me to come back to Tararia, isn’t it?

Reinen minimized his open work projected on the holographic display. “Cris, I’ve been asking you to come home for a long time and you’ve never listened.”

“You know how important my work with the TSS is!”

“Yes, and I’ve respected that. I’ve given you all the leeway you needed for the last two decades.”

Cris sat down in the guest chair across from him. That’s true. We did have a good run after Wil’s wedding.

“Now…” Reinen’s voice was uncharacteristically faint. “I’m old, Cris. I won’t be Head of this Dynasty forever.”

“Taxing the TSS isn’t a great way to get me to take over for you.”

“Then how else?” Reinen asked. “You always have an excuse whenever I ask you directly.”

“There are important things—”

“You have a duty to fulfill, Cris. Soon you won’t be able to avoid it any longer.”

Cris hung his head and took a deep breath.

“I need to know—will you be here for our family?” Reinen asked.

“I will. You don’t have to question it.”

His father nodded. “That sets my mind at ease.”

Cris cleared his throat. “So, about Wil and the twins…”

“Yes, I heard about their impending arrival.” Reinen folded his hands on the table. “We must now focus on the next generation.”

*       *       *

Taking in the sights within the TSS made for a thrilling afternoon, but by the time Raena had eaten dinner she was ready for some quiet alone time. Jason also seemed to be relieved when their parents showed them to temporary quarters where they could stay until TSS classes officially began in two weeks.

“Don’t get used to the spacious accommodations,” Wil said as he palmed open the door. “Junior Agent quarters are pretty luxurious compared to Trainee or Initiate rooms.”

“Sounds like the budget for that renovation you were telling us about wasn’t used so wisely,” Jason quipped.

“Yeah, well, wait until you see the new spatial awareness chambers,” their mother replied with a smile. She stepped into the common room. “You’ll have the place to yourselves until we leave for Tararia.”

Raena’s heart skipped a beat. “When will that be?”

“Two or three days, depending on when Irina gives you the go-ahead to travel,” Wil said. “Not surprisingly, there’s some demand for you to go as quickly as possible.”

“So we can be inspected for our fitness to bear the family name?” Raena asked.

Wil frowned. “Apparently you chatted about this with your mother earlier.”

“A little advanced warning seemed prudent after my experience with your grandparents,” Saera replied.

“They’ve gotten a lot better since then, but I won’t pretend that they’re the most welcoming of outsiders,” Wil admitted. “I can assure you, though, that we’ll be on the first transport back here if they so much as look at you funny.”

That’s reassuring… I think. Raena gave him a weak smile and then eyed the doors in the side walls that presumably led into bedrooms. Nothing but sleep sounded appealing at the moment.

Her mother stepped forward and gave her a hug. “Yes, go to bed. It’s not surprising you’re exhausted.”

“Thanks.” Raena held in a yawn as she pulled out from the embrace. “How do we find you in the morning?”

“There are handhelds on the charging pads next to the beds in the two rooms at the back,” Wil said. “Pick up the device and it will walk you through the setup. You’ll find all the contact info you need in there. But, they’re blocked from communication with Earth for the time being.”

Jason’s eyes narrowed. “So that’s it? You take us on a partial tour like everything’s fine and now you’re just leaving us here alone without any connection to the outside world?”

“Yeah, what about contacting our friends?” Raena asked. “Katie will be worried.”

“It’s all taken care of for the short term,” her mother soothed.

“We posted a notice to your Feeds that you’re traveling,” Wil elaborated. “We’ll let you send a message in a few days once you have a better perspective on everything that’s going on.”

“We can’t just walk away from our lives like that,” Jason protested.

“I know it seems that way now,” Saera responded, “but give it a couple days. It’s not a matter of saying goodbye, but rather figuring out how to say ‘see you later’.”

“I guess anyone that doesn’t understand probably wasn’t a very good friend, anyway,” Raena realized.

“Exactly. You’ll always be able to pick up where you left off with the right people,” Wil stated.

Jason shook his head, clearly not convinced.

Raena glanced at her brother. “All right, we’ll give it some time.”

Their parents smiled. “Good,” Wil told them, looking between Raena and her brother. “Clothes are in the wardrobes and toiletries are in the bathroom. Message us if there’s anything else you need.”

“Fine. See you in the morning,” Jason muttered.

“Good night,” Saera said. “Call us anytime. We’re just the next corridor over.”

“Sleep well,” Wil said and stepped into the hall with Saera.

“Good night.” Raena closed the door. She giggled.

“What’s so funny?” Jason asked.

“We’re inside the frickin’ moon right now!”

“Supposedly.” He crossed his arms. “Really, how do we know where we are? They never took us outside. All I know for sure is that I saw a lot of really fancy tech today.”

Raena raised an eyebrow. “And telekinesis. Seriously, after that and those flight simulators and the engineering labs you’re still in doubt?”

“I don’t know.” Jason frowned. “This whole day has been a completely unreal level of crazy.”

“I know, right?” Raena let out a heavy sigh. Life will never be the same.

Jason eyed the door. “I’m way too wound up to sleep.”

“Well I’m exhausted.” Raena took a step toward the couch.

“Fine, but I’m going out. I need to see the rest of it for myself.”

“Rest of what?”

“Outside Headquarters,” her brother replied.

“Jason…”

“You’re just going to take their word for it?” he asked. “For all we know this is a government-run lab in Nevada and we’re about to be experimented on.”

Raena scowled. “I’m pretty sure Mom and Dad wouldn’t do that to us.”

“They did give us implants and nanobots without our knowledge,” Jason pointed out.

“True, but—”

“You don’t have to come.” Jason walked over to the door.

After spending their whole lives together, Raena knew there was no way to talk her brother out of an idea once he’d made up his mind. She also knew it was a bad idea to let him go roaming on his own. “All right. What’s your plan?”

“Head for the elevator. It goes to the surface, right?”

“That’s what they said.”

“They took us all around the facility but not up there. So let’s go see if we’re really in space.” Jason opened the door and poked his head outside, then glanced back at Raena. “It’s clear. Come on.”

Reluctantly, she followed him into the hall. Without an escort, the uniformity of the corridor was disorienting.

“This way,” Jason said assuredly, heading to the right.

“I’m sure they’d take us up to the surface if we insisted…” Raena ventured.

“But what’s the fun in that?”

Trying to set aside her misgivings, Raena followed her brother down the corridor toward the central lobby. As they approached the open space, she spotted several Agents waiting for the elevator. The Agents turned to look at them and Raena immediately recognized one of them as Tom.

She hastily turned away, but Tom called out to them, “Hey! What are you doing out on your own?”

Busted. Raena faced him and put on her best smile. “Just out for a walk.”

“And your parents are okay with that?” the Agent asked.

Jason shrugged. “They didn’t say we couldn’t.”

A smile touched the corners of Tom’s lips. “Where were you headed?”

“The surface,” Jason replied without hesitation.

Tom chuckled. “And you didn’t think we’d have the access restricted?”

“Come on, Jason, this was a bad idea,” Raena urged.

Jason stood his ground. “Are you hiding something?” he asked Tom.

The Agent took a slow breath. “Students like you are why we need security measures in the first place. Hold on—an escort will be here soon.”

I never should have gone along with this. Raena edged back toward the corridor leading to their quarters.

“Really? Sneaking out to the surface?” their father said from behind them before she had a chance to retreat.

How did Dad even know where we were going? Raena wondered, then realized that Tom must have filled him in telepathically.

Jason groaned, turning to face him. “Come on, Dad! How do we know we’re really in the moon right now?”

“Seeing outside will convince you?” Wil asked.

Her brother shrugged. “It’d go a long way.”

Their father sighed. “All right, then we’ll go to the surface.” He called the elevator.

“It’s not that we don’t believe you—” Raena tried to explain.

“Speak for yourself,” Jason interrupted. “Yeah, some weird things went on today and you’ve shown us some cool stuff, but traveling to a secret moon base…?”

“I guess I’d still be skeptical, too,” Wil replied. “If a field trip is what you need to make this real, then we’ll take a field trip.”

The elevator arrived and their father stepped inside. “Coming?”

Jason hurried inside and Raena followed.

“I’m sorry we tried to sneak out,” she said as soon as the door closed.

Wil selected the surface on the control panel next to the door. He was silent for a moment. “It wasn’t fair of us to dump all of this on you so suddenly. This isn’t how we typically handle the transition for people raised on Earth.”

“What would you normally do?” Raena asked.

“Begin with a written introduction, posing as a university,” Wil explained. “Make some sort of scholarship offer and arrange an in-person meeting in a neutral public location. An Agent would attend under cover to verify the candidate’s ability potential, and then they’d arrange for a private follow-up interview where there’d be some presentation of telekinetic abilities. If it’s the right kind of candidate we’d want here in the TSS, they’d be sold right there.”

Jason softened slightly. “But Raena’s abilities came on so suddenly you had to rush things.”

Wil nodded. “That’s right. I’m sorry, we should have been more prepared.”

“It seems like a lot was working against you today,” Raena replied.

“Isn’t that the truth?” Wil smiled.

A thud sounded outside and the elevator shuddered slightly. Raena was about to question the sound but her father’s calm demeanor indicated everything was normal.

Jason also seemed to notice the sound and dismissed it. “But Mom and Michael went through that standard intro?” he questioned.

“More or less,” Wil replied. “But Michael’s father was a former Agent so things were a little different.”

“How—” Jason began.

“It’s complicated,” their father replied with a sigh. “Suffice to say that all of us ended up where we were supposed to be.”

Raena stood in silent contemplation for another two minutes while the elevator continued its ascension. Then, the pulsing white light ceased and the doors parted.

Any doubts about their location evaporated immediately.

“Whoa!” Raena breathed, taking in the moonscape outside the glass dome. Beyond the gray, dusty surface in shadow, stars gleamed in the velvety blackness of space stretching as far as she could see.

“This is incredible,” Jason said, awe audible in his voice as he stepped out of the elevator.

Wil smiled. “Believe me now?”

“Yeah, yeah,” Jason grinned back.

Raena pulled her gaze from space and walked forward to get a better view of the port. She spotted some small spacecraft docked down each of three corridors fanning out from the elevator lobby. “Is that what we’ll take to Tararia?” she asked, skeptical.

Her father laughed. “Stars, no! All the transport ships are up there.” He pointed upward behind her.

Raena turned around and looked up toward what had been to her back since she exited the elevator. Her jaw dropped when she saw a massive structure suspended above them, concourses branching from a central hub with massive spaceships docked in many of the open berths. “No way!”

Jason swiveled to see what she was looking at. “What the…?”

“How has no one on Earth seen that up there?” Raena asked. “When you said the TSS doctored footage from probes on Earth, I was thinking maybe there was a little port deep in a crater, or something. But that!”

“Well, it can’t be seen from the planet since it’s anchored here on the side that faces away at all times. But yeah, there are some longstanding agreements with the governments of Earth that we get to modify all surveillance footage.”

“That seems impossible,” Jason murmured.

“We won’t be able to for much longer,” Wil agreed. “All right, satisfied?”

Jason’s gaze was still fixed on the massive spacedock. “Can we go up there?”

“Not now. But soon.” Wil pressed the elevator call button and the doors to the same car reopened.

Jason sighed but nodded his understanding. “Okay, I guess we really are in space.”

“Very well.” Wil stepped back into the elevator. “Now, we’ve all had very long days. Let’s get some rest. This’ll all be less weird in the morning.”

As farfetched as that seemed to Raena at the moment, she had a feeling he was right. I guess we’ll have to get used to our new home.

They rode the elevator back to Headquarters in relative silence. Wil escorted them back to their quarters and left them with a gentle ribbing about not trying to sneak out again.

Once inside with the hallway door closed, Raena collapsed on the couch. “We’re really going to do this, aren’t we? Live out some fantasy from a book we read.”

“Yeah, I guess we really are,” Jason replied.

Raena grinned. “You know, I think this is going to be great.”

CHAPTER 11

The next two days were refreshingly uneventful after the chaos of Raena’s unexpected departure from Earth. Not nearly enough time had passed for her to feel comfortable in the strange surroundings of Headquarters, or to be able to relate to the experiences of the other members in the TSS, but it hadn’t taken long for her to glimpse the feeling of community her parents had talked about.

Living in such an enclosed environment forced people to focus on commonalities rather than calling out differences, and Raena was pleased to see what a difference that made in day-to-day interactions. While becoming acquainted with new individuals, they asked about her interests, not what she’d done in the past. Values of individuality and how unique strengths could benefit the whole dominated the culture. It left her anxious for classes to start when the new term began, but there was still a lot to do before then.

On the morning of the third day after arriving from Earth, Raena was in the process of dressing in some Taran civilian clothes her parents had provided—a simple outfit with form-fitting black pants and a long-sleeve teal V-neck—when there was a chime at the front door. The viewscreen in her room illuminated and she saw that her father was in the hallway.

She quickly finished dressing and went out into the common room to find that Jason had already answered the door.

“Good morning,” Wil greeted her. “How are you feeling today?”

“Great,” she replied. “The headache is finally gone.”

Her father nodded. “Let’s have Irina give you one final exam and then you should be ready to travel to Tararia.”

“How long will we be gone?” Raena asked.

“I’m not sure. A week, maybe?”

Jason crossed his arms. “You need to let us talk to our friends back home before we go.”

“Yeah, I know Katie will be freaking out,” Raena said. “You promised to let us get in touch after a few days.”

Wil hesitated. “What would you tell your friends?”

Raena glanced at her brother. “That you took us on a spontaneous trip out of the country?”

“We already said that much in the post to your Feeds,” her father pointed out.

“Well what about the house?” Raena questioned. “Is it just sitting vacant? You’d also said we could go back for our things.”

“Yes, we can go down sometime after we’re back from Tararia,” Wil replied. “And Michael’s looking after the house for us. He and Elise are still commuting because of Corine.”

“Okay, but… It’s been three days since we suddenly left school. They’ll be worried,” Raena insisted. “Posting a generic message to our Feed isn’t enough.”

“All right,” Wil yielded. “I’ll unblock your handhelds, but please be respectful of the TSS’ communication policies. You’re enrolled as Trainees now even though classes haven’t started, so I need to hold you to the same standards as anyone else.”

“I promise,” Raena said, and Jason murmured his agreement.

“As soon as you’re done,” Wil continued, “report to Medical. Irina is expecting you. Assuming you’re cleared, we’ll leave in an hour. I’ll be back here to get you then.”

Raena nodded. “See you.”

As soon as her father had gone, Raena returned to her bedroom and grabbed her handheld from its charging pad. She tugged on the sides of the device to open it. When the main screen illuminated, she pulled up the contact list for all the numbers back on Earth that had previously been blocked. This time, when she scanned through the list, there was no longer a red dot next to those names.

She tapped on Katie’s name and selected the text message option from the pop-up menu.

“Hey! Sorry I haven’t been in touch,” she started to type before realizing that she was writing in New Taran. She erased the text and changed the entry interface to English before starting over. Nervous, she sent the message and waited for a reply.

Several seconds later, the handheld buzzed. “OMG, where are you?! You totally ditched me on that team assignment.”

That’s right… I completely forgot about the paper. “I’m so sorry! We had to leave suddenly on an extended family trip,” Raena replied. “We’ve been in transit.” Her stomach knotted as she lied to her friend.

“That doesn’t make any sense. Why didn’t they warn you?”

Raena struggled to come up with an excuse. With a frustrated sigh, she jogged into the common room. “Jason, what are you telling them?”

Her brother emerged from his bedroom. “I was just going to ask you the same thing. Everything that comes to mind just sounds dumb or would bring up more questions.”

“What about… ‘our grandfather is sick’?” she suggested. “I went home sick with a migraine, and that night Dad got a message that his dad was ill and we went as a family to go see him, since we hadn’t had the opportunity to make the trip before. He might die, and couldn’t let him go without seeing his grandchildren in person.”

“I guess that might work…” Jason said. “But why hadn’t we been able to make the trip before? It’s weird not ever seeing grandparents.”

“Old family drama!” The story started to come together in Raena’s mind. “Dad left home long ago and we’ve barely talked with our grandparents. With grandpa really sick, this was the only chance to fix the relationship before he dies.”

Jason smiled. “I like it. I mean, as a story. That doesn’t explain the ‘we’re not coming back to school’ part, though.”

“Good point.” Raena groaned. “I’m a terrible liar.”

“No, this situation is just fucked up,” Jason replied. “We shouldn’t have to invent a story to tell our friends.”

“We can’t tell the truth, though. They’ll think we’ve lost our minds!” Raena laughed. “Well, we could tell the truth and then they’d figure that the reason we aren’t coming back is because we were locked up.”

“Ha! I don’t think I want to be remembered as the two over-achievers that went crazy.”

“Yeah, me either.”

“What about… Grandpa is sick with some drawn-out illness?” Jason invented. “He has about eight months to live, which will bring us through the rest of the school year. Mom needs to be there to support Dad, so we’re just going to be home schooled from…”

“Slovenia!” Raena jumped in. “Our grandparents live in a remote village no one has heard of.”

Jason shrugged. “Why not? Sure.”

“Okay,” Raena agreed. She returned her attention to her handheld. “Our grandfather is really sick,” Raena texted to Katie. “After I got home from school with that migraine, our dad got the message from his mom. We immediately got a flight to Slovenia. It took forever to get up to their village, and the cell reception is terrible. Apparently there are still places in the world with crappy connectivity.”

“That’s awful!” Katie replied. “How long does he have?”

“Less than a year,” Raena told her. “I think we’re going to miss the rest of the school year.”

“But Winter Formal! And prom!”

Can’t say I was terribly excited about going. “I know. But… This is the only chance to patch things up before he dies.”

“Yeah, I guess that’s more important,” her friend said. Then, “Damn, this sucks. You didn’t even say goodbye.”

“I know, I’m sorry. Can you tell everyone I’m okay and not to worry?”

“You should tell them yourself! Upload some scenic pictures of the town to your Feed.”

Raena’s heart sank. “I don’t really want to explain my family’s private business in a public forum, you know?”

“Yeah, I get it.”

“I’ll miss you, Katie,” Raena said. “I’ll write you again when I can. But, crappy connection.”

“Good luck in the wilderness.”

“Thanks.” Raena tossed her handheld down on the couch. “This feels so wrong.”

Jason groaned and put his own handheld in his pocket. “We’re supposed to live up to the TSS’ ethical code, and somehow lying to our longtime friends is the best way to do that? No.”

“Katie seemed to understand—at least, that’s how her messages sounded. She probably thinks we’ve been kidnapped.”

“Well, we sort of were. Just by our parents.” Jason ran his fingers through his hair. “And now we’re going to leave the solar system…”

“Speaking of which,” Raena grabbed her handheld from the couch, “we’re supposed to get cleared by Medical.”

“Yeah, let’s go,” her brother agreed. “We’ve been cooped up here for days. If we can’t be at home, I guess we may as well see what space travel is all about.”

“When you put it in those terms, I think I’ll find a way to stay distracted from my guilt.”

“Same.”

They made their way up to Level 1 via the central elevator, still drawing attention from passersby in the hall for being dressed in civilian clothes while coming out from the Junior Agents’ wing.

The receptionist at the front counter in Medical smiled when they approached. “Hello, again. Here for another checkup?”

“Hopefully the last for now,” Raena replied. “Our father said Irina would be expecting us.”

“Yes, go on back to the exam rooms,” the receptionist replied.

Raena and Jason nodded their thanks and headed to the left. They were only midway down the hall when Irina came out of another exam room in front of them.

“Hi, you two. I hear your dad wants to depart for Tararia this morning?”

“That’s the plan,” Jason replied. “If you clear us.”

“Let’s see,” Irina said and led them down three doors to an empty room. She closed the door behind them, then removed her tinted glasses and concentrated on Jason.

“Should I lay down, or—” he started to ask.

“No,” Irina stated. “You’re fine. The dampening agent has already dissolved. Any more headaches or flashes?”

Jason shook his head.

Irina turned to Raena and likewise focused on her. Raena’s skin felt electrified under the doctor’s gaze.

“You’ll be very gifted,” a voice said in Raena’s mind.

Her pulse spiked with surprise. She stared into Irina’s eyes and sensed that she was the speaker.

“Anyone can receive a message. Try to reply,” Irina said.

“Like this?” Raena asked, forming the words in her head.

“Precisely. You’re a natural.”

“What about Jason?”

Irina smiled faintly. “He’ll be stronger than I ever would have thought possible before I met your grandfather, but you take after your father. You’re very special, Raena.”

“Should I be worried?”

“No. You’ve passed the most difficult hurdle in the Awakening. Your abilities will emerge gradually now. Believe you are in control and you will be. I anticipate you advancing very quickly.”

Raena swallowed.

“Others won’t be able to detect your abilities for another month or so. At this early stage, there are only spikes when you actively use the abilities. It takes time for the telekinetic aura to stabilize around you.”

“And then?” Raena asked.

“Everyone will know just how special you really are.”

Raena realized that almost no time had passed during the telepathic exchange. “Why doesn’t everyone communicate this way all the time?”

“We’re training not to intrude in other’s minds. The intimacy is uncomfortable to some. And talking out loud helps us connect with the rest of the population. You’ll learn the right times for these private exchanges.” The doctor smiled at her. “All clear,” she said aloud. “I’ll make a note on your records that you’ve been cleared for travel and active duty. If you start to feel off, though, please tell your parents right away.”

“Thanks,” Raena replied.

“Have a nice trip,” the doctor said with a warm smile. “I’ll see you when you come back.”

Raena and Jason returned to their quarters and began packing for Tararia. As Raena gathered several sets of clothes and began placing the articles in a travel bag, she couldn’t shake the strange feeling of telepathically communicating with the doctor. Am I really that much stronger than Jason? It didn’t even occur to me that our abilities might be different.

Adding to her discomfort was the bizarre situation of packing a suitcase full of items that weren’t really hers. The items were all custom-made to her size, but they didn’t feel like hers.

She was struck by a sudden pang of homesickness. We can’t talk to our friends. We have none of our old things. All that we have now is each other.

The knot in her chest persisted while she finished packing. When the bag was sealed, Raena slung it over her shoulder and went out into the living room. She saw Jason still rummaging around in his room through the open doorway so she sat down on the couch to wait. “Dad will be here soon.”

“I know,” Jason replied. “I’m ready.” He came out from the bedroom with his own bag. “This was weird, right? Packing for a trip to another planet—and having none of the things be ours?”

“Yeah, this may as well be a stranger’s suitcase.”

A chime sounded at the door.

“Time to venture into the great unknown,” Jason said as he stepped over to answer the door.

Raena rose from the couch and grabbed her bag.

Their parents were waiting in the hall.

“Ready for your first interstellar voyage?” Wil asked.

“Can’t wait,” Raena and Jason said almost in unison.

“Let’s go.” Wil led the way with Saera, each carrying their own travel bag. Raena and Jason fell into step behind them.

They took the main Junior Agent corridor to the central lobby and boarded the elevator toward the surface port.

Raena and Jason took seats on the bench at the back, watching the pulsing white light next to the door indicating movement. After a couple minutes, a loud thud sounded outside, reverberating through the car. Their parents seemed completely unphased.

“What was that?” Raena asked. “I remember it from before.”

“The old containment lock from the subspace shell,” Wil explained. “Back when Headquarters was still suspended in the subspace bubble, the two containment locks provided a pass-through transition from normal space into subspace. Since the transition—slightly before you were born—the locks now serve as a gateway into the sphere around the facility. Having a sealed environment around the ring structure gives an extra level of security. After all, the shell was originally constructed to withstand the structural stress of subspace flow.”

“Which is a lot, I’m guessing?” Jason said.

“Yes, but highly variable and complex to represent,” Saera replied. “You’ll learn all about it in your navigation classes.”

Raena looked at her parents questioningly. “Don’t you have computers to navigate for you?”

Wil nodded. “Of course, but some things take hands-on involvement from a sentient mind. And, moreover, navigation and piloting are closely tied. If you want to fly, you need to take a few classes first.”

“At least you won’t have to worry about having me as an instructor,” Saera said. “I used to teach Advanced Navigation, but since becoming Lead Agent I don’t teach classes anymore.”

That would be awkward having a parent as a formal teacher. “What about you, Dad?” Raena asked. “I can’t seem to figure out what you do around here.”

“I answer questions,” her father replied simply.

Raena frowned. “That doesn’t—”

The pulsing white light ceased as the elevator reached its destination. The doors slid open, revealing a transparent dome rotunda and three broad corridors angled out ahead. Outside the dome, the gray, dusty surface of the moon shone white under light cast from the sun peeking over the horizon, and a magnificent starscape spanned overhead.

Raena’s breath caught as she took in the sight for the second time. “It’ll take a while to get used to this view.”

“No kidding,” Jason breathed next to her.

“It still gets me, even after all this time,” Saera said with a smile.

Wil seemed amused by their fascination, shaking his head slightly as he headed down the corridor on the right.

Raena followed him, but her gaze focused upward toward the stars. The view was nothing like from anywhere down on Earth, even from up in the mountains. The stars were so much brighter and there were so many more than she thought possible. The idea of getting to see some of those distant worlds thrilled her down to her core.

One hundred meters down the right corridor, Wil stopped outside a small oval-shaped craft with a gray base and a transparent roof reinforced with metal strips around the main structural points. A protrusion from the spaceport’s corridor conformed to the same arch as the craft, creating a perfect seal around the entry door. He boarded and looked expectantly at his family to follow.

Once they were on board, Wil tapped on the control console at the apparent front of the vessel. The door slid downward over the opening, and a secondary hatch simultaneously sealed off the corridor to the spaceport.

A subtle vibration resonated through the floor of the vessel and it began pulling away from the spaceport. Though there was barely any sensation of movement, Raena found herself feeling unsteady on her feet so she quickly sat down on the cushioned seat that wrapped entirely around the circumference of the interior, aside from a break for the door on one side. We’re actually in space right now. Even seeing it with her own eyes, it hardly seemed real.

The craft gently ascended toward the space station above, which seemed to get even bigger as they approached. Raena stared at the glowing underside of the station, noting a mammoth cable that appeared to tether it to the moon’s surface. Their craft took them upward parallel to the length of the cable, and then outward to a concourse lined with small vessels identical to theirs. It slid into the berth and came to rest with a gentle bump and hiss. The door shot upward with a cool blast of air.

“All right, now for a real spaceship,” Wil said, gesturing for his family to exit.

Raena collected her travel bag and stepped out onto the metal deck plates of the space station. The air pulsed with a low mechanical hum. “There’s no rotation. Is this artificial gravity?”

“Yes, same as down in Headquarters,” Saera replied. “Well, down in Headquarters it’s more ‘augmented’ gravity. This is full-on artificial.”

“It feels… strange,” Raena commented.

“You do get used to it, but it’s not the healthiest environment,” Wil said. “Muscles are prone to atrophy in artificial gravity.”

“So what do you do?” asked Jason.

“Regular exercise and high-protein diet.” Their father smiled. “Running laps on stairs does have some benefit.”

Jason scowled. “I was afraid you were going to say that.”

They walked down the concourse toward the central hub of the space station. The ceiling was almost entirely transparent, with clear panels curving upward to meet at a thin metal band overhead. Support beams arched the width of the corridor every five meters, but the flared based smooth lines tapering to meet the central support band made the structural feature come across more like a sculptural work of art. By far, the most impressive feature in the corridor was the seamless integration of information displays, with holographic projections and readouts embedded in the transparent walls.

The colorful displays transfixed Raena as she passed by, and she found herself studying star maps projected next to concourses leading out to empty berths. So many worlds to explore!

As they continued down the concourse, they passed by a group of four Agents walking in the opposite direction. The Agents inclined their heads to Wil and Saera.

“Where are you headed?” a woman with red hair pulled back into a ponytail asked, her eyes concealed by tinted glasses.

“Tararia,” Saera replied.

“Of course,” the women said with a prim nod.

Raena couldn’t be sure, but she thought she detected some hostility between the two women.

The other Agent evaluated Raena and then Jason. “A lovely family,” she said.

“There’s still time for you, Leila,” Saera replied.

One of the male Agents in Leila’s group snickered. Leila shot him a seething glare. “Safe travels,” she muttered to Saera and picked up her pace.

Saera shook her head as soon as the group had passed.

Raena jogged two steps to walk beside her mother. “What was that about?”

“Oh,” Saera chuckled, “Leila Gardis is one of my former roommates. We have a classic frenemy relationship.”

“Did you have a falling out?”

“We were never proper friends to begin with. She came from a privileged life on Tararia and I was an Earth girl. She hated that I out-performed her in class, and as soon as things were public with your dad and she realized that I’d landed a High Dynasty heir, things really went downhill. Fortunately, most of her assignments keep her out in the field the majority of the time.”

“She’s a fine Navigator, but she always wanted Command track,” Wil added. “She’s a perfect case study for why personality is an important consideration with any assignment, not just skills on paper.”

“Competitive and self-centered,” Saera agreed. “I don’t think she has any genuine friends left in my cohort. That Command Center crew she’s with now is the first assignment that’s stuck in years. Most request her to be transferred out after one or two deployments.”

“Yikes. That’s sad,” Raena said.

“It is,” Saera said, “but she brought it on herself. I tried.”

“Even Elise couldn’t find common ground with her, and she gets along with everyone,” Wil added.

Raena smiled. “Now that puts things in perspective.”

They reached a three-way fork in the corridor and followed the passage around to the right, circumventing the central hub. They continued to bear right at the next branch, taking them down another corridor jutting out from the hub. This one hosted much larger craft than Raena had seen elsewhere, and they got larger the farther out they went from the center—going from fifty meters to several hundred.

Raena admired the sleek forms of the ships. Their hulls gleamed under the lights of the spaceport, showing off an iridescent quality like mother of pearl. Compared to everything else she’d seen over the past several days, these ships were definitely the most alien in appearance.

“There are so many ships here,” Jason commented.

“Oh, this is nothing,” Wil replied. “This is a quarter of the complement we had stationed here while I was growing up.”

“What changed?” Raena asked.

“The threat was eliminated and we disarmed,” her father said curtly.

More dodging of the same questions. What aren’t they saying? Raena looked to her mother, but Saera gave a subtle shake of her head, indicating to let it go.

Releasing a slow breath to vent her frustration about the non-answers, Raena turned her attention out the windows toward the impressive ships. The body styles seemed to fall into one of several basic designs, but the common feature across all of them was a forked protrusion toward the back of the vessel.

She pointed to the fork at the back of the nearest ship. “Is that the engine?”

“One of them,” Wil said. “It’s the external component for the jump drive, which generates the spatial distortion to allow travel through subspace.”

“Are some ships faster than others?”

“Travel speed is a function of the navigation system and the ability to lock onto more distant targets. That has nothing to do with the jump drive. But yes—some ships have more advanced navigation systems than others.”

“Why not upgrade everything?”

“Money and politics,” her father replied. “Ah, here’s our ride.” He gestured to a ship up ahead.

The ship was similar to many they had already passed. Boxier in appearance, there were windows along the sides and only the slightest taper at the front. The design seemed impractical, but Raena had to remind herself that these craft were built in space and never designed for atmospheric entry and exit.

A gangway just wide enough for two people to walk abreast extended up from the main concourse to a portal in the center of the ship. Wil and Saera went first.

“I call window seat,” Jason said to Raena.

She rolled her eyes. “I think we can both have window seats.”

“Just throwing it out there in case.” He grinned at her.

“Whatever.” She let out an exasperated sigh and headed up the gangway.

At the top, a man dressed in a dark gray uniform was waiting to receive them. “Hello, my lady,” he greeted Raena. “Please make yourself comfortable and let me know if there’s anything I can do to assist.”

My lady? Raena forced a smile and bobbed her head. “Thank you.”

“Greetings, my lord,” the man said when Jason entered.

Raena noticed her parents were heading down the hall toward the front of the ship and she followed, hanging back slightly so Jason could catch up. “What’s that ‘lord’ and ‘lady’ stuff all about?” she whispered.

“I think the High Dynasties are kind of like royalty, so…”

“This is going to be so weird.”

Raena followed her parents into an open room at the end of the short hall. It contained a dozen plush armchairs and expansive windows that wrapped around the nose of the vessel.

“I don’t think we’ll need to fight over the window seat,” she said to her brother.

“Yeah… I take it back.” Jason scoped out the room and headed toward a pair of chairs adjacent to where their parents were getting situated in the middle of the room.

Raena followed him and took the other chair angled toward the window. “Also, I’m not sure how much a view matters when it’s just one never-ending starscape.”

“Oh, this’ll change as soon as we get underway,” Saera said from her chair as she pulled out a tablet from her travel bag.

Wil just gave them a knowing smile as he retrieved his own tablet from his bag and took a seat.

“Disengaging from dock. Prepare for subspace jump,” a female voice said over the intercom.

Their mother craned her neck to look at them. “The subspace transition can be a bit unsettling at first.”

“The ship won’t fall apart, I promise,” Wil added without looking up from his tablet.

What’s that supposed to mean? Raena wondered as the transport ship pulled away from the spacedock.

Then, a low rumble began underfoot, slowly escalating until the air was filled with a buzz of energy. The ship shuddered under the intense force, seeming like it was going to rip in a thousand directions at once.

Raena gripped the armrests on her seat with white knuckles as her brother flashed her a look of alarm.

Out of the corner of her eye, Raena saw a blue-green haze forming outside the window. The mist swirled around the ship as the shaking came to its climax. Then, the vessel was enveloped in light.

Blue-green strands wove around the ship, dancing ribbons extending from an infinite, glowing expanse. The ship glided through the sea, magnificent forms of billowing light passing them by. The shaking ceased, replaced by a slight vibration emanating through the floor.

Raena was completely transfixed by the view out the window. “This is incredible.”

“I’ve never seen anything like it,” Jason murmured.

“And you won’t anywhere else,” Wil said. “The depth of light is a phenomenon completely unique to subspace. Even nebulas have much more definition.”

“I can already tell I’ll be staring out the window the whole trip,” Raena commented.

“A nice sentiment,” said her father, “but you have some studying to do before we arrive.”

Jason frowned. “Of what?”

“Taran formal customs. I wanted to wait until we were on our way. Firstly, because it would be fresh in your minds, and secondly, because now you’re a captive audience and can’t steal away on a ship back to Earth.”

Raena’s stomach dropped. “Seriously?”

Wil nodded. “Sorry. Check your handhelds for the walkthrough. It’s only half as bad as it seems at first glance.”

Raena pulled out the device from her pocket and saw a message that eight new videos had been added to a shared folder. She looked over at Jason and he shook his head and sighed.

She opened the first video, titled “Making an Appropriate First Impression”, and took one final gaze out the window. This is going to be some trip.

*       *       *

Cris paced across the pavement at the edge of the port. Situated at the south boundary of the Sietinen estate, the port was surrounded by lush foliage that blocked the view of the main mansion. It figures they would order this arrival be out of sight from prying eyes, he thought sullenly.

It was no wonder that his parents had exhibited such a lukewarm reaction to news of their great-grandchildren’s entry to the fold of their Taran birthright. While Cris had been reluctant to go along with Wil and Saera’s plan to raise their children outside of Taran influence, he at least understood the purpose it would serve and supported the reasoning behind the decision. His parents, however, had outright resisted the plan. Were it not for some careful intervention on the part of the TSS, the twins likely would have been taken by force back to Tararia as infants. That, of course, would have undone any goodwill Cris had rebuilt with his parents over the years, but he wouldn’t have put it past them to go to such extremes.

As it stood, the twins were now outsiders in much the way Saera had been at first. They had all of the pedigree and none of the conditioning to make them suitable leaders in the eyes of those that presently controlled Tararia. Except that’s what makes them so perfect.

The sound of thrusters in the distance cut through the serene bird calls filling the gardens. As the shuttle came into view, the birds silenced.

Cris watched the shuttle land, anticipation tightening his chest. He had watched his grandchildren grow up through pictures and short videos—it would be quite a different experience to finally meet them in person.

The whir of engines began to wind down as soon as the shuttle came to a rest on the pavement. Several seconds later, the side door slid upward and the exit ramp extended at a gentle angle to the ground.

Wil was the first to emerge from the cabin. He spotted Cris and waved. “Hey!” he called out.

“Hi,” Cris replied, waving back. He walked closer to the shuttle. “How was the flight over?”

“Not bad. It was actually kind of fun experiencing such a commonplace activity through fresh eyes.”

Cris smiled. “I’m sure.” He eyed the doorway, anxious for the twins to emerge. I wonder who they take after more?

Then, Raena came into view. She paused at the top of the ramp, taking in the view of the garden. A gust of wind sent a wave of her chestnut hair into her face and she brushed it back with one hand.  She spotted Cris and grinned. Without hesitation, she hopped off the side of the ramp and jogged over.

“You must be my grandfather,” she said.

Cris took her in, realizing that she was somehow a perfect hybrid of her parents. “I guess I’ll have to get used to that title. It’s so wonderful to finally meet you.”

She looked him over from head to foot. “Dad really wasn’t joking about the family resemblance.”

Movement at the periphery of his vision caught Cris’ attention and he looked over to see Saera approaching with a teenage boy that could have been Cris’ twin were it not for his blue-green eyes. “And you must be Jason.”

His grandson evaluated him. “Yeah, hey. I guess we meet at last.”

“Technically, I did meet you as babies,” Cris pointed out. “But I realize that doesn’t count.”

“And there were the vid calls, but…” Raena murmured.

“That was hardly a substitute for being there with you in person. We wanted to—” Cris tried to explain.

“It was on us,” Saera cut in. “But you’re very lucky now because you’ll get ultra-concentrated grandparent spoiling. And they’re two of the most awesome people I’ve ever met.”

Cris perked up. “She’s right. We have a lot of time to make up for.”

Raena seemed to catch herself. She leaned toward her mother. “Wait, were we supposed to do the things in the videos now?”

“Stars! Please don’t,” Cris said.

Saera held in a laugh. “Yeah, that’s just for your great-grandparents.”

“It shouldn’t even matter,” Cris continued. “We’re family and should be able to just talk to each other like people.”

“You’re also TSS High Commander, so I’m not sure how that factors in with us being Trainees,” Raena ventured.

“Do you regard your mother any differently now?” Cris asked.

Raena shook her head.

“Well, she’s Lead Agent, so things shouldn’t be any different with me, either.” He smiled at his grandchildren. “Now, let’s get you settled in. Kate’s waiting for us inside.”

Cris let Saera walk ahead with the twins, beckoning for Wil to hang back. “They’re absolutely stunning, Wil.”

“I’m beginning to understand the fathers in fairytales that sequestered their daughters in towers. I’ve already had to start scaring off TSS trainees from Raena,” Wil replied.

“She’s hardly a child anymore. You’ll need to let her grow up.”

Wil sighed. “I know.”

“All the same,” Cris continued, “their appearance is going to make the next few days even more difficult. It was one thing when it was just their name, but seeing them now—”

“What are you talking about?” Wil asked.

“My parents are planning something and you’re not going to like it.”

CHAPTER 12

The Sietinen estate always felt far too formal for Wil’s liking. As the party passed through the three-meter-tall double doors leading into the central corridor from the gardens, he braced for unwanted news. What have my grandparents planned this time?

When they decided to bring the twins to Tararia, he had no doubt that they would be thoroughly assessed as suitable heirs. Though Saera had been officially accepted as his partner, just being the daughter of someone from a lower-dynasty would never carry the same weight as someone truly high-born. Since Wil himself wasn’t deeply connected to Taran politics, the entire family descended from Reinen, by extension, carried far less political firepower than previous generations. For the Sietinen name to be secure going forward, one or both of Wil’s children would need to be paired with the right family offering continued strategic alliances. However, Wil had promised himself that he’d never let his children be used as bartering pawns for political gain. He desired for them to be able to marry for love, as he’d done. How political necessity could be balanced with a self-directed future remained to be seen.

As Wil’s eyes adjusted to the interior light, he noticed his mother approaching from the western wing. She wore a flowing teal dress with silver accents that was quite suited to the temperate weather. Accompanying her was Marina in one of her trademark green gowns.

“Welcome!” Kate greeted, fixing her gaze on the twins. She admired them for a moment in silence. “I can’t believe you’re all grown up.”

Raena and Jason smiled tentatively.

“This is my mother, Kate,” Wil explained.

Raena’s expression warmed. “It’s nice to finally meet you.”

“You too!” Kate stepped forward and embraced her. She pulled out of the hug and held her granddaughter at arms’ length. “You’re lovely, dear.” She looked to Jason. “And you…” Kate released Raena and gave Jason a hug in turn. “There is no doubt you are your father’s son.”

Jason glanced at Wil and Cris as Kate released him from the hug. “Yeah, I wasn’t going to question it.”

“And this is your maternal grandmother, Marina,” Saera introduced her mother.

Marina smiled and inclined her head. “I know I haven’t been in your lives, but I hope we will be able to become acquainted.”

“There’ll be plenty of time for us all to get to know each other now,” Saera said, placing one of her hands on each teenager’s shoulder.

“Have you told them yet?” Kate asked Cris.

“Tell us what?” Wil replied.

Kate flashed a heartfelt smile at the twins and Saera. “Give us just a moment.” She gestured toward the door and led Wil, Cris, and Marina outside.

Once in private, Kate took a slow breath. “Reinen and Alana have been somewhat… difficult regarding the twin’s arrival.”

“Not that that was any surprise,” Cris interjected.

“What have they requested?” Wil asked, jumping straight to the point.

“They’re expecting a formal presentation of the candidate heirs this afternoon,” Marina began. “But they’ve also scheduled a reception ball—for tonight.”

Tonight? “No. There’s no foking way I’m agreeing to this!” Wil exclaimed.

“I know, I don’t like it either,” his father replied in a smooth tone of feigned calm. “However, we don’t have much of a choice.”

“We can turn around and leave right now,” Wil shot back, taking a step for the door to retrieve his family.

Cris raised an eyebrow. “And what good would that do us when they denounce Raena and Jason as heirs?”

Wil hesitated. “They can’t do that.”

“It’d be an extreme measure, but it’s not impossible,” Marina stated.

“They were born in TSS Headquarters, which is regarded as a Taran outpost, but the argument could be made that it’s technically Earth territory,” Kate pointed out. “Bloodline or not, they’d need to go through a citizenship confirmation hearing.”

Wil crossed his arms. “I was born in TSS Headquarters, too.”

“Exactly,” Cris stated.

“I’ve been formally named as an heir, though.”

His father nodded. “Yes, but I named you as my heir. So long as my father is Head of the Sietinen Dynasty, he can meddle in the ascension lines as much as he likes.”

Wil glowered. “So we’re stuck playing along or all of our plans might unravel.”

“I’m afraid so,” Cris said. “But, the good news is that I genuinely believe my parents are on our side when it comes to matters involving the Priesthood. Really, trying to arrange some marriages is them just keeping up appearances—they have to know we’d never let anything get too serious unless it was something Raena or Jason actually wanted.”

Wil shook his head. “That won’t keep them from holding out hope.”

“Well, let’s be reasonable. We couldn’t expect them to change everything about themselves. Old ways die hard,” Kate said.

Wil sighed. “Fair enough.”

“But hey, if nothing else, this will give us a chance to get an updated count on votes,” Cris pointed out.

“I guess it will,” Wil yielded. He took a deep breath and released it in a huff. “Fine, let’s just get this over with.”

*       *       *

Everything about the Sietinen estate looked like it was out of a fairytale, as far as Raena was concerned. From the perfectly manicured grounds to the expansive structures in gleaming white stone, every detail was too precise to be real.

“It’s almost becoming a tradition to have Sietinen children grow up elsewhere and return when they’re of age,” her grandfather was saying to her father up ahead in the corridor.

“Not that everyone supports that practice,” Marina stated with a prim smile.

“For what it’s worth, it’s not really a tradition I’m eager to carry forward,” Wil replied with the shake of his head.

“When did you first come back, Dad?” Raena asked.

“I’ve visited here several times,” he said. “The most time I spent here was when I was fourteen.”

“Any particular reason?” questioned Jason.

Wil hesitated. “I was… recovering from an injury.”

“This has always been a safe place for our family,” Cris added.

“Yes, but even so, it hasn’t been ‘home’ for any of us for two generations,” Wil countered. “TSS Headquarters will always have that affinity for me.”

Will Earth always feel like home? Raena glanced at her brother. “After where we grew up, this seems so…”

“Overdone?” Cris completed for her.

“I felt the same way when I first got here,” Saera said, brushing a gentle hand over Raena’s shoulder. “Even decades later, I never felt like I fit in here.”

“My parents didn’t exactly make you feel welcome at first,” Cris muttered.

“We’re all welcome here,” Kate quickly cut in.

“Of course you are!” Marina added.

So that family drama really does go way back. Raena looked to her mother for guidance. “I’m not sure how to relate with someone who takes living in this sort of place for granted.”

Up ahead, Wil turned around and smiled back at her. “That confirms that we made the right decision to raise you away from all this.”

“Just nod and smile like we showed you,” Saera said. “Superficial appearance will go a long way.”

The party strode down the ornate passageway, passing by windows looking out over the gardens and terraces adorned with comfortable seating and fountains. The entire estate reminded Raena of a resort out of a “luxury living” article for the elite. Nothing about it came across as a home where anyone would raise a family.

“We have some formal clothes set aside for them,” Marina said to Wil.

“No, they come as they are. The whole notion of formal acceptance is ridiculous enough already. They’re not dolls to be dressed up.”

Raena smiled to herself. At least someone is going to have our backs—whatever we’re walking into.

Eventually, the corridors led to a set of double doors carved with vines and flowers, accented by metallic silver highlights.

“Everyone ready?” Kate asked.

“Let’s get it over with,” Wil said and stepped forward, telekinetically swinging open the doors to either side.

Raena gulped as she took in the reception room.

The two-story room had all the ornateness from the previous corridors replicated and multiplied into one ostentatious presentation of superiority. The white marble floor gleamed with an almost mirror finish, reflecting the details of the carved columns up the walls and the crown molding that transitioned into an abstract mural of a lake with forested hills beyond. Windows spanned three walls, and at the back of the room was a dais topped by a carved, white wood table and two chairs facing toward the entryway.

Seated in the chairs behind the table, two figures robed in dark blue surveyed the party. They rose, their keen eyes fixed on Raena and Jason.

The man on the left and woman to his right projected an aura of age and wisdom, though there were few signs aside from their gray hair to denote their advanced years.

“Welcome,” the man said in a commanding voice as he continued to examine them with his cobalt eyes. “I am Reinen Sietinen, Head of the Sietinen Dynasty and SiNavTech.”

Raena gave a little courtesy while Jason bowed next to her. “We are honored to finally meet you,” she said like the videos had indicated, keeping her gaze cast down slightly.

“And I am Alana, your great-grandmother,” the regal woman next to Reinen stated. She glided around the table in her sky blue dress. “Let’s have a look at you.”

Raena walked forward toward the dais, trying to feign confidence. “Yes, my lady.”

Reluctantly, Jason stepped forward with her. They stopped three meters in front of the dais as Reinen and Alana came to meet them.

Raena ventured a slight smile, but her advance was ignored as the two elders circled around the twins. To her right, Jason was tense and trying to fight a scowl.

This is so weird. I figured they’d want to talk to us, not perform an actual visual inspection, Raena thought to herself when Alana brushed Raena’s ponytail aside to inspect the back of her neck. Her great-grandmother then completed the circle around her side and looked her square in the eyes.

Reinen performed a similar inspection of Jason. “There’s too much green,” he stated.

“Pardon?” her brother questioned.

“Hers, as well,” Alana said.

Do they mean our eyes? Raena glanced over her shoulder at her parents for help.

“I don’t think eye color is really a deal-breaker,” Cris said, stepping forward.

“It’s a defining feature of our line,” Reinen replied. “Wil was deviation enough, but this—”

“These are your great-grandchildren,” Cris continued. “Times change. One minor feature isn’t worth getting hung up on.”

“It’s not just one feature. They weren’t even raised on a recognized Taran world,” Reinen retorted.

“Here we go…” Wil said under his breath.

“Let’s look at this another way,” Kate said as she came to stand between Cris and his parents. “There is now some diversity, both in terms of genetics and upbringing. All of us in the High Dynasties could use a little outside perspective.”

“Still, others have expectations,” Reinen insisted.

“So, what, you want us to alter their eye color?” Cris asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Well—” Reinen began.

As the situation continued to escalate, Raena couldn’t keep quiet any longer. “Sorry if I’m speaking out of turn,” she cut in, “but I’d like to say that I’m very happy with my eye color just the way it is. And yes, Jason and I were raised on Earth, but writing us off just because we weren’t born here suggests a complete unwillingness to get to know us as people, and that’s not good business. You don’t hire someone on resume alone, but rather go through an interview process. If you don’t like us, fine. But at least go through the motions.”

Everyone stood in shocked silence for several seconds staring at her.

Finally, Reinen cracked a smile. “All right, you got my attention. If you can bring that kind of spirit to the negotiation table, we might be able to make a proper executive out of you yet.”

Cris’ shoulders rounded and he let out a slow breath. “We really do need an outside perspective.”

“Does this mean we get to keep our eyes?” Jason asked tentatively.

Reinen bowed his head. “Forgive me. Sometimes I forget that the old ways aren’t also the ways of the future. I know you’ll be far more valuable intact.”

“Yeah, let’s watch the commodities language,” Wil pointed out. “And remember, we’re all on the same side here.”

“Our intent was only to make the most compelling argument possible for your other endeavors,” Alana said. “To sway others you need the foundation of the familiar.”

“It’ll be familiar enough,” Wil replied. “And what better way to make a point than by leading with evidence of that evolution.”

What are they talking about? Raena’s brow knit and she looked to her mother for an explanation.

“There’ll be time to discuss those details later,” Saera said.

“Yes,” Reinen agreed. “You’ll have all the right delegates to evaluate at the ball tonight.”

Wil groaned a little too loudly. “Does it have to be tonight?”

“The arrangements are made,” Alana said. “You best prepare yourselves. Guests will arrive at 17:00.”

“And you,” Reinen held out his hands in a gesture encompassing Raena and Jason, “will be properly introduced as the Sietinen heirs. But who will have primary inheritance?” he asked Wil.

“I haven’t decided yet,” their father replied.

Wait, one of us is named heir over the other? Raena and her brother exchanged confused glances.

“Quarters have been prepared for you in the guest wing,” Reinen continued before Raena could seek clarification. “You’ll find appropriate attire for this evening waiting for you.”

“Thank you,” Raena said, though she wasn’t sure the statement was specifically addressed to her. “I hope we’ll get to speak more this evening.”

“Yes, I’m sure,” Alana said with a slight bow of her head and warm smile.

“See you then,” Cris said and led the way out of the reception room.

When they were down the hall and the doors had thudded closed in the distance, he sighed loudly. “Seriously? Eye color? What the fok—”

“Dad,” Wil interrupted. “Language.”

“It’s okay. We went to public school, remember?” Jason pointed out. You probably don’t want to know how people talked in the hallways.”

“Anyway,” Cris continued, “that was ridiculous. Just when I think we’ve finally made some progress they’ll randomly revert like that.”

“They came around and that’s the important thing,” Kate said.

“Yes,” Saera agreed. “All things considered, I expected it to go much worse.”

“Worse than suggesting surgical operations?” Raena asked, incredulous.

“Eye color modification is easy. Worst case would have been demanding removal of your Dynastic Marks,” Wil said. “If you’d been disavowed as heirs entirely that would have been a whole other mess.”

“Yeah, what was that about picking one of us as a primary heir?” Jason asked.

“Right, that…” Wil looked down. “Another tradition that doesn’t account for alternative ways of thinking.”

Raena examined her father. “What do you mean?”

“It’s a product of business merging with politics,” Cris said. “Since the Head of a Dynasty is also the heir to the family’s corporate interests, an official successor needs to be named as the deciding vote on the board. While that sounds reasonable in theory, the tradition originated through somewhat questionable practices as a means to circumvent a firstborn child if they didn’t live up to expectations.”

“Or, if that firstborn would be more useful through a marriage alliance,” Wil said.

Cris shook his head. “Yeah, that’s the core of it.”

“You mean marrying off a daughter and having her brother take over the company instead?” Raena asked.

“It’s happened,” Cris admitted.

What a delightful future. “Is that what you’re planning to do with me?”

“No,” Wil hastily replied. “Never.”

“But if you were named the primary heir,” Cris said, “you’d be the first female heir to Sietinen in two dozen generations. This family has a very long history of only having one child and having that child be male. Some families, like Vaenetri, are known for their daughters.”

“Though I have a brother, too,” Kate interjected.

“Practices encouraged by the Priesthood, no doubt,” Wil mumbled.

“Regardless,” Cris continued, “there are a lot of political implications with the decision, no matter which way it goes. We’d like to give you as much choice in the matter as possible, but the fact is that we have some serious politicking ahead of us and the better we can position our alliances, the better.”

“That’s what tonight is?” Jason asked. “Figuring out where you stand with everyone and how we fit in?”

“It’s just a getting-to-know-you affair,” Wil assured him. “We won’t decide your fates in one night.”

Raena wasn’t sure she believed him, but she nodded.

“Enough of that now,” Kate declared. “Let’s get you settled in and rested. It’s going to be a long night.” She set off down the hall.

Raena stared out the windows as she walked, trying to quiet the churning thoughts in the back of her mind about the sort of life she may be forced into. Joining the TSS had seemed like a certainty with a clear progression, but now knowing the extent of the political angle that would need to balance with telekinesis training, she no longer had a clear vision for her path.

Her mother must have sensed her distress because she fell into step with her and placed a comforting arm around her shoulders. “Don’t worry. Nothing will be as bad as it sounds right now.”

“I think having my fate decided is something worth worrying about,” Raena replied.

“We’re not deciding anything. And you should know that this family has a long history of defying the status quo.”

“All right,” Raena yielded. “I’ll put on my best charm for the night.”

Her mother smiled. “Who knows? Someone might surprise you.”

After winding down several corridors, they eventually arrived in a more intimate hallway with potted plants between the doors and glass-walled alcoves that looked like small conference rooms.

“They have you in here,” Cris said, gesturing to three doors in a row. Wil and Saera in the first, then Jason, and Raena. The lock is programmed to recognize your ID chip.”

Raena headed for the farthest door and ran her wrist over the panel next to the door. The lock clicked open and the door swung inward.

Inside, a couch was perpendicular to the door, facing a large viewscreen on the wall. The back wall was all glass with double doors leading out onto a spacious terrace overlooking the lake. The doors were open and a temperate breeze drifted through the room.

She immediately headed for the terrace to admire the view. Sunlight glistened on the lake and standing out in the open air made her feel like she could be anywhere in the galaxy at that moment.

Snapping herself out of the reverie, she went back inside to scope out the bedroom. The entry was on the left, adjacent to her brother’s quarters, and the bathroom was accessible from both the living room and bedroom. She found a dark blue evening gown hanging in the bedroom that somehow sparkled even more than the lake. I guess this is what I’m wearing tonight.

CHAPTER 13

Wil examined his son. “Maybe we should have fitted you for a TSS uniform instead.”

The charcoal gray suit Jason wore fit with the tailored finesse he’d expect from anything supplied by his grandparents for a formal occasion, but it didn’t look right to see someone who so closely resembled himself in anything other than TSS attire. It’s not fair to impose that on him. That doesn’t make me any better than my grandparents trying to woo them in the ways of Taran politics.

Jason looked himself over in the floor-length mirror. “I’m not really in the TSS yet.”

“You are enrolled… classes just haven’t started,” Wil pointed out.

His son sighed. “I wish we didn’t have to dress up at all.”

“Well, that much is unavoidable.”

Jason stepped away from the mirror. “What are we supposed to do? Is this like a dance, or what?”

“No, it’s not some sort of old-timey ball,” Wil replied with a soft smile. “It’s more like a business cocktail hour—except the business being conducted is politics and strategic alliances.”

“Great.” Jason’s face drained.

“Don’t worry, you won’t have to talk about any of that. But I won’t lie—you’ll probably be swarmed by a number of potential suitors.”

“You have to be kidding.”

Wil gave him a sympathetic look. “I wish I was. I got roped into one of these when I was a few years older than you. Fortunately, I had your mom with me. That was the night I proposed, actually.”

“So that story you told us about Vienna…” Jason started.

“That wasn’t how it happened,” Wil confirmed. “We had to recreate many aspects of our lives when we decided to raise you on Earth.”

“This,” Jason made an all-encompassing gesture of their surroundings, “the TSS, Tararia… It’s a lot to pretend didn’t exist.”

“It was hard. Really hard, sometimes, to keep up the front,” Wil admitted. “Anytime you had a bad day at school or talked about something you wished you could do, I wanted to tell you that so much more was possible than what you could see. Especially the last couple of years when you were talking about college—we really considered telling you then. I know what it’s like to have plans for the future thrown out the window with no notice. I’d always strived to avoid doing that with you, but maybe it was inevitable. Either you could grow up surrounded by this and have the pressure of responsibility gradually added over the years or live in blissful ignorance and have it all thrust upon you at once. I had both, but I thought the latter would at least grant you a few good years.”

Jason released a slow breath. “Looking back on it, we did have a good childhood.”

I hope he’s not just saying that to make me feel better. “There’s a lot for you to look forward to now,” Wil continued. “While these last few days have been completely crazy, once you get settled into the TSS I’ll be able to teach you some pretty incredible things. The only reason I resisted you learning to drive a manual car is because I’d have rather been giving you flight lessons.”

His son’s eyes widened with excitement. “You fly outside of the simulators?”

“Oh yeah, of course. I learned to fly way before driving. Actually, I didn’t drive until I went to Earth with your mom for the first time. I started flight lessons in space when I was twelve.”

“That sounds awesome.”

Wil smiled. “I’ll take you out as soon as we get back. I don’t go out much anymore, but I love it.”

“I can’t wait!”

“All right, consider it done.”

Jason’s nerves seemed to settle. “I guess the party tonight will be the worst of it.”

“That’s my hope,” Wil agreed. “I’ll stay nearby and try to deflect all the political types from you.”

“That’d be great. I have no idea what to say.”

“Stars! I don’t most of the time, either. Most of the people around here don’t know how to interact with me since they know I’m TSS through and through, so they tend to leave me alone.”

Jason frowned. “See, I’d think that’d make you fascinating and I’d want to learn more.”

“Well, there’s some more history behind it than that. For a long time, those with abilities were relegated to the outskirts of society. Even though the official stance of the Priesthood has changed over the last two generations, there’s a lot of lingering hostility—especially in the High Dynasties. No one wants to get too close to Agents.”

“Are they scared?”

“Not scared… Maybe intimidated.”

His son cocked his head. “Why?”

“Abilities like ours are rare these days. We are trained and committed to using those powers to defend and protect the Taran worlds, but there’s really nothing stopping us from abusing that power, and they know it. For that reason, there’s always been a bit of a tenuous truce between Agents in the TSS and the rest of society.”

“You mean, we could start reading their minds and manipulating them?” Jason questioned.

“Not just that, but physically overpower them. Weaponized telekinesis is very difficult to counter.”

“Is that what you teach in the TSS?”

Wil dismissed the question with a wave of his hand. “We teach students how to defend themselves, but our aim is never to hurt others.” At least not since the war ended. I’d hoped to never use my abilities like that again, but there’s no telling what we may need to do to bring down the Priesthood once and for all.

Jason examined him. “Did you have to hurt people during the war?”

“Yes.” I hope they never find out just how many.

His son nodded slowly. “I guess that’s why you don’t like talking about it.”

Wil searched for the right words. “There… was a lot about the war that wouldn’t make sense without the proper context. I just want to make sure we cover everything in the right order.”

“Fair enough.”

“Now,” Wil said, “we should probably put that topic on hold and go retrieve your mom and sister. Being late to the party won’t make for a great first impression.”

Jason glanced at himself one more time in the mirror. “All right. Lead the way.”

They headed out into the residential corridor and walked several meters down the hall to Raena’s quarters adjacent to Jason’s.

Wil hit the electronic chime next to Raena’s door. He glanced over at Jason. “Sorry again about all this formality.”

Jason tugged awkwardly at the bottom hem of his suit jacket. “It’s fine.”

“I appreciate you saying so.”

His son shrugged in response.

Wil smiled reassuringly. “Look, just remember you have the upper hand. Everyone will be vying for your attention but you don’t owe them anything.”

“Was that an invitation to mess with them?” Jason asked.

“Oh, please do.”

The door to Raena’s quarters cracked open.

“Are you ready?” Wil questioned when she didn’t emerge.

“Yes, she’s ready,” Saera said in reply.

As the door swung open the rest of the way, Raena stood framed in the entryway.

Wil’s breath caught when he saw her looking so much like her mother when they first met. The sapphire blue dress interwoven with iridescent threads shimmered even in the low lighting with every movement. While the V-neck cut of the dress and wide straps were relatively modest, the form-fitting bodice underscored Wil’s realization that Raena was very far from his little girl anymore. “You look beautiful,” he told her.

“Damn,” Jason said from next to him.

Raena blushed. “I just about died when I saw this waiting for me. It’s so…” She trailed off as she ran a hand over the fabric on the side of her thigh.

“It fits you perfectly,” Wil told her. “Come along, we shouldn’t keep the guests waiting.”

“Would it be wrong to create a literal telekinetic bubble around her?” Wil asked Saera.

“She’ll grow up whether we consent to it or not, so it’s probably best she learn how to fend off the animals sooner than later,” his wife replied. “All the same, I wouldn’t stop you.” She flashed him a coy smile.

Raena took a hesitant step into the hall, finding her balance in the unfamiliar heels.

Saera confidently followed her out into the hall and closed the door to the room. “Four Generations of Sietinens together for the first time in decades. This party will be the talk of Tararia.”

The flush on Raena’s face deepened. “Great.”

“Yay…” Jason murmured with thick sarcasm as the four of them made their way down the hall toward the main ballroom.

“The way I look at it,” Wil said, “by the end of the night, you’ll either love us a lot more or hate us once you see what you were missing all these years.”

“Really have my fingers crossed for the former,” Saera added.

Raena glanced at Wil. “I doubt we’d hate you.”

“We kept an entire galactic society hidden from you for sixteen years,” Wil replied. “I expect a good deal of resentment.”

“You had some valid reasons…” his daughter said.

“But at the same time, we could have grown up with all this,” Jason countered, making an all-encompassing gesture.

“I can’t even imagine,” Raena murmured. She stopped walking. “Sorry, I need to fix the strap on this shoe.” She leaned her left hand on the wall and brought her right foot off the ground so she could adjust the placement of the straps on the opened-toed heeled sandal with her free hand.

Just as she finished arranging the main straps in the center into a more comfortable configuration, a segment of the wall she was leaning against pulled inward. Conditioning from years of martial arts classes helped her quickly regain her balance.

A young man in his late-teens with dark brown hair and gray eyes appeared in the previously hidden doorway to the servant passage. He froze when he saw them out in the hall. “My lord, I’m sorry, I—” He cut off when he locked eyes with Raena in front of him.

An electric spark of telekinetic energy passed between them, invisible to most but unmistakable to Wil. The young man tore his gaze away from Raena.

Stars! Was that a resonance reaction? Wil glanced at Saera and she seemed equally confused. “Quite all right,” Wil said to set the young man at ease. Who is he?

Saera must have been thinking the same thing. “I’ll take the kids. Get his name,” she told Wil telepathically. “All set, Raena? Let’s go.” She urged the twins to continue down the hall.

Raena glanced one more time at the apparent servant before complying.

“I’ll catch up with you,” Wil told them. He then turned his attention to the young man who was still standing awkwardly in the recessed doorway. “Hello.”

The teenager gulped. “My lord—”

“You opened a door while doing your job and we happened to be standing here,” Wil stated. “It’s fine.”

“We’re not supposed to be seen…”

Wil smiled. “My grandparents can be elitist pricks sometimes.”

The servant’s gray eyes widened with shock.

That got his attention. “What’s your name?” Wil continued.

“Ryan, my lord. Ryan Pernelli.”

“And what is your position here?”

“I’m a maintenance tech, my lord,” Ryan replied, keeping his gaze downcast. “Communications systems, mostly.”

It was obvious to Wil’s trained senses that Ryan had latent telekinetic abilities, which was only confirmed by the charge that passed between him and Raena. However, it made no sense how someone with that magnitude of potential could be a lowly maintenance tech. “Are your parents also in the Sietinen Dynasty’s employ?”

Ryan shook his head. “No, my lord. I’ve been a Ward since I was six years old.”

Did his parents know he would develop abilities and that’s why they gave him up? The TSS is the only home for people like him. Wil was tempted to offer him a training position in the next cohort on the spot, but he decided to wait. Was the connection with Raena like what I have with Saera, or was she just the first non-bonded person with abilities he’d been exposed to?

“Do you need my services, my lord?” Ryan asked when Wil remained silent.

“No,” Wil replied. “Sorry to have held you up.”

Ryan bobbed his head and stepped into the hallway, closing the door to the servant passageway so it was once again indistinguishable from the wall. He hurried down the hall and ducked into a small conference room reserved for overnight guests to make private video calls.

Wil hung back for another minute, still processing the interaction. Someone with strong ability potential working for the Dynasty. Knowing us, that can’t be a coincidence. He set off at a light jog to catch up with his family, devising a test to help him decide his next steps. Depending on the outcome, the next few days might prove very enlightening.

*       *       *

Sounds of music and conversation filled the hall as Raena approached the reception room with her family. The indistinct hum of voices gave the impression of a large crowd. How big is this party?

The corridor terminated in a set of carved double doors, which were presently closed and flanked by two attendants.

“Uh oh,” Wil said when he saw the closed doors. “I remember this. They probably want to formally present you.”

“What does that mean?” Jason questioned with audible alarm.

“Pretty much display you on the stairs for all to see before they throw you to the wolves,” Wil replied.

Raena’s jaw dropped.

Her father smiled. “I’m mostly kidding. Well, not really. But, we’re here for backup. It’ll be fine.” He stepped toward the door and the attendants came to attention. “Sooner we go in, the sooner it’ll be over.”

Reluctantly, Raena positioned herself in front of the door.

Jason came to stand next to her. “This is stupid,” he muttered.

“I totally agree but you’ll be fine,” Wil said and nodded to the attendants.

The attendant on the right whispered something into his jacket lapel and then stepped forward to grab one of the door handles simultaneously with his comrade. In one motion, the two men pulled the doors open.

Lively sounds of the party filled the hall at full volume as the doors opened. Raena gasped when she saw the magnificent room with crystal chandeliers and towering windows overlooking the gardens still bathed in twilight. Conversation ceased as the guests saw them standing at the top of the stairway leading down to the main ballroom. The twenty-piece orchestra playing on the right side of the room suspended their music as Reinen stepped forward from the crowd and climbed the stairs.

“Esteemed guests,” Reinen began with a grand sweep of his hand over the hushed audience. “Thank you for joining us on this momentous occasion. The last time my family was gathered here, I was introducing you to Williame when he was just a young man. Now, I have the honor of formally introducing a new generation of Sietinens as heirs to our Dynasty. First, is Jason Sietinen-Alexri, a son born in the Sietinen tradition.”

Jason stumbled forward next to Raena, as though he’d been pushed. Reluctantly, he descended the stairs under the scrutinizing eyes of the audience.

“But, we were granted a great fortune this generation,” Reinen continued. “We were also given a great-granddaughter, Raena—a twin to Jason.”

Raena felt a hum of energy around her and a gentle prodding at her back. All right, I’ll take the hint. She stepped forward and smiled politely at the audience. Several young men around the room concentrated on her and began navigating the audience to get to the front row. Oh no… She managed to hold her poise as she descended the stairs in her heels and long gown, stopping four steps from the bottom with her brother.

“Jason and Raena are now sixteen years of age,” Reinen stated, “and I am thrilled to welcome them as formal members of this family. I’m glad we can all celebrate here this evening. Please, enjoy the party.”

The audience clapped while Reinen bowed his head and descended the stairs.

“Was that just a polite way of saying ‘come and get ’em while they’re still single’?” Raena whispered to her brother.

“We’re doomed,” he replied in a hushed voice as three young women in overly revealing gowns stepped forward from the crowd.

“Good luck.” Raena started to plan a path toward the buffet line on the left side of the room that would take her around the guests she saw eyeing her from afar, but before she could move a young male voice called out to her from the left.

“May I get you a drink?”

Raena turned to see that the owner of the voice had refined features and fair hair with brilliant green eyes. He looked to be in his late-teens, though it was hard to tell. Had he approached her in a hallway at school, she probably would have dropped everything to talk to him, but after her run-in with the servant only a few minutes before she wasn’t really in the mood for flirting. “I don’t really drink,” she replied.

“Anything?” the young man questioned with a charming upturn of his lips. “They have more than wine, you know. Some sparkling juice, maybe?”

At least holding a glass will keep me from fidgeting with my hands. “All right,” Raena yielded.

Jason flashed her a wide-eyed plea for help as she passed by while the three young women descended on him.

She gave him a helpless shrug and followed the blond man toward the bar.

“I’m Elon,” he turned to say to her. “I’m heir to the Gaelani Dynasty in the Fourth Region.”

“Nice to meet you,” Raena said, trying to remember Tararian geography from the instructional videos over the past several days at Headquarters. “It looks like a lovely archipelago.”

“Yes, quite nice this time of year. Our estate is on one of the islands toward the Alarian Sea.”

I have no idea where that is. “Great.”

“Two aerated camillas,” Elon ordered when they reached the bar.

The bartender poured two glasses of a light purple sparkling liquid and placed the glasses on the bar top.

Elon grabbed the two flutes and handed one to Raena. “Cheers.”

“Cheers,” she said and took a sip. The effervescent liquid had a dry grape flavor and tickled her nose.

“So,” Elon said, leading her toward an unoccupied area by the wall, “we hadn’t heard anything about you until this invite three days ago.”

“Yeah…” Raena stared at her glass, “we grew up on Earth.”

“That’s strange,” Elon replied. “Why would you live there?”

“Well, TSS Headquarters is right there so it made sense.”

“Oh, right, the TSS…”

Raena detected a touch of disdain in his tone. “What do you have against the TSS?”

“Oh, it’s just so on the fringe compared to the rest of the Taran people. I never understood how your family became so involved.”

“I’m not entirely sure how it got started, either,” Raena admitted. “This is still all new to me.”

“Well, I’d be happy to help acquaint you,” Elon said, inching closer to her.

Raena took a large gulp from her glass. “I think I’m good.” She looked for an escape. Ten meters away, Jason was backing away from a group of seven young women who didn’t look like they would give up without a fight.

As she scanned the room, Raena also noticed that three other young men aside from Elon were watching her movements, seemingly waiting for the right opportunity to pounce. As soon as I step away, I’ll be surrounded.

Desperate, she looked around for her parents. However, she couldn’t see them through the hundreds of guests. She was on her own.

Raena took a calming breath and put on her more charming smile. “Thank you for the drink, Elon. I should probably go mingle, being one of the guests of honor and all.”

He was almost successful in hiding his disappointment with a slight bow of his head. “Of course. I hope we have the chance to speak again soon.”

While she pivoted, Raena calculated the trajectory of the other suitor’s paths and set a course that should necessitate only one deflection while on her way to her brother’s position. Across the room, she caught Jason’s eye and they silently synchronized their plans.

The suitor closest to Raena spotted his opening and approached. Simultaneously, Raena set out in the opposite direction like she hadn’t seen him. The path took her on a course dangerously close to the second suitor. However, that also meant she was in direct line of sight for the third suitor, as well. While the second and third sized each other up from a distance, she darted behind a group of aristocrats around her grandparents’ age.

A moment later, Jason dashed around the group to join her. “This is complete madness.”

“Too much attention for a change?” Raena asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh yeah, you seemed like you were having a great time with ‘Slick’ over there.”

“His name is ‘Elon’,” Raena corrected, “but yeah… I think I now know how a sheep feels at auction.”

“Don’t devalue yourself. You’re at least on the same level as a golden egg-laying goose,” her brother jested.

“Very funny.” Raena sighed and analyzed the room. “I’m not sure how we’re supposed to get to know anyone in a meaningful way in this setting.”

“This isn’t for us to get to know anyone. I’m pretty sure this whole party is just to show off the newest inventory—us. Anyone interested after the show and tell can begin submitting their bids in the form of political alliances or business partnerships as soon as this event is over.”

She frowned. “That sounds incredibly archaic to negotiate business deals with marriage. I thought this culture was advanced.”

“Maybe archaic on the surface, but you’ve heard the talk over the last few days—everything in Taran culture is driven by genetics. Blending two families makes a deal official on the genetic level,” Jason pointed out.

Raena scowled. “That is profoundly disturbing when you put it in those terms.”

“And given those terms,” a woman said from behind them, “it’s not surprising your grandfather left.”

Raena spun around to face the speaker, a woman with gray hair and hazel eyes. “Hi,” Raena greeted. “And you are?”

“Krista,” the woman replied. “Your great-aunt. Kate’s older sister.”

“Oh, she hadn’t mentioned you,” Raena continued. “Or any extended relatives, for that matter. I guess it hadn’t come up yet.”

Krista nodded. “That doesn’t surprise me. I normally sit these kinds of affairs out, but curiosity finally got the better of me when I heard you were coming.”

“I wish the invite had been optional for me,” Jason muttered.

“Oh, what I’d give to have all the possibilities of youth ahead of me again,” Krista said, admiring them. “But fate has a way of turning on you sometimes.”

“Yeah, I never would have guessed we’d be here,” Raena agreed as she looked out over the crowd.

Krista smiled. “And none of us expected there’d ever be anyone like you.”

“Yeah, our uniqueness has been pretty well established,” Jason said. “Personally, I’d like to see a return to normalcy for a few minutes to catch my breath.”

“Oh, you still have no idea what’s coming,” Krista murmured. “My little sister has always been a dreamer. It wasn’t until she met Cris that things began to fall into place. But, the two of them with you—well, you just might be able to accomplish the impossible.”

“You mean… the thing,” Raena said, connecting the dots about the revolution her parents had mentioned. “Yeah, I’m still not clear on the details.”

Krista nodded slowly. “In time. In the interim, know you will always have Vaenetri’s support.”

“Thanks?” Raena said, still not entirely sure what her great-aunt meant underneath her carefully chosen words.

With a slight bow of her head, Krista disappeared back into the throng of guests as quietly as she’d approached.

“That was weird, right?” Jason asked as soon as she’d gone.

“Oh yeah.” Raena looked down at her empty glass. “Go to the bar with me?”

“That requires leaving our hiding place.”

“Apparently it’s not that hidden if Krista found us,” Raena pointed out, “which means someone else is running interference for us.”

“Yeah, you’re right. This was way too easy.” Jason scanned the room looking for an explanation.

Raena did likewise. After ten seconds, she spotted their security fence. Their parents and grandparents had set up a semi-circle on the other side of the older guests Raena and Jason had hidden behind. Whenever an apparent suitor tried to approach, one of the Agents would stare at them—unmoving and without speaking—until the person backed away. Apparently glowing eyes were enough of a deterrent. That’s actually pretty badass.

Jason caught on to the setup at the same time. “All right. The bar should be safe for a few minutes.”

They carefully circumnavigated the group of party guests and headed toward the bar. In her peripheral vision, Raena saw her parents adjust their positions to keep the buffer wall intact.

She stepped up to the bar. “Two effervescent cam…”

“Camillas, my lady,” the bartender completed for her.

“Yes! That’s the one,” she acknowledged with a smile.

The bartender turned to prepare the drinks.

“What is it?” Jason asked.

“Sort of like a non-alcoholic champagne, I think.”

The bartender placed two flutes on the countertop and Raena grabbed them, handing one to her brother. “Thank you,” she called to the bartender as she searched the room for a possible hiding place that wouldn’t seem too much like overt avoidance of the guests. “Maybe if we—”

Before she could complete her thought, a middle-aged woman pulled away from a nearby group of older guests and thwarted Raena and Jason’s escape.

“Looks like you two finally broke free,” she commented. “They’re persistent, aren’t they?”

I wonder who she is? “Yes, I’m trying my best to stay out of sight.”

The woman looked them over from head to foot. “It would be difficult for either of you to be lost in a crowd. It looks like your family is keeping the worst at bay.”

“Yes, thankfully. This is all so new.” Raena eyed the woman, curious about her casual regard for them.

“Ah, of course,” the woman nodded. “Your early years spent on Earth. So very quaint.”

“It’s more advanced now than you may realize,” Jason said in their home’s defense.

“Perhaps.” She patted her graying blond hair. “I suppose your absence here can be forgiven, considering yours parents’ ties to the TSS.”

“Living on Earth did make for a reasonable commute,” Raena said and took a sip from her glass.

“I can’t imagine what that must have been like—growing up with a war hero,” the woman commented.

“He never talked about any of that,” Raena said slowly.

“Yeah, it wasn’t until a couple of days ago that we even knew our parents were in the military,” Jason added.

The woman’s eyes widened. “He’s incredibly famous. Not just for the war, but the independent jump drive, too.”

“The what?” Jason asked.

Raena thought for a moment. “Does that have something to do with navigation?”

“Yes,” the woman said. “I’m surprised you haven’t heard more about it. Your father cracked the code for the greatest scientific advancement in generations.”

“He’s been pretty reluctant to talk about himself,” muttered Jason.

“Well, I suspect you’ll be hearing a lot more from other people,” the woman continued. “He’s probably the most famous person alive. At sixteen he solved the equation to finally enable precise subspace travel without beacons, and he went on to command the TSS to victory in a war that most of us didn’t even know was going on until it was almost over.”

Jason glanced over at Raena. “Wait, he was in command of the TSS?”

The woman nodded. “That was my understanding anyway.”

Then why is he just an Agent now? Everyone at Headquarters did seem to treat him like he was someone of even greater authority. “I guess we have some more to talk about.”

“No joke,” her brother agreed.

“There you are!” Raena heard her mother say from behind.

Saera slipped through the crowd to stand between Raena and Jason. “Hello, Marilyn. Nice to see you.”

Marilyn inclined her head. “Saera, you look well.”

“It’s been since the wedding, hasn’t it?” Saera took Raena gently by the arm and guided her backward. “Well, we’ll have to catch up sometime. I’m afraid I need to steal these two for a while.”

Raena and Jason were pulled back past several guests into an open space near the center of the room that her parents and grandparents seemed to be patrolling. “What was that about?” Raena asked.

“Marilyn Monsari is no friend of ours,” Saera replied. “Her brother is Head of the Dynasty and has expressed on numerous occasions how much he detests ‘our kind’.”

“That phrasing tells me everything I need to know,” Raena said with a scoff.

“Exactly.” Saera looked around the room. “I hope you don’t mind us running interference for you.”

“Are you kidding?” Jason exclaimed. “I think they’d eat us alive if that would be profitable. In three minutes they were already trying to figure out my net worth under various investment scenarios.”

Raena shrugged. “Elon didn’t seem so bad. At least not at first. It was kind of weird when he offered to show me around.”

Her mother nodded. “That was good instinct to get out when you did. The idea is to get you alone with them where there are no witnesses for what you discuss. Then they can say anything and if you deny it you’ll lose face.”

“And you didn’t warn us about that?” Raena questioned vehemently.

“We never would have let it go that far—we were watching all the exits. I wanted to give them the benefit of the doubt, but the fact of the matter is that you’re both far too big of a prize for anyone to play it safe. Sietinen is the ultimate alliance to lock down through an official joining of dynasties.”

Raena shook her head. “What happened to getting to know someone and seeing if you even like each other?”

“What do you think this party was supposed to be for?” Saera raised an eyebrow.

“This is one night. And we’re sixteen!” Jason hissed.

“The idea is to find someone you like, the parents vet the pairing, and if it’s mutually beneficial then a formal betrothal can ensue,” Saera explained. “Anything like dating would come later on, and a marriage wouldn’t be for years. This is all a long game.”

Raena crossed her right arm across herself as she held the glass in her left hand. “I don’t like this.”

“That’s why we’re keeping them away from you,” her mother assured her. “If there’s anyone you want to talk to, feel free. But, I don’t buy into this system and I won’t let anyone force you to be a part of it.”

“Won’t our great-grandparents be upset?” Jason asked.

“We don’t owe them anything. There are heirs for two generations—you, as the third, can take your time finding any partner that makes you happy.” Their mother beamed at them. “Besides, I’m not quite ready for you to be grown up yet.”

Raena smiled back. “We’re not going anywhere.” She swirled the remaining contents of her glass. “What are we supposed to do for the rest of the night, then?”

Saera got a glint in her glowing eyes. “Would you like to meet our secret co-conspirators in that revolution we’re planning?”

Jason perked up. “That actually sounds kinda fun.”

Raena nodded. “I’m game.”

“All right.” Saera glanced over her shoulder and nodded to Kate. “I’m going to hand you over to your grandmother. She’s kind of the master behind this whole thing—schmoozing ability off the charts.”

Kate left her place in the semicircle and came to meet Raena and Jason. “So you want a meet and greet, I hear?”

“How did you…?” Jason began.

Their grandmother smiled. “Telepathy, remember? Soon you’ll be in the fold in more ways than one.” She placed one hand on Raena’s shoulder and led her and Jason into the crowd. “Let’s see. Where to start…”

*       *       *

Wil watched his children disappear into the crowd with his mother. Their heads are going to be spinning by the time she’s done showing them around.

He detected Saera approaching behind him. “Are they doing okay?” he asked her as she came to stand next to him.

“I think so. They’re strong-willed, so I’m pretty sure they’ll take anything we can throw at them in stride.”

“All the same, I’d rather not put that to the test just yet.”

His wife nodded. “Agreed.” She glanced around them but there was no one standing nearby. “So, who is he?”

“His name is Ryan. He’s been a Ward since he was six years old,” Wil replied telepathically.

“Orphaned?”

Wil shook his head. “I’m not sure. The program is something like permanent foster care so it could go either way. I’ll need to do some digging.”

Saera thought for a moment. “But he has abilities?”

“Definitely. And strong ones, if the cursory assessment is accurate.”

“What passed between them…”

“A resonance reaction, yes.”

His wife released a slow breath. “I guess we were that age.”

“Younger, actually,” Wil pointed out.

“We should get to know him.”

Wil nodded. “I already have something in mind.”

Before he could share his plan, Wil spotted his father walking over. “What are you two scheming about?”

“There’s been a… development,” Wil replied.

Cris raised a quizzical eyebrow.

“On our way over here, we had a chance encounter with a maintenance tech,” Wil explained. “He has abilities—strong ones. Nearly as much as with Jason and Raena. And, there appeared to be a resonance connection with Raena.”

“That’s…” Cris started.

“Yeah, it doesn’t make any sense,” Wil agreed. “I can’t decide if I think it’s the Priesthood’s doing or if there’s just a genuine connection.”

Cris shrugged. “I’ll believe anything these days.”

“In any case, there are two immediate courses of action,” Wil continued aloud. “First, I’d like to test if their connection is real. I was thinking we could arrange a seemingly chance encounter again to see if they really are drawn to each other.”

“Isn’t that a bit strange, considering this is your daughter we’re talking about?” Cris asked.

Wil chuckled. “Believe me, I’m trying not to think about it. I’m taking a purely scientific vantage and attempting to return to the mindset of a teenager and how I’d want the situation handled were the roles reversed.”

“I guess I did nudge you toward Saera,” Cris realized.

“Aww, you did?” she asked with a grin.

“Anyway,” Wil cut in, “regardless of how that works out, I move that we pull him into the TSS.”

“The timing is good,” Cris agreed, “with a new cohort about to start.”

“Precisely.” Then Wil added telepathically, “And if he is part of a Priesthood plan, I’d rather have him close so we can keep an eye on him.”

“Unless that’s what they want…” Saera countered.

Wil shrugged. “If that’s what they were after, they’d make it happen one way or another.”

“True,” Cris conceded. “So how do we proceed?”

“Leave that to me.” He looked around the room. “Now, we should probably get back to the festivities before everyone becomes too suspicious of what we’re talking about.”

“They should be suspicious.” Cris took a sip of his drink.

“Covertly planning the future of others. We’ve become one of ‘them’!” Saera exclaimed in a whisper.

Wil wrapped his arm around her and headed toward the crowd. “On that note, let’s try to get some more votes.”

CHAPTER 14

Raena stifled a yawn as she approached the door to her visitor’s suite. The time had passed quickly once she had become accustomed to the social etiquette and how she was expected to behave, but the challenges in the early portion of the evening had left her drained. I can’t imagine having this as my everyday life. I guess our parents really did do us a favor.

She ran her wrist over the electronic lock panel next to the door and it clicked open. Surprisingly, the light was on inside.

As she swung the door in the rest of the way, a clang of metal on stone sounded from the lounge room. Raena froze in the doorway. An intruder? She took a step backward and surveyed the room from afar, looking for the source of the sound.

The head of a young man popped up from behind the couch. After a moment, Raena recognized him as the same dark-haired servant she’d almost collided with in the hall on her way to the ball.

Her heart leaped as their eyes met, reigniting the inexplicable connection she felt with him at their first meeting. “What are you doing in here?” she demanded, heart racing.

“My lady!” he exclaimed. “I wasn’t expecting you back yet.”

“That doesn’t explain why you’re here.” Why do I feel so drawn to him?

“Sorry.” He stood up behind the couch. “I got a notice that your viewscreen needed servicing. Didn’t you put in the request?”

She looked him over properly, deciding that his appearance rivaled the best bred suitors at the party. “No… It was working fine when I left earlier.”

The servant turned to the side to glare at the viewscreen mounted on the wall. A control panel was open beneath the monitor. “Well, someone put in the work order. And it’s definitely broken.”

Who would do that? Now that she knew why he was in her quarters, Raena stepped inside. “What’s wrong with it?”

He shook his head. “I’m not sure. When the screen is activated, it freezes on the VComm startup screen. After a minute, it restarts and does the same thing.”

“Ah, an endless reboot loop. I’ve encountered that with computers back home.”

“You mean on Earth?” he questioned.

“Yeah.” She looked down. “Geez, it’s still so weird to think about that being a whole other planet. Does everyone around here know where we’re from?”

“Word got around as soon as we were notified to prepare for the event tonight,” he replied. “Most people are eager to know the business of anyone with the last name Sietinen, my lady.”

She smiled and let out a little laugh. “I guess they are. And you can call me Raena.”

“I’m Ryan,” he replied. He glanced back at the viewscreen. “I’m really not supposed to work on this while you’re around.”

“Why not?”

“Something about maintaining the illusion of flawless operations.”

“Well, I have no such illusions,” she said, catching his gaze. “In fact, I’d love to learn some more about the system. VComm is my maternal grandmother’s family company, after all.”

Ryan swallowed and looked down, his face flushing slightly. “I shouldn’t even be talking to you.”

“Well that’s a dumb rule.” Raena closed the door leading out into the hallway. Who is he? I’ve never felt like this around someone before. “Let me get out of this absurd dress and then you can give me an overview of the system. Maybe I can help you troubleshoot.”

Ryan’s gray eyes widened. “I should go—”

“No, I’ll just be a minute. Hang on.” She headed over to the bedroom and closed the door before she could lose her nerve, leaving bewildered-looking Ryan alone in the lounge room.

As soon as she was in the relative privacy of the bedroom, Raena let out a long breath. What am I doing? This is insane!

Maybe it was, but she needed to take the chance. There was something about him that made her want to know more, to see if there really was a genuine connection between them. In just a few short moments in the hall earlier, she’d glimpsed an initial spark that she could see growing into much more. Though not one for quick judgments under normal circumstances, she felt compelled to follow through in this matter. Crazy or not, the person out in the lounge room wasn’t just a random stranger—instinct told her he had the potential to be someone of significance in her life. She owed it to herself to find out, despite the apparent unlikelihood.

Raena carefully slipped out of her evening gown and changed into pajama pants and a tank top layered with a zip-up jacket. She was about to take down her hair but decided to leave it up.

Taking a calming breath, she opened the door to the lounge room.

Ryan was still over by the viewscreen, shifting awkwardly on his feet. He stopped fidgeting when he saw her. “I shouldn’t be here.”

“I know this is all strange and unexpected,” Raena began, “but there’s something—”

“You’re a Sietinen heir.”

“So I can change the rules.”

“But I’m just—”

Raena walked over toward him. “Tell me this isn’t all in my head.”

He searched her face for what seemed like an eternity as they stood in silence. “I feel it, too.”

The words simultaneously reassured her and made her more nervous. “Do we know each other from somewhere?”

“I’ve never been to Earth.”

“Then why does it seem like I’ve known you for years?”

Ryan took a slow breath. “I can’t explain it.”

Raena bit her lower lip. “Okay. Well, let’s just chat like normal people and maybe we can figure this whole thing out.”

“All right,” Ryan conceded. He looked her over. “Were you serious about wanting to learn how the viewscreen works?”

She shrugged. “Seems like as good a place as any to start.”

“Diving into the inner workings of electronic devices. Yeah, that’s totally chatting like normal people…”

“I can think of way less normal things to talk about.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Such as?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Raena said, curling up on the couch facing the viewscreen. “Anything I’d reference would be lost on you anyway. Stupid Earth stuff.”

“I guess that’s a pretty decent example, actually—chatting about growing up on a planet where the entire Taran civilization may as well not exist. That’s way less normal than viewscreen operations.”

Raena narrowed her eyes playfully. “I’ve already built up an immunity to the ribbing about growing up on such a backwater planet. I know I have a lot of catching up to do.”

“Excuses, excuses,” Ryan jested back.

“That’s not very productive. Now come on! There’s a viewscreen mystery to be solved.”

Ryan eyed her for another moment and then turned his attention to the uncooperative device. “All right. The screen you see is actually just a thin film on the wall. The control mechanism is a central receiver for all the telecommunications in the room. That makes it easy to sync your handheld with the viewscreen and use voice commands on any of the systems, but it also makes it more difficult to diagnose the root cause of a malfunction—not that things go wrong too often.”

“So the issue now… it’s possible that it’s not actually a viewscreen malfunction but is just being expressed that way?”

“Yes, that’s what I’m leaning toward at this point.” Ryan sighed and glared at the exposed panel. “The loading screen wouldn’t show up if there was an issue with the display panel itself. Voice commands are working for the lights and thermostat, so the problem must be isolated with the display. That’s strange, though, since it all routes through that one control module.”

“Sounds more like software than hardware.”

“Yes, it does, but…” Ryan trailed off.

“But what?”

“The only thing I can think of that would cause such specific interference would require modifying the code at the most basic level—essentially deleting or corrupting the boot sequence. Otherwise, the other systems would be acting up, too.”

Raena frowned. Would someone have actually done that? “In that case, maybe it’s time to expand the investigation. Is there a way to check if anyone has come into the room since I left?”

“Of course, that’s easy,” Ryan replied. “You think someone may have tampered with it?”

If this was tampering, I bet I know why and I’m going to feel silly trying to explain it. Raena’s face felt warm. “How do these repair assignments work? Why did you reply to this particular service request?”

“There’s a central dispatcher. Most assignments are based on who’s available at the time, but there are some specialists for certain issues.”

“And what’s your specialization?”

“Control interface coding.”

Raena groaned inwardly. “Why is that not surprising? We should definitely have a look at the door entry log.”

Ryan suddenly appeared concerned as he stepped over toward the door, removing a handheld from his pocket that was similar to the one Raena had received upon arrival to the TSS. “This will just take a couple seconds.” He placed the top of the handheld near the electronic lock and the device chirped. “Well, your father has been by, but there’s nothing else out of place.”

This is ridiculous. “There you go.”

“Pardon?”

Raena shrank back into the couch. “My dad is behind this.”

Ryan’s brow wrinkled. “Why in the stars would he do that?”

She let out an exasperated sigh. “So we’d talk to each other, I guess. Maybe he wants me to convince you to join the TSS.” Or he saw what passed between us.

“That seems like an awful lot of trouble to go to for one person.”

“Compared to the displays I witnessed this evening, it’s nothing.”

Ryan stared at the blank viewscreen. “Well, regardless of the motivations, this explains the viewscreen malfunction. Knowing the code was corrupted intentionally, I guess I should just run a fresh install of the operating system and resync everything. I wanted to rule out a hardware issue or a virus before I did that, and I guess this does.”

“Will it take long?” Raena asked.

“No, this is the easy part.”

“Then do you have any other assignments?”

“I’m not even officially on duty right now. So no.”

“All right. Finish up and then we can talk properly,” Raena suggested. “We should see if there’s really something here.”

Ryan gawked at her. “That’s a bit… forward.”

“Well, unless you do join the TSS, I don’t see another opportunity for us to get to know each other. What happened earlier…”

“…was nothing I should be thinking about,” Ryan completed. “The long and short of it is that people like you and people like me don’t ever sit down for a friendly chat.”

“Maybe more should.”

“I don’t disagree with your sentiment, but it isn’t realistic.”

“We’re doing it right now,” Raena pointed out.

Ryan sat down on the edge of the couch, keeping his distance from her. “You know this can’t go anywhere, right?”

I’ve never felt this instantly drawn to someone. I can’t just ignore it. “I’m not ruling anything out yet.”

“But this is mad! We ran into each other in a hallway.”

Raena looked him in the eyes. “You admitted you felt it, too.”

He looked down and swallowed. “I won’t deny it. But, of course, anyone would be attracted to someone like you. What you see in me, on the other hand—”

“A smart, good-looking guy who’s been able to conquer his fear of talking to me.”

“I wouldn’t say that fear had been conquered,” he muttered.

“See? Some humor, too. But whatever’s here isn’t something that can be readily put into words. I just… know, as weird or crazy as it sounds.”

“Yes, it is crazy.”

“Didn’t you just say—”

“Yes, okay!” Ryan finally exclaimed. “I feel drawn to you, too—suddenly and inexplicably. But I have a life here, and this little development doesn’t exactly fit in with everything else that’s going on.”

“I didn’t see this coming, either.”

“Of course not.” Ryan tousled his hair. “Look, I can’t deal with this right now. There are other… complications that I don’t want to get into. So yeah, I’m going to go.”  He bolted from the couch. “Another tech can come do the system reinstall.”

I can’t be left wondering. Raena lunged from the couch and caught his hand before he could walked away. Standing before him with her hand still on his, she gazed up into his eyes. The connection she’d felt between them since their first encounter was overwhelming at that distance. A tangible electric charge filled the air, time almost seeming to stand still. Ever so slightly, she leaned up toward him.

Finally, he gave into her advance. Their lips met, sending an energizing tingle all the way to her toes. Though still strangers, there was something familiar about his touch—like old lovers finally being reunited.

They eased backward onto the couch, immediately comfortable in each other’s presence. In that gentle embrace, there was no pressure for it to be anything more than a chaste affirmation of something that was impossible to verbalize. Somehow, entwined in a virtual stranger’s arms, Raena felt completely at peace.

She had no idea how much time had passed by the time they finally settled on the couch with her head on his chest. They lay together in silence for a long while, but she knew one of them would have to say something eventually, and it should probably be her.

“We’ll find a way,” she murmured.

He squeezed her. “I suspect a plan is already in progress.”

“You’re probably right about that.” I bet none of the party guests would guess where I ended up tonight. She nestled closer to him on the couch.

“I should get going.” He tried to get up.

She stayed put. “Just a while longer.”

Ryan relaxed again. “A few more minutes won’t hurt.”

*       *       *

Ryan’s eyes shot open. Sun streamed through the open window—already well past dawn.

It took him a moment to get his bearings in the unfamiliar room. He glanced over and saw Raena still asleep on the couch next to him. Shite!

He scrambled off the couch, only pausing to look at the time on his handheld: 06:47. There was no way he’d be able to explain being gone all night. And if anyone caught him leaving the quarters of the newest Sietinen heir…

Raena stirred on the couch and then stretched as her eyes fluttered open. “Hey,” she greeted. “Wait, it’s morning?”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to stay. I must have fallen asleep—” Ryan tried to explain.

“It’s fine, don’t worry about it,” Raena replied.

That’s easy for her to say. She won’t get shipped offworld for this. “Please don’t tell anyone I stayed here.”

“I invited you. What’s the big deal?”

“I’m a servant here, Raena. Remember, I shouldn’t even be talking to you.”

She laughed. “And like I said last night, that’s a stupid rule.”

“You might not have such social distinctions where you’re from, but the conventions are very clear here. I need to go.”

She rose from the couch. “When can I see you again?”

He hesitated. “I still don’t know how this would work.”

Raena frowned. “You’re ready to let some arbitrary social standing get in the way?”

Ryan crossed his arms. “I’m in a tough spot here.”

“So come to the TSS with me,” Raena said. “Neither of our backgrounds matters there.”

“Me in the TSS?” Ryan ran a hand through his dark hair. “That’ll be the day.”

Raena took a step toward him. “Why not? Militia is a good career path.”

“I don’t know…”

“Well, I’d like a chance to spend some more time together, to see what we have between us,” Raena stated, looking him in the eyes.

“You may be new to the dynastic lifestyle, but you already know how to speak your mind.”

Raena smiled. “Since you’re not saying what you’re really thinking, I figured I should speak on both our behalves.”

“I am speaking my mind. I can’t help being rational.”

“I still think you’re holding back.”

He sighed. “All right. The truth is that I would like a lot more nights like last night.”

“Me too.”

But first, I need to avoid getting killed today. “Really, though, I have to go.”

Raena gave him a slow kiss. “I’ll see you soon.”

Ryan tore himself away from her and rushed out into the hall. I never should have stayed overnight. This is bad—

He rounded a bend in the hallway on his way to the servant passage entrance and almost ran straight into Wil.

“Hi again,” the Sietinen heir commented.

Shite! Ryan froze. There was no escape. “Nothing happened!” he exclaimed in a panic.

Wil cocked his head. “With what?”

Of course, he doesn’t even know I was with his daughter all night. Ryan’s mind raced, trying to figure out a way to backpedal. “I, uh…”

“Where were you coming from?” Wil asked.

“My lord, I can explain—”

Wil stared at him levelly. “Were you with Raena all this time? I’ll know if you’re lying.”

“She asked me to stay,” Ryan blurted out. “I must have fallen asleep. When I woke up—” He looked down at the floor. “I’ll report the violation to my supervisor. I accept full responsibility.”

The Tararian lord stood in silence for several moments. “As far as I’m concerned, there was no wrongdoing.”

Ryan looked up slowly. “My lord…?”

“I know most of the highborn around here act in a certain way, but I grew up in the TSS. I think it’s absurd that you can get in trouble for talking to someone. If my daughter wants to talk to you, it’s not anyone’s place to stand in the way of that.”

He’s not upset? It took Ryan several seconds to find his voice again. “I thought for sure you were going to have me banished.”

“Banishment? Does anyone still do that?” Wil chuckled. “No, Ryan, far from it. In fact, I was going to ask you to join the TSS.”

“The TSS?”

Wil nodded. “Are you aware you have latent abilities?”

“No. That’s not possible…”

“It is and you do. You’re a year or two past when we would normally have someone join, but you’re still well within the window to draw out your potential. That is, if you accept.”

Ryan swallowed. “I don’t know what to say.”

“ ‘Yes’ would be a good reply.”

Train in telekinesis? That was never a future I’d considered. “I’ll need to think about it.”

“For what it’s worth, you’d be in the same cohort as Raena and Jason,” Wil added.

That would be fun until Raena decided that she wasn’t really interested in me and moves on to someone else. Ryan took a step back. “I can’t make a decision right now.”

“Of course,” Wil yielded. “Take a couple days to mull it over.”

“Thank you, my lord.”

Wil smiled. “Please, the honorifics aren’t necessary. First name is fine.”

“I couldn’t!”

“I’m sure you can find a way to adapt.” The heir looked him over again. “You are quite an anomaly. How someone with your ability came to be in your position…”

“I don’t remember my life before this,” Ryan murmured.

“Well, regardless of if you want to join us in the TSS, I’d like to find out some more about your family. Do I have your permission to go through your file?”

“You don’t need my permission to access it.”

“It’s common courtesy to ask,” Wil replied.

Ryan nodded. “Sure. If you find anything interesting, let me know. It’d be nice to know where I was from.”

“Deal. And please do consider the offer.”

“Yes, my— I will.”

“Good.” Wil took a step in the direction he’d been heading before the near-collision. “Oh, and if your supervisor asks where you were all night, you can tell them I had a project for you.”

Dumbfounded, Ryan resumed his dash back to the servants’ quarters. Join the TSS as an Agent? Have a chance to spend more time with Raena… This can’t all be real.

He took the familiar, plain interior corridor to the stairway that led into the basement beneath the mansion. He’d spent his youth getting to know every inch of the hill on which the Sietinen estate was constructed and the underground development that was a fully functioning city unto itself. Like the other staff for day-to-day administration, food preparation, and maintenance, he lived onsite in subterranean quarters. Though many of the estate’s operations were automated or handled robotically, Tararian culture dictated a living person’s touch for many activities, so people like him had a long history of employment. He often wondered, however, if that cultural norm of being served a meal by a person rather than an android was instituted as a means of job preservation on a broad scale rather than a genuine preference.

Unlike the marble floors and airy breezeways on the surface, the worker levels underground were cast in polished concrete with utilitarian amenities. Ryan raced down the stairs and glanced at the holographic reader board of the day’s tasks as he entered the quartered housing for technical staff. Four maintenance requests had already come in and he should have claimed one of them. Shite, they’ll be checking in on me soon.

He raced toward his quarters to take a quick shower and change. Unfortunately, he needed to pass by the common room to get there. Being 07:00, a number of people were gathered at the long bench tables for breakfast.

“Where were you last night?” Sophie called out from the nearest table.

She’s the last person I wanted to see this morning. “I received a time-sensitive assignment late last night.”

“Don’t lie to me.”

Ryan turned away and continued down the hall. “I’m not doing this here.”

“You can’t keep avoiding me!” Sophie jogged after him. “It can’t keep going like this.”

“There was never anything to get going in the first place.”

Her glare bored into the back of his head. “So the last four months were nothing?”

“I told you I wasn’t interested in anything formal. I was very upfront with that.” He reached the door and palmed open the lock.

“I thought you were just saying that…”

Ryan stepped into his room. “I’m sorry if you feel otherwise, but this was always just a casual thing. I never considered you my girlfriend.”

Sophie crossed her arms. “There’s someone else, isn’t there?”

There wasn’t until last night. “I value your friendship, but clearly you’re wanting something that’s never going to happen between us.”

“I thought you liked me.”

Stars! I do not have the mental space for this drama right now. Then again, it’d been drama from the beginning. The entire arrangement had been a mistake he was too slow to admit. “I do like you and care about you. We’re just at different places right now, and I think it’s better we go our separate ways so you can find the deeper relationship you’re looking for.”

She stared at him with wide, pleading eyes. “But—”

“I’m sorry, Sophie.” He started to close the door. “Take some time to calm down and we can maybe talk later. Now, I need to get ready.”

“Ryan, please…”

“Sorry.” Ryan closed and locked the door before she could say anything else. Taylor had tried to warn him about her but he hadn’t listened. He hated feeling like he’d hurt her, but he’d been as clear as possible with his intentions and couldn’t control her turning it into something inside her head that it wasn’t in reality.

He rubbed his eyes and took several deep breaths to clear his head. Dealing with a crazy ex-non-girlfriend was the lowest item on his priority list for the moment.

Ryan set about getting ready for the day as quickly as possible. Drama aside, life must go on. The future path, though, just might be headed toward an interesting detour.

*       *       *

Stars! When I set them up, I didn’t think they’d spend the whole night together, Wil thought as he parted from Ryan and resumed his walked toward the breakfast patio.

The revelation did confirm that there was something genuine between them, however. Raena wasn’t the sort to fool around with someone, so she must have seen potential for something significant. All the same, he could tell from Ryan’s demeanor that nothing too serious had transpired overnight—at least not on a physical level. Wil had bigger things to worry about than two teenagers making out on a couch.

Still, maintaining a sufficient level of objectivity was easier said than done. On a conscious level, he was well aware that he’d been even younger than Raena when he first met Saera in the TSS. He also knew that experiencing a connection with someone was far from an enduring commitment and the could-be romance might go nowhere. All the same, he found a conflict brewing within himself as parental protectiveness faced off against a desire for his children to find happiness and fulfillment in their own lives.

If this guy is going to have a relationship with my daughter, the least I can do is figure out who he is. Based on the little Wil knew so far, Ryan was more than he appeared to be.

CHAPTER 15

The previous night seemed like a dream in the light of day. From the bizarre party to the new potential romance, Raena wasn’t sure what to make of all the events. This new life might be even more different than I imagined.

She showered and dressed for the day, selecting a breezy skirt and tank top that seemed well-suited to the temperate climate. While she was braiding her hair, she received a text message from her mother directing her to a patio one floor down where the rest of the family was gathering for breakfast.

Raena finished styling her hair and then proceeded into the main residential corridor. No one else was around, but the hall was filled with sunlight streaming in through windows in the cut-outs leading to shared terrace spaces at various points along the walkway. Sounds of singing birds carried on the breeze through open windows, and she drank in the peace of the place as she strolled toward the staircase. With the new day, anything seemed possible.

Her family was already seated around a large, rectangular wooden table on a covered patio beneath one of the terraces on the upper level. Cris and Kate were on the far side of the table reading text projected from their handhelds resting on the tabletop and her parents were sitting quietly on the left side of the table, absorbed in their own thoughts. Jason had apparently just arrived and was settling into a chair on the right side of the table adjacent to Kate.

“Good morning,” Cris greeted, minimizing the text on his handheld. “How did you sleep?”

“Pretty well,” Raena replied, figuring it best to leave out the part about staying up half the night and spending the remaining time curled up on the couch with Ryan.

“You survived the party,” Saera said with a smile. “It should all be easy going from here.”

Now I have new complications to worry about. Raena took a seat next to her brother. “It wasn’t that bad, thanks to all of you.”

Kate minimized the text from her handheld, as well, shaking her head. “I still can’t believe they’re so intimidated by us even after all this time. One look and they run the other direction.”

“In all fairness, your dagger-eyes can bring even the most battle-hardened Agent to their knees,” Cris quipped.

Kate swatted him playfully. “You know what I mean. That line between those with abilities and those without is still as firm as ever.”

“The irony being that almost everyone in that room was from an active genetic line,” Wil commented. “In another generation or two they’ll be the ones with the active abilities.”

“Hopefully a lot will have changed by then,” Cris murmured.

In the silence that followed, Raena scoped out the breakfast spread on the table. Two pitchers of juice were at the center of the table—one orange and the other red—surrounded by a bowl of fruit and several baskets of baked goods.

Raena stared at the pile of pastries on her mother’s plate. “Mom! A little hungry?”

“They’re really good,” Saera said with a slight flush to her cheeks.

“Uh huh.” Raena grabbed one for herself, finding it warm and soft in her fingertips. She set it on her plate and pulled off a small section of the flaky dough. The moment it touched her tongue, she flashed her mom a sheepish look. “All right, I get it.”

Saera made a flourish of vindication with her hand and then resumed eating.

“So Dad,” Jason said, grabbing some breakfast for himself, “a lot of people last night were talking about you like you’re some sort of legend.”

Wil inched back in his chair and looked down. “People say a lot of things.”

Cris and Kate exchanged glances. “He’s being modest,” Cris said. “He’s quite accomplished.”

“I did what I needed to do,” Wil muttered.

“So it’s true—about the independent jump drive?” Raena asked. “Whatever that is.”

“It’s an incredibly significant invention,” her mother cut in. “Your father cracked a code that no one else had been able to.”

“He was just about your age,” Cris continued. “The official design was finished shortly before he graduated from the TSS.”

“I can’t imagine graduating at sixteen,” Jason commented.

Wil nodded. “It feels like that was forever ago.”

“What’s the independent jump drive?” Raena asked.

“It’s a navigation system,” Saera explained. “Sort of like the equivalent of going from a dial-up modem to having access to satellite internet in the middle of nowhere.”

“Well, it’s a little more complex than that…” Wil said.

“How’s it work?” Raena questioned.

“After you’ve had about two years of navigation theory classes, we’ll get into that,” her father replied with a smile. “And believe me, there’s no way around it—navigation is the family business. You’re going to learn more about it than you ever wanted to know.”

“Right now, that sounds awesome,” Raena replied with a grin.

Cris eased back in his chair. “Oh, just wait.”

“I’ve always been partial to flying, myself,” her father said.

“Oh yeah, that’s way better,” Cris agreed.

Jason straightened in his chair. “And we can really start lessons when we get back to Headquarters?”

“Absolutely,” Wil said. “Many students have had at least preliminary flight training before coming to the TSS.”

“So wait,” Raena said, “you wouldn’t let us learn to drive a manual car but you’re totally okay with us flying crazy-fast fighters in space?”

Wil smiled. “First of all, it was an irrelevant skill with the prevalence of self-driving cars. But the more compelling reason I resisted is because it’s much easier to learn maneuvering in three dimensions first and then go back to the two-dimensional perception needs of driving a car.”

“I can vouch for that,” Saera added. “The speed and maneuvering are completely different. There are some bad habits to break from driver’s ed. Then again, I was learning back before automated travel took over.”

Raena grinned at her brother. “I can deal with flight lessons first.”

“Definitely on board,” he agreed.

“Okay, so navigation systems study and flight lessons…” Raena began, “and then I imagine we have all sorts of remedial information to go over regarding culture beyond Earth.”

Her mother nodded. “Not to mention telekinesis training.”

Raena perked up. “When do we get started with that?”

“Sooner the better, actually,” Wil replied.

“My abilities came on rather suddenly, too,” Cris stated. “When I joined the TSS, I entered into an apprenticeship to get caught up to a Junior Agent cohort.”

“Will we do that, too?” Jason asked.

“Well, there were some extenuating circumstances,” Cris clarified. “Extreme stress can trigger abilities beyond the expected level.”

Raena tilted her head. “What happened?”

Her grandfather hesitated. “The Priesthood tried to kill me and I fought back.”

“What?” Jason exclaimed, eyes wide with alarm.

“That was the first time I ever ‘stopped time’, which is essentially creating a spatial disruption that lets you move faster than the rest of the physical world,” Cris explained.

“Whoa! Will we get to learn that?” Raena asked.

Cris nodded. “You’ll have the best possible teachers. Members of the Primus Elite group of officers your father trained—they have some of the highest CRs on record.”

Wil glared at him from across the table. “They were a talented group to begin with.”

“Even still, they exceeded their potential estimates by half a point,” Cris shot back.

“A product of being around someone with your magnitude of ability,” Kate added. “We can only imagine what you’ll be able to achieve, Raena and Jason.”

Jason looked over at their father. “You mentioned the high score before, but I’m still confused about what it really means.”

As he folded his hands on the tabletop, Cris leaned forward. “The actual measures don’t really matter. The only thing you need to understand for now is that abilities have a very strong genetic component, so we are quite anxious to see what you two can do.”

Raena looked to her father. “Given your ties to the TSS and all this here on Tararia, I’m surprised you ever settled on Earth.”

“Well, some things happened in the interim,” he replied after a moment.

“He should really be the one commanding the TSS, not me,” Cris said. “In fact—”

“That’s enough,” Wil interjected with bite in his tone.

What was that about? Raena glanced at her brother. “What don’t you want us to know?”

Wil rose from the table. “Sorry, I need to look into some things.” He stormed off.

Cris let out a slow breath and leaned back in his chair.

“Did I say something wrong?” Raena asked hesitantly.

“No,” her mother assured her. “There are some old memories that have been raised over the last several days. It’s nothing for you to worry about.”

“They deserve to know,” Cris stated.

A hum of energy registered in Raena’s mind and she perceived something silently pass between Saera and Cris. Are they having a telepathic conversation?

After a moment, Saera grabbed one of the pastries from her plate and took a large bite, seemingly on the losing side of whatever discussion had just transpired.

“What’s going on?” Jason asked.

Didn’t he just see that? Maybe Irina was right about me, Raena realized as it became clear that her brother wasn’t yet attuned to the use of abilities in their presence.

“Your father’s role in the TSS before is more than just standard service, but I’ll give him the chance to tell you himself,” Cris replied. “If he doesn’t soon, though, I will, because I don’t want you to get misinformation from others. It’s one of those matters where there are some rather polarized opinions.”

Raena and Jason exchanged glances.

“It’s nothing to worry about,” Saera went on. “Enjoy yourselves here.”

This must have something to do with the war people have mentioned. If Dad was in command of the TSS, does that mean he was leading that fight? Raena spooned some fruit onto her plate and poured a glass of the red-colored juice, which reminded her a bit of a cranberry flavor.

Conversation was sparse for the rest of the meal, but with the promise of some time by the pool and a picnic lunch in the garden, whatever dark truth they were keeping from her was soon at the back of her mind.

*       *       *

No matter how hard he tried to move on and forget, Wil’s past kept coming up to haunt him. They don’t know what the war did to me.

Walking away from the breakfast table would only delay the inevitable, but it was the only thing Wil could do in that moment. Ever since Raena and Jason’s abilities emerged, he knew that his role in the war would come up and he’d need to tell them about the Bakzen and everything he’d been through.

However, to hear over and over from others that he was a hero and had done great things stabbed at the dark stain on his conscience that he’d tried so hard to lock away. The walls around his guilt frayed with every mention of him being a savior and selfless leader. His vanquishing of the Bakzen may have been necessary, but the choices he’d made along the way made him far from a selfless hero. He didn’t know how much longer he could maintain the front of innocence. Then again, admitting what he’d done might destroy everything in his life that now sustained him. Either way, something had to give.

I need a distraction. Wil took a curved stairway from the ground level up to the guest wing. An investigation into Ryan’s background might be just the project he needed to suppress thoughts of his own past.

With his mind made up, Wil located a private work room on his handheld and set a reservation. He followed the map to the office and unlocked it with his ID chip.

The space contained everything he’d need for his investigation—a desk with integrated holodisplay, encrypted work console for secure remote access to the TSS Mainframe, and a window of the garden to help pass the time while he waited for the results of the analysis.

He sat down in the swivel chair behind the desk and logged into the computer using his dynastic ID credentials, then augmented the rights with his TSS security clearance. Anything accessible without manual hacking would come up in the results, and if something was still sealed it could only mean that the Priesthood’s highest order was directly involved, as he feared.

All right, Ryan, let’s see who you are. Wil used the display to navigate through the personnel files until he located Ryan’s. He configured a comparative analysis for Ryan’s genetic records against profiles in the central archive to look for his parents.

Digging into a person’s genetic legacy was a strange way to get to know someone. Part of Wil hated that he was reducing Ryan to his basic past like that and would use it to pass judgment, but there was no other way to determine his origins. Why does it even matter? It shouldn’t.

Yet, it did. The Priesthood had driven them all to evaluate their genetic lines as a commodity more than a measure of family. Bloodlines determined a person’s worth in society and could dictate their future path. It was counter to everything he’d been taught within the culture of the TSS—that a person’s position was earned after starting from an equal footing. Some people had natural advantages of intelligence or other aptitude; there was no way around that. All the same, everyone could find some area where they could excel when given the chance.

When the Priesthood was involved, though, there was never that opportunity for someone to find their own place. Destiny was determined generations ahead and some fates were unavoidable. Perhaps Ryan was just a naturally gifted individual born into humble beginnings, but far more likely his future had been manipulated behind the scenes just like Wil’s. That gave them an automatic sense of kinship, but Wil was determined to keep a detached perspective until he knew what the Priesthood might be after through this latest project.

Wil initiated the search and then spun around in the chair to gaze out the window along the back wall looking over the gardens and forested hills beyond. Long shadows still stretched over the landscape under the morning sun.

Despite the massive volume of data in the archive, the analysis shouldn’t take long to complete. The search algorithm was set to only access plausible matches and run a matching sequence on those, greatly reducing the processing requirements.

Wil idly spun around in the chair while he waited. The initial scan of public records completed after three minutes, but there were no matches. That’s odd. The search automatically dove deeper, accessing the sealed adoption records and other files in the individual worlds. Unfortunately, that information was far more disaggregated and the system would need to run a full analysis on each file rather than relying strictly on the metadata of the central public files.

This might take a while. Wil was about to leave the office and find somewhere else to hide out for the rest of the morning while the analysis concluded, but there was a buzz at the door.

He activated a video feed for the camera outside and saw his father standing in the hall.

“Come in,” Wil said and released the lock via the desktop.

Cris swung open the door and immediately focused on the analysis running on the holodisplay. “What are you working on?”

“Trying to figure out who someone is.”

“That sounds like a strategy to avoid confronting yourself,” his father replied as he settled into a padded chair across from the desk.

“That was my intention.” Wil swiveled to face out the window.

“Wil, the war is too big of a historic event for you to pretend like it didn’t happen. Do you want them to read about you being Supreme Commander in a history book or tell them yourself?”

“Whatever they hear about the war won’t be the truth. Everything I documented was buried under the Priesthood’s propaganda.”

“That’s all the more reason they should hear it from you,” Cris urged.

“But what could I tell them? The ‘war hero’ story is a lie and we both know it. I was forced to lead a genocide. There’s no way for me to spin that in a way that is both truthful and doesn’t make me look awful.”

“You tell them that you were a military commander and you did your duty.”

Wil spun the chair around to face his father. “And that doing so left me completely broken. What about that part?”

“It’s been almost twenty years since then.”

“Sometimes it feels like it was just last week.” Wil glanced up at the genetic analysis still processing. “The Bakzen have been gone for a long time, but the war was never over.”

“We’re getting close. We might have our fourth vote.”

“It’d be so much better if it were unanimous.”

“Still, four is all we technically need,” Cris said. “Besides, Raena seems to be a natural. She might be able to win over the rest.”

“She does have a knack for getting her way,” Wil agreed. “Is that who you think I should name?”

“Well, she’s certainly demonstrated interest and aptitude, so that’s a good sign. Do you think Jason is a better fit?”

“No. He takes after you, no offense.”

Cris laughed. “None taken. I’d avoid anything having to do with politics and negotiations if I had any choice in the matter. It sounds like you have your decision.”

“I suppose, but I want to hold off on an announcement until I’ve seen how they act once they’re in the TSS.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

“In the meantime, there’s this mystery to solve.” Wil pointed to the projection of the analysis still processing above the desktop.

“Your mystery person, yes,” Cris said. “Who is it?”

“His name is Ryan Pernelli—the maintenance tech I mentioned last night who appeared to have a resonance connection with Raena,” Wil explained.

“Ah, yes.”

“I wanted to make sure I didn’t misread the situation when they bumped into each other, so I arranged for him to go work on her broken viewscreen.”

Cris raised an eyebrow. “By which you mean you broke it?”

“Just a little light software recoding. But anyway, it sounds like he was over there all night.”

“So it’s genuine.”

“Yes. But is it natural or nanotech? That’s what I’m trying to figure out now.” Wil sighed. “And apparently his background isn’t straightforward because there was no genetic match in the public records. A Ward with a sealed file is pretty unusual.”

Cris frowned. “That it is. Add in the strong telekinetic potential and that has the Priesthood written all over it.”

“That’s my concern. Is he friend or foe?”

“Hopefully the analysis yields some answers soon,” his father said. “While you’re waiting, though, why don’t you talk to your kids? If you won’t, then I will.”

“Do what you need to do,” Wil replied.

“We’ll be in the conference room next to where we had breakfast, if you want to come,” his father said as he stood up. “You’ll feel better after it’s over.”

“I’ll think about it.”

Cris strode out of the room and closed the door behind him. Wil massaged his eyes with his fingertips and leaned back in the desk chair. For every secret revealed, two new ones took its place. I need to face my past eventually. We need a clear path forward.

*       *       *

Cris found the twins still on the breakfast patio with Saera and Kate. They all seemed to be in good spirits despite the abrupt end to the conversation earlier.

“Is Dad okay?” Raena asked.

“He’ll be fine,” Cris replied. “It’s time we talk about some things, though.”

“Did Wil give you the go-ahead?” Saera asked privately.

“I told him I was going to and he didn’t resist.”

Saera’s frown indicated that she wasn’t entirely pleased with his decision but she made no further comment.

“Let’s go somewhere more private,” Cris said, leading the twins and Saera to the nearby conference room he’d identified for the conversation.

The room was designed for visiting diplomats to have a secure place to make highly confidential offworld calls. Sound isolated and with retractable interior shutters, no one could see or hear what went on inside.

Cris activated the privacy mode for the room as he stepped inside, which caused the shutters to deploy. “Sorry for the theatrics,” he commented, “but this is sensitive information. Please don’t repeat what we discuss here, even to each other when you’re alone. We can safely talk in broad terms once back at Headquarters, but around here it’s hard to know who to trust.”

Raena and Jason nodded their understanding.

Cris elected to stand rather than sit at the round six-person table in the center of the room. He clasped his hands behind his back and began to pace in front of the shuttered window. “Our family hasn’t exactly had it easy,” he began. “Holding influence and power often puts one at the center of plans, and we were no exception.”

The twins and Saera took seats at the table facing him.

“Several hundred years ago, the Priesthood began genetic experimentations. They wanted to make a new, evolved race with stronger telekinetic abilities than had ever been harnessed before. This plan was twofold. The first component was to engineer a new line, called the Bakzen. The second was to introduce nanotech into the general population that would supposedly enhance everyone’s abilities—”

The door chirped, indicating that someone was about to enter. A moment later, Wil stepped into the room.

“I decided that if you were going to talk about me it may as well not be behind my back,” he said and took a seat at the table with his family. “Sorry to interrupt.”

“Not at all,” Cris said. “You can make sure I get this right. So, as I was saying, the nanotech was supposed to enhance everyone’s abilities. And it did, temporarily. However, the side effect was a phenomenon we still experience today: the Twelve Generation Cycle. Seven generations with no abilities, followed by five with—the strongest expression being 10th Generation.”

“That’s why Corine doesn’t have abilities, even though Michael and Elise are Agents,” Raena said.

“Exactly,” Saera confirmed.

“Meanwhile,” Cris continued, “there was the other engineered race, the Bakzen. As people realized that their own abilities were fading, the Bakzen became villainized and ostracized. Eventually, they were driven from all the Taran worlds.”

“The Priesthood tried to pretend like the whole thing never happened,” Wil interjected, “and that the Generation Cycle had always been how things were. They control all the media and official data archives, so once they decide to propagate a certain message, it becomes complete and binding.”

Cris nodded. “To that end, the Priesthood decided to make people forget abilities were once commonplace—it was the only way they could cover up their monumental mistake. So, they launched an anti-telekinesis campaign that resulted in most people hiding their abilities. Still, the Priesthood knew that the Bakzen were out there and could potentially pose a threat. To hedge their bets, the Priesthood secretly ordered the creation of the TSS—an organization to train people in weaponized telekinesis so they could fight the Bakzen if it ever came to it.”

“But first, the Priesthood tried to eliminate the Bakzen completely,” Wil added. “They sent a bomb to the planet where the Bakzen had taken up residence. Except, the Bakzen used their abilities to disable it. They told the Priesthood to leave them alone, but such a powerful organization wouldn’t be bullied—especially not by its own creation. So, they declared war.”

“The war,” Saera clarified. “Any other conflict in the past two thousand years doesn’t begin to compare with the duration and scope. Except, the Priesthood made sure to keep the war a secret.”

“How could they keep it quiet?” Jason asked. “If it was so large-scale—”

“Because it didn’t take place on this dimensional plane,” Cris went on. “The Bakzen tore a hole between space and subspace—the rift.”

“And they stayed within the rift, growing stronger and plotting their revenge against their Taran creators,” Wil said. “When they finally made their first strike, the Priesthood immediately knew they needed a way to fight back. They began manipulating the bloodlines of those least affected by the nanotech that caused the Generation Cycle—a process of selectively pairing to create a new line with enhanced abilities just like their enemy, only one that evolved naturally rather than being created directly in a lab. The result of those efforts was known as the Cadicle, a term borrowed from theological texts.” Wil couldn’t meet their gazes. “That person is me.”

Raena and Jason inhaled sharply. They looked at each other, processing.

“That’s why your abilities are so much stronger,” Raena said, breaking the silence.

“Yes,” Wil confirmed. “And that’s why the Priesthood manipulated our lives behind the scenes to make sure we ended up in the TSS. They made sure my parents would meet and that I’d be born into a life of service to the TSS. When I was fourteen, the Bakzen broke into Headquarters and captured me—with the help of a traitor. I made it back home, but that’s when I learned about the secret war that had been going on for almost five hundred years without any of us knowing. There was a whole division of the TSS operating independently in the rift. Finding out about the war and my future part in it changed the entire tone of my existence. My mandate was the complete destruction of the Bakzen.”

Jason’s jaw dropped open in horror. “And you found this out at fourteen?”

“Yeah.” Wil stared down at the tabletop.

“I can’t imagine hearing that… Not then or ever,” Raena murmured. “How did you keep going?”

“Things were really rough for a while,” Wil said. “I met your mom about a year later. She’s the main reason I made it through.” He fell silent again.

“The ensuing years were tough on all of us,” Cris jumped in when it appeared Wil wasn’t going to continue. “Our time in the war was on the horizon. After graduating to Agent, your dad spent the next three years working on the independent jump drive design—a piece of technology we needed to allow more precise maneuvering in the space battles spanning between the rift and normal space. When that was done, it came time to train a group of officers to assist him with battle tactics. This team was the Primus Elites, some of whom I believe you met.”

“So they’re your war buddies,” Raena commented.

“It’s more than that,” Saera tried to explain. “Agents that work together extensively develop a bond that’s a sort of telepathic connection. Those of us that trained together for the war are tied together—like you and Jason as siblings.”

“There were only five years to train,” Cris continued. “The war was dragging on and needed to end. At that time, your dad was sworn in as Supreme Commander of the TSS.”

“I had my mandate to fulfill,” Wil murmured, still staring at the tabletop. “Eliminate all of the Bakzen.”

“The rest of us didn’t know at the time that the Bakzen were of Taran origin,” Cris explained. “But Wil did. He spared the rest of us that knowledge so we could do our jobs.”

Raena’s face drained. “No wonder you didn’t want to talk about it.”

“We lost a lot of really good people.” Cris swallowed. “One of them was your namesake, Jason. Jason Banks—the former High Commander of the TSS.”

“He was family to us,” Saera added.

“Wow.” Jason slumped back in his chair.

Raena looked around the table at the drawn faces. “You won the war. Then what?”

“Your father didn’t want the command any longer, so I stepped up from my position as Lead Agent to High Commander after Banks died,” Cris replied. “At that point, I eloquently told the Priesthood to fok off and we’ve been operating independently ever since.”

“Wow.” Raena released a slow breath. “That’s a lot to go through.”

“The entire experience left me pretty broken,” Wil said. “It took me a long time to come back from it.”

“Yeah, I can imagine,” Raena murmured.

“So there you have it,” Cris said, forcing a smile. “That is all the madness you were born into. And hopefully now you understand why we feel so strongly that the Priesthood needs to go.”

“No kidding,” Jason said. Raena nodded her agreement.

“Now, I highly advise some lounge time by the pool for the rest of the day. This was a way heavier conversation than anyone should endure while on vacation.”

“I’m pretty sure this was more of a business trip than a vacation,” Saera corrected. “At least, that’s what my expense report will state.”

“You do realize that we’re still the ones paying the bills around the TSS these days?” Cris joked back.

Saera grinned. “It’s not my name on the account.” She rose from the table. “Okay, pool time!”

“Go on ahead,” Wil said to the twins. “Saera and Dad, hang back for a minute.”

*       *       *

As Wil had listened to his father and wife give their account of the war, he realized that so many crucial details were being left out. They don’t know… They really don’t know what decisions I had to make in those months.

He had to come clean. They had been through too much together for him to continue harboring his dark truth alone. He could never explain it to Raena and Jason—they hadn’t been through a war so they’d never understand. But his father and wife—they were by his side. They had asked him so many times what had happened and why he’d withdrawn. If they want today to be about truths, then I need to tell them.

Wil waved his children out of the room.

“Okay, we’ll see you out there,” Raena said as she headed out of the door. “And, thanks for filling us in.”

Cris smiled at them. “Of course. We’ll see you out there soon.”

As soon as the door was closed again, Cris turned his attention to his son. “What’s up?”

“A long time ago, you asked me what had happened—what so suddenly changed in the middle of the war,” Wil said.

Saera came to attention. “Yeah.”

Wil took a slow breath. “I’m sure you had your theories.”

“Well, you were forced to take out all of the Bakzen, knowing who they really were. That would mess up anyone,” Cris replied.

“That was a part of it. A big part,” Wil acknowledged, “but it wasn’t what put me over the edge.” He fell silent and stared at the floor, still not wanting to admit what he’d done aloud.

“What, then?” Cris pressed.

“I— I knew about the attack on Cambion before it happened.” The words caught in Wil’s throat.

Cris paled. He needed no reminder about to which planet Wil was referring. “How?” The cold of his tone caught Wil off guard.

“Tek told me.”

Saera and Cris looked at each other with horror.

Wil knew what they were suddenly thinking, that he had been consorting with the enemy all along. “It was my only communication with the Bakzen before the final minutes of the war. He messaged me because he had Saera’s shuttle in a weapons lock.”

“Oh my god,” Saera brought a hand to her mouth. “So something really did happen that day.”

Wil shook his head slowly. “Tek gave me a choice between you and the planet. He gave me two minutes to decide. I ran through both scenarios every way I could think of them… and I couldn’t lose you, Saera. That would have been the end of the war right there. But Tek also made foking sure that every time I looked at you I would also see the burning remains of Cambion.”

“Shite.” Cris collapsed back in his chair. “I…”

“I realize it was a treasonous act,” Wil said with surprising calm. “I should have turned myself in a long time ago.”

Cris and Saera sat in silence for what felt like an eternity to Wil.

Just yell at me and hate me and get it over with. He folded his hands on the tabletop, prepared for any reaction.

“That explains a lot,” Cris said at last.

“At the time, it had to be done. Sacrificing those lives meant winning the whole war,” Wil went on. “Afterward, I felt like I wasn’t worthy of living because of the atrocities I committed. The guilt festered and ate away at me until I couldn’t take it anymore. That’s why I left for those three months—I needed to see if I could still reconnect with myself. And I did, just enough. I put up walls around the dark truth and buried it. But these last few days hearing everyone talk about the past and seeing the Aesir again… I remembered and it was too much to lock away again.”

Cris took a shaky breath. “I don’t know what to say.”

Saera continued to stare into space.

“Say something,” Wil pleaded. “You should hate me for what I did.”

“No.” Cris shook his head. “You were put in an impossible position. From the very beginning, you were set up to destroy the Bakzen. It’s unfair to judge you for collateral damage.”

Wil stared at him in shock. “Collateral damage? It was four billion people!”

“It’s a scale I still can’t comprehend even after all these years,” Cris replied. “But I came to terms with that loss a long time ago. As High Commander, I had to review a lot of reports after the war, and though Cambion’s loss was tragic, if the TSS fleet had been sent in to try to counter the attack we never would have had the forces left we needed to storm the Bakzen homeworld. The decisive military actions you took saved more lives in the long run by ending the war so quickly.”

How can he be so understanding? I let all those people die! “What I did was selfish.”

“It was a calculated decision, just like all the others you had to make. If it hadn’t been that world, the Bakzen would have taken another. You need to let it go, Wil.”

He couldn’t—not while Saera was still sitting in silence with her inner thoughts blocked to him. He tried to reach out to her but she kept up her mental guards. “I’m sorry,” he said aloud.

“That was a tough time for all of us,” she said eventually.

“We all did what we had to do,” Cris said under his breath. Then louder, “We can’t forget how we got in that position in the first place. There’s another entity at the center of the conflict, and that’s the Priesthood. They were behind everything—the creation of the Bakzen and the entire clean-up effort where we were the center of their plan. Giving in to guilt wasn’t a productive path then and it’s not the way ahead now. The Priesthood needs to be brought down. Now we’re finally almost in a position to do just that.”

“But what I did—” Wil protested.

“What you did allowed all of us to be sitting here today,” Cris stated, resolute. “Those lives are on the Priesthood’s hands.”

As his father looked at him with the same loving admiration that he had for Wil’s whole life, the guilt that had plagued him for so long finally began to dissipate.

Saera met his gaze and he was relieved to see that there was understanding in her eyes. “We have the upper hand now. The Priesthood made us to vanquish Taran enemies, and that’s exactly what we’ll do.”

CHAPTER 16

Releasing his deepest secret left Wil feeling light in a way he hadn’t felt since his early teenage years. For once, the future possibilities were those of hope.

Saera remained reticent as they exited the conference room, but Wil could tell that she just needed some time to reprocess a highly emotional time from their past within the new context. There wasn’t any of the hatred he’d feared she might feel toward him for having bartered her life in that way, but perhaps enough time had passed that such a visceral reaction was no longer possible.

For him, though, admitting his actions freed him of a weight that had been holding him back. He’d felt the anchor on him when he’d faced off against the Aesir, but he no longer perceived those restrictions. He’d been bred as a creature of war and he’d bring the war to the Priesthood’s doorstep.

As much as he wished he could just storm their island and be done with it, he recognized that the Priesthood’s tendrils ran far too deep to run headlong into anything. Further, the genetic analysis running in the conference room upstairs might unveil yet another layer to the Priesthood’s plans that had gone unnoticed until the night before.

With promises to join them later, Wil sent his father and wife out to the pool with the twins while he returned to the conference room to check on the results of the analysis.

When he entered the room, the holographic representation of the scan had ceased and “Match Found” was displayed in white script. The search had gone all the way into the most secured files, only afforded access by Wil’s equivalent of High Commander credentials.

He stared at the results, mouth agape. It’s not possible. Somehow, though, Ryan’s lineage was far more intriguing than Wil could ever have imagined. What to do with the information was another matter.

He telepathically reached out to his father’s consciousness. “Dad, the pool will have to wait. Meet me in the western wing. You need to see this.”

*       *       *

I’m totally foked. Ryan wrung his hands as he took the final stretch of a servant passage toward the administrative wing of the Sietinen estate. There was no way he’d still be employed by the end of the impending conversation. He couldn’t think of an alternative outcome from being called into a meeting with two dynastic heirs. The message from Wil was cryptic enough to leave Ryan open to speculation and all his thoughts were dire. He must have changed his mind about me spending time with Raena. I can forget about that offer to join the TSS. I’ll probably be shipped off to a prison planet!

He took a deep breath as he swung open the door at the end of the corridor, careful to check the internal monitor for any passersby after his last collision with Raena. I guess I’ll never see her again. The thought jabbed at his heart more than he anticipated.

The hidden passage opened directly across the hall from the destination office in the western wing. Through the open door, Ryan could see Wil and Cris seated at a small conference table in the center of the room. They spotted him after a moment and beckoned him inside.

“My lords.” Ryan bobbed his head as he entered the room, figuring he should at least keep up appearances.

An electric tingle passed through the air and the door swung shut behind Ryan.

He jumped with surprise. Telekinesis?

Cris smiled. “I stopped following the rules a long time ago.”

Ryan took half a step backward, confused. That isn’t the demeanor of someone who’s about to rip me to shreds for spending the night with his granddaughter.

“You’re not in trouble,” Wil stated, seeming to almost read his mind.

He probably did, actually, Ryan realized. He swallowed hard. “How many I be of service, my lords?”

“No more honorifics,” Wil replied. “Ryan… please, join us at the table.”

Hesitantly, Ryan stepped forward and took the chair closest to the door. The two Sietinens exchanged glances as he sat down.

Wil cleared his throat. “Ryan, what do you know of your birth mother?”

“As I said before, my l— As I said before, she turned me over as a Ward when I was six years old. I don’t really know anything about her. She didn’t work, as far as I can recall, and spent time playing with me. I don’t know why she gave me up.”

“And your father?” Cris asked.

Ryan shook his head. “Never knew him.”

Wil nodded. “We did.”

Ryan’s heart leaped. “What?”

“When I looked into your official file, it was pretty clearly a forgery—knowing what to look for,” Wil explained. “So, I decided to run a manual genetic evaluation to see if I could figure out who you actually are. The results were… Well, they change things.”

“Who was my father?” Ryan asked, his gaze flitting between the two men.

“He was the former High Commander of the TSS,” Cris said. “My mentor, Jason Banks. At least, that’s the name I knew him by. Apparently, like me, that was an assumed identity, too. He was actually the younger brother of the Head of the Bankris Dynasty, in the Second Region.”

Ryan’s mouth went dry. “I’m… I’m from a Dynasty?” he stammered at last.

“Yes,” Wil confirmed. “But that’s only part of it.”

My father was High Commander of the TSS? He couldn’t begin to comprehend the implications of that revelation. “What else?”

“Have you ever heard of the Dainetris Dynasty?” Cris asked.

“We’re not supposed to talk about the Fallen Dynasty,” Ryan hastily replied.

“This room is secure, don’t worry,” Cris assured him. “So you know it by reputation?”

Ryan inched back in his chair. “Only that it was once a seventh High Dynasty, but it fell many generations ago.”

Cris nodded. “Yes, it was. And do you know what the ‘fall’ of a dynasty is?”

“Loss of power and influence?” Ryan ventured.

“Yes,” replied Wil, “but there’s more to it than that. It’s the forcible removal from power, really. But Taran law is written in such a way that an entire family can’t just be disowned. The Corporations are private—the most anyone could do is encourage people not to buy from them anymore. However, the corporations operated by the High Dynasties are so integral to society that cutting one off is impossible.”

“So how did the Dynasty fall?” asked Ryan.

Wil smiled. “That’s the real question, isn’t it? Truth is, we have no idea. All records of the event have been wiped from the official historical logs. As far as we can tell, the only way to really unseat one of the High Dynasties is by eliminating their chance of inheritance. No heir, no means to perpetuate the power.”

“Then it’s a matter of distributing assets. What’s now the ship manufacturing division of SiNavTech was actually absorbed from Dainetris after its fall,” Cris continued. “Several other components of the Dainetris’ corporation, Dainetris Galactic Enterprises—or DGE—were divided up among the other High Dynasties. That’s the protocol when there’s no heir.”

“Okay…” Ryan said slowly. “Why does any of that matter?”

“Well, what do you think would happen if there actually was an heir?” Wil asked, looking him over.

Ryan shrugged. “Generations later? It’d be hard to prove.”

“Hypothetically, if it was proven, what would happen to the original assets?” pressed Cris.

“I don’t know,” Ryan responded after a moment. “If the assets had been absorbed into the other Dynasties for generations, it would be difficult to tell the market value of those components and break it out.”

“Yes, it would be extremely difficult,” Cris agreed. “Either they’d have to turn over the operational units or make a best guess determination at the current market value and arrive at a cash sales settlement. It’s only one of those two options, since based on Taran law, the original asset distribution would have been in violation of inheritance rules.”

Ryan eyed the two Sietinens across the table. “Does this have something to do with my dad’s inheritance?”

“Not exactly.” Wil leaned forward and folded his hands on the tabletop. “Ryan, against all odds, it appears that you are a lost heir to the Dainetris Dynasty.”

Time seemed to stand still in the room. Ryan’s mind was blank—his entire sense of self temporarily shattered. That’s not possible! He shook his head. “There must be some mistake.”

“No mistake,” Cris said, producing a handheld from his inner pocket. He brought up a genetic analysis on the screen, curiously not using the holographic projection.

Ryan looked over the results. He knew next to nothing about genetics, but the report seemed to indicate a match with absolute certainty. “I don’t understand.”

“We’re still trying to piece it together,” Wil admitted. “When Raena ran into you, I immediately identified that you had abilities. I figured you were probably handed over as a Ward when your parents suspected you’d develop abilities, but this—I didn’t see this coming.”

“I’m just a servant…” Ryan murmured.

“Not anymore,” Cris said, looking him in the eye. “I won’t pretend like I have a plan because I don’t have one—yet. We’ll work through this development, though. You’re inexplicably the son of one of my best friends. He was like a father to me—way more than my own here. You can be assured I’ll look after you from now on like you are my own.”

Wil nodded. “Given this news, I hope you’ll accept the offer to come to the TSS. It’s the safest place you can be while we sort this out.”

Ryan’s mouth still felt dry. “Yes, I’ll come.”

“Good.” Wil glanced at his father before returning his attention to Ryan. “It goes without saying that this needs to be kept very need-to-know at this point. I know it will be difficult, but you can’t tell any of your friends here. Right now, only the three of us know. We’ll tell our wives and the twins, but that’s it.”

“I understand.” Ryan expected to wake up any moment and find that it was all just a joke. I can’t really be a dynastic heir… can I?

“I think the next steps are to talk with your mother,” Wil continued. “She might know more than she let on with you.”

“I haven’t seen her since she gave me up.”

“We’ll find her,” Cris said. “But even when we do, she can’t know about this, either. Not until we can vet her.”

Ryan nodded. “She abandoned me. I have no allegiance to her.”

“This isn’t about picking sides,” Cris countered. “At least not among family. The Priesthood is another matter.”

“Let’s take it one step at a time,” Wil cut in. “I think we’ve overwhelmed him enough.”

Ryan swallowed hard. “I don’t even want to know.”

“Yeah, we’ll get to that later,” Wil said with a reassuring smile. “Take some time to process this. We’ll get you moved up into guest quarters for the rest of the time until we go back to Headquarters. Tell your friends whatever seems best—that you’re preparing to join the TSS and are no longer employed. Just nothing about Dainetris.”

“All right.” Ryan still felt shaky.

In a daze, he wandered back down to the worker levels beneath the manor, possibly for the last time. Is this really happening? As he looked around at the familiar faces in the halls and common room, he suddenly felt like an outsider in a place that had been his home for almost his whole life.

He reached his door and palmed it open. The tiny space also seemed strange from his new vantage. He had so many questions about how he’d ended up there he didn’t know where to begin.

Ryan left the door ajar as he began packing some of his favorite clothes and his minimal personal items. If any of his friends happened to walk by, he wanted the chance to let them know he was going so they didn’t hear it through the gossip chain. What do I tell them? he pondered. They probably won’t believe me no matter what I say. I can hardly believe any of it myself.

There were few passersby in the hall at the mid-afternoon hour, so he was almost done packing by the time anyone more connected than a casual acquaintance wandered by. The first was Tony, another service tech with specialization in interior climate control systems.

“Hey,” Tony said, poking his head through the open doorway. “Uh, are you packing?”

The voice caught Ryan by surprise, pulling him from his thoughts. “Yeah, I’m heading upstairs.”

Tony leaned against the doorframe. “Promotion?”

“Not exactly.” Ryan secured the clasps on his bag. “I’m joining the TSS.”

His friend laughed. “Are you serious?’

“I was just invited to train as an Agent.”

“So they’re inviting anyone to join now? I thought you had to have abilities for that.”

“Apparently I do,” Ryan replied.

Tony crossed his arms. “Oh. Um… Congratulations?”

“Yeah, I think it will be good,” Ryan said. “It hasn’t really sunk in yet.”

“And in the meantime you get to hang around upstairs? Lucky you.”

Ryan shrugged. “Cris and Wil are actually pretty friendly and easygoing.”

His friend’s eyes widened. “Now you’re on a first name basis with them? Stars, that was fast!”

“I was just differentiating—” Ryan tried to explain.

“What trouble are you getting into now, Tony?” Sophie said from out in the hallway, beyond Ryan’s view.

Of course she’d pick now to come by. Ryan slung his bag over his shoulder, poising for a quick exit.

“Not me this time,” Tony replied to her. “Apparently our friend here is joining the TSS.”

Running footsteps sounded in the hall and the door to Ryan’s room flew open the rest of the way.

“You’re doing what?” Sophie demanded.

“I’m going to train as an Agent.” Ryan decided to stay behind the bed as a buffer between himself and Sophie’s wrath.

“You can’t!” she exclaimed.

Ryan looked for a path between his friends, but he was trapped. “I got an offer this morning. It’s a chance to start a new life—maybe the only chance I’ll ever get.”

“I think you’re crazy to get involved with the TSS,” Tony said, “but I hear where you’re coming from. I’d probably go, too.”

“But, what about all of us here…?” Sophie stammered.

“It’s not like I’m dying. We can stay in touch,” Ryan replied. Not that I’ll be able to tell them what’s really going on.

Sophie spotted the bag on Ryan’s shoulder. “When are you leaving?”

“I’m heading upstairs until they go back to Headquarters. It’ll be a few more days, I think.”

She scoffed. “So just like that you go from being one of us to one of them?”

“Let’s be honest, Sophie,” Tony said as he stepped back out into the hall. “Ryan always considered himself above us. Just look at how he treated you.”

“No, I—” Ryan protested.

“Enjoy your new life.” Tony stomped down the hall.

Sophie hung back for a moment longer. “It won’t be the same here without you.”

“I’ll miss all of you,” Ryan told her. “And I’m sorry things didn’t work out with us the way you hoped.”

“Yeah, well, I’m used to that.” Sophie retreated into the hall. “Goodbye, Ryan.”

He stood in silence taking in his room one last time. For years, the three meter by three meter space had represented his whole world. To have his existence redefined as a dynastic heir and TSS Agent changed his sense of identity at the deepest level.

With nothing left for him down below, he strolled slowly through the halls up to the guest wing of the mansion. As he passed by the other servants, he gave them a parting nod and smile that they’d only understand after they heard the news through Tony or Sophie.

Unfortunately, by then the message would have twisted into a story of Ryan ditching his worthless underlings the first chance he got. That’s how it always went when someone received an opportunity beyond the servitude they were born into or assigned at a young age as a Ward. For those that remained trapped, it was easier to pretend like someone had always been an outsider rather than wonder why they had been chosen over another. Ryan had done the same thing himself a dozen times in the past. Being on the receiving side this time hurt, but he understood.

As he stepped out from the servant halls into the guest wing, the reality of the changes in his life finally started to set in. I’m a guest here now—I’m not at work. Eventually I’ll be the “sir” and “my lord”. He froze in the middle of the hall, overwhelmed by the magnitude of that upcoming transformation.

“Ryan?” a voice called him from his trance.

He turned to see Raena down the hall, wearing a mesh cover-up over a bikini. Her hair was wet and sunglasses set atop her head.

“Back already?” she asked.

“So your dad hasn’t talked to you?”

She shook her head. “About what? I’ve been at the pool.”

He searched for words. “Stars! Where to start.” Then, he remembered Wil and Cris’ warning about not sharing his lineage out in the open. “There’s too much to go into right now or here. But, I will be joining you at the TSS.”

Raena’s face lit up. “That’s great!”

“And I’ll be training as an Agent.”

Her excitement turned to surprise. “You have abilities, too?”

“I had no idea,” he admitted. “I guess your parents picked up on it right away.”

“Is that what we felt, then, when we first met?”

“We both know it was more than just that.”

She nodded. “All right. Well, I guess we do get to see where this can go.”

Ryan resisted a sudden urge to kiss her right there in the middle of the hall. “I supposedly have a room up here now, until we leave later this week.”

Raena smiled. “Good, then I’ll see you soon. I need to go change now, though.” She pointed toward her room.

“Yeah, see you.”

He shook his head with disbelief as she disappeared into her room. Someone who the night before had been completely unattainable was now an ideal match under his new name. He kept waiting for someone to jump out and tell him it’d all been an elaborate prank at his expense, but an announcement never came. I need to figure out who I am.

CHAPTER 17

“I don’t think we should delay,” Wil said to his father. “We should speak with Ryan’s birth mother immediately.”

Cris examined the profile for the woman, Marie Pernelli. “How did Banks find her?”

“Maybe she knows. Or she might have information,” Wil urged. A secret Dainetris heir… I never would have guessed.

“All right,” Cris agreed. “Get Ryan. I’ll arrange transport.”

Wil proceeded to the guest wing. He pressed the buzzer on Ryan’s door.

The teenager answered, still wearing his servant clothes. “Hi.”

“We’re taking a trip into town,” Wil stated. “To speak with your mother.”

Ryan’s face flushed. “I have nothing to say to her.”

“It’s important that you set aside bitterness about the past so we can get some answers. There’s no one else in a better position to answer questions about your lineage than her.”

“Can’t you go without me?” Ryan asked.

“We could, but I think it’d be valuable for you to come. For a number of reasons.”

“All right.” Ryan’s reluctance was audible.

“But first,” Wil said, looking over Ryan’s gray servant uniform, “why don’t you change into something more fitting for your new position. Do you have any street clothes?”

“Oh, right.” Ryan looked down at himself. “I’d meant to change. Just a minute.” He ran to the bedroom.

Wil waited in the hall, his mind wandering to what they might find out from Marie. Did Banks have an arrangement with her, or was it an affair?

Ryan emerged from his bedroom dressed in black pants and a blue form-fitted, long-sleeve shirt that could pass for any social standing depending on the context.

“Perfect, let’s go,” Wil said and led the way to the front entrance of the mansion.

Cris was waiting for them with a surface transport car, its doors spread open to either side to allow easy access to the middle passenger cabin.

“Thank you for joining us on short notice,” Cris said. “I know confronting past issues with one’s parents can be difficult.”

“I barely remember my mother,” Ryan replied. “I doubt she’ll even recognize me.”

“We’ll see.” Wil gestured to the car and they climbed in.

Cris tapped the console at the center of the passenger area to enter their destination. The doors automatically closed and the car autonomously began driving into town, accelerating after it left the stretch of gardens closest to the estate. It wove down the hillside into town.

“I figured we’d fly,” Ryan commented.

“It’s faster, yes,” Cris said, “but much more conspicuous. There’s no need to draw attention to our visit.”

They rode the rest of the way in silence as the terrain changed from forest to swank, single-family homes on the hills surrounding the city, and eventually to the urban center. The tinted windows on the car allowed them to gaze out without fear of recognition from the people on the streets.

The car fell in line with the other automated vehicles on the roadway, eventually arriving at a block of mid-rise quartered housing in a working-class sector on the outskirts of town. When it reached the back side of a roundabout at the terminus of a dead-end street, the car pulled off into a parking area and powered down. The doors parted.

“Her unit is just up here,” Cris said, consulting his handheld.

The three of them took stairs up to the second floor. The entrances all had identical dark green doors inset in the whitewashed building facade, only differentiated by a unit number on the upper right of each door.

“This is it,” Cris said, stopping in front of unit 2734. He scanned his handheld over the door, which brought up Marie’s picture and name.

Wil pressed the buzzer.

“Identify yourself,” a woman’s voice said over the intercom.

“Marie, we’re friends of Jason Banks,” Wil stated. “We’re here regarding your son.”

“My…” The intercom clicked off and the door unlatched. It swung inward a crack. “Who are you?” Marie asked through the slit.

“We’re with the TSS,” Wil stated, opting to keep the Sietinen Dynasty out of matters for the time being. “And Ryan is with us.” He beckoned the teenager over to stand in front of the opening.

Marie’s breath caught when he stepped into view. Tears welled in her eyes. “I never thought I’d see you again.”

“Why did you give me up?” Ryan demanded.

She shook her head. “It wasn’t my choice.”

“Why don’t we talk inside?” Cris suggested.

Marie stepped back from the door, allowing them to enter.

The compact residence was only designed for one or two inhabitants, so Wil and Cris had to step into the living area as soon as they were through the door. Ryan hung back in the kitchen next to the door with his mother as she continued to stare at him with wonder.

“Look at you, all grown…” she murmured, brushing her fingertips over the side of his face.

He pulled back from her touch. “Why did you give me up?”

Marie’s hands fell to her side. “The terms of my agreement with your father were very clear. He gave me all the money I’d need to care for you and I’d get the child I always wanted. What neither of us counted on was the Priesthood getting involved.”

“That figures,” Wil said under his breath.

“Start at the beginning,” Cris requested.

“Well, I was working as a nanny, living at the time in a building similar to this one,” Marie explained. “One day, Jason showed up looking for my mother. He said he was a childhood friend. She had died when I was young, so we got to talking and apparently both of us had wanted a child but had never had the means. We came to an agreement: two million credits, and he’d provide everything else I’d need. He spent a week with me before going back to the TSS.”

“Did you have any contact after that?” Cris asked.

“No. When he left, he said he wouldn’t be able to make contact until Ryan was grown. Once he was old enough, I was supposed to give him that holopainting.” She pointed to the image of a red flower.

Wil walked over to the framed holopainting sitting on the end table next to the couch. Nothing stood out about the image. He picked it up and searched around its frame. In the back, he found a tiny memory chip.

“Probably instructions,” Wil said, indicating the chip to his father.

“You know Ryan’s father was Jason Banks,” Cris said, “but the name on his birth certification doesn’t match.”

Marie nodded and sank onto the couch. “Yes, the official father stated on Ryan’s birth certification is a forgery. Jason insisted. I wasn’t in a position to argue—I still got my son.”

“He wanted the baby to remain as hidden as possible?” Wil suggested.

“Given his position within the TSS, if the Priesthood was watching he couldn’t have his involvement known,” Cris agreed.

Wil sat down on the couch opposite Marie. “All right, so you had the resources you needed and got the child you always wanted. When did things change?”

“Well, everything was great at first. With the money from Jason, I was able to move into a nice two-bedroom apartment in a better neighborhood, and I quit my job so I could care for him full-time.” She stared at her hands. “Then, when he was six, representatives from the Priesthood came. They said that Ryan would have abilities and he’d need to be closely monitored so he wouldn’t hurt himself or others.”

“Abilities don’t emerge until the teenage years,” Wil pointed out.

“I’d heard that, too,” Marie replied, “but they insisted it was what was best for him. I didn’t want to give him up, but I wanted him to have the best life. They said I’d be able to visit him every weekend. Before I’d had time to think it through, they took him away.”

“Did they tell you where they took him?” questioned Cris.

Marie shook her head. “And the weekend visitations never came. I tried to get in touch and they pretended like Ryan had never existed. I spent all the remaining money trying to find him. I even reached out to Jason at the TSS for help, even though he’d told me not to, but I wasn’t able to get in touch.”

Cris eased into the chair across from Marie. “I’m sorry to tell you, but Jason died many years ago in the line of duty. Based on Ryan’s birthdate, it was only a few months after he met you.”

Marie’s face drained. “He died?”

“He was a good man,” Wil said. “He gave his life protecting us.”

“That’s why he never got back to me…” she trailed off.

“We never knew he had a child,” Cris explained. “We would have helped you, had we known.”

She wiped a tear from her eye. “I had a child with forged parental credentials—there was nothing anyone could have done.”

“I ended up a Ward with the Sietinen Dynasty,” Ryan said. “I haven’t ever talked with the Priesthood, as far as I know.”

Marie suddenly looked at Cris and Wil with fresh eyes. “Stars! You’re…” She dropped her head. “My lords, there was something familiar about you, but—”

“We’re here now as TSS Agents and friends of Jason,” Cris told her.

Wil nodded. “We’ll take good care of your son.”

“I’m joining the TSS with them,” Ryan said.

“Just like your father.” Marie gazed at him lovingly. “I’m so glad you found me so now I know you’re safe.”

“I’m afraid this has to be a one-time visit for now,” Wil said. We need to keep a low profile. As it is, the Priesthood may already know we’re here.

“While you’re training, of course,” Marie acknowledged.

Maybe we can bring her into the fold later, but not until we’re ready to make our move.  Wil grabbed the holopainting of the red flower so he could extract the memory chip—not larger than the head of a pin. He yanked it out telekinetically and placed it in the slot on the side of his handheld. “We’ll give you a few minutes to yourselves.”

“I’ll be right out,” Ryan said.

*       *       *

Standing alone in his mother’s presence, Ryan had no idea what to say.

“I still can’t believe you’re here after all this time,” Marie murmured.

Ryan took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “I know you were just trying to do what was best for me.”

“Can you ever forgive me for letting you go?”

“I don’t even know what to say to that,” Ryan said, leaning against the entryway wall. “I barely remember you. Growing up as a Ward was the only life I knew.”

His mother reached out and took his left hand. “That’s not what I wanted for you.”

“Things don’t always go the way we hope.”

“No, they don’t.”

“Not everything unexpected is bad, though.” Raena and the TSS… This is a new start.

Marie nodded. “You seem happy.”

“I’ve had ups and downs, but I’m hopeful now.”

“Then I guess everything worked out okay.”

There are still so many unknowns. “Look… Mom,” the title felt strange to say, “I’d like to get to know you, but the next few years are going to be… strange.”

Marie tilted her head. “What do you mean?”

“I can’t get into it. I think I’m going to be okay, though.”

She released his hand and crossed her arms. “The Sietinens have always been kind. If you’re in their favor, then I’m sure you will be just fine.”

“You should lay low, okay?” Ryan cautioned her.

“Me? I’ve always kept to myself.”

“Good. Just… be careful.” He paused. “I don’t want to lose you now.”

Marie smiled, stepping forward to embrace him. “I’m not going anywhere.”

He savored her warm embrace as it brought back buried memories from his youth. He’d loved her more than anything else, and she him.

She released him and looked into his eyes. “I want you to have something.”

“What?”

Marie walked over to the end table by the couch and picked up the holopainting of the flower. “My mother gave this to me, and now I’d like to give it to you.” She came back over to him, hand outstretched with the painting.

He took it from her. “Thank you.”

She embraced him again. “I’ve never stopped loving you.”

Ryan’s chest constricted. “I’ll come back and see you when I can.”

“I’ll be waiting.”

*       *       *

Cris and Wil paced on the front breezeway while they waited for Ryan.

Meeting the mother of Banks’ son had affected Cris more deeply than he anticipated. For the entire time he’d been friends with Banks, he’d never known him to have many personal attachments. To realize that Banks had been on the cusp of having a family—something that had brought Cris such fulfillment in his own life—made his sudden death that much more poignant.

“I feel guilty keeping Ryan apart from his mother like this,” Wil said telepathically, pulling Cris from his thoughts.

“Me too, but it’ll be safer for both of them this way.”

“Do you think the Priesthood is watching us here?” Wil pondered.

Cris shrugged. “Maybe. Probably. But if they were going to hurt Marie or Ryan, they would have done it already.”

“What do you think they’re after?”

“A High Dynasty bloodline is valuable—especially when the people don’t even know their own worth. But maybe Banks figured out something we don’t know yet. We’ll look at the recording as soon as we’re back in a secure room.”

Wil nodded his agreement.

After several minutes, Ryan exited from the apartment, looking like he might break down in tears at any moment. He carried the holopainting of the red flower.

Wil placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “You’ll be able to see her again later, if you want to.”

Ryan nodded. “I think I’d like that.”

“Good.” Wil headed toward the exit. “Now, let’s go find out what you dad had to say.”

Cris sat in quiet contemplation on the car ride home. Whatever information Banks had been hiding would likely change their understanding of the Priesthood’s motives. That had the potential to help them in their mission to bring down the organization, but there was also the chance it would uncover an even darker truth—something Cris wasn’t sure he was ready to know.

Despite his apprehension, Cris practically leaped out of the car as soon as they pulled up at the Sietinen estate. “Conference room,” he said to Wil.

“You can join us,” Wil offered Ryan.

“I don’t think I can take any more revelations at the moment,” Ryan replied. “If it’s okay, I just need some time alone.”

“Of course,” Wil acknowledged. “We’ll pass on whatever we learn later, if there’s anything relevant.”

Cris rushed inside to the conference room where they had met earlier in the day. The exterior shutters were still closed.

Wil sealed the door then placed his handheld on the conference table to access the memory chip. Only a single data packet appeared to be on the chip.

“What breadcrumb did he leave…?” Cris mused and tapped on the holographic representation of the file.

Words illuminated in midair: “Find Cristoph Sietinen.”

Cris glanced at Wil and then back at the message. “Subtle.”

“Is there more?” Wil asked.

Cris dug into the file. “Looks like there’s an encryption here. A combination of TSS login credentials and Dynastic ID.” He entered in his information and the screen morphed into a display of genetic profiles.

“Stars!” Wil breathed. “This is it. This is the key to breaking the Generation Cycle. That’s what he meant.”

“What?”

“Raena,” Wil clarified. “Rather, Banks left me a message, encouraging me to have a daughter. He knew about Ryan and the Sietinen-Dainetris match.”

“And you think this combination will do it—break the Cycle?”

Wil let out a slow breath. “They’re only 11th Generation so we won’t know for sure, but based on this and what the Aesir told me, I think there’s a chance.”

Banks, you really did spend too much time with the Priesthood if you were devious enough to mastermind this. Cris returned his attention to the files and noticed that there was another file separate from the genetic profiles. He opened it. “These are instructions. I think it’s referencing those encrypted files on the Mainframe that I was never able to crack.”

“It must be the information about Ryan,” Wil suggested.

“Must be.” Sure enough, the key to the encryption was Ryan’s genetic code—a combination no one would be able to guess.

Wil smiled faintly. “He knew we’d know what to do.”

Cris’ mouth felt dry. “I checked the timestamps on the sealed files on the Mainframe. He locked them within minutes of his death. This message here was for Ryan to find, but the rest was a last-second act of desperation. He entrusted us with his legacy.”

“We’ll make him proud.”

*       *       *

Feeling sleepy after a day in the sun and with an hour to kill before dinner, Raena wandered into the common room adjacent to the guest wing. Across the room, she spotted Ryan standing by the window.

“I didn’t expect you back already,” she called out to him.

“There wasn’t a lot to discuss there,” he replied, not turning from the window. “Your father and grandfather got a key to some files, but I had little to say to my mother.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Raena murmured. She walked up next to him at the window. “I thought maybe you’d have a chance to talk to her about why she gave you up.”

“We did,” Ryan replied. “It just wasn’t a very satisfactory explanation.”

“What did she say?”

“The Priesthood told her I was ‘gifted’ and needed to be monitored for my own good.”

“It seems that the Priesthood is good at forcing people’s hands.”

Ryan turned to her, revealing reddened eyes. “But she let them take me!”

“My maternal grandmother was apparently faced with a similar choice.”

Ryan returned his attention out the window to the lake in the distance. “My life doesn’t feel like my own.”

“I’m feeling pretty lost myself. Just a week ago I was on Earth without any knowledge of the Taran civilization.”

“It’s really surprising to me that your parents would keep your identities from you.”

“They had their reasons.”

“But what?” Ryan pressed.

“They said they wanted us to see what life was like for a normal person—no abilities, no social standing, no authority. Just a commonplace existence.”

“Is living on Earth really a good analogy for the average Taran citizen?”

Raena shrugged. “Based on what I’ve seen so far, doubtfully. However, I’ve also come to realize that my parents are very well-known. I don’t think they could have gone to any Taran world without being recognized. Earth was probably the only place where they could assume an identity in one place and give my brother and me any chance at the normal childhood they wanted us to have.”

Ryan scowled. “I think normalcy is overrated.”

“Says the secret heir,” Raena shot back with a smirk. “My mom pulled me aside and filled me in while you were away.”

“Okay, fair enough. But I was raised without any knowledge of that ancestry.”

“As was I,” Raena pointed out. “We do have that in common.”

He was silent for several moments. “I can’t help but wonder how it would be—two people from our backgrounds in positions of absolute power.”

“I don’t feel remotely ready to be any kind of leader.”

“You have a presence,” he replied. “I’ve seen how others look at you. You’re a natural.”

“Yeah, right,” she laughed.

“That combined with your humility—maybe that’s what your parents were trying to cultivate. I think that’s the kind of leader Tararia needs now.”

Raena stared down at the gardens below. “I dunno. Maybe.”

Ryan inched closer to her. “Just remember, you’re not the only one trying to figure out your place in all this craziness. We can help each other out.”

“Thank you.” She took his hand. “I’m glad we’re in this together.”

“Yeah, I guess we are.”

“Hey,” Raena said, “do you have dinner plans yet?”

“Huh, I guess I hadn’t thought about that part. I moved to a room up here, but I guess I won’t be eating down in the servants’ mess hall anymore…”

“Come with us,” Raena suggested.

“Really? That wouldn’t be strange?”

“Sure, why not? It’ll just be my parents and grandparents tonight.”

Ryan was silent as he considered the offer. “I’d be honored to join you.”

Raena smiled. “Good.”

They waited in the common room for fifty minutes, exchanging small-talk and getting to know each other better. Raena was glad for the chance to hear more about Ryan’s experience on Tararia as a child, which gave her insight into the culture that she wouldn’t see otherwise. Hearing about the stark contrast between workers and the ruling elite, she once again realized what her parents had done by raising her and her brother on Earth where such distinctions were blurred. She found herself wondering if she’d even have given Ryan a chance had she grown up on Tararia—instead seeing him only as a servant rather than having an open mind and heart.

Ten minutes before the scheduled dinnertime, Wil and Saera walked past the common room on their way from their quarters. They spotted Ryan and Raena.

“I imagine Raena already invited you to dinner?” Wil asked Ryan.

“She did, if you don’t mind,” he replied.

“We wouldn’t have it any other way,” Saera said. “We’re on our way down now.”

Raena gave Ryan a reassuring nod and they followed her parents to a dining room on the lower level overlooking the garden.

Cris and Kate were already seated at the table when the group arrived.

“It looks like we have an extra joining us,” Kate commented.

“So we do.” Cris waved his hand and the two chairs on one side along the long end of the table spread apart to allow room for a third, and the extra glided across the floor into place.

Raena stared at him, mouth agape.

“Oh, right… We’re not supposed to use telekinesis around here. Don’t tell anyone.” He flashed a devious grin and beckoned for them to join him and his wife at the table.

As Raena sat down at the ornate wooden table on the alien world in a house that looked like it was out of a fantasy book, she realized that she was surrounded by loved ones. Even on that foreign world, that made her feel right at home.

CHAPTER 18

The family dinner turned into an early night to bed for Wil and Saera. After the events with Ryan earlier in the day and the revelation about Banks, he needed quiet time to let his mind settle.

He drifted off to a deep and untroubled sleep for three hours, but then he was roused from his slumber.

Something isn’t right. He bolted upright in bed.

“Is everything okay?” Saera asked, propping up on her elbows next to him.

“No. Don’t you feel it?”

She lay still for a moment. “You’re right. There’s someone here.”

They jumped out of bed, quickly pulling on some clothes. Wil only slipped on a pair of pants before running into the living room. He grabbed a show sword from above the fireplace.

“That’s useless compared to telekinesis,” Saera commented from the bedroom doorway as she put on her tank top.

“But it makes for great intimidation factor,” Wil replied.

He rushed toward the door, sword still in hand.

“What’s your plan?” his wife asked.

“We need to get everyone secure until we identify the intruder.”

Wil telekinetically swung open the main door to the hallway and peered out into the dim light. No one was there yet—whoever was coming for them hadn’t entered the wing.

“Get Jason, Raena, and Ryan and bring them to my grandparents’ quarters. That will be the most secure place for now,” he instructed.

Sounds of a door opening caused Wil to tense. He readied a telekinetic shield but relaxed when he saw his parents coming out from their bedroom.

His father evaluated him. “You felt it, too.”

“There’s definitely someone unknown with abilities nearby,” Wil confirmed.

“Aesir?” Cris asked.

Wil shook his head. “It doesn’t feel like them. I’m not sure what to think yet.”

Saera and Kate ran to the twins’ doors and pressed the buzzers, then Kate went down the hall to Ryan’s.

Wil kept watch while they waited for the teenagers to groggily answer their doors.

“What’s going on?” Raena asked, suppressing a yawn.

“We think there’s an intruder,” Wil replied. “Stay together and go to Reinen and Alana. We’ll come get you there.”

“Be careful,” Saera told him and ushered the teenagers to follow Kate toward the main residential wing.

“The presence is coming from this way,” Wil said to his father as he oriented toward the hall leading to the main entrance. “Their path should be safe deeper into the manor.”

“Agreed. Let’s go.”

“They set out at a jog toward the energy signature. The cool night air chilled Wil’s bare chest and back, but he was too focused on pinpointing the intruder to notice.

“It must be the Priesthood,” Cris suggested. “We must have tipped them off when we went to see Marie.”

“If they’re after Ryan, why wouldn’t they just break in through the balcony?”

“The alarms blanket the upper levels. The only way in or out without triggering the system is through select servant passageways,” his father replied.

“Ah, yes. Of course you’d know that.”

Wil stopped short when he detected the presence once again—much stronger than before. The intruder was close.

Cris nodded and pointed toward a darkened corridor. “In there.”

“Pin him,” Wil instructed. Simultaneously, he sent out a burst of energy to illuminate the hallway.

A figure dressed entirely in black and wearing a full face mask was being telekinetically pinned against the wall by his father, arms and legs spread.

“He’s strong,” Cris commented, not close to straining from what Wil could tell, but holding the individual immobile was taking sufficient mental resources.

“I’ll take him,” Wil said. He pinned the black-clad figure even harder against the wall, causing an old portrait painting to crash to the floor in its gold frame. He telekinetically yanked off the intruder’s mask, revealing the face of a young man with glowing red-brown eyes.

“Who are you?” Wil questioned aloud while he also sent telepathic spires into the intruder’s mind.

Though gifted with strong abilities compared to most, the intruder was powerless to resist Wil’s commands. “The Priesthood sent me.”

Of course. “Why?” Wil demanded.

Sweat beaded on the intruder’s brow. “Your daughter, Raena. She is the one they want.”

Wil tightened the telekinetic restraints. “What about her?”

“The bloodline. Her abilities. She is the key,” the man stammered.

“What were you sent here to do?”

“Take her.” The man gasped for air as the vice tightened around his chest. He shuddered, the telepathic spikes sliced deeper into his mind the more he resisted telling the truth. “Kill anyone else who resisted. But not the boy. Not Ryan. He— they need him, too.”

Wil evaluated the man’s ruined mind. His resistance had destroyed him. He panted in Wil’s suspended grasp.

I can’t let him report anything back to the Priesthood. Without hesitation, Wil drove one final, deadly spire into the man’s mind and released his telekinetic hold over him. The lifeless body crumpled to the floor.

“Wil!” Cris cried out. “Why did you…?”

“It was necessary.” He was surprised to find he didn’t feel any remorse. “They’d just send others. We need to send a message right back.” The Priesthood made me a killer—I’d managed to forget that for a while, but we’re still at war.

“I’m sorry you had to become this,” Cris murmured.

“Better me than everyone else.” Wil tossed the sword on the ground next to the body. “I’m surprised they only sent one person.”

“He may have just been a scout. We’re not safe here.”

“No. We should all stay together for the rest of the night,” Wil agreed.

“Why not just leave now?”

“We need the Priesthood to have time to realize their plan failed. We’ll leave in broad daylight so there’s no mistake that we’re gone. It’ll be safer for your parents that way.”

Cris nodded. “Okay, let’s go hole up for the night. My parents will be thrilled.”

Wil kept a wary watch on their surroundings as they walked through the empty halls toward the main master suite in the mansion. Was this planned all along, or did the Priesthood act because of our visit with Marie today? Do they want Raena and Ryan paired to break the Generation Cycle, or do they have some other plan?

His father seemed to be absorbed in his own thoughts. Then, seemingly out of nowhere he asked, “Have you ever run a comparative genetic analysis between Raena and Jason?”

“No. Why would I have?”

“No, I guess not. But why would the Priesthood be interested in Raena and not Jason? In theory, they should have the same genetic markers.”

Wil considered the proposition. “I suppose it’s possible that there’s a marker carried on the X that isn’t on the Y.”

Cris shook his head. “Think about it. The Priesthood was manipulating the dynastic bloodlines for generations. Certain families are known for having boys and others for girls. What if that family tradition originated through a mandate from the Priesthood so certain traits from each would be passed down?”

“And whatever ‘key’ the Priesthood is after rests with a Dainetris man and a Sietinen woman,” Wil completed the thought for him silently.

“Exactly. They had to have known Banks visited Marie—no matter how well he covered his tracks. They probably would have found another suitable partner for her if it hadn’t been him. Then, make the child a Ward where he’d be easy to track.”

“Shite!” Wil breathed under his breath. “Were they counting on us intervening? Was the plan all along for us to facilitate Raena and Ryan getting together?”

“Have them in one place at the same time for them to come in and grab.”

“But sending one person…” Wil shook his head. “They know what I can do. No individual would stand a chance.”

Cris’ face drained. “Unless…”

This was all a setup to get me to step away. Wil broke into a full-out sprint.

Shouts sounded from down the hall as they approached the residential wing. White smoke drifted through the hall, obscuring his vision. He felt his way through the whiteout telekinetically, searching for Saera.

He found her on the ground, stunned and just beginning to regain consciousness. He dropped to his knees next to her, helping her up. “What happened?”

Saera massaged her temples. “There was a flash. I—”

Wil shook his head. Few things could floor an Agent, but there was no way around the effects of a stun gun when caught by surprise. This was all a setup. I should have known!

Anger boiled within him, even before he sought confirmation for his suspicions. Raena, Ryan…

He rose to his feet as the smoke cleared. Jason and Kate were three meters away, both on their knees as their heads cleared. As he feared, the two other teenagers were nowhere in sight.

“Raena!” Saera screamed when she saw that her daughter was missing. She gripped Wil. “We have to find them!”

“We will,” he assured her while running to his son. “Jason, are you okay?”

“I think so…” Jason rose to his feet.

Wil held out his hand to Kate and she took it to help herself up, legs still wobbly.

“How did they get in?” Cris questioned to no one in particular.

“I think there was a hidden TSD arch,” Kate replied, finding her balance on her own. “I felt it just as I was losing consciousness.”

Of course! What better way to enter when you can’t walk in through the front door? Wil sent a telekinetic probe toward the walls, searching for a lingering energy signature from an arch. “They shouldn’t even have that technology.”

“It’s on file with the TSS,” Cris pointed out as he performed his own search.

A fair point, but Wil considered it an adulteration of the technology to use it for such underhanded means. Years of rage toward the Priesthood churned just beneath the surface—whispering for Wil to take action and seek revenge for old wrongs and this new assault on his family. He struggled to keep it in check.

“An arch could link to anywhere,” he said, trying to stay focused.

“In theory, but there’s only one place I can think of that they’d go,” Cris replied.

“Their island.” Wil found the signature he was looking for. “Here!”

The four Agents converged on the space he’d identified. At first glance, the wall appeared like any other of the carved relief murals around the halls, this one depicting a mountain scene over a lake. The carving was framed with a vine pattern. When Wil inspected the mural, he realized that the center segment had been replaced—and what appeared to be the vines was actually camouflaged framework of the arch.

What about the event horizon? This would be pulled through. Wil tugged on the mural and it gave way, swinging outward to expose a shallow recess in the wall—just enough for someone to pass through.

“I’m going after them,” Wil announced, only realizing after he’d spoken how impulsive that sounded as he stood shirtless and without even shoes.

“I want to go, too, but we need to be rational about this,” Cris cautioned.

“What’s there to rationalize? The Priesthood just kidnapped my daughter and the Dain… someone else of importance,” he said for Jason’s benefit. “Who knows what they have planned for them! I’m not about to sit around and find out.”

Cris nodded. “I agree, but the intruder did say that they wouldn’t be harmed.”

“That same person also didn’t know about the real attack, so I don’t think we can regard that intel with any degree of certainty,” Wil shot back. “Standing around here talking won’t rescue them any faster.” He began reaching out telekinetically toward the arch.

His father blocked him. “I can’t allow you to walk into a trap.”

Wil glared at him. “They can’t stop me. I’ll blow up their whole foking island!”

“While you could, yes, we have no way of knowing what’s on the other side of that arch. You’re no more immune to a stun gun than anyone if they catch you off-guard.”

“I can be ready—” Wil insisted.

“And what about Raena and Ryan? They could easily get caught in the crossfire of a telekinetic battle.” Cris shook his head. “No, it’s too risky.”

Saera stood with her arms crossed, glaring at the wall. “I’d run in there myself right after you, but Cris is right. It might be more dangerous for them if we follow right away. This operation was highly planned—if they intended to hurt them, they would have been dead in the hallway. We have at least a little time.”

“So, what, we just ask the Priesthood to give them back?” Wil asked flippantly.

“Well, asking them what’s going on is a logical place to start,” Kate said. “I know we’re not on the friendliest terms, but this was a blatant assault on a High Dynasty.”

“She’s right,” Cris agreed. “They can’t expect that to stay quiet without opening a dialogue with us.”

Wil stared at his father with disbelief. “You didn’t just sit back and make a few vid calls when the Bakzen captured me! You expect me to—”

“What in the stars is going on?” Reinen bellowed from down the hall. He strode down the hall with Alana, both wearing dark blue silken robes.

“The Priesthood just declared all-out war,” Wil stated levelly.

“What?” Reinen questioned, looking to Cris for confirmation.

“Operatives from the Priesthood broke in and captured Raena,” Cris said. “Somehow they got a TSD arch in here.”

Reinen eyed the hinged section of the wall. “This hallway was renovated two years ago, if I recall. But this…”

“So they were planning this for at least two foking years.” Wil ran his fingers through his hair. It probably would be suicide to go through the arch after them. If Raena is the key, the rest of us are just obstacles in their way. None of us are safe.

Then, Wil remembered that there had been someone else planning a move against the Priesthood since before he was born. “The files from Banks.”

Cris came to attention. “There might be something we can use.”

Reinen started to question them again, but Wil was already running toward the nearest secure conference room. Please have the answers we need, Banks… And tell me my daughter is going to be okay.

CHAPTER 19

Wil raced to the office he had been using for research. While not an ideal setup, the secure datalinks he’d established for the genetic analysis earlier would give them the connection they needed to access Banks’ encrypted files without traveling back to Headquarters.

What was he hiding from us? Wil dashed into the room and activated the desktop.

“Stars! I feel like this is somehow my fault,” Cris said as he followed him into the office.

Wil logged onto the system and reinitiated a connection with the TSS Mainframe. “It’s the Priesthood’s doing. We’re all just players in their game.”

“But what are they after?”

“Achieving their vision of the future,” Wil replied. “And I think we’re about to find out what that is.”

The datalink established and Wil immediately set up an interface to unlock the file with the genetic code key. A series of locked files, indicated by red icons, appeared on the holographic display. The cipher began unlocking the files immediately, each icon turning from red to blue.

Wil glanced at his father. “This must be important if he went to such lengths.”

“He was never one to take anything lightly.”

When all of the icons were blue, Wil scanned over the list of newly revealed file names. One titled “Summary” jumped out at him. Looks like as good a place as any to start. He swiped over the holographic representation to open the file.

Text illuminated on the projected screen. Though far from a comprehensive report, the summary was true to its name and highlighted the key points: the Priesthood had been keeping women with telekinetic abilities out of the TSS and had likely captured some of them for some unknown purpose.

Wil’s stomach turned over as he read Banks’ notes. There was no knowing how many more had disappeared since Banks’ initial discovery two decades before. “What are we supposed to do with this information?”

“Stop the Priesthood, obviously,” Cris replied.

“How do we retaliate when we don’t even know what they’re doing?”

“We’ll figure something out. We always do.”

Wil shook his head. “If I’d known what was in here, I could have tried to crack it manually years ago.”

“I trusted Banks’ instructions to wait until the time was right, same as you. And what could we have done before now?”

“I don’t know, but I certainly wouldn’t have brought Raena here had I realized that the Priesthood would go to these extremes!”

“And since Ryan wasn’t in contact with his mother, we never would have found him,” Cris pointed out.

No action exists in a vacuum. Taking a calming breath, Wil examined the files again. “So, we know the Priesthood has been watching the Dainetris bloodline and they took steps to curate the continuation of Sietinen through my match with Saera. Since they haven’t taken any male prisoners—that we know of—until now, I’d wager that whatever would come from Raena and Ryan’s pairing is near their endgame.”

“They might be after the same solution to the Generation Cycle as the Aesir,” Cris suggested.

“There’s too much public benefit in that,” Wil said, shaking his head. “No, whatever the Priesthood is trying to do it’s for their own gain.”

His father crossed his arms. “And knowing that, we can’t let them proceed unchecked.”

“No, we can’t.” Wil paused in thought. “Well, this research all points to the Priesthood’s island. It’s a fair bet that they won’t move Raena and Ryan from there.”

“That place is a fortress. I don’t see a way to get in without it turning into a bloodbath.”

“The Priesthood declared war the moment they broke in here and took my daughter,” Wil stated. “A fight is exactly what they’re going to get.”

*       *       *

Light shone through Raena’s eyelids. She snapped to, her eyes flying open to inspect her surroundings.

At first glance, she appeared to be in a medical exam room—bed in the center, on which she was laying, a light overhead, viewscreen on the wall behind her displaying vitals, and cabinetry along the side walls.

How did I get here? she wondered as she looked around the space. Then, the details of the attack came back to her. She had been running with her family and Ryan toward her grandparents’ quarters, and a nearly invisible beam had rippled through the air from up ahead. Her mom and grandmother had immediately fallen to the ground. Someone wearing a mask dressed in all black had stepped out in front of her and… The rest was blank.

What happened to Ryan and Jason? And who would—

A door slid open in front of her, which had previously seemed like another smooth section of white wall. Two masked figures dressed in light gray robes stepped inside, followed by another in a black robe with a hood that obscured the individual’s face.

Raena flinched as they approached her and she realized that her wrists and ankles were bound.

“Ah, you’re awake,” the black-robed figure said in a male voice.

“Where am I?’ Raena demanded.

“You’re safe in your new home,” the man replied. “Don’t struggle.”

“This isn’t my home!” she spat back. “Who are you?”

“You are now in the care of the Priesthood of the Cadicle,” stated the man.

Raena’s pulse spiked as she thought through everything she’d heard about the Priesthood in her short time away from Earth. They were a powerful political entity, but the notion of kidnapping someone—let alone a dynastic heir—seemed extreme. However, maybe her parents and grandparents hadn’t told her everything.

She swallowed. “My parents will come for me.”

“There’s nothing they can do for you.”

Raena fought against her restraints. “Let me go!”

“Be calm,” the man in black said. “Don’t harm yourself.”

He grabbed a vial from the cabinet on the right and loaded it into a cylinder. He placed the device against her neck and she felt a slight prick followed by a cool tingle. While he stood next to her, she caught a glimpse of luminescent red eyes beneath the hood.

A sense of calm overcame Raena, quieting her mind as it numbed her hands and feet.

“Do you know Ryan Pernelli’s origins?” the black-robed man asked.

Despite her instinct to resist, Raena was compelled to tell him everything she knew. “He’s the lost heir to Dainetris. His father was the former TSS High Commander, Jason Banks—my brother’s namesake.”

“And who else knows this?” questioned the man.

“Just my parents and grandparents.”

“Are you sure?”

“That’s all I know,” Raena replied. You shouldn’t be telling him this, a voice in the back of her head tried to protest.

“What is your relationship with Ryan?” the man continued.

“I don’t know,” Raena said truthfully. “We cared about each other immediately, but it’s still new.”

“Have you had sexual relationships with each other?”

The bluntness of the question shocked her even in her dazed state. “No. We just kissed.”

“Have you had any other sexual partners?”

Whoa, this isn’t right, the voice in her head told her. This time, it was stronger. “No,” she replied aloud. I need to fight this.

“Have you experienced any abilities?” the man asked.

I can’t tell him. “No, my abilities haven’t Awoken,” she lied.

The man shook his head. “Be truthful, Raena. You must.”

No! This is all I have. “A false alarm,” she insisted. “They took us from Earth, but it was just a migraine. I don’t have any abilities yet.”

“Our tests say otherwise.”

“The tests are wrong.” They can’t prove it yet. My abilities might be the only thing that could get me out of here, if I could catch them by surprise.

The man frowned under his hood. “I sense you are trying to deceive me.”

“You’re the one lying to me. I’m not safe here at all.”

“Maybe we need to up the dose…” the black-robed man stepped toward the cabinet again.

“Your eminence, we won’t be able to test her if she’s under the influence anymore,” said the gray-robed man on the left.

The leader stopped. “Yes, you’re right. Testing them will be the easiest way to draw a definitive conclusion.”

Them? “Who else do you have here?” Raena questioned.

“That’s not your concern now.”

“My brother? Ryan?” she pressed.

“Right now, you should be more concerned with yourself,” the man said. “You have one chance to make this a comfortable experience.” He stormed out of the room with the two others in tow.

Raena’s heart raced. What are they going to do to me? I have to escape!

*       *       *

Ryan tested the restraints wrapped around his wrists. I might be able to break it if I—

A panel in the wall ahead of him slid open. Three figures stepped inside—one in a black robe and two robed in light gray. He immediately recognized them as associates of the Priesthood.

“Ryan Pernelli. Or, should I say Ryan Dainetris?” the figure in black asked.

Ryan glared at him. “The Priesthood has no right to manipulate people’s lives like this!”

“On the contrary,” the main replied, “so little would ever be accomplished without us. It’s our duty to advance the Taran civilization.”

“Not like this,” Ryan shot back. “You can’t just capture people in the middle of the night and expect them to cooperate.”

“We don’t need your cooperation. Whoever said we needed you conscious?”

Ryan hesitated. Stars! Can they just drug us and do anything they please?

The hint of a smile was visible beneath the shadow of the man’s robe. “Now you’re beginning to see your place.”

“I’d rather die than help you.”

“Oh, come now! That’s not in the spirit of progress.”

“You’re sick.”

The robed figure shook his head. “You’re just as belligerent as her.”

“Her”? Fok, no…! Do they have Raena? He swallowed his anger, knowing that lashing out at his captors wouldn’t get him anywhere at the present. “What do you want with me?”

“You have quite the genetic legacy, you know,” the Priest replied. “You can give us so much.”

“And what’s that?”

“Immortality.” The Priest turned around and headed for the door. “Prepare him for the test.”

“What are you—” Ryan convulsed as an electric shock passed through him, setting his nerves on fire. The world faded around him.

*       *       *

Wil expected his wife to be a little more enthusiastic about the plan he presented to her, but it did sound pretty simplistic when he said it aloud.

“You’re just going to barge in?” Saera questioned from the couch in their guest quarters.

He continued pacing. “Go in with a team of the Elites, there’s no way they could possibly have countermeasures. It’s the best chance of getting them out quickly and unharmed.”

Saera raised an eyebrow. “Couldn’t possibly have countermeasures? This is the organization that made you and the Bakzen. I think they know a thing or two about telekinesis.”

“I need to try, Saera. I won’t let them use her.”

“Neither will I, but we need to be smart about this. You’re our best asset—getting yourself captured would be a major setback. For all we know, this is a trap to lure you in.”

“That’s possible, but—”

“You’re approaching this like a father and not a strategist. I know because I’d rather be sobbing on the floor right now, but that would do nothing to help our daughter.”

Wil sat down on the couch next to his wife. “So what do we do?”

“You contact the High Priest and start making demands.”

“That won’t work.”

“Of course not,” Saera replied. “But if he’s smart he’ll at least take your call. And you can—”

“—pinpoint his location on the island, of course.”

She smiled. “Now you’re thinking.”

“That gets us one person, though.”

“But a very important person. I don’t think we could realistically get to the lower levels of the island where any prisoners would be being held, but his office might be somewhere more accessible. If you could apprehend him, we’d have leverage for a trade,” Saera clarified.

“They’ve been working on these two genetic lines for generations—probably a thousand years. They’re not going to trade those two people for one, regardless of how high-up he is in the organization.”

“But it will serve as a distraction and bide time.”

Wil nodded. “And that might be enough.”

“We’ll get her back, Wil. Your family has a good record of beating the odds when it comes to this sort of thing.”

“We do… But how are you not freaking out right now?” he asked her.

“Because I believe in her and us. Meltdowns and tantrums don’t solve problems. We need to buckle down and act smart.”

“You’re right.”

She took his hand. “I know you can do it because you’ve done it before.” She paused. “We didn’t have a chance to talk after your big reveal.”

His heart skipped a beat. “You mean about Cambion?”

She nodded. “I want to clear the air so we can focus on finding Raena.”

“Saera, I—”

“You don’t have to explain,” she said. “I would have done the same thing for you.”

“That doesn’t excuse my actions.”

“You did what was necessary in the moment to make sure you’d have a chance to address the real enemy.”

“Yes, but…” …my internal motivations were far more selfish.

“Wil,” she swiveled to face him, “dwelling on your past actions now doesn’t change anything. That was a tough time for all of us—you need to move past it. For good.”

The Priesthood’s corruption needs to be ended. That’s what’s important now. When his parents began laying the groundwork for a coup decades before, the actual methods of such an overthrow were only a vague idea. However, as the time for action neared, it was crucial that they not only had a clear tactical approach, but could also mitigate the Priesthood’s countermeasures several steps in advance. The potential partnership of Raena and Ryan would provide the very leverage they needed—and the Priesthood probably knew it.

“All right, so we open a dialogue with the Priesthood. How do we know truth from fabrication?” Wil asked. “No one knows if the Priesthood possesses military power outside the TSS or how far-reaching their control stretches beyond the main organization. For all we know, one of the other High Dynasties is operating fully under the Priesthood’s orders.”

“Right now, none of that matters. This isn’t about removing the Priesthood from power just yet—it’s about gathering information.”

Wil rose from the couch so he could resume pacing across the living room while he thought through the innumerable details that were still major unknowns. He massaged his eyes, trying to ease a growing headache. “We need to know what they’re trying to achieve…”

Saera stood up and began to pace next to him. “Well, all of their original plans seem to revolve around physically augmenting current Tarans.”

Wil nodded. “Really, we have no reason to believe those plans changed. They tried one route and failed with the Bakzen. Then there was me—us.”

“Do you think they started another genetic line?”

“Not out in the open,” Wil mused. “But all of those disappearances… that was for something deliberate. It’s too close to the other experimentations that we know about for us to ignore the potential implications.”

Saera’s face drained. “I was afraid of that.”

“But the question is, what are they trying to accomplish? A new vessel for enhanced abilities… there has to be more to it than that.”

“Maybe, or maybe not,” Saera replied. “Thinking about all the selfish acts they’ve performed over the years—those that we know about, anyway—I wouldn’t be surprised if all their plans were just extreme means of self-preservation. They’ve already shown that they’ll stop at nothing to perpetuate their own existence. Regardless of how it may have started as a quest to better Tarans as a whole, now it’s about the Priesthood making things better for themselves.”

“My conclusion, as well.”

Saera frowned. “But what would make things the best possible outcome for the Priesthood?”

“Absolute power,” Wil suggested.

Saera frowned. “That’s a bit nebulous.”

“Whatever they’re after, it must be a means to ensure their continued position of power. Something that would give them unquestioned authority over all others.”

His wife stopped. “God-like powers.”

Wil realized where she was going. “Abilities on a scale most have never witnessed. Like what I can do, but within their control.”

“No wonder they wanted Raena,” Saera said, slumping against the couch at the center of the room.

“I think we need to have that chat with the Priesthood.”

CHAPTER 20

Attendants wheeled Raena through an endless maze of hallways. From her reclined position on a wheeled gurney, she could only see the ceiling and upper segments of the walls. Based on the lack of windows, her best guess was that they were underground—most likely beneath the Priesthood’s island.

She still felt dazed from whatever drug they’d given her earlier, though it didn’t seem to be as potent as the Priesthood expected. My abilities are more advanced than they expect. How can I use that to break free?

Of course, she’d never actually used her abilities and had no training in where to begin, but if her grandfather had been able to fight back against the Priesthood when his life was on the line, then maybe she could, too. She’d need to be perfect with her timing. With any luck, an opportunity would present itself.

Eventually, her gurney passed through a door with an electronic lock.

Something felt different in the new corridor—like there was a hum to the air. As she focused her senses, she realized that it was the same feeling as when she was surrounded by a group of Agents. There are people with abilities nearby.

Then, she saw them. Rooms with transparent walls lined either side of the hall, and inside each was a single woman. They varied from early-twenties to forties, but every one of them had the same blank expression of defeat and acceptance. Some of the women wandered in aimless circles around their cell and others lay back on the single bed in the small space. When Raena looked closer, she realized that most of the women had distinctly swollen bellies showing through their loose-fitting shirts.

Oh my god… They’re all pregnant! Raena realized. Her heart pounded in her ears as the pieces began to fall into place. The Priesthood wasn’t just interested in her genetic code, but the forced continuation of the line.

She fought the impulse to struggle against her restraints. If she was going to escape, she needed to pick the right moment—wasting strength now wouldn’t get her free.

The attendants wheeled her into a room at the end of the hall, past at least three dozen women in their cells.

The destination was a rectangular room with two freestanding stations set up in the center of the space. Each station was equipped with a holographic display with placeholders for vital readouts. Above each station, a spotlight illuminated the floor.

Standing behind the equipment, three figures robed in black were accompanied by seven others wearing light gray robes. They stood in silence with their hands clasped in front, their faces hidden in shadow in the dim light beyond the bright spotlights.

Raena was wheeled under the spotlight on the left, facing toward the entry door with the ten robed figures out of sight behind her. She blinked in the bright white light shining down into her eyes.

As her eyes adjusted, she saw another gurney rolling into the room. After a moment, she realized that it held Ryan. He appeared to be unconscious. So I’m not alone… but what are they going to do us?

When Ryan’s gurney was in place under the other spotlight, footsteps sounded at the back of the room, approaching Raena.

She turned her head to her right to see one of the black-robed figures pacing around the stations. He wasn’t the same man who’d interrogated her before, as far as she could tell, but his face was obscured under his deep hood.

“Why are we here?” Raena asked him. “And who are you?”

“I am a High Priest, and you will be the mother of a new generation,” he replied.

Yeah… no. Raena glared at him. “How about Option B—you let us go and forget about this little breeding program of yours?”

The man chuckled—an unnatural sound for his raspy voice. “Breeding? You misunderstand. We are the caretakers of the Taran genetic legacy. But what the Archive cannot provide, we seek through other means.”

“Are you talking about the Genetic Archive?”

“Of course.”

They never collected a sample from me for the Archive, and probably never got one from Ryan, either. “If that’s what you’re after, then take it and let us go.”

“There’s more to life than just two genetic donors coming together,” the High Priest replied. “We need you.”

Raena’s mouth dried. “What for?”

“We’ve tried artificial gestation, but the abilities of the offspring were never as powerful as those carried by a mother with telekinetic gifts.”

Raena’s stomach turned over. “You want me to have a baby for you.”

“Oh, not just any child,” the High Priest replied. “In only two more generations, we will have the template for a perfect vessel to give us eternal life.”

A template? Raena’s brow knit, trying to figure out what he meant. As she studied his face, she began to see a resemblance between him and one of the acolytes dressed in light gray that she had seen earlier. “You’re clones, aren’t you?”

“Ah, very good,” the High Priest nodded. “You see, one person can only gain so much knowledge in a lifetime. To truly become an actualized self, we must perpetually study and grow.”

“Are you talking about transferring consciousness to another body?” she asked. “Isn’t that illegal?”

The High Priest’s lips twisted into a sinister smile. “We couldn’t allow such imperfection to perpetuate. For just anyone to live forever would destroy our civilization. We needed to be selective about who maintains the knowledge and power. Those deemed worthy are drawn into the Priesthood and made whole. All others will die, and eventually we can reshape this civilization to fit our image—once we have the right vessel for our continuation.”

Raena took a shaky breath. “If you’re already cloning yourselves, then what do you need with me?” She glanced at Ryan, still unconscious on his gurney. “With us?”

“Our original attempts were flawed,” the High Priest stated. “We knew we needed a new vessel. Your union holds the key—a new genetic line that will enable our continuation without degradation. The Bakzen were incomplete, and for generations their broken design is all that we’ve had. But with your progeny, we will finally have a purely Taran line with clean enough genetic code for endless replication. With such perfection will come true enlightenment.”

“What makes a culture great is individual differences,” Raena shot back.

“There can only be one expression of perfection. Any deviation is corruption.”

Raena shook her head. “There’s no such thing as ‘perfection’! It’s all subjective.”

“Not to those who’ve had a thousand years to define their vision. The many forms I’ve taken have taught me what is needed and what is superfluous. Soon only the ideal will remain.”

“And what will happen to everyone else?”

The High Priest’s glowing red eyes focused on Raena. “They will live to serve their gods.”

Yep, the Priesthood needs to go. She needed an escape plan, and fast.

“It’s time to see what will come of this pairing,” the High Priest continued. “Test their resonance.”

Four of the people dressed in light gray stepped forward from their positions along the back wall, two flanking each gurney. The one to Raena’s left swung out a support platform from the side of the gurney, which extended her left arm toward Ryan. The attendant on Ryan’s right did likewise. Their fingertips were mere inches apart but too far to reach. She wished she could make physical contact with him and seek comfort, but she was powerless while he continued to lay unconscious on the gurney.

“What are you testing?” Raena asked.

“Your resonance connection. The nanotech you both carry will tell us everything we need to know about your genetic compatibility and potential of your pairing,” the High Priest replied.

Suddenly, the light above their gurneys pulsed in rapid succession. Raena’s blood momentarily felt like it was boiling. She cried out in pain but it was over in an instant. Next to her, Ryan’s face contorted like he was also in pain, but his expression softened as soon as the pulsing stopped.

When the lights returned to normal, a holographic overlay appeared around Raena’s and Ryan’s bodies. Threads connected points between them, but Raena had no idea how to interpret the lines.

The High Priest studied the connections. “That’s curious.”

“Those gaps…” one of the acolytes began.

“There shouldn’t be any.” The High Priest frowned. “Run a complete analysis. We need to be sure.”

The acolyte bowed his head and initiated a genetic analysis, which was depicted via the holographic projection in the open space above the two gurneys.

The attention of her captors around the room began to drift while the analysis ran in the background. It could be the opening she needed.

When is Ryan going to wake up? We need to communicate if we’re going to get out of this. With talking out of the question, she hoped the little preview she’d been given of telepathy would be enough to help them coordinate. Drawing on the connection she felt with Ryan, she reached out to him, feeling his presence across the room. That connection would need to be enough to guide her.

She took a deep breath and tried to clear her mind of fear and uncertainty. She focused on Ryan’s unconscious form.

“Wake up!” she implored him telepathically.

He twitched on his gurney but his eyes remained closed.

“Ryan, you have to wake up!” she shouted in his mind. “We’re in danger.”

This time, his eyes fluttered open. He tried to jump from the gurney when he caught sight of his surroundings but the restraints held him in place.

“Stay calm. Focus,” she told him. “Are you okay?”

No response.

She tried again, this time calling out to the invisible bond that connected them. “I know you can hear me.”

After a moment, he nodded.

Relief flooded through her. That’s a start! She refocused her attention. “Hold a thought in your mind. I’ll try to pick it up.”

There were only her own thoughts in the background at first, and then a message came forward. “They’re never going to let us go.”

“We have to break out,” she replied.

“How?”

“I need to catch them by surprise—try a telekinetic attack.”

Ryan shook his head. “We’re hundreds of feet underground. There’s no way out.”

“We have to try.”

“It’s impossible, Raena. We need to hold on until someone comes for us.”

“There’s one way,” she told him. “We need to stop time.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Controlled telekinetic spatial dislocation. My grandfather was able to do it without training. I might be able to do it, too.”

He didn’t respond at first. Then, “That’s a big gamble.”

“What other choice do we have?”

“We wait for—”

“For what?” she cut in. “For help that may never come? For them to ‘breed’ us, or whatever sick aim they’re trying to accomplish. No. We’re getting out of here.”

Ryan smiled slightly, despite the grim circumstances. “You know, I really like you, Raena.”

Her heart warmed. “Good, because I’m pretty fond of you, too. But you better start thinking in terms of ‘must’ rather than ‘can’t’ or we’ll never get the chance to see what’s between us.”

Before he could reply, the analysis displayed on the holograph above them completed.

The High Priest frowned at the results. “This is not what we predicted,” he said in Old Taran.

Raena came to attention. They don’t know I can understand them!

Another one of the black-robed figures stepped forward, also speaking in Old Taran, “I told you that you should have taken him, as well.”

“None of the models showed this scenario.”

“That’s why we must prepare for all contingencies.”

The first High Priest nodded. “An oversight we will rectify. We will set them at ease and then make our move in transit.”

Who are they talking about? Raena wondered. Whatever was going on, it sounded like there’d be a delay from whatever the Priesthood had planned before. If we don’t get out now, we might not get another chance.

The High Priest returned his attention to the two captives, speaking in New Taran, “We will know the best path soon enough. You’ll eventually come to understand that this is the only way.” He departed through the door.

“When he comes back, that will be our chance,” Raena said to Ryan.

“I have no idea how to ‘stop time’,” he objected again.

“Let instinct take over, like your life depends on it—because it does.”

*       *       *

Wil gathered his family in the guest suite he was sharing with Saera. Morning light illuminated the gardens outside. Six hours had passed since Raena and Ryan’s capture. They needed to take action.

Jason seemed particularly perplexed as he sat down between his mother and grandmother on the couch. Cris stood next to Wil, facing them.

“I know we’re all tired and worried,” Wil began. “Given the forces at play in this situation, I think it’s best that we keep what will happen next confidential. The more we can keep the Sietinen Dynasty out of it, the better.”

Cris nodded. “We’ve had a feud going with the Priesthood for years but this is the first direct action they’ve made against us. At this point, we can’t assume any of us are safe.”

“Why take them and not me?” Jason asked.

“We don’t know for sure,” Wil replied, “but we suspect it has something to do with genetic coding. Certain traits are carried by men and women. Whatever they’re after, they must be done with the Sietinen men.”

“Regardless, we’re not going to let them get away with whatever they’re planning,” Kate stated. She placed an arm around Jason’s shoulders and looked up at Wil. “Do you know what you’re going to say?”

“More or less,” he replied.

“Wait, what’s going on?” Jason asked.

“We’re going to try asking the Priesthood nicely to back off,” Wil told him. “If they don’t, the TSS will initiate a coup.”

Jason’s eyes widened. “I thought the entire point was a political solution—to vote the Priesthood out of power?”

“Yes, but that was before they took your sister,” said Wil. “I’ll bring them down myself, if I have to.”

“But first, we put them on notice. Their response will dictate what we do,” Cris stated. “However, if we do have to turn to force, we’ll need to get out of here immediately.”

Wil nodded. “The four of you would go back to Headquarters while I go in with a team. I’m not sure what kind of retaliation they could launch, but that’s the most secure place to ride it out.”

“I—” Jason started to protest.

“We don’t have the luxury of second-guessing or biding our time,” Saera interrupted. “Go pack and be ready to leave if we need to.” She stood and brought Jason to his feet with her. “Kate will stay with you.”

He frowned but nodded his consent.

“I’ll wait in the common room,” his grandmother said as they headed for the door.

When they had exited into the hallway, Wil took a deep breath. “All right, let’s do this.”

“Stars!” Cris fumed. “I still can’t believe we’re going to talk to them like this can be resolved without us smashing their faces in—”

“Dad… Just let me do the talking,” Wil said.

Saera nodded. “We’ll follow your lead.”

Wil brought up the communications control interface on the viewscreen and initiated a manual contact protocol. Accessing the Priesthood’s inner network was impossible, but he had figured out how to direct a message to a specific user based on their permissions profile. He couldn’t be certain, but High Priest Quadris appeared to be one of the highest authority figures within the organization. “Here we go…” He initiated a video call to the account.

The viewscreen remained black with a swirling VComm logo in the center while the transmission awaited a response. A minute passed with no answer.

“Are they ignoring us?” Cris asked eventually.

“Maybe,” Wil frowned. “Or this backdoor doesn’t work anymore.”

Then, the onscreen logo dissolved. The image resolved into a figure robed in black sitting at a desk with a smooth white stone wall behind him. The man’s face was shrouded in shadow.

“I’m surprised,” the High Priest stated. “I thought you’d come knock down our door.”

Wil glared at the robed figured. “I didn’t want to dignify your actions with a call, but here we are.”

“You’re wise to recognize you’re powerless in this situation.”

“That’s not the term I’d use. I just want to resolve this in a civilized fashion.” If that’s even possible dealing with such a monstrous organization.

“Your daughter is with us now,” the High Priest stated. “That matter is not negotiable.”

“What have you done to her?” Wil demanded.

“She’s safe. We left you your son—don’t make us regret that kindness.”

Kindness? These people are foking psychopaths. “I appreciate your consideration. However, I’m afraid I can’t let matters go so easily.”

The High Priest scowled beneath his hood. “You have fulfilled your purpose. Let us do what must be done.”

“Which is?” Wil prompted. “At some point you assumed we’d be at odds, and since then you’ve tried to get us out of the way while still manipulating our lives. Didn’t it occur to you that maybe we could work together?”

“You would never see things our way.”

“Try us.”

The High Priest scoffed. “Go, resume your lives with the TSS and keep plotting away. You’ll never unseat us.”

I guess they know what we’ve been up to. No wonder they swooped in to grab Ryan so quickly. “You should know by now that we don’t give up easily. This is your one chance to resolve this matter.”

“There’s nothing to resolve,” the High Priest replied. “We have taken what is rightfully ours.”

“So that’s what we are to you—property?” Cris blurted out. “No wonder you always talk down to us.”

A frown was visible through the shadow of the High Priest’s hood. “We made you, just as we made the Taran civilization what it is today.”

“You may have manipulated our genetic code, but we’re sentient people,” Wil replied. “You don’t own us and you certainly don’t have the right to hold anyone prisoner.”

“We have no prisoners,” the High Priest stated. “Enjoy your freedom.”

The transmission ended. The viewscreen displayed details about the call, including the exact coordinates of the receiving equipment.

“That was worthless,” Wil declared. Though at least now we know the location of Quadris’ office.

“Smug bastards,” Cris muttered.

“That’s it. We have no choice,” said Saera. “You need to go in.”

“Take Jason back to Headquarters,” Wil told his wife and father. “I had some of the Primus Elites board a transport to here as a precaution. I was hoping it wouldn’t come to this, but we’ll do what we have to.”

Saera hugged him. “Be careful.”

“I’ll try.”

Cris gave Wil a quick hug, too, before running into the hall to retrieve Kate.

“Show no mercy,” Saera stated, her tone cold.

“This time, I won’t hold back.”

*       *       *

Raena’s heart pounded in her ears while she waited for the door to open. She had no idea if she’d be able to pull off the crazy maneuver she’d need to escape, but there was no way she would allow herself to be a part of the Priesthood’s perverse experimentation.

Behind her, one of the other High Priests was conversing with an acolyte in Old Taran. “It appears that the line needs to be crossed back,” the acolyte said.

“I feared that might be the case,” said the Priest. “The margin of chance is great enough that such a cross-back is the only way to guarantee success.”

“For certainty, it may require an additional pairing.”

“We’ll make that determination when the time comes.” The Priest sighed. “Two more generations… I really thought we were ready.”

“Soon, my eminence.”

Raena swallowed hard. I have no idea what they mean, but I don’t like the sound of it. She glanced over at Ryan and saw that he looked completely lost. “They miscalculated something,” she told him. “This is our chance to get away.”

“You can understand them?” he asked.

“We got the imprinting for Old Taran when we got New Taran. Didn’t think it’d come into play like this, though…”

A chirp sounded at the entry door. The lock clicked open.

This is it. We need to move. Raena cleared her mind. “Now!” she shouted telepathically to Ryan.

Instinct took over. Without conscious intention, Raena yanked her arms upward and the tethers binding her broke away. She tore off her ankle restraints with a wave of her hand.

Ryan was still trapped on his gurney.

Raena jumped to her feet as the two High Priests and seven acolytes leaped into action. “No!” she shouted as they ran for her. She threw up her arms and the nine men flew backward against the wall.

Ryan stared at her, mouth agape. “How did…?”

“You better find it in yourself if we’re going to get out of here,” she replied, dashing over to him. She tried to break his bonds like she’d done with her own, but nothing happened.

“Get me out of here!” Ryan pleaded.

“I’m trying—”

A shout sounded at the entry door.

Raena’s skin tingled as the hum of energy filled the air. Attack!

She ducked just in time to avoid an energy orb hurtling toward her. It struck the monitor next to Ryan’s bed, raining sparks over them.

Ryan raised his hands to shield his eyes—breaking the straps that bound his wrists.

The sparks ceased and he stared with wonder at his freed hands.

“Don’t think. Act!” Raena told him. She ran headlong for the High Priest re-entering the room.

Another energy orb shot toward her from the High Priest in her path and an even stronger charge filled the air behind her.

I need to be behind the Priest, she thought to herself. Ryan and I need to be in the hallway.

Ryan came up alongside her as she barreled toward the Priest.

Her eyes met Ryan’s in silent understanding. She had to get them out, no matter what. “We need—”

The world froze around her. The High Priest barred her path, an energy orb half-formed between his hands. She turned her head and saw the two other High Priests and the acolytes preparing attacks behind them. They only had a second to escape.

Next to her, Ryan swiveled around to take in the room—the only perceivable movement. He looked back at her, completely mystified. “What..?” he questioned in her mind.

“We did it!” she replied, intoxicated by the glow of energy surging through her. “Now run.”

They dashed toward the open door while the world around them appeared to stay frozen. Raena nimbly side-stepped the High Priest and Ryan went around the other side. The door was beginning to close, but there was just enough of a gap for them to fit through.

The straight hallway through the women’s cells was clear. Raena sprinted down the hall in the frozen world, the imperative to get away at the forefront of her mind. We can’t help them now. We’ll come back for them.

Her heart ached as she saw a young woman not much older than herself standing near the front of her cell with a hand on her stomach, just beginning to show the pregnancy that had been forced upon her. Raena wished she could set them all free, but there was no time.

She pressed on, silently willing Ryan to follow.

They reached the end of the hall. Another door barred their path.

“How do we get through?” Ryan asked.

“We just do.” Raena placed her hands on the smooth surface and nodded for Ryan to do likewise.

The door groaned.

“Break!” Raena shouted telepathically.

The door gave way with a shrill, grinding shriek. The metal peeled back from the frame, providing an opening for them to slip through.

The women in the cells jumped up with wonder. With renewed panic, Raena realized that the spatial distortion had collapsed—they were once again moving in real-time.

Ryan grabbed her hand. “Run!”

They took off through the opening and sprinted down the hall.

Footsteps sounded ahead of them and shouts rang out from behind. There was only one way ahead and one path behind. Forward was the only option.

“We did it once. We can do it again,” Raena said.

“I’m with you.” Ryan squeezed her hand and ran forward.

A tingle once again passed over Raena’s skin. The sounds of footsteps and shouts lowered in pitch and then ceased entirely. As she ran forward with Ryan, they rounded a bend and saw a team of eight guards suspended mid-stride.

They ducked around the guards and wove their way through the halls. Passing around the next bend, the hall branched into two. Raena scanned over the walls and noticed a sign written in Old Taran that indicated an elevator.

We’d have to ride up in real-time. They’d be waiting for us to exit, if they didn’t stop it in the middle of the shaft. They needed another way out. “No elevator,” she said to Ryan.

He nodded, seemingly to also intuitively understand the issue with that route. “Air vent!” he suggested.

They scanned the walls and ceiling for any sign of ventilation.

“There!” Ryan exclaimed, pointing to a grate at the base of the wall ten meters up ahead.

Raena waved her hand to rip the grate from the wall. As soon as it was clear, the sounds of footsteps and shouts resumed. Her head ached and a wave of nausea almost brought her to her knees.

Ryan wrapped his arm around her back and half carried her to the opening. He helped her into the cramped tube—barely more than half a meter wide and tall.

Stay focused, she urged herself onward as she began to squirm through. Ryan wriggled in after her.

They scrambled through the vent for a hundred meters before encountering another grate. It was only secured at the top, and Raena was able to swing it upward to pass through.

The tube on the other side was tall enough to stand in.

“This must be the main shaft,” Ryan said. “That means we’re almost out.”

Raena licked her finger and held out her hand, trying to get a sense of the wind direction. It seemed to be blowing toward her left. “This way!” She ran through the dark to the right, keeping her hands outstretched in front of her to avoid running into any obstacles face-first.

The guards would be right behind them. They had no time to waste.

After a full minute of running in complete darkness, faint light began to show in the distance.

Raena’s fingertips brushed against a wall in front of her, and she realized that the tube was curving to the left. When they completed a gradual ninety-degree turn, they caught sight of direct sunlight shining through a metal grate.

A salty breeze gusted through the tube, carrying the crashing sound of waves.

Raena stopped short of the grate, grabbing Ryan’s arm. With her other hand, she sent out a blast of telekinetic energy, rending the grate from the fasteners.

They were at least fifteen meters above the ocean. Water churned below, waves breaking on jagged cliffs.

“We’re cornered!” Ryan exclaimed.

She glanced over the edge at the rock, but it was sheer, unscalable stone. “I’m not going back.”

“Wait, is that…?” Ryan pointed out at a distant speck hovering above the water.

Raena strained to make out the form. It was a shuttle.

“Rescue or reinforcements?” Ryan asked.

“I’m not sure.” Raena tried to identify the details of the craft, wasting crucial seconds.

Shouts sounded behind them, getting closer.

“We need to move!” Ryan urged.

Everything went quiet and still around her as voice spoke in her mind. “Raena, if you can hear me, we’re coming for you.” It was her father.

Raena took Ryan’s hand. “That’s our rescue.”

She jumped.

CHAPTER 21

Ryan was pulled from the ledge after Raena. The ocean rushed up at him, with white-capped waves slamming against rocks that were far too close to their path.

Raena released his hand four meters above the water and pinned her arms against her body with straight legs. Ryan did the same and took a deep breath.

The impact with the water almost pushed all the air from his lungs. He was blind.

He forced his eyes open despite the sting from the salt water, looking for any light to help orient toward the surface. The turbulent waters pushed him backward toward the rocks. He struggled against the current, only to find himself deeper under water.

For ten terrifying seconds, he couldn’t find the surface. He swam up and up, his lungs burning for air.

Finally, he broke free. With a gasping breath, he swam away from the cliffs, hoping to find calmer water.

“Raena!” he called out, unable to see her bobbing in the water.

“I’m okay!” she shouted back from behind him.

Ryan looked over his shoulder to locate her and temporarily was forced underwater by a wave. When he resurfaced, she was two meters away and heading for him.

“You’re insane!” he told her.

“It was that or let them catch us.” She began swimming out to sea.

Hopefully the rescue shuttle sees us. Ryan swam after her as best he could, but he wasn’t used to the open waters. He and the other Sietinen Wards had swum in Lake Tiadon when he was a child, though that was years ago and the calm waters didn’t pose a challenge.

The ocean battered him and he had to constantly swim to avoid losing ground. Raena kept a solid pace up ahead. He wasn’t about to let her get out of sight.

A rumble sounded in the distance overhead. Ryan looked up and saw that the shuttle had dropped in elevation.

Raena slowed her strokes and waved a hand up in the air.

The shuttle positioned over them and the side door opened. Someone poked their head out—it was Wil, as far as Ryan could tell through the splashing water and glaring sunlight.

A tingling sensation washed over Ryan’s skin. He could no longer feel the waves. Suddenly, he began rising upward. The air seemed to congeal around him as he continued to rise, heading straight for the shuttle door. Raena rose alongside him.

They passed through the open shuttle door and were released gently on the ground.

Ryan dropped to his knees and coughed out some water that had gotten into his lungs. When he looked up, he saw Wil, Cris, and six other men around Wil’s age dressed in black surrounding him. Every one of them had glowing eyes. Are these Agents?

Raena smiled with relief when she saw them. “Thanks.”

Wil embraced her. He held her in silence while the shuttle turned around and accelerated away from the island. The door closed and sealed.

Raena pulled out from the hug. “We have to go back. They have other prisoners.”

“Not now,” Wil replied. “We need to get you somewhere safe first. I wasn’t expecting you to make it out on your own.”

“I still can’t believe we did…” Ryan murmured.

“How?” Cris questioned.

Raena slumped into a seat along the side of the shuttle. One of the men handed her a blanket and she began wiping off her face.

Ryan noticed another Agent had extended a blanket toward him and he took it. The soft, warm fabric was a relief after the chilly water.

“This is going to sound nuts,” Raena said at last, “but you know back home when they’d have stories of someone who performed a feat of incredible strength—like picking up a car that fell on their kid, or whatever?” She looked at her grandfather. “Well, I remembered what you said about when the Priesthood came after you as a teenager, and how you got away. So, I told myself that I need to ‘stop time’ or I was going to die. And I just… did it.”

The eyes of all the Agents in the shuttle widened with surprise.

“Really?” Wil kneeled in front of her. “So that’s how you got out?”

“Not just that,” Ryan added, “but she busted out some doors, too.”

“We both did. No thinking, just acting,” Raena said.

Her father put his arm around her. “You never cease to amaze me.”

She hugged him again. “Thanks for coming for us.”

Wil held her at arm’s length and looked her in the eyes. “I will always come for you. No matter what or where.”

She smiled weakly.

Wil examined Ryan. “And what about you? Did she extend the spatial distortion around you, as well?”

Raena shook her head. “No, that was him. He kept up with me.”

“Really?” Cris looked at Ryan incredulously.

It certainly didn’t seem like I was doing it, if I did. Ryan took a shaky breath and pulled the blanket tighter around himself. “Like she said, we did what we had to do.”

“I mean, I couldn’t have done it all on my own. That’d be way too much, right?” Raena said. “It had to have been a team effort.”

“That’s incredible,” Cris said after a pause. “Yes, I was able to pull off some advanced maneuvers in a life or death situation, but to perform coordinated maneuvers like that at will with no training… It’s unprecedented.”

“She is my daughter,” Wil pointed out. “Regardless of the odds, they did it.”

Ryan swallowed. Or maybe I was just along for the ride.

“This isn’t over,” Raena said, her voice growing stronger. “The Priesthood is up to something.”

Wil sat down on the seat next to her. “What did you learn?”

“They’re all clones—transferring consciousness from one body to the next,” Raena said.

Wil shook his head. “I foking knew it. Of course they’d ban the practice and then keep doing it themselves.”

“No surprise there,” Cris agreed. “No wonder they never show their faces. I thought I saw hints of the Bakzen in there.”

“What else?” Wil prompted his daughter.

“Well,” Raena continued, “it sounds like they’re trying to make a new vessel for eternal life. They said the Bakzen design was flawed but that through our pairing they could achieve their perfect vision.”

Cris nodded. “That sounds very similar to what we pieced together.”

“But there was something they didn’t anticipate,” she went on. “They were talking about needing to cross back the lines, or something. It was all in Old Taran—they didn’t know I was listening. I lost track and don’t remember the rest.”

“Don’t worry,” Wil assured her, rubbing her back. “This is way more than we had before.”

“Oh!” Raena sat up. “They also said that gestating a baby in a lab makes it weaker. When the mother has abilities, they’re expressed better in the child.”

“And you said you saw these women?” Cris questioned.

Raena nodded. “Most of them looked to be pregnant—second trimester, mostly, but it varied.”

“Shite,” Wil breathed. “I was afraid that’s what they were up to.”

Cris shook his head. “Surrogates for their perpetuation.”

Ryan slumped down in a seat across from them. “I don’t know about Raena, but I was out for quite a while. They may have… taken what they wanted.” He felt nauseated thinking about the violation.

“Doubtful,” Cris replied. “They wouldn’t have been testing you in the lab if that were the case.”

“Exactly,” Wil said. “And now we know that they’re missing a piece they need to complete their plan. That means we still have time to take them out. Any idea what the missing piece might be?”

Raena’s brow furrowed as she replayed the memory. “I think it was something about ‘should have taken him, too.’ ”

Wil and Cris looked at each other.

“Jason?” Cris said.

“Fok, I wouldn’t put it past them,” Wil muttered.

Raena’s face twisted with disgust. “You’re not suggesting…”

“It’s not worth speculating about the twisted musings of psychopaths,” Wil assured her. “Now, let’s just get you on the Vanquish and have Medical look you over. If everything checks out, we’ll try to put this behind us until we can make our move.”

“But what about the prisoners?” Raena protested.

“Where are they in the facility?” Wil asked.

Ryan shrugged. “Somewhere underground.”

“So, short of blasting a hole in the side of the island, our entry points are very limited, I’m guessing?” Wil asked.

“Well, yeah, but—” Raena began.

“Getting in is one thing, but getting dozens or hundreds of captives—most of whom probably haven’t been outside in a decade?” Wil shook his head. “It’s too many unknowns. We need to know that they’ll be safe once they’re released. There are no assurances right now.”

Raena crossed her arms, pulling the blanket tighter around herself. “I hate knowing what’s going on in there and not being able to do anything.”

Wil rubbed her shoulder. “Welcome to true leadership. You know more than you want to and can’t always do what you feel is right. But, the best leaders never give up. We’ll act when the time is right.”

*       *       *

Cris stared out the window as he sat in silent contemplation for the rest of the shuttle ride up into space. The information Raena had brought back about the Priesthood’s inner workings confirmed his darkest suspicions, but at least now they knew their adversary’s motivations.

Eternal life through the perfect physical vessel. He shook his head. Too bad it’s not a consciousness worth saving.

The shuttle headed to where the Vanquish was waiting for them just beyond standard orbit of Tararia. He didn’t trust the Priesthood not to lock down the Tararian spaceports and make their departure impossible, so a remote rendezvous seemed like the safest option rather than joining up with the Vanquish at a dock. He’d also ordered TSS battleships to be standing guard back at Headquarters’ spaceport when they returned; he didn’t want to take any chances when it came to getting Raena and Jason back to comparative safety inside the moon.

Kate and Saera had insisted they wait with Jason on the Vanquish rather than go back to Headquarters. Cris couldn’t blame them—the idea of leaving behind some of the family in unspeakable danger would have kept him standing guard, as well.

The shuttle made the final approach to the Vanquish, swinging around to the port side entrance to the main hangar. It decelerated moments before it passed through the shimmering force field covering the entry to the hangar. After a short taxi it came to rest at the end of a row of TX-70s.

“Let’s get out of here,” Wil said.

“Couldn’t agree more,” Cris replied. He reached out telepathically to his pilot, Alec, up in the Vanquish’s Command Center. “Take us home via the independent jump drive. We don’t want them trying to intercept our route on the beacon network.”

“Aye,” Alec acknowledged.

A moment later, Cris felt the familiar sensation of a subspace jump initiating. The vibration rattled the ship for five seconds and then everything was still. He heaved a sigh of relief. “No more kidnappings allowed,” he declared.

Wil smiled and released the seal on the shuttle door. “It seems like we need at least one good abduction or runaway every generation. The good news is, now this one is out of the way.”

Cris hopped out of the shuttle into the Vanquish’s hangar. “Some traditions should be broken.”

No sooner had Cris’ feet touched down on the deck plates than he sensed Kate running toward him from the entry door, accompanied by Saera.

His wife threw her arms around him. “How are you back so soon?”

“That’s a little complicated…”

While he tried to think of what to say, Raena and Ryan stepped out from the shuttle, still wrapped in blankets. Their hair and clothes had yet to dry in the cool air. Wil climbed out after them, followed by the Primus Elites who’d volunteered for the rescue mission.

Saera rushed over and embraced her daughter. “I’m so sorry we let this happen.”

“It’s okay, Mom. I’m fine,” Raena said.

“You’re soaked,” Saera commented as she pulled out of the hug. “What happened?”

“We sort of jumped off a cliff into the ocean…”

“What?” Saera turned to Wil. “Did you—?”

“No, they rescued themselves,” he replied. “We just picked them up out of the water.”

“It would seem exceptional abilities run in the family,” Cris added. “We can do a proper debrief later. For now, get them to Medical for a preliminary examination.”

“Already on it.” Wil directed Raena and Ryan toward the door. Saera followed them, a gentle hand still on her daughter’s shoulder.

“How’d they get out, exactly?” Kate asked.

Cris glanced at the group of Primus Elites and gestured Kate toward the door. “Let’s head up to the Command Center.” When they were clear of the shuttle, he continued, “Apparently they spontaneously taught themselves how to ‘stop time’.”

Kate’s jaw dropped. “In a coordinated maneuver together?”

“From what they said, it sounds like it.”

“That’s exceptionally more difficult than doing it alone. With the variability, to sync things up—”

“I know.” Cris massaged his eyes. “So, either Raena did it on her own without realizing it, or they really do have a unique connection.”

“Either way…”

Cris chuckled. “I don’t even think they realize how incredible a feat it was. Raena just said she knew she had to do it, so she did.”

“It’s really not so different, even when we’ve been trained. When it comes down to it, controlling our abilities is just a matter of freeing our minds enough to not hold back.”

“Visualization,” Cris agreed. “Once you know how to picture what you want to do, instinct takes over.”

“But if she can do that on a whim…” Kate trailed off.

“I wonder if she’s as strong as Wil.”

“There’s no telling what she could do.”

Cris nodded slowly. “But I do know this: she is good and pure of spirit. However she ends up using her abilities, and however strong she becomes, she’ll use it for good.”

Kate linked her arm around his. “I believe that, too.”

They walked in silence for the rest of the way up to the Command Center. Two meters from the door, Cris sensed Wil reaching out to him.

“Medical says they’re clear,” Wil said. “No signs of extraction or other experimentation.”

“Thanks for letting me know. Get some rest—we’ll be home soon.”

Cris relayed the information to Kate.

She let out a long breath. “I always found it easier to know they were manipulating and using us as adults. But they’re so young… It’s almost like Wil all over again.”

“That’s why this needs to end.”

Cris entered the Command Center and waved at Alec and Kari before heading into his private office on the right side of the room. There was one more person he needed to fill in about Raena and Ryan’s safe retrieval.”

“CACI, initiate an encrypted call to my father on his private line,” he instructed.

The TSS logo illuminated on the viewscreen while the call connected. After two seconds, Reinen’s face appeared onscreen.

“We have them,” Cris said.

“Thank the stars!” Reinen breathed. “Were they harmed?”

“Not as far as we can tell. They’re exhausted but it’s been quite an ordeal.”

His father scowled. “I can’t believe this level of betrayal.”

“This is nothing new,” Cris replied. “The Priesthood has been betraying all of us for generations.”

“I should have listened to you.”

“For what it’s worth, very few other people took me seriously, either.”

Reinen shook his head. “There was a time when I never questioned. Looking back on my life, I wonder how much I never saw because my mind wasn’t open.”

“What we do on the path ahead is what really matters,” Cris told him.

“All the same, an old man can’t help reflecting on his life.” Reinen looked Cris in the eye. “Seeing you surrounded by family… it’s made me realize how I could have done things differently.”

“We’re very different.”

“We are. Still, I didn’t consider the other side. I should have listened to you and tried to see things from your perspective.”

Cris shrugged. “I doubt we would have ever seen eye to eye.”

“Perhaps not, but I owed it to you to try, and I didn’t.”

“There’s a chance for all of us to set things right now. We need to pave the way for a new generation.”

His father nodded. “Yes. I believe it is time for us to look to the future and trust that it is in good hands.”

Cris took a slow breath. “I know that you never felt I had the family’s best interests in mind, but I have. So much of what I’ve done is to prepare for that future we all want.”

Reinen smiled. “I see that now, Cris. I only wish I’d had your wisdom when I set about making my own plans. You’ve been both a father and a leader. I never got either one of those quite right.”

“You did what you thought was best. That’s all any of us can do.”

“Indeed.” Reinen swallowed. “All the same, your instincts are better than mine. The Sietinen Dynasty is about to enter a new era, and you’re the right one to lead us there. A new Sietinen legacy is unfolding before us.”

“I’ll do my best to make you proud.”

“You already have, Cris.”

Such moments of appreciation were all too rare over their years together, but in that moment, none of their past rivalry or bitterness mattered. It was only a son with his father, accepting each other as individuals and uniting under the common thread of wanting to make things better for their loved ones than things had been for them. In the end, nothing else mattered.

*       *       *

“You did what?” Jason exclaimed, staring at Raena with disbelief.

“I know how it sounds.” She shifted on the bed in her temporary quarters. Across from her, Jason was seated in a desk chair and Ryan was perched on the foot of her bed. Jason had pulled them aside to get the inside story the moment they were free from Medical.

“It still doesn’t feel like I did anything,” Ryan murmured.

“Well, get used to it,” Raena said. “You’re in the Telekinetic Club now. You broke your restraints and then you stopped time with me.” He must have. There’s no way I could have done all that alone.

Jason shook his head. “I miss out on all the excitement. After that initial headache at the same time as your Awakening, I haven’t been able to do anything yet.”

“Trust me, it was not the kind of excitement you’d want,” Raena groaned. “I’m still so creeped out by the whole thing. What they wanted to do to us…”

“And to think everyone trusts the Priesthood…” Ryan scowled.

“The truth will get out,” Raena told him.

“But what do we do now?” her brother asked.

“We train and we get stronger.” Raena glanced at Ryan. “Now we know what they’re up to, and we’re going to stop them.”

CHAPTER 22

Arriving at Headquarters felt oddly like a return home to Raena, despite having spent so little time there. Perhaps it was the proximity to Earth that lended a comfortable feeling to the place, or maybe it was just the company. Either way, she was relieved to have the ordeal with the Priesthood behind her—at least for the time being.

As she rode the elevator down in the main facility with Ryan, Jason, her parents, and grandparents, it occurred to her that her circumstances had changed considerably since they’d left to visit Tararia.

“What are we going to do until classes start?” she asked, adjusting her travel bag on her shoulder.

“You’re going to spend most of your time in a practice chamber,” Wil replied. “I’m still not entirely sure what to do with you.”

“We might have to do what Banks did with me,” Cris said.

“You mean the temporary apprenticeship?” Raena asked.

“Exactly—have some intensive training to skip you ahead to Junior Agent,” her grandfather replied. “Your abilities are uncharacteristically advanced.”

I was looking forward to the chance to train with Ryan. She frowned. “What about the Primus Elite cohort?”

“Like I said, we’ll need to explore our options,” Wil said. “And you’ll need to figure out what you want to study.”

“Don’t you assign classes?” Jason asked.

“Historically, yes. We’re trying something different this year,” Wil replied.

“There used to be set training tracks,” Cris explained. “Command, Navigation, Tactical Support, Diplomacy, and Medical. Students would be assigned one of those tracks at the end of their first year based on aptitude. Those tracks were largely born out of wartime needs, though. We want to open it up for more purely academic pursuits—to attract students with abilities that might otherwise go to a traditional university.”

“Why?” questioned Raena. “Isn’t the TSS here primarily to train people in telekinesis?”

“If that were the case, there never would have been a Militia division,” Cris pointed out. “No, the TSS is more than just a training organization—we offer a unique skill set through our position outside of everyday activity. Our value is in offering an outside perspective, and we now want to deliver that message to the masses.”

Raena nodded. “To expose the Priesthood.”

“And provide a voice for those who have gone unheard,” her father added. “We want anyone who joins us to be able to pick an avenue that best fits them as they join us in that larger mission.”

Do I even have a place in the TSS? With the political unrest, it seems like maybe my place is on Tararia. “I’ll do whatever you need,” she said.

Cris smiled. “For right now, that’s taking some time to unwind and getting your bearings.”

“Sounds good to me,” Jason commented.

“Yeah, same,” Ryan agreed. “The last two days have been a little… intense.”

The elevator arrived at the residential floor of Level 2.

Wil was the first to step out when the doors slid open. “You can stay in the Junior Agent quarters for now,” he said. “Don’t get too settled in, though. You’ll most likely move to the Primus Elite quarters at the end of the week.”

“Will that be coed?” Jason asked.

Cris frowned. “That’s still a point of contention.”

“I think it’s fine,” Raena offered.

“Yeah, you would,” Jason muttered under his breath.

Raena and Ryan flushed.

“The point,” Wil interjected, “is to have one cohesive Primus Elite group. It was all men last time, but those circumstances were different. I’d like to give everyone the benefit of the doubt to behave appropriately.”

“It’s ultimately your decision,” Cris yielded. “But you didn’t have a roommate like Scott.”

“I’d say that’s exception more than rule,” Wil countered.

“What about Scott?” Saera asked.

“Never mind,” Cris and Kate said in unison.

“We’ll sort it out. Go relax,” Wil said to the teenagers.

“Okay,” Raena acknowledged. “I guess we’ll see you at dinner?”

“Yes, we’ll message you.” Saera squeezed her arm.

“Later.” Raena headed across the lobby with Ryan and Jason. She released a long breath.

“Yeah, right there with you,” Ryan said.

Jason glanced between them. “I still feel out of the loop.”

“Lucky. I wish I could forget what I saw,” Raena replied.

Ryan eyed some Junior Agents walking down the hall. “I don’t think we should talk about anything out in the open.”

“Yeah, good call,” Raena agreed.

They walked in silence for the rest of the way to their temporary quarters. Jason palmed open the door.

Raena gestured for Ryan to go in first.

His eyes widened when he saw the space. “Wow, this is nice.”

“I think they try to make it homey,” Raena said. “Even coming from another planet, I felt comfortable here almost right away.”

“I can’t say the same about my last room,” Ryan murmured.

“Well, let’s get you set up here.” She stepped over to the front room on the left, next to hers in the back.

Jason rolled his eyes and headed for his room in the back right to drop off his travel bag.

“Did I say something wrong?” Ryan asked.

“No. Ignore him.” She tried to suppress the exasperation over her brother’s sudden judgment of her. So he gets to go out with an endless string of girls and when I finally find a guy I like he gets an attitude? Whatever.

Raena walked into Ryan’s room with him and the light came on automatically. The room was just as Raena’s had been when she first arrived, with a tablet and handheld charging on the desktop, and double bed. She had a sudden urge to curl up with him and try to forget the last two days.

Ryan must have been thinking along similar lines because he slid the door shut behind them. “We haven’t had a moment to ourselves since we got away.”

Raena hugged herself. “Did it all really happen?”

“It’s all a blur for me, too.” He placed his hands on her shoulders. “You were amazing in there.”

“It wasn’t all me.”

“I’m not so sure.” Ryan brushed the side of her face with his fingertips.

She swallowed and looked down. “The things they said in there about us…”

“Whatever’s between us is what we make it.”

Raena uncrossed her arms and placed her hands on his hips. “I’m glad you were with me.”

Ryan smiled. “Me too. I’m pretty sure I’d still be strapped into that chair without you.”

“I did kind of tear the place apart, didn’t I?”

“In a pretty spectacular fashion, I might add.”

Raena slid her right hand to the back of his neck and leaned up. A tingle passed through her as their lips met.

He embraced her and they lay back on the bed, casting aside the stress and uncertainty from the last two days as they focused only on each other.

For several minutes, Raena was lost in Ryan presence, but she was pulled back to reality by a buzz from the handheld in her pocket.

She pulled back from Ryan. “Sorry.” When she checked the notification, she saw it was a message from her father, asking to meet in the elevator lobby.

“My dad wants to meet with me,” she said.

“Do you think it’s about our escape?” Ryan asked.

“Probably.” Her chest knotted. “I don’t know what else to tell him.”

“I’m sure it’s nothing.”

“Yeah.” Raena got up off the bed and Ryan slid down to sit on the end facing her. “I’ll be back soon,” she told him.

He leaned forward and gave her a light kiss. “See you soon.”

*       *       *

Going against protocol wasn’t Wil’s preferred strategy, but some matters were too important to let go.

The Priests have telekinetic abilities—probably strong ones. For Raena to have escaped… He had to know for sure just how strong she was already.

Wil paced in the lobby on the residential floor of Level 2, waiting for his daughter to arrive. No incoming Trainee would ever see the testing sphere before classes began, let alone go through the final stage of the Course Rank test. Something told him, though, that Raena was unlike any other—not even her brother.

Raena emerged from the adjacent Junior Agent wing. She waved when she spotted him and jogged over. “Hey. What’s up?”

“I know you’ve been through a lot over the last couple of days and I said I’d let you rest, but I was hoping you’d humor me with a little exercise.”

She hesitated for a second. “Sure.”

Wil called the elevator. When it arrived, he set the destination for Level 11.

Raena restyled her ponytail while the car descended and she seemed to be keeping watch on the pulsing white light next to the door.

“Almost there,” Wil told her.

She nodded.

The elevator came to a rest and opened into the plain hallway on Level 11. Wil stepped out and directed his daughter toward the isolation chamber used for Course Rank testing.

When they arrived at the entrance, Wil palmed open the door to the main chamber. “Wait in the center of the room. I’ll be up in the observation area.”

“All right,” Raena said and entered.

Wil jogged up to the monitoring room overlooking the chamber. He hadn’t attended any tests since the Primus Elites had been tested at H2; the last time he’d been in the room was Saera’s Course Rank test shortly before they were married. It was hard to believe that was more than two decades prior.

He activated the intercom while the control interface for the testing equipment initialized. “We’ll get started in just a minute. This should be quick.”

“What is this place?” Raena asked, examining the chamber.

“We test Agents here,” he replied. “I wanted to check your abilities.”

His daughter nodded. “I’m curious, too. I’m not sure I could do those things again now that I’m not in danger.”

“We’ll see.”

The system interface was ready. Wil activated the pedestal to raise the testing sphere from its storage space under the floor.

Raena stepped back when the hatch opened by her feet. “What’s that?”

“It will measure telekinetic input,” Wil explained as the sphere rose into position. “Place your hands on the sphere and try to feed energy into it. Don’t strain yourself—just see what you can do.”

“Sure.” Raena gripped either side of the golden sphere.

The energy readout on Wil’s screen flickered as her fingertips brushed against the sphere, then stabilized as her palms curved around it. She closed her eyes.

Four seconds passed without even a shudder on the meter. Then, the readout spiked, sending the intensity line on an upward trajectory: 3… 5… 7…

Wil stared with disbelief. That’s already more than a Trion Agent…

The numbers continued to rise, though more slowly than the initial spike. Raena’s face remained calm and serene as she passed 8, and then 9.

Stars! How is this possible? Wil found he was holding his breath as he watched the screen, glancing between the readout and his daughter below. The intensity ticked upward: 9.2… 9.5… 9.7… 9.8…

“Stop!” Wil commanded into the intercom.

Raena opened her eyes and released the sphere. “Whoa, that was weird.”

“What did you feel?” Wil asked, his heart racing.

“It was like I was floating in subspace.”

“Did you sense any sort of barrier up ahead, or something holding you back?”

She shook her head. “No. I only stopped because you told me to.”

Shite! Even my dad only scored 9.7. If she can do this now… Wil took a deep breath. “Thank you for humoring me. It looks like you’re just fine.”

She smiled up at him. “Good. So, was that it?”

“Yes. I’ll be right down.”

Wil cleared the test results from the console, logging a single exported report into an encrypted folder. He had to be careful—few could be trusted with knowledge about that kind of power.

*       *       *

Raena trudged back to her quarters, still feeling wired from the test. She palmed open the door and found Ryan sitting on the couch facing the door and Jason on a chair across from him. They were each playing on their tablets.

Ryan’s face lit up when he saw her. “What did your dad want?”

“He ran me through a test down on the practice level. Sounds like everything checked out fine, though.”

“Good.”

Raena sat down on the couch next to Ryan, leaning against him slightly.

Across from them, Jason finally looked up from his tablet and scowled.

“Is there a problem?” she asked her brother.

“What’s going on with you two?” he asked.

Raena glanced at Ryan. “We’re just hanging out here.”

Jason crossed his arms and leaned back, eyeing them.

She glared back. “It’s been kind of a crazy week. Can you lay off on the interrogation?”

“I asked one question. That’s not an interrogation.”

“You’re looking at us funny.”

“What are you, five? I’m just sitting here.”

Raena groaned and stood up. “Come on, Ryan.”

He looked confused but rose, as well. “See you later, Jason.”

Jason just scoffed and shook his head as Raena led Ryan into her bedroom.

She closed the door. “Sorry.”

“What was that about?” Ryan asked.

Raena sat down cross-legged on her bed. “He’s always been a little protective of me, I guess. Where we grew up, there were some people that just wanted to get in someone’s pants and then would move on to their next conquest.”

“Yeah, I know all about that.” Ryan sat down next to her. “Does he really think that’s what’s going on here?”

“No. I think he’s worried it’s more than that. We’ve always been close, and casual dating didn’t get in the way. But if I’m in an actual relationship…”

“He won’t be able to talk to his friend in the same way anymore,” Ryan completed for her.

“Exactly.” She sighed and lay back on the bed. “Why didn’t anyone warn us that growing up was so complicated?”

Ryan reclined next to her. “Seriously. It was tough enough without throwing in all the dynastic heir stuff.”

“So let’s ignore all that,” Raena suggested. “No one’s actually imposing any mandates or forcing us to do anything.”

“It doesn’t feel that way.”

“I know…” She rolled to her side to face him, propping her arm under her head. “But we like each other, right?”

He nodded.

“So, let’s forget about everything going on outside and get to know each other like normal people—just like we’ve started to do.”

Ryan rolled over to face her. “I’d like that.”

She inched closer to him. “Besides, we really are just two Trainees here in the TSS. Nothing in our outside lives is supposed to matter.”

“Good point.”

“So who we are, and what we went through on Tararia, let’s just keep that between us.”

Ryan grasped her free hand in his. “There’s no one else I could possibly talk to about it.”

“Me either.”

She shifted around to bring her head to his chest. There was still so much to process, but she felt better knowing that someone else knew what she was going through. Regardless of what lay in store for them, they were now bound by that shared experience. Maybe, with time, it could be even more.

*       *       *

Cris reviewed the test data on his desktop while Wil sat in the visitor chair across from him, awaiting his assessment.

“This is… surprising,” Cris said at last. Any commentary would be an understatement. Raena was already on pace to match benchmarks Wil achieved as an advanced Junior Agent. Though she was the same age he’d been at the time, she had none of the formal training.

“She might actually be stronger than me,” Wil stated, vocalizing what no one had wanted to say aloud since her remarkable escape from the Priesthood.

“I didn’t think that was possible.”

“The Aesir knew she was special. At the time, I thought letting them test her would have been a death sentence, but now I’m not so sure.”

Cris collapsed the testing logs and placed them back in a secure file. “If she were anyone else, I’d hesitate to have her with the other Trainees.”

Wil leaned forward. “The thing is, I don’t even think she realizes what she can do.”

“And you don’t want to tell her?”

“I know what it’s like to be handed a fate.”

So we let her find her own way—what we never had the chance to do. “Okay.”

“We keep this between us,” Wil said. “Not even Saera or Mom.”

Cris despised keeping anything from Kate, but in this matter, he had to agree. They had one chance to let Raena grow into a true leader for Tararia, and dangling that power in front of her would only distract from the bigger goals at hand.

“We’ll guide her as best we can,” Cris said.

Wil hung his head. “I wish I’d never had to find out what I can do.”

“Whatever power Raena masters, it won’t be for destruction.”

“I hope you’re right.”

CHAPTER 23

A week was too long to mull over a final decision. Wil knew he had to decide what to do with Raena in regard to her training, but he didn’t take the decision lightly. In an ideal world, he’d train her personally—intensive one-on-one coaching that would likely have her ready to meet or exceed his own CR within a year or two.

However, there was more to consider than just her prospects as an Agent. More pressing was the need for someone to handle the delicate political dealings that would ensue in the coming years on Tararia. While Jason was an exceptional heir prospect by most standards, Raena’s temperament was far more suited to a life of politicking. Compounded by her budding relationship with Ryan, there was no denying that she was the better choice for that life.

It’s not mutually exclusive, but would she really step into a life of politics if she knew her power? She might be more inclined to join the Aesir.

The open offer he’d been extended appealed to him in the darker moments—an escape from the often mundane existence of administrative duties and politics. He wondered what it would be like to be among others so advanced in their knowledge and understanding of the fabric that made up their reality.

Yet, there were too many loved ones in his home to seriously consider joining them. Saera, his children, his friends… The ties were too numerous and the danger they still faced was far too great for him to turn his back on them.

He paced his office as he mulled over the options: tell Raena her true potential, let her discover it on her own, or intentionally keep her from tapping into that potential.

The latter was the safest, but it would also be the easiest to backfire. If he was to guide her, he needed to be viewed as a trusted advisor. Betraying that trust would ultimately drive her away.

Telling her about her true potential could equally backfire. She was too curious by nature to not want to push the limits of her abilities, especially since the advances came so effortlessly.

That left the option of allowing her to discover her strength at her own pace. Her realization could come at any moment, but so long as it was a natural progression, she was less likely to harm herself or others by reaching too far, too fast. She would almost certainly remember the time he tested her and ask what he had learned, but he could figure out what to say when that time came.

He ran his fingers through his hair as he came to terms with the decision. She’ll advance so much faster than the others, but maybe they’ll benefit from her presence in the way that Saera and the Primus Elites did from me.

His mind made up, Wil left his office and strode the short distance down the hall to the High Commander’s office. He knocked on the door and Cris bid him entry.

“Hey, what’s up?” his father asked.

Wil closed the door. “Raena should stay and train like we planned. Either accelerating her or holding her back could cause her to drift from us. We need to keep her close.”

Cris nodded. “That’s the direction I was leaning, too. Agreed.”

“That brings us to the matter of the Primus Elite cohort,” Wil said. “I’ve gone over the potential candidates and have made a selection. Ten men and ten women.”

“To share Initiate quarters?”

“Yes. And given Raena’s abilities, I’d wager that the constant proximity will benefit all of them.”

“Okay,” Cris agreed. “Upload the list and we’ll pull them when they arrive. We should get a few early arrivals tomorrow and the rest by the end of the week.”

“I guess I’ll get the twins and Ryan moved over, then.”

“Good idea.” He paused. “Are they still getting along?”

“Ryan and Raena are great. I think they’re taking things slow and getting to know each other properly, which I appreciate. I haven’t been able to get a good read on how Jason is taking everything.”

His father folded his hands on the desktop. “It has to be strange for him seeing Raena branching out on her own. Their lives were once so intertwined.”

“I hope they’ll reconnect once they start training together. I’d also like to see a good relationship between Ryan and Jason—we need a secure alliance between Tararia and the TSS.”

Cris tilted his head. “Is your intent to groom Jason for High Commander?”

“It’s occurred to me. We’ll see how things play out.”

“Indeed. I’m not about to give up the job yet.”

“I’m well aware that you’ll avoid getting into Taran politics at any cost.”

Cris smiled. “Guilty.”

Wil chuckled. “All right. I’ll go talk to them about the move. I’ll get you the other seventeen names this afternoon.”

With a parting nod, Wil headed down to Level 2 to speak with his children. The halls were still relatively empty as the older trainees took advantage of their down time between terms to catch up on video games and mindless entertainment from across the Taran worlds, locking themselves in their quarters to play undisturbed.

Wil arrived at the door to their quarters and hit the buzzer. Five seconds passed before the lock clicked open.

Jason answered the door. “Hey.”

“May I come in?” Wil asked.

“Yeah, of course.” He stepped aside. “Dad’s here!”

The door in the back left slid open and Raena emerged with Ryan.

Wil glanced between them and Jason, gaining a new appreciation for the awkwardness of the arrangement. Still, he couldn’t fault Raena and Ryan for hanging out in her room when he had stolen a spaceship to get some alone time with their mom.

“Everyone have a seat,” Wil said, deciding to shrug off whatever may be going on behind closed doors.

The three teenagers sat down on the couch facing the door and he took the one adjacent to them.

“Like I said, these quarters were temporary,” he began. “The other Trainees will start arriving soon, so I think it’s time you move into the suite you’ll share with the other Primus Elites in your cohort.”

Raena let out an exaggerated sigh. “I’ll have to share a room, won’t I?”

“With four other lovely young ladies.” Wil grinned. “I’m sure you’ll love it.”

She scoffed and tossed her head back on the couch.

“How many total?” Jason asked.

“Four rooms, five a piece,” Wil replied. “Since coed quarters are new for the TSS, I think we should at least keep the rooms divided. Jason and Ryan, you can decide if you want to room together or not.”

“When do we head over?” Ryan asked.

“I can take you now, if you like,” Wil said. “You can move over your things later.”

“I’m game,” Raena replied.

“All right, let’s go.”

Wil led them through the halls and across the lobby to the Initiates wing. He’d managed to secure the same suite his previous Primus Elite trainees had occupied. Since many of those men would play an integral part in training the new generation, it only seemed fitting.

He palmed open the door and ushered them inside.

The copper-colored walls no longer held the memorabilia that had decorated the room for years, but Wil had no doubt that the new group would find their own way to make a personal mark on the space. The furniture had been updated in the recent TSS remodel, but the new couches were still gathered around the main viewscreen like always and a round conference table with a central holographic projector still dominated the back of the room.

“Girls on one side, boys on the other?” Raena asked after making a brief assessment of the space.

“Works for me,” Jason said.

Wil noted that Ryan and Jason headed for separate rooms, with Ryan across from Raena at the back of the common room and Jason in the front left.

That actually worked out to his benefit, per his preferred method of having Captains share their room with a squad. The three of them were natural fits for the leadership positions, though he needed to make sure the other students responded to them before making a final determination.

Raena was the first to emerge from her chosen bedroom. “This is going to be an adjustment.”

“You have been pretty spoiled your whole life. Remember, you were all geared up to go to college and live in a dorm.”

“That would be one roommate, not four,” she countered. “At least it’s pretty spacious.”

“You’ll get used to it,” Wil assured her.

Jason and Ryan walked out from their rooms.

“What’s the best bed?” Jason asked.

“I always preferred either one of the back corners across from the door,” Wil replied. “That way you don’t get anyone walking by.”

“All right, claimed,” Jason said.

“It’s always nice knowing the right people so you get first pick,” Wil jested. “This will be home for quite some time so get to know it and treat it well.”

Ryan looked around the room. “We’ll do our best.”

Wil admired them in the familiar space. A whole new generation… It’s hard to believe. “With that, welcome to the TSS.”

*       *       *

Ryan settled onto his bed in his new quarters. The room seemed entirely too large and empty with just him in it, but he figured he should enjoy the privacy while he could. In a matter of days, he’d have four new roommates and be on the path to becoming a TSS Agent.

I still can’t believe how much has changed. I never would have dreamed this kind of future was possible. Joining the TSS was a radical enough change, but the future prospects of reviving a fallen High Dynasty was still too much for him to process.

Coming to terms with that eventuality was further hampered by Raena’s distance from her own heritage. When spending time together, he often forgot how different their lives had been. She acted like any other teenager most of the time, giving no hint of her ancestry. For that matter, Wil and Cris seemed to keep their Sietinen lineage at arm’s length when it came to day-to-day interactions. While Ryan appreciated their openness and casual attitude, it didn’t provide a useful model for how a dynastic heir was supposed to behave. Or, maybe they were the perfect role models and all of his preconceptions were wrong. Only time would tell.

He turned on his tablet and began scrolling through the myriad of course offerings for his first term in the TSS. The flexibility to choose his own course of study was appealing in theory but he was overwhelmed by the options.

Do I study what interests me or what will give me the skills I’ll need to run a High Dynasty? For either route, he had no idea where to begin.

Ryan’s thoughts were interrupted by a light knock on the door. “Come in,” he said, figuring it was Raena.

To his surprise, Jason entered. “Hey. Have a minute?”

“Sure, of course.” Ryan set his tablet off to the side and sat up cross-legged on the bed. “What’s up?”

“I don’t feel like we got off on the right foot,” Jason said. “We’re going to be spending a lot of time together, so we should probably be able to carry on a conversation.”

“Agreed. I’m sorry if my presence has caused any hard feelings.”

“Nah, it wasn’t you.” Jason sat down on the adjacent bed in the middle of the room. “At any rate, I realized that I never thanked you.”

“For what?”

“For getting my sister out of there safely.”

Ryan shook his head. “Really, she’s the one who rescued me.”

Jason chuckled. “Yeah, she likes to do that.”

“I will do what I can to look out for her, even though she does a plenty good job taking care of herself.”

“I can see that. You really care for her.”

“Yeah, I do,” Ryan admitted. “I know all of this has happened fast.”

“It has. I was pretty shocked when my parents adopted you practically overnight.”

Ryan hesitated. “They didn’t tell you, did they?”

“What?”

“About who I am.”

Jason’s brow furrowed.

“I guess with all the Priesthood craziness it didn’t come up directly.”

“Yeah, I was sort of sidelined as soon as you were captured. I think my parents didn’t want me to worry, or something. I did wonder why they took you, too.”

Ryan nodded. “Well, apparently, I’m the lost heir to the Dainetris Dynasty.”

“The what?”

Of course, he wouldn’t know all the history. “It was a seventh High Dynasty.”

Jason frowned. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

“How do you think I feel? I grew up as a servant, for planets’ sake!”

“I’m guessing there’s a long and convoluted explanation that would make little sense to me.”

“Yeah, to say the least.” Ryan laughed. “It’s been a foked up week. I don’t even know where to begin.”

“Dude, you’re telling me. As of a week ago, I thought Earth was the only populated planet.”

“All right, you have me beat there.”

Jason smiled. “Life can be weird sometimes. But seriously, secret High Dynasty heir?”

“So I’m told. But I’m not supposed to tell anyone.”

“I’ll keep it to myself.” Jason crossed his arms. “So wait, if you’re an heir that means you and Raena…”

“Yeah, everything took on a very different meaning as soon as they made that connection.”

“Damn. Have they been forcing you together?”

“No. I mean, they laid out the political case pretty clearly for us. They want us to be together, which is crazy to me because in my head I’m still a servant and all of you are people I’m not supposed to talk to because you’re in a whole other echelon of existence. But, Raena and I like each other. I knew there was something between us the moment we met.”

Jason nodded. “I could tell. She’s always been very… selective about the people she’s let into her life. When she took to you so suddenly, it was obvious she cared.”

“I care about her, too. And going through what we did, I think that’s made us even closer.”

“Yeah, that happens.” Jason stared down at the floor.

“All the same, we’ve agreed to take things slow. There’ve been so many changes for both of us, we want to make sure what we’ve felt isn’t just a product of shared experience.”

Jason rose from the bed. “Good for you. But yeah, that’s where the bro talk will end. I don’t really want to think about you sleeping with my sister, you know?”

Ryan nodded. “Sorry.”

“Nah, it’s all good. Compartmentalization is an amazing thing. I hooked up with a couple of our mutual friends on Earth—she and I have an understanding.”

“Okay, good. Because I would like us to be friends. I think we’re in this together for the long haul, one way or another.”

Jason smiled. “Yeah, we’re good. As long as you’re in Raena’s favor, I’ll have your back.”

“Thanks.”

“Now, we’re supposed to figure out our class schedules or something?”

Ryan groaned. “I have no idea what to study. I kind of wish they’d let us go back to the old way of them assigning us classes rather than having us pick.”

“Yeah, a lot is new this year, I think.” Jason sighed. “I guess I’ll take a little of everything and see what sounds fun.”

“Too bad there isn’t a class for ‘how to secretly be a High Dynasty heir and learn everything you need to know about being an effective leader without telling anyone who you are’.”

“I would one-hundred percent take that class with you.”

Ryan laughed. “I’ll suggest it for the ‘independent study’ block.”

“Perfect. Well, I’m going to go stare at a list of classes and pretend like I know what Applied Computational Astrobiology actually entails.”

“Good luck with that.” Ryan grinned.

“I’m gonna need it. I’ll see you at dinner.”

“See you then.”

Ryan reclined on his bed and returned to perusing the course offerings. A class on effective negotiation tactics for political engagements caught his eye. I think I’m going to need that. He enrolled. This is going to be quite the year.

*       *       *

Cris completed his refresh review of the incoming Agent Trainee files. He’d gone over all the applicants in the previous months as they were accepted into the training program, but to go through the list in one sitting reminded him of just how much things had changed since he joined the TSS.

The latest cohort would be nearly four hundred Trainees. That was more than double what it had been a decade prior. If this keeps up, we’re going to need a bigger facility.

Despite the new logistical challenges of accommodating the newcomers, he was excited for the future. This is a proud time to be High Commander.

As soon as he closed the personnel list, a priority call illuminated on the screen. Its origin was the head administrative office for Sietinen but the contact code was Marina’s.

Cris answered the call. “Hi, Marina. How are you?”

Her face was drawn. “Not great.” She wiped an eye with her hand.

His heart dropped. “What is it?”

“Cris…” Marina searched for the words. “Your parents Left.”

The air was knocked from Cris’ lungs as if he’d been struck in the chest. If they Left, then… “Are you sure?”

She nodded. “They provided a full accounting and everything that’s required for the transition. We’ll need you to come here right away.”

“I…” Cris leaned against his desk. How can they be gone?

“I’m sorry, Cris,” Marina said. “I lost my parents several years back. I know how difficult it is.”

“Did they Leave, too?”

“My mom did, after my father died.”

Cris shook his head. “The whole practice—”

“I agree. It makes it that much harder for us survivors, to know they’re still out there somewhere.”

“I can’t imagine walking away like that.” Cris wrung his hands, his chest aching. “I wasn’t ready for this.”

“You’re a natural leader, Cris. You’ll be fine.”

I don’t have a choice. When I escaped my life on Tararia, I knew I’d have to go back eventually. “Give me a day to sort everything out with the TSS.”

“Of course, but there are some immediate matters…”

He nodded. “Let me tell everyone what’s going on. Kate can help you while I wrap here.”

“All right. I’ll be in touch with her shortly,” Marina agreed. “And Cris, they left a note for you. I’ll forward it.”

Cris nodded and ended the call. He collapsed into his chair, shaking his head.

It was hard to believe his parents would participate in an antiquated practice such as Leaving, but then again only those with adequate means participated in the tradition in modern times. After deciding that life had been lived to the fullest, those that decide to Leave would make their final arrangements and then set out on their own to die in peace. Those last days or hours could mean different things to different people—a chance to check off one final wish list item or just to go out while still in possession of one’s faculties. The commonality was to die on one’s own terms, wherever a shuttle could take them.

For Cris’ parents to have Left, they must have felt a sense of closure. He couldn’t blame them for wanting to have a say in the end of their own lives, but part of him resented them for dumping the responsibility of the Dynasty on him without any clear warning. Though he’d been skirting his responsibilities for decades, he’d always envisioned there being some sort of formal handover. To have everything fall to him so suddenly was too much to process.

As he sat quietly in the midst of his thoughts, his desktop flashed with an incoming email from Marina. An attachment to the message was titled “To Cris”.

His throat tight, he opened the attachment. It read:

Cris,

We know our departure will come as a surprise to you, but we are confident the Dynasty is in good hands. With everything that will come in the ensuing years, it has become clear that our time has come to an end. We depart now as leaders from an old era so a new can begin.

It’s unclear where our final days will take us, but we look forward to a few moments free of responsibility. As we contemplated this decision, we often thought of you when you chose to depart Tararia to find yourself. Though our adventure comes at the end of life rather than the beginning, we hope to find the same sense of fulfillment you found.

Know that though we are gone from your daily life, our thoughts will always be with you and our family, even after we have finally passed. We hope you succeed in your mission. It’s time for a change and we know you’re the one who can make that a reality.

Take care of yourself. The future is what you make it.

Love,

Dad and Mom

The note left him speechless. Rarely had he ever called them Dad and Mom, yet he now wished he could give them a farewell hug and do just that.

He took several minutes to process his parents’ final words to him, then shook himself free of the fog. There was too much to do. He sent a telepathic message to Kate and Wil requesting they come to his office.

They arrived at the same time.

“What’s going on?” Wil asked, closing the door behind him and his mother.

“Have a seat,” Cris said.

“What’s wrong?” Kate asked. He knew she must feel his hurt through their bond.

“My parents Left.”

Kate inhaled sharply and Wil slumped back in his chair.

“Are you okay, Dad?” his son asked.

“It doesn’t feel real yet.” Cris swallowed the lump in his throat. “I’ve been summoned to Tararia.”

Wil nodded. “Right…”

“I need to step down as High Commander,” Cris continued. “Normally, command would pass to Lead Agent. But, officially, I’ve been an interim High Commander while you were on personal leave.”

“Yeah, I guess so,” Wil replied.

“Do you want to take over now, or…?”

His son sat in silent contemplation for several seconds. “I’d thought about it before hypothetically, and I was certain I’d turn it down. But after what happened with Raena and Ryan, I know now more than ever what direction I feel the TSS should go. If Saera agrees, I’ll step in. I’m ready.”

“Then she should join us,” Cris replied.

Cris sensed Wil reach out to her. She was in her office just down the hall and it only took twenty seconds for her to arrive.

Saera’s face drained the moment she stepped into the room. Wil must have filled her in telepathically because she immediately rushed to Cris and gave him a hug. “I’m so sorry.”

“They lived full lives. There’s nothing to be sad about,” Cris told her.

“I know what this means for you, though,” she said.

Cris shrugged. “I had a good run. There are worse fates than a life as a politician… I think.”

She gave him a weak smile. “So let me guess, we’re here to figure out who takes over the TSS?”

Cris nodded.

“I’m willing to step up as High Commander,” Wil said, “but I don’t want to supersede you if that’s a title you want.”

Saera scoffed. “Are you kidding? High Commander is a bunch of administrative tedium. Lead Agent lets me have my own starship and go out on missions. No offense…”

Wil eyed her. “All right. Administrative tedium it is.”

“It’s not that bad,” Cris said. “Either way, I guess that settles it.”

“We should let everyone know about the transition,” Saera said, turning to business.

“Yes,” Cris agreed. “Call an assembly for tomorrow. In the meantime, I need to review some contracts with you to make sure no details are lost when I step away. And Kate, I told Marina she can coordinate with you in the interim for transitioning the Dynasty and SiNavTech.”

“Of course. I’ll help in any way I can,” she told him. “I’m here for you, my love.”

“Thank you.” Cris took a deep breath. “This is it. We have control of Sietinen now.”

Wil cracked a smile. “Let’s go make history.”

CHAPTER 24

I swore I’d never take a leadership role in the TSS again, but this is something I need to do. Wil stared out at the expectant faces gathered in the lecture hall on Level 5. They knew something big was coming but he doubted anyone would have guessed this news.

When the final Agents had found their seats, Cris stepped to the podium at the center of the stage. “Thank you for joining us on short notice,” he said into the camera at the front of the podium. “I make this announcement today with a heavy heart. I must resign as High Commander of the TSS.”

Gasps sounded around the room.

“As many of you know,” Cris continued, “I was born as the heir to the Sietinen Dynasty. That’s not a position anyone can take lightly, and though I recognized early on that I wanted to make a life for myself outside of that birthright, I knew one day I would need to fulfill my obligations to my family. I’ve had more than fifty years of doing pretty much whatever I wanted and probably getting into more trouble than is advisable, but I have no regrets.

“That time has come to a close now, though. I’ve been called upon to return to Tararia and so I must.” He took a slow breath. “While I wish my position within the TSS and my station as Head of Sietinen weren’t mutually exclusive, in this case they must be. No one person can offer the time and attention that’s needed for both roles. The TSS, in particular, is in the midst of a delicate transition, and it needs a leader to dedicate their full attention to making these changes a success.

“For that reason, there is no one more suited for the task than my son, Wil. He has already served you as Supreme Commander of the TSS during the Bakzen War so he understands the weight of the responsibility. But more than that, he, too, regards the TSS as his family. When I left Tararia, I never dreamed I’d find a place to belong in the way that I have felt within this organization. I am proud to call all of you my comrades and my kin, whether by blood relations or not.

“That is the future I see for the TSS—a place where those with abilities and those without can come together as one. No longer can we be those with abilities and those without. That is not how our people began and that’s not how we’ll be in the future. These have been dark times, but those times will soon pass.

“As difficult as it is for me to think of leaving the TSS, I am excited for the possibilities that will come from this momentous transition. To step into the position of Dynastic Head as someone with open telekinetic abilities is unprecedented, to say the least. This is truly the beginning of a new age that will bring the TSS from the shadows into the spotlight. With the changes we already have planned and the new opportunities this transition in power will allow, I have no doubt that we are about to begin the finest era of the TSS.”

The announcement would call into question why Cris was stepping up as Head of Sietinen now after all these years. Most would be able to read between the spoken lines, and that would be enough for now. During the silence that followed as the audience processed Cris’ words, Wil joined his father at the podium.

“I know I haven’t been very present within the TSS of late, but I want to pledge to you now that I will be the most attentive and true leader I can be for you,” Wil began.

Cris gave a nod and smile of approval before stepping back to the side of the stage.

Wil looked out over the audience. “I’ve spent my entire life here. For the first two-thirds of my life, this was an organization ravaged by war. We were trained in the ways of battle and that violence was the only way forward. I don’t know about you, but I hated having to use my abilities in that way.

“As we look forward to the path of this next generation who were never personally touched by that war, I hope the TSS can become something new. With the defeat of the Bakzen, the most immediate danger to us and the rest of the Taran people evaporated. For years, I’ve wished that the TSS could be a place for those with abilities to come train without the requirements of military service or expectation of battle. We don’t need our abilities to be used as weapons.

“Instead, I want this is be a place where committed, smart individuals—with or without abilities—can come together to learn how to be ambassadors for all Tarans. We can be mediators for those who need an outside voice to resolve a conflict, or we can provide protection when a community is in danger. These will be missions of peace, not war. No one will need to raise their hand or mind in battle unless they elect to participate. Academic or political studies that were once ancillary to the TSS curriculum will now be central to our training—a preeminent institution where someone can learn about their full self and how best to use their innate talents to benefit the greater good.”

The faces of those in the audience expressed a sense of joy—or even relief—as Wil’s words sunk in. The years of transition since the war had been a time without focus or direction. It was no fault of Cris’ but just a product of the times. The renovations and changes that had been in the works behind the scenes for years could now finally be brought to light.

I’m sorry he won’t be here to witness all of it in person, but I’ll make sure he has the chance to share in this success. Wil beckoned Cris and Saera up to the center of the stage with him. “Even though there will be a formal transition of leadership, I look forward to maintaining an open dialogue with the governing authorities across the Taran worlds. We will spread the word that the TSS is a safe place for all to come.

“To help oversee these operations, my wife, Saera, will remain in her position as Lead Agent. She has been instrumental in designing our new training curriculum and advising on new testing protocols to better match our future vision for TSS graduates.

“But, despite the time and thought we’ve put into designing these changes, I know we won’t get all of it quite right the first time around. Please know that we value your feedback, and don’t hesitate to reach out to us if you have concerns or questions. Thank you for going on this journey with us.”

Applause sounded in the audience as Wil stepped back from the podium but his focus had already turned to what came next. It was one thing for him to have moved down to Earth for the last sixteen years, where he was only a short shuttle ride or trip through the TSD away, but to have his parents moving to Tararia… They had never truly been apart as a family in his entire life.

Though he had been largely independent since he was a teenager, Wil had always found it comforting to have his parents nearby. Their departure to Tararia meant that Wil could no longer shy away from responsibility, as he had been inclined to do since stepping down from his leadership role after the war. He needed to be accountable and true to the words he had just spoken to the TSS. A new future was ahead and he was at the forefront of shaping that new reality.

Wil exited the auditorium with his wife and father, still trying to process what it would be like to have everyone looking to him for guidance again. He paused outside the door in the hallway. “Should you have sworn me in, or some sort of formal ceremonial gesture?”

Cris smiled. “We did that long ago. Technically you never formally resigned—I just kind of took over for you.”

“Yeah, I guess I didn’t,” Wil realized. “Well, I’ll try to do you proud.”

“You always do, Wil,” his father said, embracing him.

He pulled out from the hug. “Where’s Mom? I thought she’d be here for this.”

“She’s been busy handling the administrative aspects of the transition with the Dynasty,” Cris replied rubbing his temple. “I’ve been so preoccupied trying to tie up loose ends here with the TSS—”

“Dad, it’s okay,” Wil assured him.

“We’ve got it,” Saera added. “Between Michael and me, we can piece together the outstanding items. Take care of yourself.”

Cris nodded slowly. “I just can’t believe they’re gone…”

“Neither can I.” Wil placed a hand on his father’s shoulder. “But we’re still here, and we have a lot still ahead of us.”

“I know we do.” Cris gave Wil another brief hug. “Stars! I can’t believe I’m leaving this place.”

“It’s been home for a long time,” Wil agreed.

“But now you’re finally back, and the twins… We were just about to all be together.” He shook his head.

“Hey, don’t talk like that,” Saera said in an upbeat tone. “We’ll come to visit. It won’t be like it was before.”

“I know.” Cris released a slow breath. “I wish I could stay to talk more and say a proper goodbye but things are a mess right now on Tararia and we need to get there as soon as possible.”

“Of course, I understand.” Wil directed his father toward the elevator, recognizing he was floundering in the awkward situation. He hated seeing someone he’d always admired for his poise under pressure now in such a stressed state, especially since it so easily could have been avoided. It wasn’t fair for my grandparents to Leave so suddenly like this. They could have given us some notice.

“We’ll take care of everything here, don’t worry,” Saera said as she fell into step on the other side of Cris. “I’ll be in touch if we have any questions.”

“I know you can handle it,” Cris replied. “It’s me that isn’t ready to go.”

Wil smiled. “There’ll always be a place for you here.”

“I wish I’d listened when he told me to come to Tararia,” Cris murmured. “They’ve been asking me to come for so many years, I dismissed it like always. But this was different. I should have been there.”

“You’ll be there now when it matters most,” Wil said.

“Well, I guess I should finish packing.” Cris shook his head. “I can’t shake the feeling that this is a dream and I’m going to wake up at any moment.”

Wil nodded. “I know what you mean. Me being in command of the TSS again… I didn’t think that’d ever happen.”

“Hey now, you two,” Saera interjected. “That’s enough reality-questioning for one day. We’ll get through this just fine. We still have each other.”

Wil took her hand as they walked toward the elevator. “You’re right. And we always will.”

*       *       *

As Cris rode the central elevator up to the spaceport with Kate and a travel bag in hand, his heart was heavy with thoughts of all the changes ahead. He was leaving his home and family for the one placed he’d tried to avoid for the entirety of his adult life. Though he now held the power to shape that loathed environment into something more palatable, it was still far from where he wanted to be.

“We’ll make it our own,” Kate commented, not needing to read his mind to know what he was thinking after forty-eight years together.

“I’ll miss this all the same.”

“Me too.”

When they reached the surface of the moon, they strolled down the corridor slowly, pausing at the railing where they’d gazed out at the stars on their first date. Cris took his wife’s hand while they took in the view one last time as Agents.

“I’ll miss this the most,” Kate said. “Stargazing through a planet’s atmosphere just isn’t the same.”

“Especially with the light pollution from Sieten. I guess we’ll have to get used to staring up at a moon.”

Kate smiled. “Or two.”

“And being at the center of civilization as we know it. No longer the outsiders looking in…”

“The revolution we’ve been planning is finally coming.”

“I really did get you talking crazy like me.” Cris grinned at her.

“No, you just enlightened me.”

The sound of voices in the elevator lobby carried down the hall. Cris looked over to see Wil and Saera approaching with the twins.

“You didn’t think you could leave without saying goodbye, did you?” Wil called out.

“You said it yourself, this isn’t goodbye… Just a ‘see you later’,” Cris replied.

Wil shrugged. “Well, all the same—”

Before he could finish, all the elevators in the lobby opened almost simultaneously and three dozen Agents and senior Militia officers poured out, led by Scott, Marsie, Alec, Kari, and all their other friends who’d been a central part of their lives for the past five decades.

Cris’ throat tightened as he looked over the familiar faces. “You didn’t need to see us off like this.”

Scott smiled and walked up to him. “But we wanted to. We’ll miss you, man.”

Cris smiled back. “Don’t you mean ‘my lord’?”

“Whatever,” his friend quipped. “You High Dynasty types are still people just like the rest of us. I guess you aren’t that hard to talk to, after all.”

Cris stepped forward to embrace him. “Take care of yourself.”

“You too. I’d tell you not to cause too much trouble on Tararia, but I know better.”

“Oh, we’re going to cause all the trouble.”

Scott clapped him on the shoulder. “Go get ’em. We’ll be waiting.”

*       *       *

Wil ran his hand over the edge of the desk in the High Commander’s office, noting the details in the grain of the wood. He’d known the desk for his whole life but had never really studied it. Now it was his, as well as the responsibilities it represented. High Commander of the TSS. That’s going to take some getting used to.

Though technically a demotion from the Supreme Command title he’d held during the war, this new role held more weight in his mind. It wasn’t just a title bestowed upon him during extenuating circumstances but rather a position many had worked toward for their entire career. He would soon be tasked with steering the TSS in a new direction and forging an identity for the organization that would see them through the political trials ahead and into the future.

Also unlike the war, the lives and careers of those he now directed were his family and close friends—not the faceless statistics he’d had the luxury of commanding during the war. His attachment to individuals within the organization gave him a different perspective and he was committed to honoring their best interest.

Everything that’s about to come is for them. I can’t think of myself—not like I did before. This time, though, rather than having Saera driven from him she would be right by his side. Partners in life and in their leadership roles within the TSS, she’d be there to keep him on course and make sure they didn’t lose sight of their goals.

As he sat down in the padded chair behind the desk, he reached out to her telepathically and beckoned her to him. She arrived two minutes later, slowly swinging the door open.

“This is weird…” she commented as she stepped inside. “Are we really the ones in charge here now?” She closed the door behind her.

“I know, right? I keep feeling like I should have some oversight.”

“Yeah, now that I think about it, you’re really bad with administrative duties. The entire time I’ve known you, I’m pretty sure you’ve only filed four reports on time.”

“And I maybe read a quarter of the reports submitted to me.” He laughed. “Yeah, the TSS is pretty screwed.”

“Or this is a chance for us to rethink how things are run—not just in terms of the divisions and training program, but mundane operations, too,” Saera suggested.

He gazed at her. “You are so incredibly brilliant.”

“Stating the obvious is all it takes to be called ‘brilliant’ these days? I’ve been going about this all wrong.” She grinned.

“Come here.” Wil waved her over to him and she leaned against the desk right next to his chair. “I never would have taken this position if you weren’t Lead Agent, you know.”

“We are always at our best when we get to work as a team.” She stroked the side of his face.

He cupped her hand in his. “Yes, we are.”

She looked into his eyes. “Are you okay, Wil? You’ve barely said two words about your grandparents. I know you weren’t close, but…”

“It’s strange,” he admitted, “knowing they aren’t there and having my parents taking over that role. Everyone close to me has always been here in Headquarters, for the most part. Being divided will take some adjustment.”

His wife nodded. “I feel bad for them. We promised time with the twins after they came of age but they never got the chance.”

“Raena, though, should spend some serious time on Tararia.”

“It does make the most sense to name her as your heir, doesn’t it?”

“She has the temperament, aptitude, and now a promising partnership. I don’t think Jason would have the patience to put up with the politicking, at least not for years.”

“I agree, Raena has a knack for diplomacy. She could learn a lot from Cris working alongside him.”

Wil nodded. “We could probably have her ready for graduation in four years, then send her to Tararia for her internship.”

“I like it.”

He wrapped his arms around Saera’s waist and she scooched in front of him. “We need to keep each other balanced,” he told her. “Husband and wife in the two most senior positions might get tricky.”

She smiled. “I’m pretty sure we established that Michael will jump in when we start acting stupid.”

“That’s true. We’ll just have to make it clear that he should.”

“I think they’re planning to enroll Corine in Militia next year,” Saera added.

“Good. We’ll need everyone we can get.”

“And in the meantime, we’ll have each other.” Saera leaned down to kiss him.

Their lips parted. “Stars!” Wil exclaimed. “How suspicious are people going to be every time the High Commander and Lead Agent have a private meeting?”

“You’re probably over-thinking it. But since you brought it up, we may as well give them something to be suspicious about.”

“Is that so?” Wil rose to stand in front of her and leaned in for a kiss.

Saera halted. “I wonder how many others have in here…”

Wil pulled back. Like my parents… He grimaced and quickly blocked the notion from his mind.

“Sorry! Nope, forget it. I did not just say or think anything.”

“Already sealed in the vault.” He lay Saera back on the desk. “CACI, suspend all telecommunications. And lock the door.”

CHAPTER 25

Wil gazed around the conference table at the twenty most senior Agents in the TSS. With the formal setting, seated at the head of the table with Saera to his right and Michael to his left, it was the first moment he felt the true weight of his new position as High Commander.

“I know we’re already going through a lot of transitions around here, but with this change in leadership, I’d like to make a few more,” Wil stated.

“Before you go any further,” Irina cut in, “I’d like to tender my resignation.”

The announcement caught Wil completely off-guard. “Pardon?”

“It’s not you, Wil,” she clarified. “This is something I’ve been mulling over for a while now. With all the other changes going on, I think this is the right time for me to step away. I wanted to make the announcement publicly so you couldn’t talk me into staying.”

“Are you sure we can’t persuade you?” Scott asked.

“Retirement is far too appealing,” she replied. “I’ll stay for another month to assist with the transition.”

Wil nodded.  “You’ll be missed.” She’s been here my whole life. It won’t be the same without her. “Any other imminent retirement plans?” he questioned the group.

“Was that an open offer?” Ian asked.

“You’re not getting off that easily, Ian. I have plans for you,” Wil smirked.

Ian slumped back in his chair. “Yeah, that figures.”

No one else spoke up. “All right. So, regarding assignments,” Wil continued, “I’d like to try something new with the instructors and division heads. The historical arrangement of making assignments based on Agent class was useful from a command perspective, but I’m not sure that’s the most beneficial setup for students. I’d like to experiment over the next couple of years with having high CR Agents spend more time with the students that have lower estimated potential to see if we can get any lift effect.”

“There is anecdotal data from the original Primus Elite cohort to support that theory,” Irina said.

“Exactly. To that end, Ian, I’d like you to take over as the Division Lead for Sacon, and Ethan, for you to take over Trion,” Wil announced.

Agent Elra, the current lead for Sacon bowed his head. “I welcome the experimentation.”

The Trion lead, Agent Cordan, also inclined his head. “As do I. My aspiration has always been to help our students realize their greatest potential. All I ask is that I remain an instructor.”

“Of course!” Wil hastily added. “We need all the instructors we can get, especially experienced ones held in good esteem by students. Please, don’t take any of these changes in a negative light. My only aim is to see if the regular presence of CR 9 Agents can elevate someone with 7 potential to, say 7.2.”

“If it’s as simple as that, we can all feel foolish for not trying it sooner,” Elra stated.

Wil shrugged. “The old priorities were not what they are now. My intent is to find the best way forward.”

“You have my support,” Cordan said.

There were murmurs of agreement from around the table.

“In addition to new instructor assignments,” Wil continued, “Michael will step in as the lead trainer for the new Primus Elite cohort. I’d intended to lead it, myself, but my new position won’t afford the required time. However, I’d like all of us to take an active role in the training of every student. The more of our knowledge we can pass on, the more well-rounded our graduates will be.”

Wil dove into the minutia for the remaining assignments and was relieved to find that the other Agents all seemed supportive of the changes. With such an exceptional team supporting him, High Commander might be his easiest assignment yet.

As soon as the meeting adjourned, Michael pulled him off to the side of the hall.

“I just received word that the last of the Primus Elite Trainees has arrived,” his friend said. “Could I convince you to give an impromptu welcome speech to start things off right?”

“Now?”

Michael grinned. “Isn’t a sudden and unexpected announcement the way of things in the Elites?”

Wil laughed. “You have a point.”

Michael led Wil to a classroom on Level 2 that was serving as a staging area for the new arrivals. When they entered, Wil immediately saw Raena, Jason, and Ryan in the front row of the tiered seating along with the seventeen other new Trainees.

A couple of the students inhaled sharply when they spotted Wil.

My reputation still precedes me. He smiled up at the twenty young men and women. “Your formal induction into the TSS isn’t until tomorrow, but I wanted to be among the first to greet you. I am High Commander Wil Sietinen. Though my primary role is running this organization, I hope to also take an active role in your training.

“I’ll be perfectly upfront with you,” Wil continued, “because that’s how it’s always been with the Primus Elite group. You have been identified as the best and brightest, so I will hold you to a higher standard.

“TSS central command is now an old club of friends. That makes it like pretty much any other organization out there, and that means you either need to play nice with the club or you’ll find yourself in an uncomfortable place on the outside. You’re in luck, though, because the Primus Elite group is my pet project—and my own children are a part of it. You’ll get favoritism—no sense denying it—but in return I expect your unwavering loyalty and following of directions.”

A young man Wil recognized as Hank Guilin, the heir to one of the lower Dynasties in the Second Region, raised his hand.

“Yes, Hank?”

“Why be so open about your bias?” the youth asked, his dark green eyes narrowed. “That doesn’t seem like a great way to gain followers.”

“So it’s better for me to be dishonest with you? No, this only works if we’re transparent with each other,” Wil replied. “This group will hone the skills I know to be critical for effective leaders. I want you to challenge yourselves and each other to establish a firm ethical and moral foundation that will guide you for your careers. You will be the model of future student generations to come and will help transition the TSS into its new role.”

“And what’s that role?” a young woman named Samantha asked.

Wil smiled. “A new compass for the Taran civilization.”

Hank’s eyes shifted to the faces around the room. “That’s the role the Priesthood plays…”

“That’s what they’re supposed to do, anyway,” Wil told him. “Should they falter, another entity needs to be ready to step in to prevent complete chaos.”

In the front row, Raena smirked and flashed a knowing look to Ryan and her brother.

“To guide you through your studies,” Wil went on, “your primary trainer will be Michael Andres. He’s one of my best friends and was also my second-in-command for many of my most critical moments as a leader. If anyone can teach you how to become respectable authority figures, it’s him.”

Wil gazed around the room. “But I’ll be there, too. As will many of the other senior officers. One person cannot turn out a group of well-rounded students; it takes input from many people. I would be nowhere the person I am today without the guidance of multiple perspectives. Together, we will try to prepare you for anything because we honestly have no idea exactly what we’ll face.”

Michael stepped up and clapped Wil on the shoulder. “Wil taught me everything I know and I am honored to be able to pass that knowledge on to you.”

“And to begin that journey,” Wil continued, “you need to set aside whoever you were on the outside. You represent all Taran citizens and will respect everyone for their unique position in our society. That is our guiding tenet. We come from different places but together we can make a bright, new future. Get to know and trust each other—these are relationships that will last a lifetime. Today, you begin training to be Agents of the TSS.”

*       *       *

After the short introduction meeting with her father and Michael, Raena returned to the Primus Elite quarters with the other new Trainees. In contrast to having only three people in the space for the last several days, she could already tell it was going to get crowded really fast.

Behind her, a group of three girls had already started to form a clique. They were whispering amongst themselves just below intelligible volume a meter back, much to Raena’s irritation. She could feel their eyes on her.

Someone tapped on Raena’s shoulder. She spun around to see that it was one of the girls.

“Sorry,” the girl said, “but are you the High Commander’s daughter?”

“Yes,” Raena replied.

“So you’re Sietinen?” one of the other girls breathed.

Raena shrugged. “It’s really not that big of a deal. Don’t treat me any differently.”

A young man walking next to Raena, who’d been identified by her father as Hank during the introduction, perked up when he heard the conversation. “Was he serious about us leaving behind who we were on the outside?”

Raena gave him a sidelong glance. “Yeah. That’s sort of a key thing with the TSS.”

Hank scoffed. “You can’t walk away from an upbringing like that—especially when genetics talk. Some of us are just naturally more refined.”

“We’re all in this group because of our aptitude and potential,” Jason pointed out from the other side of Raena. “We’ve been screened and are worthy, regardless of where we came from.”

“Easy for you to say as a Sietinen—and son of the High Commander. But some of the others here,” Hank’s gaze flitted to one of the girls who’d introduced herself as being from a mining colony, “will never be up to our standard.”

“What standard is that? You mean a dynastic bloodline?” Jason shook his head. “If you want to look at things in those strict terms, then you and I are as far apart as you are from the ‘commoners’ you seem so intent on putting down. Or maybe we can just think of people as people and forget about class distinctions.”

Hank shook his head. “Yeah, whatever you say.” He pushed past them and went to the front of the group.

He better change his attitude or he won’t last long around here. Raena looked back at the girls behind her and their eyes were wide. The one in the middle whispered something to the others.

“If you have some commentary, you can say it to my face,” Raena stated.

The girls flushed.

“Sorry,” the middle one said. “It’s just that we’ve never met anyone highborn before.”

Raena smiled. “I grew up on Earth. I wouldn’t know how to act highborn and fancy if my life depended on it.”

The girls relaxed.

“Well good,” said the one on the left, “because I grew up on a salvage ship where they swear like their foking lives depend on it, so I’d rather not have to watch what I say.”

“It’s all good, no worries,” Raena said through a grin. “Call me Raena.”

“I’m Tiff,” the girl on the left replied.

“Susan,” said the middle girl.

“Nora,” said the girl on the right.

“Nice to meet all of you,” Raena told them. “Watch out for my brother, Jason,” she gave him a shove, “and that’s Ryan,” she pointed to where he was walking two people over in an attempt to downplay their relationship for the time being.

“Hey,” the girls greeted in unison.

The group arrived at the Primus Elite quarters and filed inside. A pile of luggage occupied the center of the common room, and the Trainees dove in to locate their possessions. Raena immediately dashed to her bed to defend her claim. The three girls she’d met in the hall wandered in after her carrying their bags.

“Are these beds taken?” Nora asked.

“Help yourself.” Raena flopped back on her bed.

Nora claimed the middle bed next to Raena, Tiff on the far bed of the back wall, and Susan took the bed on the left side of the door across from Raena.

After a minute, a slightly older young woman with red hair and ice blue eyes appeared in the doorway. “I guess I get last pick.” She ventured a smile.

“You lucked out, cuz you get the cool room,” Raena said.

“I’m Adaline.” She grinned and placed her bag on the remaining bed.

Everyone introduced themselves.

Tiff looked around the room with wonder. “Shite, I’m really in the foking TSS.”

“Not just the TSS, but the Primus Elites,” Raena added.

Nora grinned. “Oh yeah. This is going to be good.”

*       *       *

It took Ryan all of thirty seconds to decide he preferred having a room to himself, but at least his roommates seemed good natured enough. To his relief, the uptight dynastic heir who’d spoken up in the hallway had elected to room with Jason after muttering something about the dynasties sticking together.

A brawny blond with dark brown eyes who’d introduced himself as Ned plopped down on the bed next to Ryan. “So, when do classes start?”

“In three days, I think,” Ryan replied. “Or as soon as the course schedule can be set based on interests.”

“You were here when we arrived,” Steve said from across the room. “When did you get in?”

“A few days ago.” I don’t need them digging to deeply into my life.

“Where you from?” Ned asked.

Ryan hesitated. He’d been instructed to be transparent with the history of the persona he’d been his whole life, but he wished he could shed that anchor that had been holding him back his whole life. “I grew up as a Ward on Tararia,” he said at last.

“Oh man, sorry,” Jared said from the bed across from him.

“It wasn’t all bad,” Ryan shrugged.

“With which family?” questioned Steve.

“Sietinen,” Ryan admitted. “I came back here with them.”

“Hanging with the right crowd. Nice!” Leon exclaimed from two beds over.

“Yeah, well, I don’t expect the special favors to go beyond getting me into the TSS,” Ryan stated, already hating that he needed to lie to the very people whose trust he was supposed to earn.

“That heiress is super fine,” Jared commented

“Oh yeah, I’d totally move in on that,” Steve agreed.

Ryan didn’t bother to overtly shut them down because he knew Raena would have no trouble doing so herself. “We should probably not talk about our fellow trainees in such objectified terms.”

“Dude, unless you don’t swing that way, you can’t disagree,” Jared countered. “Objectively speaking.”

“No argument. But be careful—her brother will end you if you look at her wrong,” Ryan warned. Or I will.

Steve tossed up his hands. “Fok! None of us stand a chance, anyway.”

Ned stroked his chin. “Didn’t Wil marry someone from Earth?”

“Yeah! The absent heir, that’s right,” Jared said.

Ryan got up from his bed. “Romantic prospects or not, we should probably meet the others.”

“Good call,” Steve agreed. He and the others followed Ryan out into the common room.

Within two minutes, the other Primus Elite Trainees had migrated into the central space. As a matter of efficiency, they decided to gather around the table at the back of the room and make introductions one-by-one, including name, age, and a brief statement about where they were from.

When Ryan finished his introduction, other Trainees nodded and smiled in greeting like they had with the previous students, but Hank shook his head with a thinly masked expression of disgust. What’s his problem?

Raena must have noticed, as well, because she glared in Hank’s direction.

“Don’t worry about it,” Ryan told her.

Her gaze flitted to him and she gave a slight nod.

As soon as they’d made it all the way around the table with the introductions, Jason held up his hand. “Hey, I just got a message from Scott that we’re supposed to meet up in the mess hall. Early lunch before physical assessments this afternoon.”

“Good, I’m starving!” Ned exclaimed.

The group headed for the door.

Seeing the other Trainees eyeing Raena as they walked through the hall, Ryan wished he could go up and take her hand. There was no way they’d be able to keep their relationship secret for as long as Wil and Saera had reportedly done, but trying to explain a High Dynasty heiress dating a Ward on Day One was probably not the best way to start out. Over the coming weeks and months, a relationship could naturally emerge in public, mirroring their private feelings as they continued to grow.

For the time being, he kept a respectable distance while he offered meager insights into TSS operations for the newcomers based on his few days in Headquarters.

On their final approach to the mess hall, though, Raena turned around from her conversation with her new roommates and said louder, “…and that’s how Ryan ended up joining us here.”

Shite! What did she just say about me? He complied with her gesture to come join in their conversation.

As he jogged up to Raena and her new friends, Ryan caught Ned’s and Steve’s shocked expressions.

“Uh oh. What have you been saying about me?” Ryan asked with a lighthearted smile.

“Only good things,” Raena replied with a wry grin. “You have a knack for electronics repair.”

“Is that so? Could have used you on the salvage ship!” Tiff said.

“He’s been good moral support, too.” Raena nudged him with her shoulder.

“Well, now you can have some more appropriate company,” Hank interjected from behind them.

Ryan rolled his eyes and turned around to face the other Trainee. “Oh, do elaborate.”

“I saw the way you look at her. Do you really think you have a chance?”

Fine, he wants a fight? Let’s do this. “I think Raena can befriend whomever she wants.”

Hank chuckled. “Oh, the Ward thinks just because he’s in the TSS now he can forget his place!”

Ryan glared at the other teen. “Actually, that’s exactly what it means to be in the TSS.”

“No, people like you will always serve people like me. Leaving your home doesn’t change who you are.”

Raena opened her mouth, but Ryan brushed her hand and she stepped back.

“You have no idea who I am.” Ryan rounded on him.

“You’re a Ward,” Hank spat. “Not even your own parents wanted you. Why should the TSS take you on?”

“And what, you think you’re special just because you belittle others?”

“I have the right name and connections. You have nothing.”

Ryan glared at him. “You really consider yourself to be a better person than me when you can talk to another individual like that? You’re pathetic.”

“At least I’m someone. Do you honestly think you’d be able to get with someone like her?” Hank nodded toward Raena.

“Our relationship is none of your business,” Ryan shot back.

Hank scoffed. “Stars, you do! Unbelievable.”

“And you think I’d rather be with a grade-A asshole like you?” Raena finally interjected.

“Have a little self-respect and stick with your own kind,” Hank told her.

Jason stepped in front of Raena. “You want to deal with someone on your level, then take it from me. You’re out of line.”

“Me? I’m just telling it like it is. We need to stop polluting our bloodlines. Your family has already done a good enough job at that.”

In one motion, Jason slammed Hank up against the wall. “If that was a crack about my mom, you just made a very grave mistake.”

“Jason, let it go,” Ryan said, but only half-heartedly. Secretly, he was hoping to see the smug sneer wiped off Hank’s face by a fist.

“At least I’m not tainted by those defective human genetics—”

Jason’s fist connected with Hanks face in a more spectacular punch than Ryan could have imagined, knocking Hank’s head back against the wall and causing him to lose his balance. He stumbled to the side, clutching his face.

“You broke my foking nose!”

“Maybe you should have considered that possibility before picking a fight with me.”

“I’ll ge—” Hank froze mid-stride.

“What’s going on?” Wil demanded from down the hall, running over to them.

Hank was released from the telekinetic hold and took an awkward step forward. “He attacked me!”

“After he insulted Ryan for being a Ward and then proceeded to trash-talk anyone from Earth,” Jason clarified.

Wil tilted his head. “Really?”

Hank flew against the opposite wall, paralyzed under Wil’s gaze.

“People like you are precisely why we insist no one’s life outside the TSS be factored into decisions. We define people by their own merits, not holding anyone back by whatever status they were born into. All of them deserve to be here. It’s you—with your narrow-minded ways and bigoted attitude—that’s not worthy of being in the TSS.”

Hank tried to squirm but his arms and legs were pinned. “You’re crazy! You’d choose them over someone like me with all my connections? No wonder Sietinen is faltering.”

“I’d rather live with a convalescent peasant than someone who doesn’t know a good heart when he sees one. I don’t know what they taught you while you were growing up—or if you got your special brand of stupid all on your own—but you will never be a TSS officer and you can sure as fok bet that Sietinen will never be doing any further business with the Guilin Dynasty. Congratulations.” Wil released the hold and Hank dropped to his knees on the ground.

“You can’t do that!” Hank protested, shakily finding his feet.

“You’re right—I can’t control with whom the Sietinen Dynasty does business as I don’t sit on the board, but I happen to be pretty close with the Chairman, so I can put in a recommendation. When it comes to the TSS, however, I have complete and final authority to terminate the training contracts of any student. Consider yourself expelled. You have ten minutes to be on the elevator up to the surface or you can expect an armed Militia guard to forcibly remove you.” Wil looked around at the other students in the hallway. “Is there anyone else who’d like to say something about their fellow Trainees?”

“That was so badass,” Tiff whispered.

Wil cracked a smile. “That’s an acceptable reaction. Now, why don’t you see Hank on his way?”

Two Junior Agents stepped over to Hank.

“Whatever.” He stormed down the hall back toward the Primus Elite quarters.

“So… uh,” Jared began, “are we going to get a replacement?”

“Yes, there were a number of prospective candidates,” Wil replied. “You can expect someone new to arrive this afternoon. Carry on.” He strode into the Mess Hall like nothing had happened.

Ryan smiled to himself. Yeah, I think I’ll be able to get used to life around here.

*       *       *

Cris leaned forward in the head seat at the SiNavTech board table. The men and women around the table were the brightest minds in business but he couldn’t help feeling like they had no experience. They’ve spent their whole lives in conference rooms. Do they even know what life is like for most Tarans?

Kate, seated to his right, would at least offer another voice representing an outside perspective. “We’ll show them the new way,” she said in his mind.

Cris looked around the table at the board members’ faces. They’re not going to like this. “The first order of business regards the TSS. I’m issuing an executive order to allow the TSS free and unrestricted use of the SiNavTech network.”

Ronald scoffed. “Give up our third-largest contract? You can’t be serious.”

“The TSS is a public service organization. They should never have been paying usage fees.”

“You may be a Sietinen, but that doesn’t mean we can’t replace you on the board if you don’t act in the best interest of the company,” Ronald replied.

Cris folded his hands on the tabletop. “That’s absolutely right. So let me tell you why I’m an asset. It’s because I don’t give a fok about pleasing the shareholders and making the company books look good.”

Everyone’s eyes widened around the table.

“That’s not helping your argument,” Ronald stated.

“Let me finish. I don’t care about those things because people count on us to get them safely to their destination. SiNavTech focusing only on the bottom line is what caused the TSS to reduce patrols, and as soon as that happened, piracy rose to the highest levels in two generations. By allowing the TSS free travel, we gain built-in security at all the ports, which encourages recreational travel.

“I’ve been out there, but you rarely see beyond the walls of a conference room. I know what life is like in the outer colonies. They need us to stay connected to the rest of the worlds—to get deliveries of their essentials. We shouldn’t be charging people for something they need. Instead, we should be focusing on those with disposable income, because that’s where there’s growth potential. Don’t charge higher usage fees, but rather invest in the overall travel experience for higher-end travelers, promote ad placement opportunities to offset reduced fees through sponsorships. As a result, our investment sponsors better connect with the right people to grow their own businesses and we, in turn, gain reliable revenue from the deepest accounts—the other corporations.”

Marina raised an eyebrow and leaned back slightly in her chair. “We’d never looked at it that way before.”

“I intend to make a lot of changes around here,” Cris said. “I want to make this company a model for all others in our position—trusted, reliable, enduring. We offer an essential, core service. That means we have a responsibility to uphold. Not to shareholders, but to society.”

“Anyone who isn’t interested in exploring that new perspective is welcome to step away with full compensation,” Kate added. “But we have plans and some of it might sound a little unconventional at first.”

The board sat in silence for a full minute.

“I, for one, think it’s time we reexamine our practices,” Marina said, breaking the silence.

Elard, one of the elder advisors seated at the far side of the table, folded his hands on the desktop. “Let’s hear what you have in mind.”

CHAPTER 26

With classes starting in the morning Raena would have preferred to be spending some time with her new friends, but when her father called her to his office with Jason and Ryan, saying “no” wasn’t exactly an option.

She sat down on the couch facing the viewscreen between her brother and Ryan.

Wil stood before them, hands clasped behind his back. “Ryan, you’re getting into the details of our family’s business probably more than you’d like, but I thought it appropriate to include you given the overlap with your impending political situation.” He paused for a moment, looking them over, then proceeded to pace while he spoke. “Dynastic inheritance rules dictate that one heir must be named. Now that I’m a direct heir rather than one generation removed, I no longer have the luxury of delaying that decision. I’ve watched both of you, Jason and Raena, over the last two weeks to see what interests you and where your strengths lie. Through those observations, I feel that Raena is most suited for the political responsibilities on Tararia.”

Jason leaned back on the couch. “Phew! I was worried for a second you were going to pick me.”

Raena gave him a playful punch. “I think that’s pretty obvious, Dad.”

“Do you accept the nomination?” Wil asked her.

She glanced at Ryan. “I do.” Of course, there’s more to it than just my personality…

“I know you already understand the larger political context so I won’t bother to spell it out. But I will say this: if we, as the Sietinen Dynasty, come forward in several years with a lost heir to Dainetris and the means to form a binding alliance between the two dynasties, we will achieve all the political leverage we need to instigate a major upset.” He sighed. “At the same time, I spent the first twenty-five years of my life being manipulated for others’ ends. I don’t want to do the same thing to you, so it’s up to you how to proceed. Consider it your first decision as heir, Raena.”

She shrank back into the couch. Decide if I want a lifelong commitment to a guy I met two weeks ago? There’s liking someone, and then there’s that.

“You don’t need to make a decision now,” Wil continued. “Think about it. Talk about it. Let us know when you have some notion of which way you’re leaning so we can plan accordingly.”

“Dainetris was never part of your plan before,” Raena pointed out.

“No, it wasn’t. But it’s a game-changer. So long as any Dainetris heir is alive, there’s a seventh vote that should be counted that hasn’t been in play. We no longer need to sway the existing Dynasties—with Dainetris, we have a majority. But further, unveiling what happened to Dainetris and the Priesthood’s involvement might give us the leverage we’d need to make the vote unanimous, which would change the situation even more. Until now, a unanimous decision was out of the question, so we hadn’t even considered trying.”

“What’s the difference between unanimous and not, in terms of how things would play out?” Ryan asked.

“With a unanimous vote, we could go in and strip the Priesthood of its power immediately. Their ties are strong, but we’d have the numbers to make it swift and permanent. If there’s opposition, though, it could take months or years to break the Priesthood’s influence, with operatives seeking refuge with sympathizers. Of course, that will happen with either scenario, but with the unanimous option, not having the backing of any High Dynasty will make it that much more difficult for the Priesthood to accomplish anything once their main administrative head is figuratively severed.”

“So, it’s a single show-down rather than a drawn-out war?” Ryan summarized.

“Essentially.”

That doesn’t seem like any decision at all from a political standpoint, regardless of how we feel about each other. “All right, we’ll talk it over.”

Jason grinned. “I got off easy.”

Wil smiled back. “Oh, just wait.”

They adjourned the meeting and headed back toward their shared quarters. Four doors down from theirs, Raena hung back. “There’s no privacy in there. Should we talk?”

“Yeah, good idea,” Ryan replied aloud.

Jason glanced between them, shrugged, and continued on his way.

“Let’s grab a study room,” Raena suggested. She located the first open room and they stepped inside, closing the door to the windowless space.

“What my dad said…” she began.

“I know. You don’t have to say anything.” He collapsed into one of the four chairs around the miniature conference table and rested his elbows on the tabletop. “It’s all a ruse, isn’t it—giving us a choice?”

Raena sat down across from him. “Considering that I would have been paired up with a total stranger, had my great-grandparents had any real say in the matter, the situation could be much worse. We at least like each other.”

“It’s easy to like someone when you first meet—who knows what we’ll think of each other five months or a year from now?”

“This isn’t about our personal feelings, though,” Raena replied. “To some degree, the political necessity goes beyond whatever else is between us.”

“True, and I can’t argue that it makes sense for us to be together, given what your dad said.”

“And what we saw for ourselves with the Priesthood…” Raena shuddered.

“If our partnership can help bring them down faster, that’s not something we can ignore.” Ryan looked her in the eyes. “That said, you already mean much more to me than just some convenient political arrangement.”

She smiled back. “You do to me, too.”

“Still, agreeing to anything at this early stage…”

“We can still get to know each other at our own pace,” Raena said. “It’s not like we’d be getting married tomorrow.”

“Not tomorrow, but that’s what they’re talking about. This isn’t just parading around as two friends.”

“I know that.”

“And it’s not just marriage—but ultimately merging the two lines. As in, having an heir of our own. Probably two, actually—one for each of the Dynasties,” Ryan pointed out.

“I’m not just a broodmare.”

“I didn’t mean it like that.” Ryan released a low breath. “I’m taking this seriously, that’s all. I don’t want you to rush into something you’ll regret.”

“Does that mean you’ve already made up your mind?”

Ryan reached across the table and took her hand. “Raena, if I had to be stuck with someone for the rest of my life, I can’t imagine a better partner than you.”

She tossed her head. “You hardly know me!”

“And you hardly know me, but like it or not, we were both born into a life with a certain track, even though the course has only recently become clear. We’re talking about the future of a galactic civilization here—whether two people like each other enough to get married seems like a pretty trivial issue when the alternative is civil war.”

“Yeah, when you put it like that…” Are we really going to do this?

Ryan studied her face. “Besides, I get the impression you’ve already made up your mind, too.”

Raena swallowed. “We may have just met and it’ll still take more time to get to know each other properly, but I think it speaks volumes that we’re not repulsed by the idea about where this can lead.”

“Agreed.”

She smoothed her hair with her free hand. “It’s going to take a while for everything to sink in.”

“No joke. I barely know who I am anymore.”

“Me either. But I do know that I’m happy when I’m with you.”

Ryan nodded. “Me too.” He paused and flashed a coy smile. “You know, I’d still want to try to make things work with you, even if the fate of the universe wasn’t at stake.”

Raena smirked at the melodramatic characterization of their circumstances. “I would, too.” She took his other hand in hers. “No matter what, we’ll be stronger together than apart. All of us in this cause need to be united going forward.”

Ryan smiled, warm and genuine. “I’m in.”

She smiled back. “Good. Let’s see where this takes us.”

*       *       *

Sometimes being a leader meant making the tough decisions. In this particular matter, Wil knew the morally right choice wasn’t the correct tactical move.

“It makes me sick, thinking about them being trapped down there,” Saera said.

They’d just finished reviewing Raena and Ryan’s accounts from their time with the Priesthood. Seeing the details of their experiences in writing made Wil appreciate the gravity of the situation even more.

“I don’t like it, either,” Wil replied, “but we can’t just run in there.”

“Why not? We have the forces to take the island.”

“The physical means, yes, but what about the political fallout? We’re so close to being able to do this the right way. We need a long-term solution that will stick.”

Saera shook her head. “So we just stand back and leave them there?”

“I don’t know what to say. Until a few days ago, we didn’t even know there was anyone trapped that needed help.”

“But now we do.”

“We can’t jeopardize a plan that’s taken two generations to put in place for a few hundred people.” His heart dropped. Billions have already died in the name of this war. How do we decide the worth of each life?

Saera crossed her arms and turned away.

“We’ll get them out as soon as we can.”

“If they make it that long.”

Wil looked her in the eyes. “Justice will be served for all the lives the Priesthood has manipulated. This will be the last generation under their reign.”

*       *       *

Quadris stormed into the Council Room. “Well, what have you come up with?” he demanded of the other High Priests.

“Have patience. It will take time to identify another opportunity,” Tarlaen replied from his seat around the oval table at the center of the airy room. “We squandered our best chance.”

“We don’t have time!” Quadris bellowed. “Every transfer the degradation is worse. The next…”

“We should have taken them as children on Earth,” Baeron muttered from the other side of the table.

“And we should have had security contingencies in place for advanced abilities. Hindsight doesn’t change that we weren’t prepared for the contingency of spatial dislocation abilities of that magnitude,” Quadris shot back. “Now all of our plans are in jeopardy.”

“They’re with the TSS now. What can we do?” Baeron asked.

Quadris sat down at the table in the seat closest to the door. “We have no choice. It’s time we reach out to our long-lost brethren.”

Tarlaen’s eyes widened. “The Aesir?”

“They’re Priesthood as much as us, regardless of their new name.” Quadris passed his gaze around the table. “They understand the importance of our work, even if we don’t agree on the methods. It’s time we complete what we started.”

*       *       *

The first morning of official training had finally arrived. As Raena entered the mess hall with the Primus Elites in her cohort, she felt the eyes of the other trainees sizing her up. We’re the ones everyone is going to be watching. And me especially—High Dynasty heiress and elite Agent all in one.

It was a lot to take on, but she was up for the challenge. When it came down to it, she didn’t have a choice. The Aesir would be back for her in five short years and she needed to be ready—but not just her; she had to make sure Jason was ready, as well. They’d always had each other’s backs and that was more important now than ever.

The Primus Elites all grabbed their breakfast and brought their trays to one of the long tables in the center of the room.

Raena sat down next to Ryan. “You know, this is really starting to feel like home.”

“Oddly, it is,” he agreed.

“Good thing, because we’re going to be here for a while,” Jared chimed in.

Ned grinned. “Like, a lifetime.”

“That’s a little overdramatic.” Raena rolled her eyes.

“Hey, just telling it like it is,” Ned stated. “The life of an Agent, you know…”

I have a lot more ahead of me than just that… Raena smiled. “I welcome the challenge.”

“It’s only been a few days, but I already can’t believe I was once anywhere else,” Ryan commented.

“Yeah, it’s weird,” Jason agreed. “The right people seem to end up here.”

“They’re not afraid to trim the dead weight, that’s for sure,” Jared said, taking a sip of orange juice.

“Lucky for you, Rory!” Ned nodded to the new arrival that had replaced Hank.

“Yay for being first runner up…” Rory said sarcastically.

“For what it’s worth, that spot should have been yours from the beginning,” Jason said.

“We’re happy to have you,” Raena added.

Ryan nodded. “Everyone here just ‘gets it’. I guess I never felt like I was on the same team with others before.”

“Well, we are on the same team—literally,” Tiff said.

“You know what I mean.” Ryan flushed slightly. “I didn’t realize how much I had been missing until I was around all of you.”

“An intuitive connection,” Jason said.

Ryan nodded. “Yeah. We’re all working toward becoming our full selves.”

“And to do that, we need to help each other,” Ryan said. “What better way to bring everyone together?”

“Everyone expects us to be the best, so we better act like it,” Jason told them.

Raena looked around the table, her gaze finally resting on Ryan. “Somehow, I think we’ll do just fine.”

Thank you for reading Path of Justice

Please take a moment to share your thoughts and reactions. As an independent author, customer reviews are a critical part of building awareness for this series. You can help make it a success!

Review on Amazon: http://bit.ly/poj_review

Review on Goodreads: http://bit.ly/poj_goodreads

Now on to Scions of Change…

Scions of Change

Cadicle: Volume 7

Part 1: Destiny

CHAPTER 1

The apparent void of space was alive, if one knew how to see. As Wil Sietinen gazed into space from the surface port on Earth’s moon, his consciousness roamed in the distance.

It was one of the luxuries he allowed himself now that so much of his life was spent confined in the TSS Headquarters facility. With his children training as Agents, he rarely left, lest he leave them unprotected. Too much was at stake to take any chances with their safety.

So, he left his physical form and roamed the depths of space, projecting his consciousness farther than many ships had traveled. Over the years, he’d continued pushing himself to see how far he’d be able to go, and with practice, he no longer had the need for Seconds to serve as a tether. He’d surprised himself with the results, particularly when he reached the outer boundaries of the galaxy’s Orion Arm. At first, he had considered trying to span the unfathomable distance to the Andromeda Galaxy, but he ultimately decided that anything he might find there would be irrelevant.

His next venture took him deeper into the Milky Way Galaxy, toward the core. He passed by the network of Taran worlds and through the ruined corner of space previously occupied by their Bakzen enemies—so twisted from their Taran roots that they may as well have been the aliens his people had come to see them to be.

Though Tarans often talked about themselves as populating the entire Milky Way Galaxy, that was a considerable exaggeration. At best, their territory occupied a quarter of the galaxy, with the occasional rogue world beyond. Since the advent of advanced terraforming techniques millennia prior, new planets could be colonized so long as the conditions and the star were sufficient. Moving planets into orbits more ideally located in habitable zones had even been possible in past ages of the Taran civilization, and he marveled at some of those efforts as he passed by.

Where Wil was going, though, was beyond the Taran realm. Somewhere out there were the Aesir. They had left Tararia before the last revolution that brought the sinister Priesthood into power, and he suspected they still possessed all that technology that had been suppressed in recent years.

He’d made an agreement for the Aesir to wait to test his children, as they’d once tested him—but the agreement was struck before the Priesthood had captured his daughter, Raena, and her boyfriend, Ryan, for their perverse genetic experimentation. Only after their escape had Wil realized that Raena didn’t need those five years to prepare for the Aesir’s test. She was ready from the moment of her Awakening, and he wanted her insights. The problem was, he was afraid if she discovered the true extent of her abilities, she might take a path that would lead her away from Tararia, where she was needed in their generations-long plan to unseat the Priesthood.

But, the Priesthood had relayed information that Wil needed verified, and the Aesir were the only group capable of offering informed commentary. He wished to meet with them outside the circumstances of a test, to see if a partnership of any sort was possible.

However, he had no idea where they called home. The galaxy was simply too vast for him to search. He’d been calling out to them for months, hoping for a reply, but none had come.

Wil halted the movement of his consciousness in his journey beyond the edge of his civilization. He wasn’t sure exactly where he was, but something told him to wait.

“Are you there?” he questioned in the void.

No reply came, only the eternal background hum of the energy that formed the basis of reality.

He was about to return to his physical self when a whisper broke through the darkness. “Why have you come here?”

At last, the Aesir had answered his call. A tingle of excitement rippled through his mind. “I wish to know what future path to take.”

“That is something that she must see. You have already seen your truth.”

Wil had been prepared for that answer. “May we meet with you?”

“You told us to give you time,” the Aesir replied.

“That was before what I know now.”

The Aesir didn’t reply for a minute. “The Priesthood fears you won’t do what needs to be done for the future of all Tarans.”

“The Priesthood reached out to you?” That was a possibility Wil hadn’t seen coming. When the two organizations diverged more than a thousand years prior, his assumption had been that they’d severed all contact. After all, the Aesir hadn’t communicated with anyone—as far as Wil knew—in hundreds of years before they came to test him as a young Agent. However, perhaps that was not the case. The notion of the Priesthood and Aesir working together on any matter was unnerving.

“You already know your line holds the genetic key. The Priesthood’s analysis has raised concerns.”

“You’ve messed with us enough,” Wil replied. “The genetic legacy of our people won’t mean anything if our entire civilization collapses. The Priesthood will enslave everyone if we let them.”

The Aesir waited again before replying. “We agree. Eliminating the Priesthood must be the top priority. But, our future is still at stake. The Bakzen were not our only threat.”

A chill gripped Wil’s core. “What do you mean?”

“Travel to the rift and you will see. Only then can we meet with you.” As quickly as they’d appeared, the Aesir’s presence vanished.

Wil’s consciousness traced back to his physical self, and he returned to his surroundings with a gasp.

He found that the spaceport was still deserted, as it had been when he’d begun his projection. When he checked his handheld, he discovered that only half an hour had passed—it seemed impossible to have covered such a vast distance in so little time.

Shaking off the aftereffects of being disconnected from his physical self, he began processing the Aesir’s cryptic words. There’s something for me to see in the rift, and Raena needs to go with me.

Raena and Jason already got enough attention within the TSS as the children of the High Commander and Lead Agent, so he was hesitant to plan a trip to the rift just for them. Furthermore, he’d tried to avoid the rift as much as possible, finding the intensity of energy within it to be too strong a reminder of how his own abilities had been used for destruction during the war. He was reluctant to go back, but everything the Aesir had stated in the past had come true. If they were going to venture into the final standoff with the Priesthood completely informed and prepared, then they’d need the Aesir on their side.

What, Wil pondered, is a good excuse to go to the rift?

*       *       *

The twenty members of the Primus Elite Trainees floated in the simulated starscape within the spatial awareness chamber deep inside TSS Headquarters. Raena Sietinen glanced at the other side of the circle of Trainees and caught Ryan’s eye, telepathically flashing him a smile in his mind.

He returned her smile with a mental caress, careful not to have his external gaze linger on her for too long.

“Looking forward to our upcoming field trip?” Raena asked him.

“Absolutely,” Ryan replied. “Ever since we learned about the rift, I’ve wanted to see it in person.”

“It’ll be wild.” Raena’s parents had told her about the enhanced energy within the rift, and she was quite curious to see how that would feel.

“Attention!” Michael, the Primus Elite’s primary trainer, shouted out loud and in their minds.

Raena’s arms straightened at her sides. “Back to work.”

Ryan smirked, and she realized her tone had been more sarcastic than she’d intended. However, even after several months in the TSS, it was still difficult for her to see Michael in any way other than the close family friend he’d been to her while growing up on Earth. She respected him as a mentor, but she didn’t share the same awe of Agents as some of her fellow Trainees—after all, her own parents were the High Commander and Lead Agent of the Tararian Selective Service.

Michael pushed off the wall near the entry door and took up position in the center of the circle with a set of six metal spheres, each the size of his fist.

“I’d like to spend some more time today honing your electromagnetic sensitivity,” he said as he fanned the spheres around him in the center of the circle.

“Those are new,” Leon commented.

“New tools for new exercises.” Michael waved his hand over the spheres, causing blue lights to illuminate around the equator of each. He then telekinetically drew himself toward the facet of the icosahedron functioning as the ceiling relative to the group’s current orientation. Adopting a position in space perpendicular to the students, he requested a volunteer.

“I’ll go,” Raena’s brother, Jason, offered.

Raena playfully rolled her teal eyes at him. He grinned back.

Michael sighed. “This is getting boring. I need some fresh guinea pigs!”

Next to Raena, Tiff tightened her short, dark brown ponytail. “Isn’t New Guinea a country on Earth? What does a pig from there have to do with anything?”

Raena laughed. “I’m so happy we ended up with a trainer who grew up on Earth, too. For once, I’m not the one left out of the loop with idioms.”

Tiff wrinkled her nose and narrowed her brown eyes. “Idiom or not, it doesn’t make sense. What’s so special about New Guinea’s pigs?”

“Geography and pigs have nothing to do with the phrase,” Raena sighed. “Just… never mind.”

While they were talking, Michael had telekinetically drawn Jason into the center of the circle and arranged the metal spheres around him, from head to foot, his sides, and front and back.

“Now, Jason,” Michael explained, “I’m going to activate the spheres in sequence and I want you to point to the one that’s emitting an electromagnetic pulse.”

“All right,” he acknowledged.

“For the rest of you, try to test your own perception of the pulses. It will be more difficult without having the pulses around you, but hopefully you can get some indication,” their instructor stated. “Everyone, close your eyes.”

Raena complied with the request. She visualized the spheres surrounding her brother and the energy signatures of the students in the circle. Her mental map lacked detail, but she was confident in the placement of everyone.

A moment later, one of the spheres lit up with a bright flash—the one to Jason’s right. Then the one by his feet. She watched the energy signatures flash around all the spheres, and then two at a time.

There was no way Raena would publicly admit that she was able to so clearly visualize the minute differences. Jason’s perception was also well above normal, and Ryan’s skills had grown quickly, as well, but they were anomalies among an already exceptionally gifted group. Most of the other students were doing well if they could just tell there was any sizable electromagnetic signature to an object.

“Very good, Jason,” Michael stated. “You can open your eyes, everyone. Did you have any sense of the movement pattern?”

“Yes, there was some sense,” Ryan volunteered. “That was easy, right?” he added privately to Raena.

“Oh, totally.”

“It’s all pretty fuzzy,” Ned, one of Ryan’s roommates, said. “I can’t tell what I’m sensing.”

Jason was eyeing the spheres, clearly apathetic about the exercise. “Is this an ateron coating?” he asked.

The question caught Michael by surprise. “Yes. How do you know about that?”

“I’ve spent some time looking over the specs for craft with direct telepathic relays,” Jason replied. “Ateron absorbs energy, correct?”

“It can. Why do you ask?”

“Well, basic electromagnetic sensing is an important skill when you’re just starting out and all, but that in and of itself isn’t very useful. Shouldn’t we be more concerned with detecting and manipulating energy signatures through an intermediary?”

Raena groaned inwardly. “We agreed that we weren’t going to jump ahead in front of them,” she chastised him.

“It’s been eight months. I’m sick of twiddling my thumbs,” he replied.

She had to agree with him there. “What do you have in mind?”

“I’m still working that out.”

“Intermediary relays are an advanced skill,” Michael replied to Jason’s question.

“Okay,” Jason continued aloud, “but what, in theory, would a person do to practice those kinds of skills?”

Michael’s gaze flitted from Jason to Raena and Ryan. “Are you three conspiring amongst yourselves?”

“Didn’t I ask a valid question?” Jason countered.

Their instructor sighed. “One exercise would be networking the spheres—feeding energy into one and using it as a transfer conduit to the others.”

Jason flourished his hand and rearranged the spheres into a roughly pyramid shape in front of him.

The other Trainees gasped at his controlled use of telekinesis.

“Now you’re just showing off,” Raena said with a mental tisk.

“Like you don’t enjoy it yourself.” He flashed a mischievous smile in her direction.

“So, something like this?” Jason asked aloud. He began feeding energy into the top sphere and it cascaded through the others until the six spheres were all glowing with subtle white light.

“Yes, exactly like that.” Michael crossed his arms, his pale blue eyes slightly narrowed.

“But, I imagine the next step would be to work together in a team,” Jason continued.

Several students around the circle openly gawked as he rearranged the spheres into a triad with one point near himself and the others in front of Raena and Ryan.

“Sorry,” Raena offered privately to Michael and then sent a low-intensity telekinetic stream into her sphere.

She detected Jason and Ryan doing the same, and soon the group of spheres at the center of the triad was glowing brightly with the combined energy.

“Yeah, that would be the next step,” Michael muttered. “Are you finished?” he asked the three of them.

Raena released her energy stream, and Jason and Ryan did likewise.

“Yep. Just working on our skills,” Jason said.

“Well, that was a wonderful demonstration,” Michael stated with thick sarcasm. “Now, if you don’t mind, I’d like to get back to my actual lesson plan.”

“Of course.” Jason smiled as Michael returned him to his place in the circle.

Michael went over a series of exercises with the class for the next fifty minutes. It was all painfully simplistic as far as Raena was concerned, but she played along for the good of her team. When the time was up, Michael dismissed the class and helped the students toward the wall containing the gravity lock.

“Raena, Jason, Ryan, hang back,” Michael requested.

The other Trainees piled into the gravity lock and the door sealed.

Michael looked over his star students. “I’m not sure what to do with you.”

“What do you mean?” Raena asked.

“You’re first year Trainees,” Michael replied with a shake of his head, “you shouldn’t be able to network the spheres like that.”

The three of them looked at each other.

“But we can,” Jason said slowly. “I thought the Primus Elites were all about pushing limits?”

“Yes, but…” Michael faded out. “It’s obvious you’re bored. I think we need to add in some training for you outside of the other group activities.”

Ryan raised an eyebrow. “Instead of, or in addition to?”

Michael shrugged. “Not sure yet. I’ll have to talk with Command.”

“Is it actually a question for Command, or for our parents?” Jason asked, crossing his arms.

“A little of both.” Michael shook his head. “I know better than to insert myself into the middle of the dynamics at play here.”

“We’re not trying to be difficult,” Raena said.

“I know. I just want to make sure you get what you need,” Michael responded.

Raena glanced at her brother and boyfriend. “We’re open to suggestions.”

Their trainer nodded. “All right. Go catch up with the others.”

They pulled themselves toward the wall housing the gravity lock—another feat that should not have been possible for them yet—and prepared to exit.

Raena checked the time on her handheld when they entered the gravity lock. “Practice ran late today.”

Michael confirmed the late hour on his own handheld. “So it did. Sorry about that.”

“No worries—it was a good session,” Raena told him.

“Even though you had to share the spotlight?” Jason said with a grin.

I could do way more than him if I wanted to. Raena brushed off his comment with a shrug.

The gravity lock cycled and they slowly descended to the floor.

“Well, I’m going to get dinner ASAP so I can finish up that awful Taran politics homework before we leave on the trip,” her brother continued.

“Good idea,” Raena agreed, realizing that she’d forgotten the assignment was due the day after they returned from the trip. “I need to get on that…”

Michael cast her a sidelong glance.

“I’ll get it done,” she assured him.

“I have no doubts about your aptitude—academic or otherwise,” he replied simply.

With the gravity equalized, they exited into the hall and took the elevator to the floor of Level 2 housing Initiates and Junior Agents.

“Have a good night. I’ll see you at 08:00 tomorrow,” Michael said when the doors slid open.

Raena, Jason, and Ryan exited the elevator and bid their goodbyes.

“I didn’t want to say it in front of Michael,” Jason commented as he set off across the lobby, “but it’s obvious what’s distracting you from class assignments. You two aren’t being nearly as sneaky as you think.”

There was no point in denying it, since it was true, so Raena said nothing.

In the eight months since they’d begun training with the TSS, two things had become clear to her. The first was that she, Ryan, and Jason were mastering their telepathic and telekinetic skills far more quickly than their fellow Trainees. The second was that Ryan had come to mean more to her than she’d dreamed another person ever could in so short a time.

Given her unique position as a High Dynasty heiress—and Ryan’s secret station as the lost heir to Dainetris—their relationship was simultaneously perfect and highly suspect. As far as any of the other TSS trainees knew, Ryan was just a former Ward—little more than an indentured servant after being abandoned by his parents. The truth about a Dainetris heir surviving the Dynasty’s fall more than a century prior could not be revealed until the appropriate political pieces were in place. That was still potentially years away.

For the interim, Raena and Ryan had been careful with how others saw their relationship. They sat together whenever possible at mealtime, in class, and during social hours in the common area of their quarters, and occasionally would hold hands or lean up against one another. The subtle acts of affection had raised a few eyebrows, but it was nothing that couldn’t be written off as casual flirtation.

In reality, though, their growing bond was the foundation for a lifetime together. They had remained true to their promise to one another to allow their relationship to develop slowly, given the numerous political complications. However, with their deepening emotional connection came the desire for physical intimacy—something that was all but impossible in their shared housing within the TSS.

Fortunately, the upcoming field trip to the rift in two days would afford some time together in a different environment more conducive to togetherness.

Jason parted from them to go get dinner, but Raena hung back with Ryan when she noticed that they were alone in the hall for the moment.

“We have a few minutes before we need to get to dinner,” Raena said and took Ryan’s hand, drawing him to her. She gazed into his gray eyes.

He held back. “We really shouldn’t be together out in the open like this.”

“Why not? It’s been almost a year of us having every meal together and hanging out in downtime. I don’t think anyone would be terribly surprised to see us together as a couple.”

“But they know who you are.”

“So?” She reached a hand around the back of his neck and stretched up on her toes for a kiss.

After a moment of hesitation, Ryan gave into her advance—placing his hands on her hips and leaning her back against the wall.

Such stolen moments of closeness in study rooms or an empty hallway were hardly enough. The facade of innocent flirtation had been slipping for the past two months, and Raena had no doubt they’d be caught. However, she’d found herself inclined to intentionally press their luck with a kiss in a public place hoping that they would be. The entire notion that highborn should only date other highborn wasn’t a tradition she was willing to support. If her family wanted a revolution, then she was going to do her part and take a stand by not hiding a relationship with someone who meant so much to her.

Ryan pulled out from the kiss. “We can’t keep doing this.”

“Stop worrying about what others think.”

“That’s not what I mean. I…” He searched for the words. “Every time we meet up like this, it’s starting something we know we can’t finish. I care about you way more than to have just a few minutes together like this.”

“I know, me too. That’s why I’d rather just come out with it.”

“It’s more complicated than that.”

Raena searched his face. “We could tell them half of it—about your dad.”

“That would raise a lot of questions.”

“Nothing we can’t handle.”

Ryan cupped her face in his hand, pressing against her. “Once we take the next step, there’s no going back—”

“Well fok! What have we here?” a voice said from down the hall.

Raena quickly separated from Ryan, dropping her hands to her sides. “Hey, Tiff.”

Tiff crossed her arms, an amused smirk playing on her lips. “You two, huh?”

“Yeah, you know…” Raena said with a little shrug.

Ryan flushed next to her. “There’s no way she’ll keep it to herself,” he said to Raena.

“Well, I intend to keep you to myself, so that’s all I really care about.” She took a step closer to Ryan to close the gap he’d created between them. “It shouldn’t come as that big of a surprise.”

“I guess not.” Her friend looked them over. “Does your dad know?”

“Eh…” Ryan began.

“Yes,” Raena answered for them. “Not that I needed permission or anything.”

“Yeah. Hmm.” Tiff shrugged. “See you at dinner.”

Ryan watched her depart. “Now we’ve done it.”

Raena gave him a quick kiss. “Let them talk all they want. We know what’s between us.”

He entwined his fingers with hers. “Yeah, we do.”

*       *       *

Cris surveyed the main administrative office for the Sietinen Dynasty. Work stations with holo interfaces were arranged in small groupings throughout the room, and the two-story ceiling made the space feel light and airy.

He had spent a good portion of his youth in the room as part of his “education”, and his impression had always been a bunch of attendants doing busy work. Now, as the Head of the Dynasty and being completely informed about the specific goings-on, his opinion hadn’t changed at all.

“I still don’t understand why we have this office,” he commented to Marina while fiddling with the jacket of his new, regal attire. He couldn’t bring himself to wear the traditional robes his father had favored, so he’d opted for a dark blue outfit with a cut closely resembling his former TSS Agent uniform—even if he hadn’t been able to avoid the ridiculous silver embroidered accents.

His advisor sighed and evaluated him out of the corner of her green eyes. “It’s what keeps everything in the Third Region running smoothly.”

“Yes, but what?” Cris pressed. “Infrastructure is handled by local municipalities or corporate interests, transportation and the like is all managed by other corporations, and policing is under the jurisdiction of the Tararian Guard.”

“Integration,” Marina replied.

“That’s not an answer.”

She clasped her hands in front of her emerald gown. “This office is here to ensure synergy between the disparate parts.”

Cris stared at her for several seconds in silence, slowly tilting his head questioningly. At Kate’s urging, he’d also left behind his tinted glasses in favor of exposing his glowing cobalt eyes. While it seemed to unnerve many of the staff, he had found that he never had to ask for something twice.

Marina yielded. “All right, I don’t know what they do, either.”

“Thank you.” Cris consulted his tablet. “And yet, they account for twenty percent of the annual budget for operations outside of SiNavTech.”

“I don’t have an answer for you, but I can look into it.”

“Good enough.” Cris sighed. “I’m all about making sure everyone in the city gets paid a living wage, but I’d hope that any work would be going toward some productive end.”

Marina nodded. “I agree.”

“All right, now what were you saying about the Aeris shipyard?”

“The facility is in need of a complete structural upgrade,” Marine explained. “The local shield wasn’t installed correctly and the main supports have been worn from radiation and solar winds.”

“What about the workers? Are they okay?”

“Yes, everyone’s fine,” she assured him. “All work is performed in EVA suits or by bots, which all have their own plating. This is just about the outer skin on the facility itself.”

“Then why haven’t the repairs been made?” Cris asked.

“You asked me to flag any assets that were absorbed from Dainetris or DGE. This is one of them.”

“Right, that.” Cris hadn’t yet told Marina about Ryan’s lineage, but he’d bring her into the fold soon. After all, Marina’s experience having her daughter, Saera, taken from her paralleled the circumstances of Ryan’s childhood—courtesy the Priesthood’s meddling—and that would give her a unique affinity for the situation. Furthermore, despite Cris’ differences with Marina when he was younger, she’d proved herself to be a trustworthy and capable advisor. At least that was one thing his father had gotten right.

Marina raised an eyebrow. “Is there something you’d like to tell me?”

“Not right now, but soon.” Cris looked over the notes about the shipyard Marina had transferred to his tablet. The repairs were going to be a significant capital outlay—at least seventy billion credits. We need to move forward with these upgrades. I can’t hand over failing facilities to Ryan. He turned to Marina. “Complete the repairs—don’t cut corners.”

She looked like she was about to question the decision but then inclined her head. “Very well.”

“Next order of business?”

“Well, there’s the SiNavTech board meeting in two days.”

Cris groaned. “Right. The vote on the new advertising initiative.”

“I’ve pulled everyone aside individually, I think we have majority support,” Marina told him.

“That would certainly make things easier.”

She nodded. “You’ve asked for them to change ways of thinking that have been ingrained for a very long time. But, they are open to trying new things. You bring ideas to the table that no one has before.”

Cris smiled. “Go me.”

Marina rolled her eyes. “In some ways, you haven’t changed at all.”

He shrugged. “You might be surprised. But, apparently I’m pretty good at effecting change around me.”

“You are.” Marina set off toward the hallway. “That’s why it’s my job to make sure you don’t make a mess of things.”

CHAPTER 2

To Raena’s great surprise, Tiff seemed to have kept her observances to herself. The morning freefall practice session garnered no sidelong glances, and her initial class in the morning with a quarter of the Primus Elite Trainees—Introduction of Navigation Theory—proceeded without any unusual comments.

Ryan seemed relieved, but Raena was annoyed. Everything had been lined up for them to finally get their relationship out in the open, and Tiff hadn’t taken the bait. Why did she have to pick now to start keeping secrets like a good friend?

By the time Raena entered her first class after lunch, her annoyance had evolved into impulsive fantasies about making a dramatic announcement to settle the matter once and for all. The class’s subject matter happened to be about strategies for information dissemination in sensitive political scenarios, but, in this case, she was inclined to disregard everything she’d learned throughout the term.

Due to the highly relevant subject matter, Jason and Ryan were also in the class. Their instructor, Agent Galin, was in the midst of discussing the finer points of vocabulary choice during negotiations while Raena’s mind wandered.

“I can’t believe Tiff didn’t say anything to anyone,” she commented to Ryan.

“Stop worrying about it,” he replied.

Agent Galin looked at her, likely detecting the telepathic exchange. She didn’t say anything, but Raena took the hint and tried to return her attention to the class.

“So, once you have a common vocabulary established,” the Agent was saying, “you’ll be able to enter into future discussions with a much better understanding of the subtleties in their phrasing.”

“Don’t we get that through telepathy, anyway?” Jason asked.

“We can readily tell if someone is being sincere,” Galin replied, “but the motivations behind their thoughts will rarely be on the surface. I shouldn’t have to remind you that anything beyond the highest level gleaning goes against our code.”

“Then how is inferring meaning through vocabulary choice any different?” Jason pressed.

“Because one is a direct invasion of another’s mind versus just that—inferring.”

Jason leaned forward in his chair and rested his arms on the desktop. “And what if what’s inferred points to some really critical revelation?”

Galin’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly behind her tinted glasses. “Those situations must be taken on a case by case basis.”

“So, what about—”

“Do you have a point you’d like to make?” Galin interrupted.

“Well, it’s a little tangential to this class,” Jason began.

“Like that’s ever stopped you,” Raena muttered.

Unfazed, her brother continued, “I’ve been reading up on Taran history as it related to the Bakzen War, and namely how there’s been a marked division between those with abilities and those without. I guess it just got me wondering where all of these codes and conventions related to abilities came from. Because, it seems to me that most of those practices involve us ignoring a part of our innate selves. To achieve true integration and cultural advancement, shouldn’t we all be working toward maximizing our potential—and training the general population how to form mental blocks rather than only teaching us not to look?”

Galin took a deep breath. “Thoughts from the class?”

“He makes a valid point,” Liz offered. “Except, there’s a problem with the numbers. There are far fewer of those with abilities than those without. When it comes to education, it’s much easier to teach us restraint than it would be to properly educate every Taran citizen about mental guards—and what about children or people with disabilities who are unable to maintain proper guards? It’s not practical.”

“Then how would it work in a society where everyone had abilities?” Jason asked.

“Oh, I see what you’re doing…” Raena said to him. “Don’t. We aren’t supposed to talk about the Priesthood’s genetic manipulation that led to the Generation Cycle.”

“Why not? A thousand years ago, no one would think about abilities being the exception, not the norm.”

“Because we don’t have any evidence yet. This isn’t the time or place to broach the subject.”

Jason rolled his teal eyes and sighed. “Just throwing it out there as a rhetorical question,” he added aloud to his last statement.

Galin smiled. “Well, I’ll take that as a segue into an interesting case study. One of our former Agents had her internship on Valdos III, which is one of the only worlds where abilities are still openly cultivated and exercised. In instances where both parties are equally proficient in mental guards and gleaning, that attention to wording choice comes into play in a big way.”

The rest of the class session went into a study of some negotiations that happened during the Junior Agent’s internship, and Raena soon realized that the trainee in question had been her paternal grandmother, Kate.

“I guess our grandparents left quite a legacy here in the TSS,” she said to her brother while the lecture was wrapping up.

“It’s a lot to live up to,” he agreed.

Agent Galin began to dismiss the class, then stopped herself. “Some of you will be away on the trip to the rift tomorrow. Remember your papers are due the following day.”

Jason grinned at Raena. “Already finished.”

“I’ll knock out the rest of mine tonight,” she replied with an inner groan.

“Same,” Ryan concurred as he rose from the seat on her other side.

“Ugh, it figures the Primus Elites get to go on the first trip to the rift,” Liz grumbled.

“You’re going next week, calm down,” Raena told her.

Liz scoffed. “Easy for you to say as the High Commander’s daughter.” She turned to Jason. “And don’t even get me started on you.”

Jason made a dismissive flip of his hand. “I just voice what everyone else is thinking.”

“Uh huh. Sure.” Liz shook her head and walked out of the class.

“You have been interrupting a lot recently,” Raena added. “Take it down a notch.”

“How does it not bother you how they talk around everything? A little directness doesn’t hurt.”

“Maybe we can complete our first year as Taran citizens before deciding what’s best for everyone.” Raena patted him on the arm and then descended the steps from where they were seated in the tiered second row.

“Ryan, you grew up on Tararia,” Jason said, loping down the steps past her. “Don’t you agree that it’s backwards how they handle the division of those with and without abilities?”

Ryan held up his hands. “I have a limited vantage. I couldn’t say.”

Jason cast him a sidelong glance. “You just don’t want to disagree with Raena.”

“I’m not disagreeing with you,” Raena interjected. “I just think we need to practice some careful wording.” She cast an appreciative glance in the direction of Agent Galin.

“At least one of you listens to me,” Galin muttered under her breath while she deactivated the holoprojector.

“Just give Jason more work to do,” Raena suggested. “He starts getting argumentative when he’s not kept busy enough.”

Galin grinned. “That can be arranged.”

“All right, all right! I’ll keep my thoughts to myself, geez,” Jason groaned and headed out of the classroom.

“Thanks, Raena,” the young Agent said with heartfelt appreciation. “I shouldn’t really say this, but I’m not still sure how I’m supposed to be with you two, since you’re… you know.”

Raena smiled at her. “We’re Trainees just like all the other first years here in the TSS.”

“Yeah, there’s that, and then who your parents also are in here.”

“Jason likes to test boundaries. If you don’t set them, he’ll keep pushing,” Raena assured her. “We can take critical feedback. I don’t think our parents would want you showing us any special favor.”

“Okay, sounds good.” Agent Galin nodded. “Have a good trip.”

“Thanks, see you in a few days.”

Raena and Ryan said their goodbyes and exited into the hall. The next block in the afternoon was study time before their afternoon freefall training session, but this particular day was Raena’s monthly Lead Agent check-in—which, of course, meant a one-on-one with her mother.

“See you soon,” Raena bid to Ryan as they parted ways.

She took the elevator to Level 1 and entered the administrative wing. Her mother’s Lead Agent office was at the end of the long hall lined with other Agent offices, and she found that the outer glass wall was on the transparent setting.

Inside, her mother looked up from behind her desk. “Come in, Raena.”

“Hey.”

As Raena took a seat in one of the guest chairs, Saera used controls on her touch-surface desk to adjust the tint on the glass wall to an opaque gray for privacy.

“These formal check-ins still feel weird,” Raena commented.

“A necessary part of the Lead Agent-Trainee relationship, I’m afraid,” Saera smiled. “Once a month isn’t so bad, right?”

“I guess not.”

“So, how are you doing?” her mother asked, eyeing her through her tinted glasses.

Raena shrugged. “Good.”

“Classes going all right?”

“Yeah, I think so. I’m getting a handle on the differences from back home.”

Saera smiled. “I remember feeling comfortable by this time in my first year, too. It all started to click.” She paused. “And what about things with Ryan?”

The question caught Raena off-guard. “Yeah, it’s all good.”

“I’m asking that part as your mom, not Lead Agent.”

Raena looked down.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing with him,” Raena hastily replied. “He’s great! It’s just… tough to get any time as a couple.”

“Ah.” Her mother nodded with understanding. “Yeah, I’ve been there.”

“How did you and Dad manage?”

“Well, he was an Agent by the time I was finishing my first year. We always had his quarters.”

Raena’s eyes widened. “Sneaking into the Agent’s wing?”

Her mother smiled. “I got very good at it.”

“I guess we’re out of luck, then.”

“Don’t be silly. We’ll figure out a place where you can get alone-time together—maybe some quarters on one of the Militia Levels.”

They’d really set up a place where we can… Raena felt her face flush slightly. “That just seems so… I dunno.”

“Relationships are complicated enough without having to worry about where you can even have a private conversation when you need to,” Saera replied. “Keep in mind, I was almost a year younger than you when your father and I bonded.”

“How did you know that was the right thing to do?”

“There’s not an easy answer to that—we just felt it.” Her mother paused. “I don’t think most people would be prepared to commit at that age, but we’d both been through some fairly profound life experiences that made us grow up fast.”

“I’m pretty scared by the whole thing,” Raena admitted. “Not because I don’t think Ryan will be a great partner, but just… having to give up a part of myself.”

“No, it’s not like that at all. It’s more like your sense of self expands. You’re still all of you, but you gain this extension that can make you feel more fulfilled and stronger than you ever thought you could be.”

I hadn’t thought about it that way. Raena looked up at her mother. “That actually sounds really nice.”

“It’s a feeling that can’t be put into words. But it does go both ways—happiness is shared between you, but if one of you is hurting, you both do.”

Raena noticed a subtle grimace flit across her mother’s face, as if recalling a painful memory. “Have you ever regretted bonding with Dad?” she asked.

“No, but that doesn’t mean it’s always been easy. Especially after the war, he—” she cut herself off and forced a smile. “Don’t rush into anything, but don’t hold back only because you fear the unknown. You’ll know what to do when the right time comes.”

“Okay, thanks.” Raena smiled back.

“I know there have been a lot of major life changes in the past several months. I’m impressed by how you’ve taken everything in stride.”

“Eh, it’s not like I’ve had a choice.”

Saera nodded. “Well, if you have this kind of poise at seventeen, the other politicians on Tararia need to look out.”

“Shouldn’t they already be on high alert?” Raena asked. “I mean, we control both SiNavTech and the TSS now.”

Her mother grinned. “Oh yeah. It’s taken fifty years, but all the pieces are in place. No one can stop us now.”

*       *       *

After making a scene the previous afternoon in spatial awareness training, Ryan made a point to be on his best behavior. Even Jason seemed to be taking Raena’s advice, as he took a more agreeable attitude with the instruction than Ryan had seen in the past several months.

Despite Raena and Jason growing up on Earth and being unfamiliar with things like freefall maneuvering and Taran math, they’d quickly picked up everything that had been thrown at them. Oftentimes, Ryan was concerned he’d be left behind. What had been considered exceptional aptitudes among the servant ranks on Tararia were fairly average within the TSS, and he found that he had to push himself much more than he ever had before. He was keeping up, though, and Raena was both encouraging and supportive in the efforts.

The afternoon training session concluded on time and the Primus Elite Trainees returned to their quarters to unwind for the night. They were set to depart for the rift at 07:00—an hour earlier than their normal start time—so most wanted to get to bed ahead of their typical schedule.

Ryan decided to take a quick shower before dinner so he could come home to finish his Taran politics paper after the meal. When he emerged from the bathroom, he found Raena lounging in the common area with some of her friends.

“Tell them,” she said to Ryan when she spotted him.

His heart skipped a beat. “Tell them what?”

“That my family isn’t a bunch of power-hungry dictators bent on taking over Taran civilization,” Raena clarified.

“Uh…” His brow furrowed. “Where is this coming from?” he asked her. “Has this come up before and I missed it?”

“Apparently Jason’s stunt in class today got out and people are talking about us wanting to telepathically control the rest of the population if they don’t agree with us.”

“That’s not what he meant at all.”

“I know that, but they don’t believe me,” she said, her mental tone strained.

Ryan looked around the faces of those in the common room. “You might consider my opinion biased, but I’ve spent time with the Sietinens, and their interests are very much rooted in increasing equity, not totalitarian control.”

Tiff evaluated Ryan from her place on the couch next to Raena. “His opinion is biased, all right.”

Great, is she going to pick this moment to reveal what she saw yesterday? Ryan’s supposition was immediately confirmed.

“Those two are a thing.” Tiff pointed at Raena and Ryan.

All eyes turned to Raena and then shifted to Ryan.

“Seriously?” Leon asked.

“It shouldn’t be that surprising, given all the time we spend together,” Raena said. “I don’t want them questioning my parents’ plan,” she added privately to him. “This will distract them.”

“Should we really give them a distraction?” he asked.

She smiled. “Go for it.”

Ryan sat down on the edge of the coffee table closest to where he was standing. “It’s fitting that we’d develop a relationship—with her dad being High Commander now and all.”

Adaline looked confused. “How do you mean?”

“Well, my father used to be a TSS High Commander,” Ryan said casually.

Ned’s mouth dropped open. “Come again?”

“Yeah, Jason Banks,” Ryan continued like he was doing nothing more than reading off a homework assignment. “I mean, that’s how he was known around here. Back on Tararia, he was from the Bankris Dynasty.”

Leon blinked at him with disbelief. “Your dad was High Commander and from a Dynasty?”

“That’s right.” Ryan nodded.

“And you didn’t think to mention any of that when that asshole was giving you shite about being a Ward when we first got here?” Ned questioned.

“It was beside the point in that instance,” Ryan replied. “I guess it just never came up again. Our positions outside the TSS don’t matter, right?”

“But that…” Leon breathed.

Ryan shrugged. “No one asked.”

Tiff’s mouth dropped open a little and she gave Raena a questioning look under raised eyebrows. Raena just smiled and gave her a coy shrug in response.

“Well shite,” Tiff breathed. “I guess that explains why your dad was okay with it.”

Jason emerged from his bedroom at the tail end of Tiff’s statement.

“Dad’s okay with what?” he asked Raena.

“With Ryan and me, since Ryan’s dad is your namesake and all that,” she replied.

“Oh, yeah. Small universe,” Jason said and continued on his way to the back cabinets to grab a snack bar.

“You’re not exactly helping your case for this not being a friendly takeover,” Ned muttered.

“On the contrary,” Raena said, “it’s a bunch of old friends whose lives have intermingled. I know it looks like a crazy political scheme, but my dad has the highest CR on record—of course he’d take over as High Commander. And my grandfather was the sole Sietinen heir. Yes, they so happen to hold two key positions of power, but so what? My mom was raised on Earth, Ryan was raised as a Ward—I’d say, all in all, that makes for a pretty diverse group as far as potential power-holders go.”

“Oh, so you and Ryan are really a thing?” Tiff said, her brown eyes getting even wider.

I’d say that distraction is in full swing now. Ryan feigned assurance. “That’s between us.”

Pensive looks of speculation washed over the faces of the other Trainees.

“I don’t know about you,” Raena stated as she rose from the couch, “but I’m going to dinner. All this attention is making me hungry.”

“Fok… I have so many questions!” Tiff followed her.

Ryan stood and Leon came up to him with Ned.

“Dude, seriously, how’d you even…?” Leon asked.

“It’s a long story,” Ryan replied, thinking back to the convoluted truth he could never share with them. “The short version is that Wil saw me around the estate and realized I had telekinetic abilities. When they ran a search of my records, they found a genetic match with my real dad—Banks—who was killed in the war before I was even born. Being the lost son of a family friend, they brought me under their care. When Raena and I met, we just… clicked.”

Ned shook his head. “Crazy.”

Ryan smiled. “You’re telling me. I still can’t believe it.”

Raena glanced back at him from by the door. “Coming?”

“On our way,” he said. “You know I’ll always follow you.”

She took his arm. “Not following. We’re in this together.”

They hung back while the others went ahead.

“Thank you for revealing everything like that,” Raena told him when the other Trainees were beyond earshot. “I know you didn’t want to.”

“It was going to get out one way or another,” Ryan replied. He dropped his voice to a near-whisper, “You were right—we couldn’t have people asking about how the Sietinen Dynasty is positioning.”

“I know it’s for the greater good, but it does look all creepy overlord-y, doesn’t it?”

He tilted his head the slightest measure. “Yeah, kinda…”

Raena frowned. “I really hope my grandparents know what they’re doing. This has major potential to backfire.”

“And we’d be the first to go down—especially me.”

“If it wasn’t simultaneous, I’d only be milliseconds behind you,” she said, keeping her voice low. “But, if Sietinen were to fall, too, that’s a whole other situation.”

“It won’t come to that,” Ryan assured her. “We’ll pull this off, whatever ‘it’ is, exactly.”

“I believe that, too.”

CHAPTER 3

As the Primus Elite trainees prepared to board the TSS Vanquish, Jason was surprised to see his sister and Ryan suddenly being so open with their relationship.

He’d been watching them with interest for the last eight months. At first, he had been wary of Ryan’s intentions—plenty of guys had taken an interest in Raena over the past couple of years on Earth, and almost none for the right reasons. He’d initially expected Ryan to be like them, taking advantage of the situation when he caught Raena’s eye. But, as Jason had observed them during their time at TSS Headquarters, he realized that it was nothing like he’d suspected. It was the kind of relationship like his parents shared, and something that Jason had never come remotely close to having himself.

Since he didn’t have direct understanding of what was between them, he observed and tried to dissect it from a scientific perspective.

From Raena’s brief account of her time behind the scenes with the Priesthood, Jason knew there was a genetic component to their attraction. His parents had been reticent to say anything, but Jason had taken it upon himself to do some digging. Buried deep in the Mainframe, he’d found reference to a nanoagent carried in the bloodlines of the High Dynasties and select other lines. What he saw in the couples around his family might very well be genuine attraction, but it might also be nanotech that had messed with their neural chemistry. It made him wary, but it also fascinated him to see others so taken with each other.

Beyond Jason’s ties to Raena as his twin, he had few other friendships he’d consider significant. Remaining somewhat of a loner had the advantage of agility. When they were forced to suddenly leave Earth, for instance, there were few he was sorry to leave behind—as much as he’d protested, it was mostly for show.

In truth, he was far more drawn to what the TSS had to offer. It combined the appeal of a military lifestyle with the opportunity to intellectually challenge himself. He had yet to come close to doing so, but at least the potential was there.

Even so, all the attention was on Raena and Ryan—the Sietinen heiress and lost Dainetris heir, such a perfect pairing that it could be nothing short of engineered.

The fact that no one was concerned about such obvious orchestration concerned him. If his parents knew about some master plan, they hadn’t indicated anything beyond the pertinent points for the revolution they were planning.

So, Jason continued to watch and wait, pushing the boundaries here and there to see what topics solicited a reaction. One such topic was certainly the rift, and he was anxious to visit it for himself. He might finally get some answers about the deal his father had struck with the mysterious Aesir when they’d come on the day of his and Raena’s Awakening, and what their true future might hold. There was more on the line than just the Priesthood’s removal from power, that much was clear. How much more and Jason’s potential part in it remained to be seen.

Jason’s introspection was interrupted by Leon plopping down onto the couch next to Jason in the lounge area of the Vanquish set aside for transporting the group.

“Hey,” Leon greeted. “I can’t believe we’re about to go to the mythical rift.”

“It’s hardly a myth,” Jason replied. “It’s where they fought most of the Bakzen War for five hundred years.”

“The war itself seems almost mythical. No one who was actually there will talk about it.”

Jason shrugged. “I don’t blame them. A lot of people died. I wouldn’t want to remember that, either.” It was enough to mess up Dad. I can’t even imagine what leading that would be like.

“Your dad is coming with us, right?” Leon asked.

“Yes, being the first educational tour about the rift, he wanted to set the tone, or something.”

His classmate nodded. “I guess he’d be able to do that better than anyone.”

“We’re lucky we get to see the rift while it’s still around,” Jason said. “They’ll have it closed eventually.”

Leon shook his head. “The scale of it is still mind-blowing.”

“And it’s now two-thirds the size it was at the end of the war.”

“And no more pathways to the civilized worlds.”

The Bakzen’s almost undetectable backdoor for attacking us. It’s brilliant and terrifying at the same time. Jason nodded. “The loose threads have been tied off and they’re healing the biggest wounds.”

Leon chuckled. “Talking like that makes it sounds like space is a living thing.”

“From the way my dad talks about it, maybe it is. The energy pathways follow an ancient order we have no way of understanding from our vantage.”

“Dude, that is way too mind-boggling to think about this early in the morning.”

Jason smiled. “Never mind. I’m sure we’ll have all sorts of perfectly boring explanations during the tour.”

Raena grinned as she approached with Ryan. “With who’s coming on this trip, there’s no way it will be boring.” They took seats across from the couch where Jason was sitting.

“I might take your advice and keep my mouth closed for once,” Jason replied. “We’ll see how resourceful people get to generate excitement without my generous inputs.”

“First off, I don’t believe for a second you could go on a field trip and not make at least one scene,” his sister stated. “And secondly, I’m pretty sure traveling to a super-energized habitable pocket between subspace and normal space qualifies as excitement enough on its own, with or without your antics.”

She may have a point. It’s too unique a place for there not to be something interesting—especially with our luck. His mind flashed back to the Aesir and the Priesthood’s bold move to apprehend Raena and Ryan. I’m actually surprised they’re letting us out of Headquarters at all.

He sent Raena a telepathic hint of the latter point and she nodded solemnly. “I think that’s why Dad is coming along,” she stated. “It’s not a coincidence that he’s going on the tour at the same time as us while other Primus Elite Agents are leading the tours with other groups.”

“In this case, the favoritism toward you works out to all our advantages,” Leon commented, unaware of the subtext to their conversation. “It’s cool getting to learn about the rift from the former Supreme Commander himself.”

Jason was about to tell Leon how much his father hated the use of that title when a low vibration began to emanate through the floor.

Raena’s face lit up. “Oh! We’re about to head out.”

“Do you recall how long of a jump it is?” Ryan asked.

“A good five hours, I think,” she responded.

Ryan groaned. “I guess that’s why they gave us this digital binder of reading materials this morning.”

She scowled. “Do you really think they’re going to quiz us?”

“I always take the threat as a serious possibility,” he said.

Jason shrugged. “With Dad, you never know.”

Outside the window, the space surrounding the Vanquish began to take on a blue-green hue as a spatial distortion formed around the ship.

“I’ll never get tired of that view,” Raena breathed.

Jason cast her a sidelong glance. “Too bad you agreed to be heir. I doubt you’ll get much chance for interstellar travel once you’re stuck in a life of politicking on Tararia.”

“I’m sure I can invent a reason or two for travel,” she said with a smirk.

Jason noticed that Ryan remained strangely quiet during the exchange, careful to avoid eye contact with anyone while the discussion of Raena’s political future was on the table. Though others now knew they were dating, Jason realized that most of the trainees would assume the relationship was just a fling while both were trainees within the TSS. The truth about Ryan’s true linage and future place within the Tararian elite would surely come as a shock.

“Well, I’m going to stay in the TSS for as long as they’ll let me,” Jason declared. “Touring the stars and doing fancy things with my mind sounds like the life.”

“And here you thought you were going to be a beach bum college student in California,” jested Raena.

He sighed. “In retrospect, I should have known that was never going to work out.”

“We had no way of knowing just how different things would be.”

This time, Raena and Ryan did make eye contact, and Jason detected a brief telepathic exchange between them.

“Well, we should probably get to all that reading,” Raena continued.

“Right.” Ryan stood with her. “We’ll see you when we arrive.”

They headed out of the common room.

Leon watched them depart, his eyebrows raised. “That’s a hookup in the makings if I ever saw one.”

“I don’t care,” Jason said truthfully.

Leon sighed and leaned back on the couch. “I guess we really should do that reading.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” Jason pulled out his handheld and began absently scanning through the materials.

Most of it was information he’d already come across in his previous research into the Bakzen War. The refresher was useful, but he allowed his mind to wander.

Why are they so intent on sealing the rift? he wondered. And why show it to us now?

*       *       *

Despite what others might think they were up to, Raena had stepped aside with Ryan simply so they could have an uninterrupted conversation out loud.

“Thanks again for helping with that distraction last night,” Raena said as soon as they were alone in a small conference room near the common area housing the rest of the students.

“Of course.” Ryan embraced her. “I do have to say, it was nice getting to have breakfast together without needing to pretend like I wasn’t looking specifically at you.”

She smiled. “Yeah, it was.”

He released her. “Where… do we go from here?”

The question didn’t need any elaboration. They cared about each other a great deal—and had for some time—but their circumstances had maintained a degree of physical and emotional boundaries. There were moments where Raena had desired to be with him more than anything, but she also took comfort in things being just the way they were—much more than friends, but not a proper couple, either.

“I’ve never had a serious boyfriend,” she said after a slight pause.

“I’ve never really had a serious girlfriend, either.”

She eyed him. “Maybe not in a proper relationship sense, but you’ve been with other girls.”

He nodded.

“Well, I haven’t.”

“I know. And that’s why I’d never push you into anything.”

“It’s not pushing me,” she clarified. “I care about you, and I want it. But I also know there’s more to it…”

“Bonding,” Ryan supplied.

“Right.”

“For what it’s worth, I already can’t imagine my life without you.” He took her hands. “I want you to know that I’m ready to take that step whenever you are—whether that’s tomorrow or years from now. I’m not going anywhere.”

She stretched onto her toes and kissed him, releasing his hands so she could reach around his neck. They savored each other for a minute before parting, slightly breathless.

“I’m not gonna lie,” Ryan said into her chestnut hair, “it’s becoming increasingly difficult to stop here.”

I know that feeling. She smiled up at him. “I do love you, Ryan. It’ll be soon—I just want to wrap my head around a few more things first.”

“I love you, too.” He gave her another light kiss.

The words of affirmation they had first exchanged several months prior weren’t spoken aloud often due to their shared quarters, but Raena always felt the adoration in his mental tone. She considered herself incredibly lucky to have such a caring and attentive partner.

Ryan took a step back from her. “So, right, I think we were supposed to be reading something.”

“Yes, that.” Raena sighed. “All right, let’s dive in.”

They settled into the chairs around the conference table—with Raena opting to prop up her feet on one of the empty seats—and began reading on their handhelds.

The reading materials provided a survey of the years following the Bakzen War and the attempts to seal the rift. Teams of Agents had been working together for more than twenty years to re-weave the fabric of space where threads had been rended from their natural pathways. The rift was a wound that needed to be healed. What the materials did not cover, however, was how the rift was created in the first place, and why, if it was such a ghastly mar on their reality, they’d take students to tour it.

“Something doesn’t add up,” Raena commented to Ryan after she’d finished reading.

Ryan glanced up from his handheld, apparently not quite to the end yet, but he nodded. “I’m guessing there’s no profound conclusion that wraps everything up with a nice bow.”

“Quite the opposite. I’m frankly not sure why this many resources are being dumped into sealing the rift. Based on everything I’d heard before and what’s reiterated in these materials, spatial rifts do exist naturally, though on a much smaller scale, and they’ll self-correct over time. If we just left it alone, it’s not going to get any worse.”

“And traveling into it doesn’t seem like it’d help the healing process.”

“It actually actively sets it back,” Raena said. “I checked one of the citations in the last chapter, and that pointed to a report about how subspace jumps near a newly repaired rift corridor can re-tear the spatial fabric. They’ll send a team in after us to re-stitch the frayed threads caused by our presence.”

Ryan frowned. “That makes zero sense why we’d take a field trip here.”

“It has to be more than just viewing a war monument.”

“But what?”

Raena thought about it. “Maybe there’s something that can be done or seen in the rift that’s not possible anywhere else?”

“Such as…?”

“Something with our abilities, maybe? With the heightened energy in the rift,” she speculated.

“That’s as good an explanation as any,” Ryan replied. “I guess we’ll find out soon enough.”

They returned to the common room and found that the chairs near Jason were now occupied by his roommates, so they selected a pair of plush chairs with a good view out one of the viewing windows along the back wall of the common room.

Fifteen minutes later, the view outside the window changed from the light of subspace to the most bizarre sight Raena had ever witnessed.

At first, it appeared to be a normal spacescape with an expanse of stars in every direction. But upon closer inspection, everything was… off. It was almost like looking at an old double exposed photograph with a ghost image, where the stars were only an echo of their full form.

Her brow knit. “This is so weird.”

“And do you feel that?” Ryan asked.

Raena nodded. The air around her almost hummed, charged with much more energy relative to the environment of normal space. She tested herself ever so slightly with nudging one of the empty chairs nearby, willing it to shift position on the floor. It responded to her silent will as if she’d given the action her full attention. “This is incredible,” she said to Ryan.

“I feel like I could do anything,” he agreed.

Raena was about to test a scaled-back version of that theory when the room suddenly silenced. She looked over at the entry doorway and saw her father standing with Michael.

“Thank you for accompanying us here today,” Wil said. “As I’m sure you’ve surmised, we’re now inside the rift.”

“Why does it look so strange?” Nora asked.

“It’s a product of the rift’s position between subspace and normal space,” Wil explained. “What you are seeing are elements of our physical reality bleeding through to this plane. You won’t ever be able to witness people or ships, but something on the scale of a star or planet has a powerful enough signature that its presence can be detected here. The gravity wells aren’t as pronounced as in normal space, but any pilot needs to be careful when navigating through the rift.”

“Why did you bring us here?” Jason asked from the couch, jumping straight to the point, as usual.

Wil nodded. “I know it doesn’t seem like there’s a lot to see here, but the rift has some unique properties. We won’t always have it at our disposal, so I wanted to take advantage of it while it’s still here.”

“If it’s so handy and special, then why are you trying to get rid of it?” Leon asked.

“Because as great as it is, it’s also a poison,” Wil replied solemnly. “You can spend some time here now with no long-term ill effects, but prolonged time in the rift will make it nearly impossible to feel fulfilled in normal space. The power is intoxicating. We need to seal it while we can, because sooner or later someone would try to possess it and rip it wide open again. Doing so has the potential to cause a cascade effect throughout the fabric of space, and we can’t begin to speculate about the negative effects that might cause.”

“Our presence here isn’t helping with that healing,” Jason pointed out.

“No, but it does yield invaluable information about your future as Agents.” Wil smiled slightly. “You see, while in the rift, you will be able to glimpse your future abilities.”

Except I’ve already witnessed some crazy things in normal space, Raena thought to herself. What more will I be able to do here?

“So, we’re here to be tested?” Jason clarified.

“Not a test, exactly,” Wil replied. “It’s more to gather some data about how we can best guide you in your advancements.”

“How will you evaluate us?” questioned Raena.

“That,” her father replied, “requires a bit of a demonstration.”

The echoed starscape outside shifted while the Vanquish changed position. As the ship turned, Raena saw a darkness at the edge of her view into the surrounding space, where the stars suddenly ended.

“What’s that?” she asked.

“The edge of the rift,” Wil explained. “The easiest way to view your inner abilities is to link with the energy you manipulate when exercising those skills—and what better way than to directly interact with that fundamental energy network underlying our reality?”

He gazed out the window. “The aim here is to join in the healing of the rift. You must detect the frayed threads and return them to their natural state. The approach you take to this task will reveal much about your innate aptitude.”

Leon and Ned exchanged glances. “Isn’t that normally done in groups?”

“Yes, in groups of four, typically,” Wil confirmed. “You’ll be attempting it just with me.”

“All right…. So, how do Agents work together to make the repairs?” Adaline asked.

“It’s easiest if I just show you,” Wil replied.

Raena expected him to call on her, but to her surprise, he said, “Ryan, care to join me?”

Ryan glanced at Raena, then rose from his chair and stepped forward. “Sure.”

“Now, I know not all of you have experience focusing telekinetic energy, but my understanding is that you’ve been over the basic principles of observing the use of abilities?” Wil said, casting an eye toward Michael.

“Yes,” Michael stated. “But I think it’s now time for the big reveal.”

Raena perked up. Reveal of what?

Wil smiled. “Very well. This would be an easy exercise with Junior Agents, but without advanced visualization skills in electromagnetic patterns, it’d be challenging for you to see how the threads are woven together. For that reason, we have devised a bit of a visual aid.”

Michael walked over to a storage cabinet in the side wall of the common room and produced a domed object the size of a dinner plate. He approached the bank of windows along the back wall with Wil and placed the dome on a low table between two chairs.

“This is a specialized holoprojector,” Wil explained. “Back during the war, we came up with a method to relay telepathic perceptions back through a ship’s computer and use it for visualization. The device here is a simplified version of that visualization processor.”

“It will let us see what you see?” Raena asked.

“Yes.” Wil’s attention lingered on her for several moments longer than the reply warranted. He then turned to Michael. “At this early stage in your training, it’s unfair to draw direct comparisons in capability. Your abilities will emerge at different rates, and that has no bearing on your future potential. For that reason, we’d like to meet with each of you individually.”

I don’t think that’s the only reason, Raena realized. They don’t want the others to know what I can do—or what Jason can do. Suddenly, it made sense why Ryan had been selected.

“Still,” Wil continued, “it’s easier to only have to explain the process once. Are you still okay modeling the activity?” he asked Ryan.

Ryan nodded. “No problem.”

“Good.” Wil waved his hand over the dome on the table and it lit up with a blue ring around the base of its perimeter. “Join me over here,” he instructed.

When Ryan was standing on the other side of the device from Wil, a telepathic connection formed between them, viewed as a silver conduit in Raena’s mind’s eye. She detected a telepathic conversation but was unable to listen in.

A moment later, both of them stared out the window and a holographic image materialized above the dome, depicting a grid of silvery blue threads against a black backdrop. Several threads were gathered together in a tight bundle with frayed edges.

“This is a visualization of a segment of the spatial tear we know as the rift,” Wil explained. “The task is to return the treads to their natural place, which will, in turn, seal the rift in the designated area.”

“Is that really a good idea to do while we’re, you know, inside the rift?” Jason asked, his arms crossed.

“The remaining rift still encompasses the equivalent area of three Sol-sized systems,” responded Wil without turning from the window. “You don’t have to worry about it collapsing around us.”

On the projector, a bright point of light flashed just outside the center of the thread bundle. In response, several of the threads began to unfurl, gravitating toward where the flash had been. Several more flashes appeared in the ensuing seconds, which resulted in the coarse bundle distributing into a more uniform grid pattern. The frayed edges remained, though—the ends of broken threads swaying as if eddied by an unseen current.

“What you just witnessed is a technique of sending focused energy pulses toward where you want the grid to move,” Michael explained while Wil continued to work with Ryan. “Spatial fabric naturally wants to right itself, but sometimes it needs a little push in the right direction. We offer that guidance.”

As he spoke, the ends of a broken thread moved into alignment, and a new, silvery connection formed between them. Tendrils slowly wove together between the two pieces until they were re-joined.

“Once the grid is close enough to its preferred state,” Michael continued, “the real repairs can begin. The key is to offer enough—shall we say, coaxing—to break apart the damaged sections without causing additional damage. It’s a very slow process, but the technique works.”

“Except for nearby spatial jumps,” Jason interjected.

“A repair does take about two days to fully take,” Michael added. “So, the team will typically move deeper into the rift before jumping out.”

“Why not perform the repairs from normal space?” Raena asked.

“We can,” Michael said, “and sometimes do. But, after experimenting with all the methods, it’s easier to work in here. Once we get close to the end, we’ll make the final push from normal space.”

Wil and Ryan had worked their way along the visible length of the former knot, and now only four unsecured thread lengths remained. Several more flashes lit up, and those final pieces wove together. Out the window, the blackness at the edge of their view seemed to advance closer to the ship.

As Wil pulled his attention to back inside the common room, the holographic projection vanished.

“That was amazing,” Ryan breathed. “I’ve never felt anything like it.”

“You’re a natural,” Wil said with a smile. “You had very good intuition for where to direct the pulses.”

Ryan smiled back. “Thanks. It just felt… right.”

“Much of what we do is driven by intuitive feeling,” Wil said with a nod. “Learning to listen to your instincts is just as important a skill as actual mastery of the telekinetic manipulation.” He looked out over the Trainees around the room. “Any questions before we proceed with the one-on-ones?”

No one spoke up.

“All right. Let’s get to it.”

Michael gathered the holoprojector from the table and explained that the one-on-ones would take place in a conference room down the hall. Tiff was the first student, with Ned up next, and Michael stated that the next two people in the queue would be summoned by the returning individual.

Given the unknown time until her turn, Raena settled back into her plush chair and Ryan returned to the adjacent seat.

“What was it like?” Raena asked him while they waited.

“This is going to sound weird, but it was almost like looking back in time.”

“What do you mean?”

He shook his head. “It was as though I was witnessing something ancient—and beautiful. There’s something timeless and enduring under what we see in everyday life, and making those repairs was returning order to that ancient web. When everything fell into place, there was this feeling of profound happiness.”

Raena smirked. “Like the universe was thanking you?”

He laughed. “Hey, I won’t turn down some good cosmic karma.”

Across the room, Jason was talking with Leon, who showed him his handheld. Jason scowled at the device and then approached Raena and Ryan.

“Looks like we’ll be the last two up,” her brother said. “No surprise.”

“I’m curious to see how your experience differs from mine,” Ryan commented.

Jason glanced at the other students nearby and then perched on the broad arm of Raena’s chair. “I think they brought us here for different reasons,” he said telepathically. “I’ve been reading some accounts from people who lived in the rift for extended times. They’ve talked about chance encounters with the Aesir.”

“They told the Aesir to leave us alone for five years,” Raena pointed out. “Why would they go out of their way to force an encounter now?”

“Because that was Day One for us. Now they know we’re not fragile newbies. It’s no secret between the three of us that we should not be able to do the things that are already second nature for us,” Jason countered.

Raena frowned. “But still, what would be gained from another brush with the Aesir?”

“They have that place where you can see things,” he replied. “Like, a glimpse of your destiny, or something. I bet they have no idea what to do with us and are looking for some direction.”

“And this hypothesis is based on… what?” Ryan asked.

“Intuition, of course.” Jason grinned.

Raena rolled her eyes and gave him a playful shove. “You’re impossible. These sorts of guessing games aren’t productive.”

“Maybe not, but I’d rather be prepared than caught by surprise,” her brother replied.

She eyed him. “How can you possibly prepare when we don’t even know what we’d be getting ready for?”

He shrugged. “Fine, then I’m prepared to be prepared.”

“Good luck with that,” Raena said with a mental chuckle. But, she knew he was right. There had been far too many unexpected developments to assume that past decisions would hold. She needed to be ready for anything.

CHAPTER 4

It was two hours before Jason was finally called for his one-on-one evaluation, and Raena was left to wait in anxious anticipation with Ryan.

“Why do you think Dad left me for last?” Raena pondered aloud.

Ryan cast her a sidelong look. “You really have to ask?”

She didn’t, but it was habit for her to try to downplay her uniqueness. Growing up on Earth, she’d always had trouble blending in. Only after she learned her parents had spent most of their lives on another planet did it make sense that she’d never quite felt at home on Earth. She belonged elsewhere, and not just in terms of a physical place—she’d been born as an heiress to help lead an entire civilization, and her profound telekinetic abilities made her an even greater rarity. She and her brother were the children of the prophesied Cadicle. A little special treatment was sure to come with the territory.

Raena shrugged off her original question and waited in silence for Jason to return. After seven minutes, he appeared in the doorway to the common room, looking shaken.

“You’re up, Raena,” he said.

She walked over to him. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Jason replied. “Dad will explain,” he added telepathically.

Raena nodded and left the common room with a parting smile back to Ryan. She traversed the hall of the Vanquish leading to the conference room that had been set aside for the private meetings with her father.

Inside the room, Wil was staring out the window. He turned around when Raena entered. “Hi.”

“Hi,” Raena replied, then noticed that Michael was also in the room, standing along the front wall out of view from the hallway.

Michael looked Raena over when she entered. “I’ll leave you to it, then.” He departed, closing the door behind him.

“Dad, what’s going on?”

Wil clasped his hands behind his back. “We’re in a difficult spot. I’d expected you to need time to train like most students, but in a matter of months you’ve progressed easily to the level of a Junior Agent—and with very little coaching.”

Raena felt her face flush. “I guess.”

“This isn’t the time for modesty,” her father said. “Honestly, have you been holding back?”

She met his gaze. “I haven’t even tried to push myself.”

He nodded. “That’s what I suspected. However, my hope is that your fellow trainees—with the exception of Ryan and Jason, of course—don’t realize just how talented you really are.”

“I thought you didn’t want us to hide our abilities?”

“In the end, no. But right now, it’d make things easier on Tararia if you appeared to be on a more traditional training path.”

That makes sense. She glanced out the window. “You didn’t bring us all the way out here to tell me that.”

“Correct. But I wanted to establish that before we got to the real reason for this trip. I needed to make a show of it with a large visitation group so it didn’t call attention to one individual. But truthfully, Raena, this was all so you can help me.”

Her breath caught in her chest. “Me help you?”

He inclined his head. “You see, I reached out to the Aesir.”

“Why?”

“Because I wanted to make sure that we’ve accounted for all the variables. I have reason to believe that you can help me see something I haven’t been able to see myself.”

Raena shifted on her feet. “How? I don’t understand.”

“The Aesir’s test,” Wil explained, “offers a glimpse of some universal truth specific to you and your life. There’s a place they call the nexus that makes this vision possible. But, I think the rift—and these properties that heighten our abilities—serve a similar purpose, on a smaller scale. The Aesir won’t allow me to look into the nexus again, as I already learned my truth—the true nature of the Bakzen. However, there’s something else they want me to know, and they made it sound like you could help me see it.”

He’s the most powerful Agent there’s ever been. What does it mean that he’s turning to me now? Raena took an unsteady breath. “Of course, I’ll help. What do I need to do?”

Wil smiled with relief. “Well, I need to teach you astral projection.”

“Isn’t that a bit… metaphysical?”

“No more so than telepathy or telekinesis,” her father pointed out. “Consciousness is energy, too. Disconnecting from your physical self is quite freeing.”

“Yeah, I bet.” Raena took a step toward him. “How does this work?”

Wil beckoned her the rest of the way to him and gestured for her to sit on the ground cross-legged as he did likewise. “It’s easier in freefall, but this will have to do,” he stated. “Close your eyes and focus on the energy of the rift around you. Clear your mind. I’ll find you.”

Raena did as she was instructed. The sweet power of the rift called to her at the edge of her consciousness. She wanted to reach out and touch it, but her physical self was holding her back. It was so tantalizingly close, and yet the power was just beyond her grasp.

Then, a presence appeared at the outer reaches of her mind. “I’m here,” her father said.

She sensed a power that she’d never experienced in person—a force that was both comforting and terrifying. Other Agents always appeared as bright spots in her mind, but her father’s presence was like trying to look at the sun in comparison to a full moon. Her instinct was to withdraw into herself, but she resisted. She knew he would take care of her and there was no need to be afraid.

“I sense the energy of the rift,” Raena said when her breathing had settled. After taking some time to adjust, Wil’s presence was no longer so overwhelming.

“Good. Now follow my lead.”

Raena was aware of the room around her and Wil seated a meter in front of her. However, the presence of her father began to move away from his physical form.

“Wait, where are you—?” Instinctively, she followed him, focusing only on his presence within the emptiness of her mind. He raced ahead of her, just beyond her grasp but not so far ahead that she lost track. After what felt like several seconds, his pace slowed and she caught up with him.

It was then that she realized she was no longer attached to her physical form.

Behind her, she saw the Vanquish. At least, she knew it was the TSS ship she had been on moments before, but her vision wasn’t the same as when she viewed her surroundings using her corporeal eyes. Rather, everything was an outline of its main physical form, but she could simultaneously detect each object’s energy signature down to a subatomic level. The details were too much to reconcile in her mind at once, so she didn’t even attempt to delve deeper than the surface.

Her father appeared in her mind as the version of himself she knew in day-to-day life, but she recognized that was only for her benefit—really, neither of them were floating in space outside the ship.

Whoa! It’s like I’m on a spacewalk without a suit, she realized when it occurred to her that she perceived the echoed starscape of the rift behind her father.

Looking at the Vanquish, she spotted the window to the conference room where their physical forms were waiting for them. An invisible thread bound her to herself—the tether she could use to trace back no matter how far she roamed.

“This is incredible,” she said to Wil.

His image smiled back at her. “I thought you’d enjoy it. But this is nothing.”

He extended himself to her, as though taking her hand, and then raced into open space. The Vanquish became a tiny speck in a split-second, and within moments, even the echoed image of the nearest star was just a distant dot.

Wil stopped at the far edge of the rift. “We can go as far as you can imagine in normal space, but this task requires us to stay here.”

“I see what you mean about it being freeing,” Raena said, feeling an elation like she’d never experienced before.

“Yes, but now we must evaluate,” Wil said, his tone turning serious. “There’s something the Aesir want us to see, but I don’t know what it is.”

He fell into silent meditation in the near-empty blackness.

Next to him, Raena probed around herself, willing an answer to come to her. She could detect the ancient energy and felt the discord within the rift where the Bakzen had unnaturally altered the pathways to create their home.

Then, she sensed a different energy signature. It beckoned her, and she heeded. Wil followed behind at a distance, letting her set the path.

She raced across the expanse until a black pit came into view.

Behind her, she felt her father tense.

“What is this place?” she asked.

“It was the Bakzen homeworld,” he stated, his mental tone pained. “I destroyed it.”

Raena was moved by the hurt emanating from him, but she couldn’t allow herself to become distracted by the past. There was something about the site that had drawn her in.

She probed the blackness, seeking the origin of the call. And then she saw it—a minute tear within the fabric of space, not to subspace or normal space, but to somewhere else entirely.

“This,” she told her father. “I think this is what we were meant to find.”

Wil assessed the tear, and she sensed his worry.

“I was afraid of this,” he said eventually.

“Do you know what it is?”

“A doorway—to a reality other than our own.”

Raena didn’t know what to make of the statement. “Like… another dimension?”

“Yes, something like that.” Wil stared into the black pit, his cerulean eyes glowing in the darkness. “Come. We’ve seen what we needed to see.”

He led them back to their bodies on the Vanquish, and Raena found it fascinating to see herself from the outside. She lingered just a moment to observe herself and then returned her consciousness to her physical form.

Her eyes opened with a start. Everything around her seemed so flat and plain after the depth she’d seen around her while in the state of astral projection.

Wil rose from the ground and ran his fingers through his chestnut hair. “Don’t speak of what we saw to anyone—not even Ryan or Jason.”

“Why not?” Raena stood across from him.

“Because there’s absolutely nothing we can do about it,” he replied. “So long as that tear exists, there’s no way we can completely close the rift. Maybe the Aesir know a way.”

She nodded. I don’t like the idea of keeping anything from Ryan, but worrying about something we can’t control doesn’t help anyone. I hope I can forget about it myself.

“How did it feel out there?” Wil asked.

“Incredible. I’m surprised you aren’t out there all the time.”

“I do venture out occasionally,” he said with a slight smile, but it didn’t hide his worry over what they’d seen.

“So, Dad,” Raena began after a slight pause, “what you said about me meeting with the Aesir… Do I need to wait four more years to meet with them?”

“Were you any less gifted, I’d advise waiting as long as possible. But as things stand, you may meet with them whenever you feel ready. Honestly, the sooner we have your vision to guide us, the better off we’ll be.”

Her heart leaped at the prospect of meeting their mysterious Taran brethren. “Then I’ll go. Soon.” I want to know what I’m supposed to do, too. There are so many potential paths…

Wil placed a hand on her shoulder. “You’re incredibly talented, Raena. I have no doubt you’ll succeed, no matter what’s ahead of us.”

“Thanks.” She smiled.

He pulled her into a quick embrace and she hugged him back. “Your mom and I will support you in any way you need.”

Raena released him and stepped back. “Thank you.”

Wil smiled. “All right. Now, you should probably get back. You’ve been gone for at least twice as long as anyone else.”

“Okay.” She headed for the door. “And Dad?”

“Hmm?”

“You’ll tell me if I should worry about what we saw, right?”

He nodded. “I promise. But if it does become an issue, I suspect that will be a whole other saga.”

“All right,” she agreed. “I’ll focus on taking care of the Priesthood.”

Wil chuckled. “That’s the spirit. One fight at a time…”

*       *       *

The conversation with his father hadn’t quelled any of Jason’s concerns. He stared into the meditative, swirling light of subspace while the Vanquish returned to Headquarters, allowing his mind to wander.

He’d expected his father to offer some alternate explanation or to refuse commentary when Jason brought up evidence of the nanotech he’d discovered in the High Dynasty bloodlines, but instead his statements had been met with affirmation.

When Jason had gone on to question about the true nature of the field trip to the rift, his father had made no effort to hide that it was about Raena and her abilities. It was no surprise, then, when her meeting lasted twenty minutes, compared to the seven minutes others had spent in the conference room. What concerned Jason, though, was that Raena wouldn’t discuss what had transpired during the meeting.

As twins, they’d told each other nearly everything. In their time since joining the TSS, though, they’d drifted apart—not much, but enough that Jason knew he couldn’t rely on Raena to tell him everything she might know.

For that reason, he’d elected to keep his own discovery to himself. The orchestration of their lives ran far deeper than anyone had admitted before his father’s confirmation today. Jason wasn’t about to let it slide.

I know we were made, and I know they’re not finished with us yet. If they wanted his help, he’d need to be let into the inner circle.

*       *       *

Wil relaxed on the couch in the center of his office facing the viewscreen on the side wall. The trip to the rift hadn’t gone quite how he’d imagined and there was a lot to process.

As if his conversation with Jason hadn’t been enough, both of his children’s growing abilities were going to complicate matters more than he’d anticipated.

He’d known for several months that Raena was significantly more proficient than even he had been after an equivalent amount of time following his own Awakening. What she had been able to do while in the Priesthood’s custody would have been considered remarkable for even a seasoned Agent, but for an untrained first year student… It was the reason he hadn’t told her about her true potential. That degree of power was more than any one person should tap. But now that she knew, it remained to be seen what she’d do.

Then there was Jason. His abilities had grown at a more measured rate, but he had already outpaced most Junior Agents. He would need to be kept busy if that exceptional ability was to be channeled productively. But, moreover, his son had started digging into matters that Wil had hoped would remain buried in the past. It was a longer-term concern, though, so Wil set it aside while he focused on more pressing concerns.

I hate being in this position. My life was orchestrated behind the scenes and now I’m about to do the same thing to my own children. This isn’t right. He took a deep breath and ran his fingers through his hair. There had to be another way.

He’d vowed to let his children choose their own path. When he and Saera moved down to Earth, that was the driving force behind their decision. He needed to remain true to those original wishes.

Given that mandate, there was only one course ahead in the immediate future.

Raena needs to visit the Aesir. The notion scared him more now that it was an imminent event. His own encounter with them had changed his life. The truth that Raena would undoubtedly see would certainly change hers, as well.

A light knock sounded on the door, and a moment later Saera cracked open the door.

“Hey. I thought you might want to talk,” she said and entered.

“Good timing, as usual.”

“Well, that brief telepathic exchange when you got back on the Vanquish made it clear something significant happened.”

Wil patted the couch next to him. “Yeah, that’s one way to put it.”

“So…? Details.” Saera removed her tinted glasses and plopped down on the couch.

“In short, Raena is too advanced to stay here in the TSS,” Wil stated, removing his own tinted glasses. Hearing the words out loud, it sounded even less real than it did in his head. I didn’t think anyone else’s ability could actually worry me. But it does.

Saera raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t expect to hear that.”

“I think whatever we throw at her, she’d just do it intuitively. I took her out with me.”

His wife’s eyes widened. “You mean astral projection?”

“Yes, and she picked it up immediately. She has a true gift for seeing… And if she has a limit, I think it would be beyond mine—and I don’t think she’d need years of training to get there.”

His wife took a minute to process the revelation, tugging on the end of her braided auburn hair. “Then what do we do?”

“She’s asked if she can visit with the Aesir sooner than later, and I see no reason to stop her.”

“A year ago I would have refused, but I think you’re right.”

“I have no worries about her passing the test,” Wil said. “They’ve already established that she has great value to them, so they won’t risk harming her. I genuinely believe that they’ll be able to tell us the best path forward. We ultimately want the same things—to fix the Generation Cycle and to restore balance to the Taran empire.”

Saera nodded. “We need powerful allies beyond the handful of High Dynasties on our side. A relationship with the Aesir might give us a measure of insurance we can’t get anywhere else.”

Wil searched her jade eyes. “I expected you to be resistant to the idea.”

“Don’t get me wrong—I’m not happy about the notion of Raena, or you, getting wrapped up with the Aesir. We hardly know anything about them. But I do know that Raena is special, and if ever there was a time to go outside our comfort zone, it’s this.”

“Agreed.” Wil took a deep breath. “And then there’s Jason.”

“Is he as strong as her?” Saera asked.

“That’s still unclear. It’s possible he’s a fair match for me, but since I don’t rightly know my own limit, I can’t make an accurate comparison. What I do know is that he’s already bored with the pace of the training program, and he’s going to start making trouble if we don’t give him something to do.”

Saera groaned. “I was afraid of that.”

“But moreover, I learned that he’s digging into some of the darker truths surrounding our lives. He’s already made some connections I was hoping our children would never know.”

“Like what?”

“About the degree of genetic engineering that went into our creation. He’s been researching nanotech.”

Saera’s face drained. “How did he find out?”

“I have no idea. A lot of information was declassified after the war. He’s smart, and determined. I’m sure there was something out there waiting to be found and he dug until he found it.”

“That didn’t take long! It hasn’t even been a year.”

“Precisely,” Wil said. “So, we either allow him continued free rein, or we give him so much structure that he falls in line with our larger plans.”

“Knowing him, he’ll see the manipulation for what it is and rebel even harder.”

“Not if we tell him the truth.”

Saera eyed him. “And what truth is that?

“Something I haven’t wanted to admit to myself,” Wil replied. “We say we’re in this final fight with the Priesthood so there can be peace. But there’s never going to be peace—not completely. There will always be conflict of some sort because it’s the nature of our species to push boundaries and drive changes. Not everyone in a population of trillions is going to want the same thing, and without a doubt there are going to be arguments that escalate beyond innocuous political spats. Someone needs to be there to keep things from getting out of hand when that happens.”

“The TSS needs to remain a police force,” Saera concluded.

“Yes. The notion of being just an academic institution is shortsighted. I hate to say it, but weaponized telekinesis shouldn’t go by the wayside.”

She sighed. “So much for that vision of living a quiet life without any drama.”

“When did we ever think that would actually happen?” Wil laughed.

“Okay, maybe that was all in my head for, like, a second.”

He smiled at her. “You agree, then?”

“I do,” she admitted. “I don’t like it, but I’d rather be on the side holding all the cards than the other way around.”

“All right. I’ll talk with Jason and we’ll figure out a plan. I’ll have to play it by ear, but I think we can work out a new training program that will keep him occupied and get us where we need to be.”

“And Raena?” Saera circled back.

“I’ll contact the Aesir. It’s time we learn more about what they have to offer.”

“I have always wondered where they live.”

“Me too,” Wil said. “Years ago, they said I was always welcome among them. I hope that means I can come just for a visit.”

“Any chance I can tag along?” she asked.

“Doubtfully, but even if you could, I’d feel better knowing that you were watching over Headquarters here. It’s one thing for us to take a trip to Tararia together, but there…”

“Yeah, I know what you mean.” Saera looked down. “So, do you think they’ll test Raena the same way they did you?”

Wil nodded. “It seems to be their standard induction. It’s actually why I’d like for her to meet with them sooner than later.”

“Why?”

“I want to know what truth she sees,” he replied. “It very well may shape our future.”

CHAPTER 5

The morning after the field trip to the rift, Raena had made up her mind. I need to meet with the Aesir right away.

She’d considered waiting longer, but after mulling it over as she had lain in bed unable to sleep, she realized there was no point in delaying the meeting. Whatever information could be gleaned from the Aesir would be best to get as soon as possible.

After breakfast, Raena fiddled with her tablet in the Primus Elite’s common room while she tried to think of the best way to broach the subject with Ryan. She had just adjusted her positioning on the couch when a buzz sounded at the entry door.

“I’ll get it,” Nora offered, being the closest.

When the door slid open, Raena was surprised to see her father.

Nora startled. “Sir, what can—?”

“Good morning,” Wil greeted and then spotted Raena. “Raena, may I speak with you?”

“Is this about the Aesir?” she asked.

“Yes,” he confirmed.

“Sure. Let me grab some shoes,” Raena said aloud and ran into her bedroom. She returned to the common area and slipped on her boots before following her father into the hall.

He led them to a meeting room several doors down.

“I reached out to the Aesir yesterday and told them what we’d seen,” Wil said as soon as the meeting room’s door was sealed. “They confirmed that’s what they’d wanted us to witness.”

“But why? What does it mean?” Raena asked.

“I don’t know, but they’re worried. They don’t want the Priesthood to learn about it—it’s made them want to accelerate the plans.”

Raena crossed her arms. “The political pieces aren’t in place yet for an overthrow.”

“No, they’re not. So I don’t know what to do,” Wil admitted.

“I need to look into the nexus,” Raena stated. “That will reveal my path, right?”

Her father nodded. “I hope so. But are you sure you’re ready to do this?”

Raena smiled. “I was just about to come find you and say I want to go.”

He let out a sigh of relief. “Good, because they’re standing by to send a ship. I was also able to convince them to let me come along. After your test, they’re allowing us to go see their home.”

“Really?” she asked incredulously.

“I’m not sure if there’s only one place—and if it’s a space station, or a planet, or something else entirely—but they have tech beyond anything the Priesthood allows anyone to possess these days. It sounds like they might be willing to share some of it with us.”

Raena’s face lit up. “I can’t wait to see it!”

Wil grinned. “Me either. Their ships alone are incredible.”

“Cool.” Raena thought for a moment. “What should I tell everyone?”

“Jason and Ryan know about the Aesir already, so you can tell them the truth. For the others, it’s probably best to say that you’ve been summoned to Tararia for some urgent business for the Dynasty.”

She nodded. “All right. Any idea how long we’ll be gone?”

“A day or two, I imagine. But, honestly, I have no idea.”

“Okay.”

Wil checked the time on the viewscreen inset in the wall of the meeting room. “It will take them two hours to arrive. So, meet me in my office in ninety minutes—we’ll go up to wait for them at the main spaceport.”

“All right.” Raena took a deep breath. I can’t believe I’m about to meet with an ancient order of people with advanced telekinetic abilities. This is crazy!

“See you soon.”

They parted ways, and Raena returned to her quarters.

Nora looked at Raena questioningly as soon as she returned.

“I need to take a brief trip to Tararia,” she replied to the unspoken question. Telepathically, she reached out to Ryan and Jason, “Have a few minutes? I need to tell you something.”

Within seconds, her boyfriend and brother appeared in their respective bedroom doorways. Raena headed for her room and they followed.

Tiff and Adaline were lounging on their beds reading.

“May we have the room?” Raena requested.

Tiff and Adaline exchanged glances. “What’s up?” Tiff asked.

“We need to discuss some things in private. Please?”

Her roommates eyed her suspiciously but got up from their beds.

“Whatever,” Adaline said.

They evaluated Ryan as they passed, probably trying to figure out just how much impact his relationship with Raena was going to have on his standing.

Tiff’s gaze lingered on Jason, as well, but she walked past without commentary.

Raena rolled her eyes as soon as they were behind her and she slid the bedroom door closed.

“Why the secret meeting?” Jason asked.

“All right…” Raena took a deep breath. “You know my extra-long meeting with my dad yesterday? Well, one of the reasons it ran so long was we were discussing the Aesir.”

Jason’s brow knit. “What about them?”

Raena swallowed. “I’m going to meet with them today.”

Ryan’s face paled and Jason’s eyes widened.

“Why would you do that?” Jason exclaimed. “Dad freaked out when they came for us before!”

“Yeah, but that was before everything that happened with the Priesthood,” Raena replied. She looked to Ryan. “It’s pretty clear I don’t need those five years to train.”

“You can do fancy shit without trying, we know,” her brother said. “That doesn’t mean you should go hang out with a bunch of creepy space people who would just as soon let you die or go insane if their test doesn’t go as planned.”

“I don’t like it, either,” Ryan murmured. “Are you sure they won’t hurt you?”

“Dad is going with me,” Raena added, hoping that would set them both at ease. “If anyone asks, the cover story is that we had to take care of Dynasty business. But, we’re really going to see if some kind of partnership is possible.”

“Partner with the Aesir?” Jason shook his head and crossed his arms. “That’ll be the day.”

“You don’t know any more about them than we do,” Raena shot back. “We have no reason to believe they won’t help us. They want the Priesthood gone as much as we do—maybe even more.”

“But they also stood by and did nothing during the Bakzen War,” Jason pointed out.

“Regardless of their motivations now or before, you’re walking into a big unknown,” Ryan interjected. “Still, it sounds like you’ve already made up your mind.” Worry filled his eyes.

“I’ll be fine,” she assured him privately. “I know this is what I’m supposed to do.”

“This is crazy,” Jason said, shaking his head.

“It’s the only way we can get new insights beyond what we already know,” Raena insisted.

After several seconds, her brother nodded. “I can see that. I still think it’s crazy, but I guess I can’t disagree with the plan.”

Ryan looked less confident, but he nodded, as well. “We’ll be waiting for you to get back.”

Jason glanced between the two of them. “I’ll give you two a minute.” He gave Raena a quick hug and wished her good luck before leaving the room.

Ryan embraced Raena as soon as they were alone. “You better come back to me in one piece.”

“I will, I promise.” She took a slow breath and pulled back to look at him at arm’s length. “We might be gone for a few days, so don’t freak out if I’m not back right away, all right?”

“Me freak out? Never.” He smiled at her.

“When I come back, I’ll know what we need to do,” she said. “No more wondering what’s right.”

“That’s a lot of faith to put in one, brief meeting.”

“Yeah, like that’s never happened before,” Raena jested, sending him a telepathic reminder of when they first bumped into each other.

He chuckled. “Point taken.”

“I’ll be back soon.” She reached her hand behind his neck and they kissed. It might be a while before they were back together again, so she made it count.

*       *       *

Ryan hated the idea of Raena going off to stars-know-where to meet with the Aesir, but he recognized she was in a challenging position. To balance responsibilities to the TSS and Tararia would be difficult enough for someone groomed to fulfill those roles, but to have grown up on Earth without even knowledge of the Taran civilization made it an overwhelming proposition.

She had borne it well thus far, but her apprehension in recent months belied her underlying self-doubt.

Ryan couldn’t blame her—most days he wound up chastising himself at one point or another for saying or doing something unbefitting of a dynastic heir. Constant second-guessing was exhausting.

He was skeptical about Raena being able to gain any direction from the Aesir, but if it would make her feel more confident, he needed to support her in that mission.

When Ryan returned to the common room after his parting discussion with Raena, he noticed Jason’s glum expression. He was seated in one of the single lounge chairs along the back and side walls of the common room, typically used for private study. His headphones were in, but Ryan could tell he was thinking more than reading.

“Hey, she’ll be fine,” Ryan said to him telepathically.

Jason looked up from his tablet and located Ryan. “I have no doubt about that. I’m just wondering why I wasn’t asked to go along with them.”

“You haven’t yet done what she has.”

“Different circumstances,” Jason replied. “That doesn’t mean I couldn’t.”

“I’m sure you’ll get your chance soon enough.”

Jason nodded solemnly and returned his attention to his tablet. “I’m curious to hear what Raena has to say.”

“Me too.” Ryan just hoped that whatever she saw, he’d still have a place in her life.

*       *       *

The concourse of the TSS space station was sealed off from other travelers while Raena and her father waited for the Aesir to arrive.

“Should I say anything special to them?” Raena asked.

“No, this isn’t like when you met your great-grandparents on Tararia,” Wil replied. “They’ll read anything they want to know directly in your mind.”

Her brow knit. “Even through mental guards?”

“They seem to… network, somehow. Their collective consciousness is too much for one individual to block.”

“And I guess trying to block them out would just make it seem like we had something to hide, huh?”

Wil nodded. “We need to be as open with them as possible.”

“I’ll try,” Raena replied.

Five minutes passed in silence while they stared out into the starscape. Then, a blue-green spatial distortion formed two thousand meters from the spaceport as a ship dropped out of subspace.

The vessel’s delicate, arched form and sweeping lines were unlike any of the ships Raena had seen, civilian or military. It was only half the size of the Vanquish, but its presence demanded attention. The hull seemed to glow against the blackness of space, and as it neared the space station, Raena was able to make out numerous windows lining the upper decks, and a panoramic dome at the aft of the vessel hung beneath the forked jump drive.

She stared at it in awe as it maneuvered into the open berth.

“The aesthetic is truly unique, isn’t it?” Wil commented as he looked it over with more reserved awe.

“Is it just me, or does it feel different, too?”

He nodded. “Their ships seem to be tuned for telepathic operation. You’ll notice a more pronounced hum on the ship.”

The Aesir ship completed docking and the hatch at the end of the gangway opened.

“Here we go,” Wil said with a rueful smile.

Her stomach knotted with nervous anticipation, Raena ascended the gangway with her father. As soon as they passed through the open hatch, she sensed the hum of energy her father had referenced.

The interior of the ship resonated with a warm glow of power that washed over her and made her feel completely at ease. She extended herself toward it, and the ship responded with a gentle pulse of acceptance.

Physically, the ship reminded her of the Vanquish, though the details were less military and more luxurious—like what she might find in a well-appointed home on Earth. The carpeting underfoot had more cushioning, and the crystal coverings over the inlaid lights gave an impression of sophisticated elegance.

Raena was so caught up in examining the ship that it took her a moment to notice the figure robed in iridescent black standing down the hall. He was gazing at her with intense interest, his pale eyes glowing slightly. His skin was pale and almost translucent, as though he’d never been out in the sun or under UV lights like those found throughout TSS Headquarters. The most mesmerizing thing about him, though, were his ageless features; his level gaze was one of mature wisdom, yet there were no lines or other distinguishing marks to suggest he was older than thirty.

“Hello, Dahl,” Wil stated. “I shouldn’t be surprised you’d come.”

“I remain the Aesir’s ambassador for matters involving the Cadicle,” Dahl replied. “This must be Raena.”

A shiver ran down Raena’s spine as a powerful mind skimmed the surface of her own, indistinct whispers flitting by in an instant. Her chest constricted.

“She is as powerful as we expected. Maybe more so,” Dahl stated. “It was wise to bring her to us now.”

“Raena has come on her own accord,” Wil said.

“Yes, hello,” she managed at last. “I wish for you to test me, so I may see my path.”

Dahl inclined his head. “We are anxious to know that path, as well. So much has become unclear with recent events.”

The hatch to the gangway swung closed and locked with a hiss.

“Come,” Dahl stated, and headed down the hall.

He led them to a lift. As they were stepping inside, Raena felt the subtle vibration of a jump—much more muted and smoother than she was used to experiencing, but the slight elongation of time at the moment of transition was unmistakable.

They took the lift down five levels and then traversed a hall toward the aft of the ship. The hall terminated in a set of double doors, which parted to reveal the interior of the rounded observation room Raena had witnessed while the ship was docking. The curved windows around three sides of the room and transparent floor provided a breathtaking view of subspace while they traveled toward their destination.

“We have never tested someone so soon after Awakening,” Dahl admitted. “But we suspected, when we came for you before, that you would be different. I am pleased to see that we were right.”

“Should Jason have come, too?” Raena asked.

Dahl shook his head. “While he could survive the test in his current state, he is not ready to see his truth. That is for a future fight.”

Raena looked to her father for an interpretation of the statement, but he just gave a slight shake of his head in response.

“Today is about you,” he said privately—or at least as privately as was possible in the Aesir’s presence.

They gazed into subspace while the ship completed its jump. Raena wasn’t sure how much time passed, but it felt like only ten or fifteen minutes.

“Where are we?” she asked when the ship dropped into normal space.

“The nexus,” Dahl replied, making a sweeping gesture with his hand to encompass the black pit in front of them.

Raena was drawn to the blackness, but she remained focused on the room around her. “But where is it?”

“Near the core of the galaxy,” Dahl replied.

Wil perked up with interest. “How could we travel that far so quickly?”

“Our jump drives are not like yours,” the Aesir Oracle stated. “But right now, that is not your concern.” He inclined his head toward the nexus, bidding Raena to look into its depths.

She took a deep breath to center herself and then gazed into the blackness. As she stared, she found herself drawn outward, and she disconnected her consciousness from her physical form, just as she had while exploring the rift with her father only the day before. She checked the thread that anchored her to herself, and then ventured into the depths of the blackness.

Once inside, the energy pattern making up the universe around her began to take shape—silver threads across the infinite expanse, forming a web of pathways between people and worlds. She drifted outward to observe it from a higher vantage, seeing all pathways ultimately leading back to her people’s roots on Tararia.

Raena looked for her own place in the web, and she was pulled toward Tararia. Her perspective zoomed and morphed until the planet took up the entire view of her mind’s eye. Energy pathways looped around the world, connecting individuals through relationships that were so fundamental they were written into the patterns of the universe.

Her own ties led her to Sieten—to the Sietinen estate outside the city. As she focused on the location, a vision came to her.

She stood atop the cliffs on the northern coast of the Priesthood’s isle. The sun shone down on her, warming her skin. While she gazed out over the sea, she detected someone coming up next to her, and she turned to see Ryan. He didn’t appear as she knew him now, but could feel a bond between them and knew him to be the most important person in her life.

Ryan beamed at her and she was overcome with elation that radiated through her. They’d just accomplished something—something they hadn’t dreamed possible.

Raena looked down at her feet and saw a brilliant, red flower swaying in the breeze. She recognized that it was a symbol but wasn’t sure what it represented, only that everything was in its rightful place.

The vision faded and Raena once again saw Tararia, a glowing gem against the starscape. As she reveled in its beauty, a dark shadow appeared over the planet.

She recoiled with fear from the looming darkness. It wasn’t her fight to lead, but it was there on the horizon. Others would unleash the threat if her intended future didn’t come to pass. She searched around her, looking for the path she needed the follow to quell that darkness, but she was lost.

The thread that bound her to her physical self was disintegrating as the darkness crept toward her. She fled in the only direction available—away from herself and her home.

No, I can’t run. She stopped herself. But how do I fight?

She had no answer other than the certainty that her place was on Tararia. No matter what, she couldn’t afford to let whatever loomed on the horizon interfere with her own path.

With newfound determination, she tried to trace the thread back to herself, to share what she had learned. But her tether was gone. There was only the darkness closing in around her.

*       *       *

Raena collapsed on the floor in front of Wil.

What happened? Wil rushed to her side while Dahl looked on with reserved surprise. “Raena?” He brushed his hand over her forehead but she was unresponsive. Stars, no!

Wil prepared to dive into the nexus after her—he had pushed her to come too soon. He’d thought she was ready, but…

“You cannot go,” Dahl cautioned.

“She’s my daughter. I’d do anything for her.” Wil dove into the nexus despite another plea from Dahl. There was nothing the Aesir could do to change his mind.

Darkness closed in around Wil. He couldn’t see anything—not like the energy web he’d viewed his last time. He was alone, drifting. A chill seeped into his very core. Raena was out there somewhere, but he had no idea where to find her.

He raced into the darkness, willing for there to be some sign of where to go. His own tether to himself was so fragile without having any other sense of grounding.

Then, he saw the tattered end of Raena’s tether. She’d disconnected—she could be out there anywhere.

“She’s gone,” Dahl said in the distance.

“No! She’s too important—how could you just let her go without trying to get her back?”

Only silence was in the blackness for moments that felt like an eternity.

“You speak the truth. We must find her.”

The warm presence of others filled the darkness. “Find her,” echoed a chorus of voices—more than Wil could count.

He ventured into the blackness with them, feeling a distant sense of others searching nearby. It had only been a minute—Raena couldn’t have gone too far.

Except, they were searching the nexus near the ship. She could be anywhere. He thought to his own travels, how far he’d gone in just a matter of seconds.

Where would she have gone? Only one place came to mind. “Tararia!” he shouted to the others and raced across the expanse.

The Aesir followed his lead, but they stopped at the boundary to the Tararian System. “This is not our place,” they said. “But we will help you find your way back.”

There wasn’t time to argue. Wil forged ahead without them, expanding his mind as he had during the war to take in a heightened view of his surroundings. Raena’s consciousness was out there somewhere. They were bound together as kin—he could use that tie.

He concentrated on the familial bond, calling out to her. At first there was no response, but then he detected a weak cry in the distance. She was alone and scared, but she’d heard him.

“I’m almost there!” he cried, and he felt her rally and move toward him.

They closed the remaining gap in seconds, and he embraced her. She felt so very cold—weakening without the tether to her physical self.

Gently, he pulled her toward the Aesir waiting just outside the system. “It’ll be okay,” he assured his daughter.

“So… empty…” she murmured in his mind. Her presence was fading.

“Hang on,” Wil urged her, but she was too far gone to respond. “You have to help!” he pleaded to the Aesir just out of sight at the outskirts of the system.

Some of the Aesir protested, but others heeded to his call for aid, Dahl among them. He sensed the Oracles surround him and reach out to Raena. They latched onto the spark of her that still remained and restored it by giving up a small part of themselves.

As she stirred, another presence suddenly appeared—rooted on Tararia.

“Why have you come?” the voice demanded. After a moment, a low chuckle echoed in Wil’s mind. “Ah… That was quite a discovery to try to keep from us.”

Fear and concern radiated from the Aesir. “It will never be yours.”

“And you’ll die without our efforts,” the voice replied.

Before Wil could question the exchange, the Aesir were guiding him back across the expanse, cradling Raena’s consciousness in their collective grasp. Within seconds, he was back in his body on the Aesir ship by the nexus.

Raena was still in his arms, and her eyes fluttered open. “What happened?” she asked, sitting up.

Wil’s chest heaved with relief. “You lost your tether.”

She sat in silent contemplation for a moment. “There was something… it severed it.”

Dahl’s face was drawn. “They’re more powerful than we realized… and now they know.”

“Know what?” Wil demanded.

“About the tear.”

“You mean what we saw in the rift, at the site of the destroyed Bakzen world?” Raena asked. With Wil’s help, she rose to her feet.

Dahl inclined his head. “The Priesthood has been searching for a means to make their power absolute and enduring. Such an energy source, combined with their other plans, could permanently shift the balance of power.”

Raena crossed her arms. “That must have been the darkness I saw on the horizon.”

“A new stage of the Priesthood’s threat,” Wil realized.

The Oracle nodded. “But the TSS has been guarding the rift, so the Priesthood hasn’t dared venture. But now they know what’s there. They will seek to control the tear at any cost, because it can fuel them with what they need.”

“Which is what?” Wil asked.

“The power to ascend—to leave their physical forms and dominate all living things.”

Wil and Raena exchanged glances.

“Why would they do that?” questioned Wil.

“Because there are those among the Priesthood who always wished to be gods themselves,” Dahl explained. “They have lived for thousands of years, seeking the power to truly ascend, but their means are flawed. We among the Aesir realized long ago that we weren’t yet worthy of such ascension. If we are, it will happen of its own accord.”

That’s similar to what Banks told me, but he’d never hinted at the High Priests wanting to become gods! Wil’s pulse pounded in his ears. “If the Priesthood is going to make a move to access the tear, then—”

Dahl shook his head. “They do not yet have the means to harness its power. But now they know where to go, and they will begin gathering their resources for the final stages of their plans.”

Raena’s face drained. “How long will that take?”

“A decade, perhaps? Less if they rush the process,” Dahl replied. “But you can be ready before then. You already know how to win a war.”

Wil swallowed. “I didn’t think I’d have to go into battle again.”

A smile touched Dahl’s thin lips. “This is a different kind of fight. And last time, you didn’t have us.”

CHAPTER 6

Raena still felt woozy after her brush with death in the nexus. I can’t believe I lost my way like that…

As she thought about the experience, though, she suspected that it wasn’t some product of her mind where she’d stumbled and almost lost her life—the darkness that dissolved her tether wasn’t part of her vision, but rather a real physical assault. She’d heard from her father that the Priesthood had made an appearance while she was unconscious, and she shuddered to think that they were behind the attack—that they had such power.

Dahl had taken her and her father up to a conference room as soon as she’d been able to walk unaided. The three of them were now seated at the table, with Wil and Raena facing out toward the panoramic window into subspace while the ship jumped to the Aesir homeworld.

If it’s a planet at all, she realized, examining Dahl. “Where do you live?”

“The location is in the galactic core,” he replied. “Or do you mean the habitation itself?”

“Both,” she said.

“We have seven freestanding structures,” Dahl explained. “Concentrating all our assets in one place seemed foolish, so we have spread out across several systems.”

Wil tilted his head with interest. “How many Aesir are there? I always figured there were only a handful of you.”

Dahl cracked another subtle smile, much more at ease and natural than he had been upon first meeting Raena. “Approximately two thousand members of the Priesthood left Tararia and the surrounding worlds before the revolution over one thousand years ago. Our ancestors decided that those numbers would not sustain us, even with our technology to extend our lifespans, so they propagated. There are approximately one hundred million of us now.”

Her father audibly choked. “One hundred million?”

“Yes. Is that surprising?” Dahl looked at him quizzically. “It is well below historical Taran population growth rates.”

“You just didn’t seem like the sort to have families,” Wil tried to explain.

“Us Oracles do not,” Dahl stated. “You would find many of the Aesir to be more like yourselves.”

“Oh.” Wil leaned back in his chair.

Everything I’d heard about the Aesir in the last few months made it seem like the Oracles were the extent of the Aesir order. If that’s not the case, then maybe there is more of a chance for partnership than we’d hoped. Raena gazed out the window for a minute before returning her attention to Dahl. “You said you can extend your lives. How long do you live?”

The Oracle’s eyes widened slightly like she’d just asked a ridiculous question. “As long as we wish.”

Wil tilted his head, clearly intrigued. “Through… cellular rejuvenation?”

Dahl nodded. “It was one of the first technologies the Priesthood buried when they came into power after our departure. They wished for the Taran race to evolve as quickly as possible, so limiting lifespan so others may take their place was the best strategy to expedite that process. The High Priests themselves could use that technology to extend their lives and achieve the immortality they desire, but their thirst for greater power caused them to go down the path of genetic modification and cloning instead.”

Raena was speechless. She looked to her father for commentary.

“Are you one of the original Aesir who left Tararia?” Wil asked after a moment.

The Oracle inclined his head. “I am.”

Wil’s eyed him. “So, how old are you?”

Dahl gave a slight shrug. “Age becomes less relevant with time. By your measures, I am just over twelve-hundred years old.”

Raena coughed. “Wow.”

“I… was not expecting that,” her father said from the seat next to her.

“Some choose to pass over after they’ve led a full life. Others of us are driven by a longer-term vision,” Dahl said.

“So this technology to extend lifespans—it’s something that can be used on a broad scale?”

Dahl nodded. “Yes, so long as the genetic markers are in place.”

“And what are those?” Wil questioned.

“The sequence that was corrupted in the Priesthood’s interventions that resulted in the Generation Cycle.” Dahl fixed his gaze on Wil. “You and your children are the only Tarans outside the Aesir with that genetic sequence. That is why we invited you to join us.”

“But in two generations we can have a patch,” Wil said.

Dahl shifted his attention to Raena. “Perhaps, but that solution is not as guaranteed as we’d hoped. There are many variables. We have not yet decided if the matter should be forced.”

Raena reflected on what the Priesthood had said while she was being held in their underground lab—something about crossing back the genetic lines within her immediate family. “Yeah, no. Not if I have any say in it,” she stated. Immortality at stake or not, going to those extremes would just bring us down to the Priesthood’s level.

“That’s off the table,” Wil agreed. “We’ve been getting by just fine for the last thousand years without everyone living to crazy-old ages.”

“A long lifespan is not for everyone,” Dahl agreed. “Of more interest to you may be our ship and weapons tech.”

“I wouldn’t have thought military might would be your priority,” Wil said.

“We suspected the Priesthood might come after us one day. We wanted to be ready,” replied the Oracle. “The key point is that our databanks hold all the records of past Taran advancements the Priesthood has kept sealed for the last millennia.”

“And let me guess… you’ve had an independent jump drive all this time?” Wil said.

Dahl cracked a smile. “Actually, no—you really were the first to piece together the necessary components. We have established a beacon network using the methods SiNavTech employs to scout new routes.”

“Huh.” Wil shook his head.

“If you have records, what about the fall of the Dainetris Dynasty?” Raena interjected.

“I should clarify,” Dahl said, “all the data records from up until the time we departed Tararia. More recent history is as much a mystery to us as you, since we remained at a distance until the Cadicle’s coming.”

Worth a shot, Raena thought to herself.

“My biggest concern right now,” Wil said, “is what the Priesthood will do regarding that tear in the rift. The TSS has disarmed considerably since the war. We’re not prepared for a full-on fight.”

“Neither is the Priesthood,” Dahl said. “They will use other tactics.”

“Such as?” Wil prompted.

“We don’t know.”

Her father sighed. “Then without knowing what we’re up against, that doesn’t change the potential need for TSS’ influence in a more military sense.”

“No, it does not,” Dahl agreed. “Whatever moves the Priesthood may make in the coming years, you must have a force standing by, ready to fight back.”

“I had already arrived at that conclusion after our visit to the rift. The TSS is less entrenched in everyday affairs than most other organizations—we’re relatively autonomous. That puts us in the best position to mediate conflict.”

Dahl nodded. “We were pleased to learn that your father severed ties with the Priesthood. If you had remained connected to them, this conversation would not be possible.”

Wil studied him. “The way that voice—one of the High Priests?—spoke to you… Do you have an agreement with them?”

The Oracle waited several seconds before responding, seeming to choose his words carefully. “When we left Tararia, it was with the knowledge that we were condemning our people to the Priesthood’s reign. However, our numbers were insufficient to make any headway without being silenced one way or another. Fleeing here, we were at least able to preserve a record of Tarans as we once were.”

“Did you ever intend to go back to Tararia?” Raena asked.

Dahl shook his head. “No, but we also did not expect any influencers to decide to take a stand. The recent developments in Sietinen were quite unexpected and welcome.”

“But you knew about Ryan, and Dainetris,” she pressed.

“An unfortunate collapse,” Dahl hung his head. “When we learned of your plans for Tararia, we knew an heir was needed.”

Wil’s eyes narrowed. “Wait… Earlier you said that recent Taran history is unknown to you and you don’t have details about the Dainetris Dynasty’s fall, yet you knew a member of their family survived and that Sietinen has been planning an overthrow of the Priesthood? That doesn’t add up.”

Dahl cracked a smile. “Our information is not in the form of official records, which is what you asked for previously, and those we do not possess. Our knowledge is more fluid—universal truths so profound they are written into the fabric of the universe around us. Simply put, the events unfolding now were destined to come to pass. Those are the insights we have gleaned in our study, and we have offered guidance where we were meant to do so.

“Ultimately, the final path is up to you. The truths we read are… guidelines. No matter what you decide—staying true to the universal pattern or making your own way—you will define the future of Tarans for generations to come.”

Raena slumped in her chair. “No pressure.”

Her father offered her a supportive smile. “Fortunately, this is bigger than just one person.”

“Follow what you learned while gazing into the nexus,” Dahl told her. “You will know what to do when the pieces are in place.”

Raena took a deep breath and nodded.

“But now,” Dahl went on, “we have almost arrived.”

A moment later, stars began to show through the ethereal subspace cloud. When the cloud had lifted, Raena saw that the stars weren’t completely solid, but rather appeared as an echo—just like within the rift.

Her jaw dropped. “Are we in a rift?”

Wil tensed next to her as he, too, took in the view.

Dahl inclined his head. “We are. But unlike the rift where the Bakzen resided, this rift is entirely natural. It is the largest of those we have come across in our travels, and where most of us now call home. The six others house smaller populations, scattered around the core.”

“So you don’t live on a planet,” Wil inferred.

“No, but our sect of the Priesthood hadn’t called Tararian soil home since well before we left—we had a temple inside Denae, much like the one the TSS now has as their Headquarters.”

“There are other facilities like that…?” Wil questioned with audible shock.

“Several. I expect the Priesthood sealed all of them, though.”

Wil shook his head and let out a long breath.

Raena gathered herself. “I don’t see anything out the window.”

“The ring is ahead of us,” Dahl explained. “Come, we will get a better view.”

He led them down the hall toward the front of the ship. The corridor terminated in a door, which opened into a spacious room with seating and facilities resembling a kitchenette.

Mess hall or lounge, maybe? Her speculation was cut short when she looked out the windows on the far wall of the room, curving around the room above the nose of the vessel. In front of them was a ring, as Dahl had indicated, but the scale boggled her mind. They were approaching it perpendicularly, showcasing an expanse of parks and urban development on the inner surface of the ring orbiting around a small, artificial sun.

Next to her, Wil was staring at it, mouth agape. “How did you build this?”

“Piece by piece, like anything else,” Dahl replied cryptically.

“No, just like your temples—for the size of your population, construction like this shouldn’t be possible.”

Dahl chuckled. “I suppose I could not bring you here and not expect questions. Very well… We have certain nanotech that allows us to simply grow structures, if fed the proper raw materials. Our understanding is that the Priesthood suppressed this technology in favor of maintaining a population of workers too absorbed in their physical labors to pay much heed to the political environment.”

Wil shook his head and scoffed. “No wonder. If you let everyone live a life of luxury, they’d start learning and thinking on their own. Educated people are much more difficult to control.”

“And too short of lifespans for most to truly get ahead and change their lives,” Raena added.

“Yes.” Dahl inclined his head. “We, on the other hand, choose to work toward self-actualization, to be the best possible versions of ourselves through continual introspection and advancement.”

“And there are families here, you said?” Wil asked. “Young people, children?”

“Of course,” Dahl confirmed. “Almost sixty million residents live in this ring.”

Her father shook his head. “It’s going to take some time to get over thinking about you as just the mysterious people living on space ships somewhere out in the stars.”

“You will adapt, I’m sure.”

The Aesir ship glided toward the outer wall of the ring. As they neared, Raena noticed that there were ships docked along the outer edge in several ports that extended below the ground-level of the inner ring.

“Why the ring structure?” Wil asked. “You obviously have artificial gravity on this ship.”

“Of course, but you know it’s not the same. Centrifugal force makes for a most sustainable long-term environment,” Dahl explained. “I’m sure you’ll ask about the sun next. The technical specifications of its creation would take too long to explain, but it’s stable. And yes, we have an electrostatic shield around the ring, which can be tinted to mimic night on the rings. We still honor the twenty-five hour Taran clock of our ancestry. Right now, it is mid-morning.”

“It’s incredible,” Raena breathed.

“I would offer you a tour, but you must meet with the Council so that we may decide how to proceed. Visits such as this are unprecedented,” Dahl stated.

“Of course,” Wil agreed. “We’ll follow your lead.”

The ship docked in a berth just below ground level near one of the more urban-looking sections of the ring. Dahl led them off the ship and into the port.

Unlike a space station with long concourses and gangways, the port reminded Raena more of a train terminal. The aesthetic of the space was sleek and sophisticated, with the same crystal light fixtures she’d seen on the ship, but this time accompanied by hydroponic plants arranged around the support columns and holographic displays denoting departure details.

Raena took it all in, wondering at the incongruity of it all. “This looks like a functioning port,” she ventured when her curiosity got the better of her. “That makes sense in the Taran worlds, but how often do you travel to and from here?”

“We are… around,” Dahl replied. “Consider our limited facilities here—we have groups tending food crops on various planets outside our homes within the rift pockets.”

“Yeah, I guess you’d have to,” she realized.

“Our way of life is not the concern, though,” Dahl stated. “We must come to accord about how to handle the Priesthood.”

The Oracle led them to an elevator, which had controlled access through a biometric scanner. Though not registered in the system, Dahl had Raena and her father submit to the scan, which granted them temporary credentials.

The elevator ascended a tower on the interior of the ring. Once past the first four stories, windows in one wall of the elevator car afforded a view of the gardens and temples dotting the landscape within the city wrapped around the interior of the massive ring. Raena marveled at seeing the ground seemingly curve up to either side of her, where “up” was really inward, and the sky wasn’t really sky at all. Thinking about it started to give her a strange sort of vertigo, so she opted to keep her gaze focused at the base of the tower as much as possible.

After a minute of travel, the elevator came to rest on an airy level with a cantilevered section jutting out from the main tower. The result was both breathtaking and terrifying as Raena stepped onto a floor with glass block inlays, as though she was walking directly in the sky.

Her father also seemed unnerved by the architectural choice, but that wasn’t too surprising, knowing he’d spent his formative years in windowless TSS Headquarters.

Four figures robed in black were waiting for them near the elevator, hands clasped at their fronts and pale, glowing eyes that revealed the age and wisdom of those who’d witnessed a millennia of history.

“We did not expect to have you here with us like this,” a woman standing in the center of the group said.

Wil examined her. “We met when you examined me, didn’t we?”

She inclined her head. “I am Jayne. Like Dahl, I am one of the original Oracles to have left Tararia. Whitney, Erron, and Kent are from our second generation once we had begun building our new home.” She gestured to her companions in turn.

“That makes us a spry eight hundred,” Kent said with a warm smile.

Raena was mesmerized by the power the Oracles possessed—an aura glowing around them even brighter than the most powerful Agents she’d witnessed. She’d expected them to look upon her as a pitiful, lower being in comparison, but she was surprised to see a hint of respect or even awe in their guarded expressions.

“We have much to discuss,” Jayne continued. “Please, this way.”

She directed them to a conference room that would put any other meeting space to shame. Whereas the other flooring had glass inlays interspersed with solid sections, the entire floor of the conference room was one seamless, transparent platform. Likewise, windows curved in a dome around the space, resulting in the room appearing like it was encased in a bubble—a bubble two hundred meters above the ground.

Raena glanced at her father, and he took a cautious step onto the transparent floor from the comfort of the solid walkway.

“Quite a place you have here,” he said.

“If we cannot be directly in the stars, living in the sky is the next best thing,” Dahl replied.

The conference table and chairs were well suited to the space, made of transparent plastic sculpted in minimalist, ergonomic forms. The Oracles took seats around the far sides of the oval table, leaving the two chairs closest to the entry door for Wil and Raena.

When everyone was seated, Jayne began, “We know Sietinen and Vaenetri have been planning a political overthrow of the Priesthood. While your methods are admirable, it won’t work.”

Wil folded his hands on the desktop. “And why’s that?”

“Because you can’t simply remove them from power—or even imprison them—and expect that to be the end of it,” she elaborated. “Their labs are everywhere. If you remove the High Priests, they’ll have their consciousness uploaded to a new form and begin again.”

Raena’s heart sank. “They can do that?”

“They will do anything to perpetuate their existence,” Erron stated. “You’ve already witnessed what lengths they go to with the hopes of achieving their ends.”

“Then how do we stop them?” Raena asked.

“You must strike all their facilities simultaneously,” Dahl said.

“We don’t have the resources to do that,” Wil objected.

Jayne fixed him with a level gaze. “But we do.”

*       *       *

The notion of trusting the Aesir with Tararia’s future went against everything Wil had believed for his entire life. They left their home knowing that people would suffer. How can we pin our hopes on a group who’d walk away like that?

As Jayne laid out the tactical details of the Priesthood’s labs and other outposts, though, he realized that the Aesir hadn’t truly run away. They were hiding out and biding their time for the right opportunity to make a move. It was no different than what his own father had done when he’d left Tararia as a teenager, only to return when the pieces were almost in place for decisive action.

The Aesir would have been wholesale hunted down and killed had they stayed within the Taran civilization while the Priesthood made its power play during the revolution. Instead, they had gone to a remote location so that they could build up their resources without distraction or interference. For a thousand years they had been increasing their numbers and their technology to offer a swift and decisive victory over any opposition the Priesthood could throw their way.

That’s what they think, at least. It’s tough to know if the Tararian Guard will maintain their allegiance to the Priesthood at any cost or if they’ll listen to a majority vote from the High Dynasties. Wil searched the faces around the table. He didn’t see any doubts.

Next to him, Raena looked like she was vacillating between excitement and terror while she learned about the reach of their foe.

“We’ve got this,” he told her.

“I’ll leave the fleet direction to you,” she replied with a slight smile.

Launching a coordinated, interstellar strike wasn’t high on Wil’s list of things he wanted to do after the war, but at least he was confident that it was within his skillset.

He cleared his throat. “This all sounds great, but I need to ask the obvious question: you help us take out the Priesthood using your offensive forces, but then what do you want in return?”

The Oracles’ eyes all turned to him.

“We want you to hand over the Bakzen’s rift to us,” Dahl said.

“Whoa, wait a minute.” Wil held up his hands. “You all but told me that rift was dangerous and unnatural and needed to be closed.”

“It is, and it will be in good hands,” Jayne replied.

“You just want the energy source of the tear—same as the Priesthood,” Wil shot back.

She inclined her head. “But not for the same end.”

“Then why?” he pressed.

“So that we may heal it and modify it into a new nexus point,” Jayne said. “As skilled as you have become, you do not have the means to heal the rift or dimensional tear. The rift must be sealed as quickly as possible.”

Wil shook his head. Can we trust them?

“You must,” the Oracles replied in unison.

He recoiled from the words echoing in his mind—the force of the statement overwhelming him.

Next to him, Raena winced.

Wil gathered himself. “We need to work together because neither of us can do what must be done alone. I don’t like your terms, but we’ll have to trust each other to do what’s right. We’re on the cusp of bringing the Taran civilization into a new era.”

“That we are,” Dahl said. He looked to the other Oracles and they inclined their heads. “Now, Cadicle,” he continued, “we must speak alone.”

“I—” Wil began to protest at the thought of leaving his daughter with the Oracles.

“She will be fine,” Jayne said in response to his unvoiced concern.

Raena nodded. “It’s okay, Dad.”

Reluctantly, Wil rose from the table and followed Dahl through the open elevator lobby area to another, smaller conference room without a terrifying transparent floor.

Dahl remained standing once they were inside, so Wil stood with his hands clasped behind his back, awaiting instruction.

“We must walk a difficult line,” Dahl said after nearly a minute of silence. “The Priesthood has spent millennia controlling and filtering the information and technologies made available to the Taran people. We possess all of that knowledge that has been suppressed—it is something which we should freely give in the interest of the openness we wish to foster with you. However, not all of these technologies belong in circulation.”

“I can appreciate that perspective,” Wil replied.

“So you also understand how challenging it is to make a call about where to the draw the line of what is shared versus what is locked away.”

“We have faced similar dilemmas within the TSS.”

Dahl nodded. “It is one thing for leadership to shape the beliefs of subordinates, but it is quite another to shape the collective consciousness of an entire civilization. That is not a responsibility to be taken lightly.”

“I don’t,” Wil said. “But I’m not the one who’ll be making those decisions. You should really be talking to Raena.”

The Oracle tilted his head questioningly.

“I thought I’d done my part when we won the war with the Bakzen. Then I realized that I’d have a role to play in taking out the Priesthood. The next generation can deal with the political implications from the decisions regarding lost technologies and—”

“No,” Dahl cut in. “This isn’t just a matter of political implications. You have the power to change the very form of the Taran race.”

“You mean the genetic patch for the Generation Cycle.”

“Yes, and where that leads. It’s not only a repair, but also a step forward. The Aesir have been waiting for you since the Priesthood was founded nine thousand years ago.”

Wil frowned. “Well, you’re welcome to take blood samples or whatever you want, but the Priesthood had some twisted ideas of next steps, and as I already said, that’s not going to happen.”

“The kind of cross-back they’ve suggested offers the most certainly, but it is not the preferred way.”

“What’s the other option?”

“To trust that everything will work out as it should,” Dahl stated simply.

“If the alternative is to just sit back and watch, then why are you being so insistent I get involved?”

“You misunderstand. We trust the genetic line to run its natural course. We wish for your involvement because you are the only one among your people to have seen what happens to the pattern when it is forced to diverge from the course—the way the Bakzen ripped it apart. There are those in positions of power who would again try to force an unnatural outcome.”

“So… you want me to make sure that no one does anything to meddle?” Wil eyed the Oracle with skepticism. It sounds like they’re trying to bait me into something, but what?

“We only wish for you to embrace who you are,” Dahl said. “You’ve begrudgingly accepted your responsibilities for your whole life—first in the Bakzen War and now in the future of Tararia. Your instincts and insights, though… you were made for these roles. Those skills don’t vanish just because a single task is complete.”

“ ‘Single task’ is a bit of an over-simplification, I think. And moreover, that whole ‘made’ part… I’ve never much appreciated how a pre-determined future was dropped on me without the slightest bit of choice in the matter. I’ve always done what’s asked of me, but it’s never enough. When do I get to live my life like a normal person?”

Dahl shrugged. “You took the opportunity to raise your family on Earth away from the TSS and Taran concerns. Arguably, sixteen years is a much longer sabbatical than someone in your position could ever expect to take.”

“And what is my position, exactly?”

“To guide, Tararia, of course—to be the moral compass that the Priesthood has failed to be.”

Wil laughed. “Yeah, I don’t think anyone wants me in that role. I’ve made some incredibly selfish decisions that I wouldn’t hesitate to make again. You’ve got the wrong guy.”

“You speak of Cambion.”

They know about that? Wil swallowed.

“We watched the war from afar. You are right to stand by your decision—it was in the best interest of Tarans as a whole. It only seems selfish from your vantage, but knowing what we know, there wasn’t another option.”

“Because of Saera’s importance to the genetic master plan?”

Dahl shook his head. “No, because if you had blocked the Bakzen from taking Cambion, they would have gone for Ryla. And once they captured Ryla, they would have discovered it housed the Genetic Archive. Having access to that…”

“So that’s where the Archive is!”

“Yes,” Dahl acknowledged. “And it’s best you secure it before you make your move against the Priesthood.”

“Yeah, I’ll say.” Wil thought for a moment. “So, by making a completely selfish decision, I inadvertently kept the Bakzen from gaining access to data that could have changed the momentum of the war?”

Dahl nodded. “Indeed. With the information contained in the Archive, the Bakzen would have had the key to make targeted biological warfare infinitely more effective than the neurotoxin they employed to control the minds of civilians.”

“Shite!” Wil exclaimed. “Why didn’t I think of that? Fok!” He ran a hand through his hair, teeth clenched.

Dahl looked at him with alarm.

“The Priesthood has access to all that information, right? Well, the TSS reverse engineered the Bakzen’s neurotoxin—that means the Priesthood has that, too,” Wil explained.

The Oracle’s face drained beyond his already pale complexion. “That is what they will do in retaliation—the unknown move we were not sure how to predict.”

“The when or how are still complete unknowns.” Wil sighed. “Stars! This is bad. They could kill billions with a minute’s notice.”

“We feared they would resort to… extreme measures,” Dahl murmured.

Wil scoffed. “They proved long ago that the lives of innocents mean little to them.”

“We must begin making our final preparations for an offensive. We’ll be ready whenever the political structure is in place to fill the vacuum from the Priesthood’s absence.”

“That will take longer to complete. We’re still several years away,” Wil cautioned.

“Then there is no time to waste.” Dahl stepped toward the door then paused. “Think on what I have said today. I hope you will come to embrace your role.”

“Let’s just take care of the Priesthood first.”

They returned to the conference room, where Raena was still seated with the other Oracles.

“It is time for you to return to your people,” Dahl stated.

Raena stood up. “All right.” She glanced at Wil. “Is everything okay, Dad? They started saying some pretty cryptic stuff—I don’t know what they mean.”

“We’ll talk once we’re back home,” he told her.

“We are glad to have met with you today,” Jayne said as she and the other Oracles rose from their seats. “We hope this is the beginning of great things to come.”

“Likewise,” Wil replied. “I will reflect on your words.”

The Oracles inclined their heads.

“Until we meet again,” Jayne stated.

Dahl led Wil and Raena from the conference room back to the elevator. “You must expedite your activities on Tararia.”

“I suppose it has changed things now that the Priesthood knows we’re working with you,” Wil said.

“Indeed. They’d hoped we would sympathize with their position after having had time to meditate on the possibilities, but we are more convinced in our approach than ever.”

Wil nodded. “That we can agree on.”

Raena’s face was drawn with concern, and Wil offered her a telepathic hug. “This is moving more quickly than I expected, but we’ll figure it out.”

She relaxed the slightest measure, but he knew there was no quick fix to what they were facing.

They returned to the Aesir ship, where they went directly to the cafeteria-style room for the voyage home.

Wil hadn’t expected a day trip, but he supposed that Dahl was right—they didn’t have any time to delay putting the next phase of their plans into action. He didn’t like that those plans involved placing demands on his children that were only slightly less onerous than the responsibilities he’d been given. The concept of birthright had taken on a whole new meaning.

Consistent with previous travel in the Aesir’s ships, the return to Headquarters took a fraction of the time it would have with a conventional jump drive. When the ship arrived at Headquarters, Dahl directed them to the exit hatch.

“I’ll need to get fleet specs from you so I can coordinate the offensive,” Wil said to Dahl as they walked down the hall.

“I’m afraid that’s not possible,” the Oracle replied.

He has to be kidding! Wil groaned under his breath. “Didn’t we just agree that we need to work together?”

“Indeed, but the specifics of our fleet are not necessary at this time. Once we know which information will be shared with the broader Taran population—after the Priesthood is no longer in power—then we can discuss the extent of our forces. Suffice to say for now, our fleet is sufficient when combined with the TSS’ resources.”

“I can’t make plans without specifics,” Wil objected.

Dahl fixed him with the level gaze. “Tell us where to be and when and we’ll be there.”

“If you don’t show up, we’d be screwed.”

“We are true to our word. I assure you,” the Oracle replied.

The future of the entire Taran race is at stake and all we have to go on is a vague promise? Wil sighed and shook his head.

“We spoke of trust earlier. You must believe,” Dahl said when they reached the hatch, which had been swung open.

“There’s a lot at stake to just go on faith.”

Dahl cracked a smile. “Isn’t so much of life?”

“We don’t have a choice,” Raena reminded Wil.

He glanced at her and nodded. “Very well.”

The Oracle inclined his head. “We will see you at the agreed upon time to test Jason.”

That’s right! I’d forgotten about that. Wil nodded. “And then we can finalize our plans as the time for action nears.”

“Be well. Stars be with you,” Dahl said with a bow, and they parted.

The TSS spacedock felt empty after the energy within the Aesir ship and structures. Wil evaluated Raena as they descended the gangway and saw that she was uncharacteristically sullen.

“That was an intense few hours,” he said aloud. “Why don’t we chat before going back into Headquarters?”

She nodded, and Wil led her to a small conference room near the junction of the concourse with the core of the station.

“I’m still trying to process everything I saw in the nexus,” Raena said as soon as the door was closed.

“It took me some time to come to terms with my vision, too.” He examined her. “And what did you see?”

“Everything pointed to Tararia,” Raena said.

“That’s not surprising.”

Raena shook her head. “No, I mean, I think… I think I’m supposed to be there.”

“There’s still your training to finish—” Wil started to protest.

Raena fixed him with a calm, steady gaze. “Dad, we both know I don’t need the TSS to master my abilities.”

Wil took a deep breath. “That’s true, I don’t think you do.”

“You said that training with the TSS beyond the first year is optional. I can leave at the end of this term.”

“And what about Ryan?” Wil asked.

“He’s integral to Tararia’s future, too—he should come with me. We could keep training together, like we have been.”

“Without instruction?”

She thought for a moment. “Couldn’t grandfather teach us?”

“Yes... But, that doesn’t change the fact that practice of telekinesis outside of the TSS is still illegal on Tararia.”

“He was High Commander.”

“And needed to give up his official TSS commission when he assumed the role of Head of the Dynasty,” Wil pointed out. “I doubt he plays by all the rules—you can’t spend your whole life with abilities and not occasionally use them—but we need to position you as a proper, law-abiding heir.”

“There has to be some way!” his daughter insisted.

“Maybe…” Wil said after a moment. “If an active Agent in the TSS went with you to Tararia as an official instructor, the case could be made that you were on an extended internship.”

“Sure. Then why do you sound so hesitant?”

“Going to Tararia puts you so close to the Priesthood. They came for you once—I have no reason to believe they wouldn’t try again.”

“Didn’t Grandfather do all sorts of security upgrades when he moved back there?”

“He did, but…”

Raena smiled. “Dad, I think you’re just making up excuses for me not to go because you’ll miss me.”

Wil softened and pulled her into a hug. “I’ll miss you like crazy.”

After several seconds, Raena pulled back and looked up at him. “You know this is the best way forward.”

He nodded. “I do. The TSS was never your path.”

“There’s something on Tararia for me to find. I can feel it.”

“We’ll make the arrangements for you to go as soon as the term wraps up.”

Raena gave him another hug. “We’re going to finish what you started. And we’ll win.”

CHAPTER 7

The hours passed slowly while Ryan awaited Raena’s return. He knew he shouldn’t expect her for at least two days, but he couldn’t help thinking about having her back in the relative safety of Headquarters.

Since their kidnapping by the Priesthood eight months prior, they hadn’t departed the TSS facility aside from a brief trip down to Earth and the more recent field trip. Considering how cautious Raena’s parents were about being out in the open, Ryan had taken that to mean there was an imminent danger, from the Priesthood or otherwise. To willingly go with the Aesir—who were questionable allies, at best—was directly contrary to the behavior he’d seen Wil exhibit in prior months. Either the Aesir were not as unpredictable as Ryan had been led to believe, or there was much more urgency for action than he’d realized.

Ryan holed up in his bedroom after dinner, trying to lose himself in some assigned reading while lounging on his bed. His eyes were scanning the words on the screen of his tablet, but he wasn’t absorbing the content.

There was so much that could go wrong while Raena was out with the Aesir—from another capture, to failing their test, or even her realizing that she didn’t want to stay among Tarans. Though Ryan trusted in their relationship, he wasn’t positive that their connection would win out if she was faced with alternatives. After all, they weren’t officially bonded and she had been somewhat unsure about doing so. That might simply be a product of her age—she was almost four years younger than him, after all—but when combined with his own self-doubt regarding his social position, he easily went to a dark mental place of feeling unworthy of her affection. Those thoughts had come much less frequently in recent months, but they still surfaced in stressful times like his present situation.

After half an hour of trying, and failing, to concentrate while his thoughts continued to turn toward negative outcomes, Ryan gave up and began playing a puzzle game involving the arrangement of 3D blocks using the holographic interface on his tablet. He had just completed the eighth level when a soft voice filled his mind.

“I’m back. Grab Jason and meet me in our usual study room.”

Ryan’s heart leaped as he reveled in Raena’s mental presence. They were always able to find each other through the din of other minds throughout Headquarters, even without a formal bond. “I’ll be right there,” he replied as he rose from his bed.

Thank the stars she’s all right! He dashed into the living room to find Jason before another thought surfaced. Why does she want to talk to both of us now? Does she have something bad to say and wants Jason there as backup?

Anxious to get some answers, Ryan continued through the common room and into the other bedroom.

Jason was laying on his own bed, as were two of his roommates. He glanced up when Ryan appeared in the doorway. “What’s up?”

“I was hoping we could go over some of the homework questions before class tomorrow,” Ryan said to him aloud, then added, “Raena’s back.”

“Already?” Jason rose from the bed. “Sure.”

The other Primus Elite Trainees hardly paid them notice as they departed the shared quarters and headed for the meeting room.

“That was fast,” Jason commented. “I didn’t think they’d be back until tomorrow at the earliest.”

“Same. I hope everything’s alright,” Ryan said.

Jason cast him a sidelong glance. “You worry too much.”

“Maybe you don’t worry enough.”

His friend shrugged. “I try not to get worked up over things I can’t control.”

They arrived at their destination in short order and found Raena waiting for them. She smiled when they entered the room and closed the door.

“How are you?” Ryan asked, wishing Jason wasn’t there so he could give her a proper greeting.

“Good. Tired,” she replied.

“So, what happened?” questioned Jason.

“Things, uh…” Raena faded out, seeming to search for the words. “I don’t think things are going to be quite how we planned.”

Ryan’s heart dropped for an instant, but when he searched her face, there was still the same love in her eyes as the last time they’d spoken about their future together. “What do you mean?”

“We now have a ticking clock,” she explained. “We know what the Priesthood is after.”

Raena proceeded to give an abbreviated account of her time with the Aesir, from her brush with the darkness outside of Tararia and the Aesir’s incredible facility within another rift. Ryan and Jason were completely captivated while they listened to the account. Only when Raena reached the point of her return to Headquarters did they relax enough to react.

“Well shit,” Jason said after a few seconds to process the story. “I didn’t think an interstellar battle was on the table.”

“Hopefully it won’t come to a firefight,” Raena said. “There are so many civilians… we need to stop this before it comes to that.”

“Where do we go from here?” Ryan asked.

Raena looked to Ryan and then her brother. “Well, there are two things—getting everything squared away on Tararia, and getting the TSS ready for another fight. We’re kind of in a ‘divide and conquer’ situation at the moment.”

Jason shook his head as though he’d picked up on something in her words that was lost on Ryan. “I’ll go talk to Dad.” Without another word, he departed.

“What’d I miss?” Ryan questioned when they were alone.

“We need to go to Tararia,” Raena stated bluntly. “It was fun to think about training here with the TSS, but we’re needed elsewhere.”

The statement caught Ryan off-guard. “Like, now?”

“End of the term.”

“That’s…” He didn’t know what to say. The TSS had been a safe transition place for him to come to terms with his lineage and learn how to be the person he’d need to become for the trials ahead. To go to Tararia now and cut that time short would mean diving into a new life he was not yet ready to lead.

“As much as I’d like to grow my abilities, that will need to take a back seat to learning about politics and all that,” Raena continued. “My grandparents are in the best position to teach us what we really need to know.”

“Yeah, I guess they are.”

“I want to continue training, though. We have a plan to have an Agent come tutor us in telekinesis while we’re on Tararia—we won’t officially be leaving the TSS, just… going on an extended internship.”

Ryan nodded. “You know I’ll follow you anywhere.”

Raena gazed into his eyes. “I do.” She stepped forward and took his hands. “Now, when I told you about my time with the Aesir, I didn’t say everything…”

*       *       *

It didn’t take much for Jason to pick up on the meaning of Raena’s statement: if they were going to divide, Jason would stay with the TSS and Raena would go to Tararia.

He didn’t like the idea of being apart from his sister—they’d been almost inseparable for their entire lives—but she’d been drifting away from him for some time. With Ryan now in her life, she had other priorities, and nothing was going to change that from this point forward. Jason needed to focus on finding his own place in the challenges to come.

As soon as he left the meeting room, he sent a message to his father asking to meet. Given the late hour, Wil was in his quarters rather than his office, but Jason figured that talking to both his parents—in their capacity of High Commander and Lead Agent—at the same time was the most expeditious route.

He headed up one floor to their quarters and pressed the buzzer by the door.

His mom answered several seconds later. “Hey. Is everything all right?” she greeted.

“Yeah, Raena just filled me in on the trip,” Jason replied.

Saera nodded. “Right. I just heard an account myself. Come in.” She stepped aside to allow Jason through the door.

Wil came out from the bedroom. “Hi. I thought you might be by after you heard what happened.”

Jason nodded. “Yeah… Honestly, I’m not sure why you took Raena and not me, too.”

His father released a slow breath. “That was a calculated move.” He stepped toward the couch and chairs arranged at the center of the living room and gestured for Jason to have a seat. Saera sat down next to Wil.

“You see,” his father continued, “we’re only allowed to look into the nexus once—whether that’s just custom or by some unknown necessity. What we see is not a certain outcome, but rather a truth in our own lives at the time it’s witnessed. What we do with that information will determine if the truth comes to pass.”

“Okay…” Jason wished he’d jump to the point.

“Right now, Raena’s truth is what we needed to see. Given her relationship with Ryan, we know her path leads to Tararia—or the political side of our ventures. What I’ve learned, though, is that we aren’t yet in a place where the TSS can be a peaceful academic-focused institution. We still need to be warriors.”

Jason glanced between his parents. “All right. So what does that have to do with me being tested by the Aesir?”

“By delaying your view into the nexus, you’ll get to witness a truth of the coming battles far closer to the time of action, giving a much more accurate impression of what we’ll face,” Wil explained.

“That… makes sense, in a weird way,” Jason admitted.

“I haven’t actually tried to deviate from the paths ahead,” Wil went on, “but the more insight we can have going in, the better off we’ll be.”

“To that end,” Saera added, “we need to change the way we think about training in the TSS. We need to be prepared for a fight.”

“Weaponized telekinesis?” Jason guessed.

Wil nodded solemnly. “Something I thought we’d left behind.”

“I’ll learn,” Jason agreed. “And so should the rest of the Elites—maybe others, too.”

“It’s not that simple,” his mother cut in. “We’ve already made public statements that the TSS is disarming. If the Priesthood suspects we’re rebuilding our forces and capabilities, it might prompt them to take action sooner than we’re prepared to address.”

“Then we’ll do it in secret,” Jason replied. He met his parents’ eyes in turn. “I wasn’t crazy about getting involved with your plans when it just involved politicking in Tararia, but I also didn’t like the idea of sitting back and doing nothing while Raena gets to save the day.”

Saera smirked. “Are you really going to make this about sibling rivalry?”

Jason grinned. “Whatever motivation works, right?”

“I won’t argue,” his father said with a chuckle. “But if we do this, it’s serious business.”

“I know.” Jason nodded. “Just tell me where to start.”

*       *       *

Raena’s heart pounded in her ears as she stood with Ryan in the small meeting room. The things she’d seen in her vision were so vivid she could still feel them, and she wasn’t sure how to put the experience into words.

“I…” She squeezed Ryan’s hands and looked into his eyes. “I know I’ve been taking things slow—cautiously, even—with us, and you’ve been so patient with me. I guess with everything going on, I didn’t want to jump into anything for the wrong reasons.”

He nodded. “I know what you mean. How could we know how to be a couple when we were still trying to find our own identity?”

“Yeah, exactly.” She took a slow breath. “Honestly, I’m still figuring that out. But I do know what I saw.”

“And what was that?” The longing was there in his voice, hope that her words would affirm the feelings that ran deeper than what they’d dared express to one another.

“I know we’re meant to be together,” she told him, finally allowing herself to relax. “I can’t explain how, but when I looked at my path, it led to you—to us on Tararia. And we’d won. We were standing on a hillside of the Priesthood’s isle with these red flowers at our feet under the heat of the sun, and we were happy. We were in love and only good things were ahead of us.”

Tears formed in her eyes as she spoke, reliving the elation she’d experienced that morning as the vision had unfolded before her.

“Raena…” Ryan wrapped her in his arms and held her close.

In his embrace, the rest of the world faded away. It was the only place she wanted to be.

“No more hesitation,” she murmured into his chest, then pulled away just enough to look up at him. “I want to be with you.”

“I do, too, but,” Ryan looked around the room, “not like this.”

“There’s somewhere we can go,” Raena said as she took his hand and led him from the room to the central elevator.

He gave her a quizzical look when she selected Level 5 as their destination. “Militia?”

“My mom figured that would be the least conspicuous.”

“Wait, you asked your mom for a place where we could…?”

Raena shrugged. “Not for anything in particular. She spent years hiding a relationship with my dad and understands the need for private couple-time.”

Ryan was clearly not convinced by her statement, but he let it slide while the elevator descended to their destination floor.

There were too many competing thoughts swirling through Raena’s mind for her to have a clear vision of how the following events would play out. The only certainty was that she wanted to spend time with Ryan without the prying eyes of her roommates and to be in a place other than a conference room with only a table and chairs.

When the elevator doors opened, they dropped their hands to their sides and strode across the lobby toward the designated residential wing like they were on an official assignment. The Militia officers paid them no more than a glance as they passed by.

Raena stopped outside the door to the quarters her mother had reserved for them and waited for the hallway to clear before she palmed open the door.

She could sense Ryan’s nerves as they entered the room, also well aware of her own anxious excitement.

The Militia quarters were similar to the Agent housing on the upper levels, with a well-appointed common room consisting of a couch, chairs, and coffee table, and a sliding door to a separate bedroom.

Raena silently took in the space as she closed the door to the hallway. Relax. No one is expecting anything.

She didn’t believe her own lie. She knew exactly what she was expecting, and what Ryan likely was, as well. The process of getting to that eventuality, though, remained a total mystery to her.

They stared at one another, standing an arm’s length apart. There had never been any doubt about their attraction to one another, but there had always been a reason to keep those feelings in check. Now, standing in a room alone together without those boundaries, Raena wasn’t sure what to do.

“So…” they both began at the same time.

Ryan stopped and looked down.

Raena sighed. “I didn’t mean for this to be so damn awkward.”

“No,” Ryan said, meeting her gaze. “It shouldn’t be awkward.” He took a step forward and placed his hands on her hips.

His touch grounded her, reminding her of the times they’d shared in their months together that had led them toward this moment.

“I love you,” she told him. It was the only truth that mattered.

He smiled. “I love you, too.”

As their lips met, all uncertainties disappeared. Their paths would be forever entwined, but neither of them would have it any other way.

CHAPTER 8

The final two months of the term passed quickly for Raena. Her new bond with Ryan solidified the connection that had been between them since they first met, offering a much needed sense of stability to help offset the upcoming transition.

Her parents, brother, and Michael knew that she and Ryan would be leaving for Tararia at the end of the term, but the other Primus Elites had no idea. However, with their departure now imminent, she could no longer keep them in the dark.

After much deliberation, Raena decided it would be better to tell her roommates before making a broader announcement to the whole group. She waited until her four friends had retired to their room for the night and then scooched down to sit cross-legged at the foot of her bed.

“So, I have an announcement.”

Tiff glanced up from her tablet. “Relationship drama or something else?”

“Option B,” Raena replied. “Well, mostly.”

Adaline set down her own tablet. “All right, spill.”

Raena waited until she had Nora’s and Susan’s attention, as well. “I won’t be continuing in the TSS beyond this first year.”

Nora’s eyes widened. “Wait, you’re leaving us?”

“I wish it wasn’t one or the other, but I have to go to Tararia. I’ll miss all of you,” Raena told them.

Tiff stared at her. “That’s it? You’re just foking leaving with no warning?”

Raena’s face flushed. “People treat you differently when they know you won’t be around soon. I didn’t want anything to change.”

“Blindsiding us isn’t any better,” Susan said.

“I’m sorry,” Raena responded, but she had no regrets. “You should also know that Ryan is coming with me.”

They all stared at her with surprise.

“Now that I did not expect,” Tiff said after several seconds of silence.

“I’m telling you that as my friends,” Raena said. “It’s not exactly public yet, but we’re officially together.”

“Like, bonded?” Adaline questioned.

Raena nodded. “But for now it’s better if the rest of Tararia still thinks I’m… unattached.”

“Well shite.” Tiff crossed her arms. “I really didn’t expect your relationship to last.”

“Why not?”

Her friend shrugged off the question. “Just figured you’d end up with someone High Dynasty, I guess.”

“Not everything is about that,” Raena said. Even though this is. Except, what’s between us has always been much more.

“When do you leave?” Susan asked.

“The term officially ends tomorrow, so the morning after,” Raena revealed.

“Bomax, that really isn’t any warning,” Tiff said. “I thought we’d at least get a week or two.”

Raena tried to sink into her bed. “This seemed best.”

Nora sighed. “Nothing we can do about it now.”

“Too true,” Adaline agreed. “But you do realize this means we’re going to demand to spend our midterm break next year on Tararia with you, right?”

Raena smiled. “I think that can be arranged.”

They chatted for a while longer, reminiscing about their time together over the last year. Living and training together had made them into an extended family with relationships that would not be easily eroded by time or distance. Raena would miss their companionship, but as long as she had Ryan she would never feel alone.

Word of her departure spread through the group over the following day, and she held one-on-one goodbyes with friends as she prepared to leave.

Ryan, likewise, exchanged parting words with the teammates who’d had his back. Everyone would be in for quite a shock in a few years when they’d learn Ryan’s true identity and why a relationship with Raena should never have been questioned. For now, though, everyone just thought the Sietinen heiress and a lost Bankris heir were returning home to learn about operating a company and managing political negotiations.

Raena was content to have them think just that.

As the time for their departure grew near, there were still final goodbyes that Raena wished she didn’t have to make. She knew it was more of a “see you later” than a true farewell, but to leave her brother and parents while she journeyed to another world meant a complete change in the family dynamic that had been the underpinning of her entire life.

With her personal effects packed into three bags and only an hour before the transport ship was set to depart, eventually Raena could delay the conversation no longer. She dragged her luggage into the common room and then approached the doorway to Jason’s quarters.

One of Jason’s roommates, Leon, was working at his desk, but he quickly left when he saw Raena.

“Safe travels,” Leon said as he passed by and gave Raena a quick hug.

“Heading out?” Jason asked as he stood next to his bed.

She nodded. “I know we’ve only been in the TSS for a year, but it’s so much harder to think about leaving here than it was to leave Earth.”

“That wasn’t breaking up the family,” her brother said. “God, it’ll be so weird not having you around.”

“You’re telling me.” Her eyes began to sting. “Who’s going to keep you out of trouble when I’m not around?”

“I’ll try to behave myself, but no promises.”

Raena shook her head. “Gah, come here!”

They embraced each other and laughed.

“I’m more worried about you,” Jason jested. “I mean, you’re outright going to Tararia to make trouble.”

Raena grinned. “You’ve been a terrible influence.”

Her brother chuckled. “Try not to blow up the planet. I’ll try to keep things in line around here, too.”

“Deal.”

They exited into the common room, where Ryan was saying his final farewells. He nodded to Raena as she approached with Jason.

“I guess this is it,” Raena said. “Thank you, everyone. Know you’ll always have an open invitation to come visit on Tararia.”

“You better come back here at some point, too,” Leon said.

Ryan smiled. “I’m sure we will.”

“Look after each other,” Jason told Ryan, shaking his hand.

“I will.”

Before anyone could initiate another round of goodbye sentiments, Raena and Ryan telekinetically gathered their bags and exited into the hallway.

“I can’t believe we’re leaving,” Ryan said as soon as the door to the Primus Elite quarters was closed.

“Neither can I.” Raena shook her head. “I’ve never been away from my family before.”

“You’ll have a chance to get to know your grandparents, at least.”

“True. I am looking forward to that part.”

They walked in silence down the hall with their luggage levitating behind them.

“Honestly, though,” Raena said after they’d passed by six doors, “I thought I’d be more upset about leaving. I guess I’m not because I’ll still have you.”

Ryan smiled. “We are pretty stuck with each other now.”

She nudged him. “Good.”

He grasped her hand. “I never really had a sense of family before, but I do with you.”

“And you won’t have to be alone again.”

Raena could hardly believe how close they’d become in just a year together, though it was also crazy for her to think about there ever having been a time when they weren’t in each other’s lives. She didn’t expect anyone else her age to understand how she could be so certain and make that kind of commitment already, but it wasn’t anything she needed to justify. The love and bond between them was as real and certain as anything ever would be.

When they approached the elevator lobby, Raena spotted her parents standing in the center of the space—nearly empty at the mid-afternoon hour. Even through their tinted glasses, she could tell they were on the verge of tears.

“You better not make me cry,” Raena said, trying to swallow the lump in her throat.

“Us? Never.” Her mother pulled her into a tight hug and rocked her back and forth. “I’ll miss you so much.”

“I’ll miss you, too, Mom.”

As soon as Saera released her, her father hugged her in turn. “You have only great things ahead of you. We’re just a call away if you need us.”

“Thanks.” She gave him a final squeeze and stepped back. “I love you both. Thank you for not putting up a fight about me going.”

“It’s the smartest move,” her father said. “We love you—you’ll do great.”

Her mother nodded and looped her arm around Wil’s, taking a deep breath.

“Stay vigilant,” he added.

“We’ll have each other’s backs,” Ryan said.

“Good.” Wil nodded. “Well, the transport is ready for you. Kalin will be there in a few days to resume your training.”

Knowing that training wouldn’t end just because they’d no longer be living in TSS Headquarters had also eased Raena’s anxiety about departing for Tararia. Kalin, one of her father’s former Primus Elite trainees, had volunteered to relocate to Sieten and serve as their instructor—an offer they’d readily accepted. Presumably, two new trainees would be pulled from one of the other Primus cohorts to take their places in the Primus Elites. Raena was skeptical that her friends would fully accept new arrivals after a year of bonding, but she was trying to be optimistic about everyone getting along well enough.

“Thank you for everything,” Ryan said. “I’m truly indebted to you.”

“Taking care of our daughter will be thanks enough,” Wil replied.

“We’ll see you soon,” Saera said

“See you soon,” Raena replied, though everyone knew it would be months, at least, until they could even visit. Likely, they’d never be living under the same roof ever again. This isn’t the end—it’s just a new beginning.

With final waves for farewell, Raena and Ryan gathered their bags and boarded the elevator, which took them to the port on the surface. Ryan wrapped his arm around her as soon as they were alone in the elevator car while Raena fought back tears.

“Tararia is just a few hours away,” Ryan soothed her. “It’s not like we’re going to another galaxy.”

She nodded. “Pretty soon we’ll be too busy to even think about what we’re missing here.”

“Exactly.”

Steeling her resolve, she traversed the rest of the way to the transport ship with him.

They settled into a lounge room on the ship for the subspace voyage, selecting chairs in the center of the room. The time passed quickly while they played on their handhelds during the subspace jump, paying little attention to their surroundings. After becoming absorbed in a game, Raena was surprised when she looked up and saw a starscape outside with a partial view of a sprawling spaceport.

She took a deep breath. “Home sweet home.”

“For one of us, it actually is.” Ryan grinned.

“True. I suppose it will be soon enough for me, too.”

They gathered their things and departed the TSS transport ship. A complement of guards met them at the foot of the gangway, to Raena’s surprise.

“I guess they’re not messing around,” she said privately to Ryan.

“Two heirs walking around on their own… It doesn’t surprise me. I don’t think we’ll have a lot of privacy out in public settings.”

“This whole ‘being someone of importance’ thing is going to take a lot of getting used to.”

Ryan chuckled. “Tell me about it.”

A shuttle took them from the spaceport to one of the centrally located landing pads on the Sietinen estate. While they were landing, Raena spotted her grandfather waiting for them.

The pilot told them their luggage would be brought to their new quarters, and they exited the shuttle out the side door.

“Welcome to your new crazy life of Taran politics,” Cris greeted with a smile.

“Oh, can’t wait,” Raena smiled back.

“Stars, it’s so weird to be back here,” Ryan murmured.

“You’re not who you were before,” Cris told him.

Ryan hesitated. “Are you sure it’s okay for me to say I’m a Bankris heir?’

Cris tilted his head. “It’s true, isn’t it?”

“I guess…”

“It’s half the truth, and it will carry enough weight for us to begin moving forward,” Cris said. “The rest will be revealed when the time is right.”

“And when will that be?” Raena asked.

“When all the pieces of our plan are in place,” he replied. “Right before we put the two motions to a vote with a council of High Dynasty delegates.”

“But you need to make sure you know how that vote is going to go ahead of time?” Raena prompted.

“Exactly.” Cris nodded. “The information you brought back from the Aesir makes a compelling case, so we’re on the right track.”

Raena crossed her arms. “I need to figure out what my vision was pointing to on Tararia. There was something beyond just us being here.”

“We’ll figure it out,” Cris assured her. “Now come on. Let’s get you settled in.”

He led the way to the main Sietinen mansion and took them to the residential wing for family.

The corridor was airy and ornately decorated like the rest of the estate, but portraits of past family members gave the passageway a homier feel than any other portion of the manor Raena had encountered.

Cris stopped outside a door in the middle of one of the halls. “Raena, this is my former suite—it has one of the best views in the whole estate, so I thought you might like it.”

She beamed. “Sounds great!”

Ryan shifted on his feet next to her.

“What about…” Raena began.

Cris smiled. “I thought you’d be concerned about that.” He continued down the hall to the next door. “Now, it’s important we keep up appearances—I know you two are together, but from a political perspective, it’s premature to announce any sort of betrothal.”

At the next door, Cris gestured for Ryan to palm open the biometric lock. The door clicked open.

“So,” Cris continued, “as far as anyone is concerned, I have taken the son of my dear friend under my care as one of the family.” He entered the quarters.

The common area was arranged with a couch, entertainment center, and terrace overlooking the lake. On the wall adjacent to Raena’s quarters, there was a door, which Cris approached.

“It just so happens,” he said, “that these two rooms have internal access.” After physically unlocking a deadbolt, he swung the door inward, revealing that a matching door in Raena’s assigned quarters was already open. “Some might consider it one, big suite—but how that space gets used is entirely up to you.”

Raena and Ryan smiled at each other. “I’m sure we can figure it out.”

Cris smiled back. “I thought you might.” He showed himself back out to the hallway and paused at the door. “Oh, and now that I’m running things around here, dinner doesn’t call for formal eveningwear, unless you want it.”

“Yeah, no, I’m good,” Raena replied.

“Thank the stars!” Ryan breathed.

Cris looked them over. “I’m really happy you’re both here.”

Raena took Ryan’s hand. “Me too. It was tough to leave my parents and Jason, but I believe this is where we’re supposed to be right now.”

“I believe so, too,” Cris affirmed. “Well, I’ll leave you to get settled in. Are you hungry?”

“I could eat,” Ryan said.

Raena nodded. “Same.”

“All right, I’ll have the kitchen prep some dinner. Half an hour?” Cris asked.

“Perfect.” Raena smiled.

“See you then in the usual spot,” her grandfather acknowledged and departed, closing the door behind him.

Ryan let out a long breath. “Okay… we’re really doing this.”

Raena grinned. “You bet we are.”

*       *       *

There was a somber tone in the common room of the Primus Elite’s quarters following Raena and Ryan’s departure. Jason was certain that some of the mood was projected from his own sense of loss, but that would be temporary. New ventures would soon demand his full attention.

As he passed through the common room on his way to the main door, Tiff emerged from her bedroom and jogged over. She intersected with him in the front corner of the common room away from the other Trainees.

“Hey, how are you doing?” she asked him.

He shrugged. “Fine.”

“I already miss Raena. I know you two were close…”

“Yeah, I’ll adjust.” He forced a smile.

“Well, if you’re feeling lonely and ever want to talk, or,” she tilted her head and looked him over, “anything else, you know where to find me.”

Did she just proposition me? The statement caught him by surprise. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

She glanced at the other Trainees in the common room, but no one was paying attention to them. “The three of you were always together, so I didn’t want to butt in before.” She lowered her voice, “Sorry if I’m being too forward, but I got the impression you’re not quite as prim and proper as your sister.”

“You could say that.” Jason looked down. I guess I am on my own now. But introducing new attachments now won’t do me any favors. He swallowed. “Look, I don’t know what you’re after, but—”

“No agenda,” she hastily replied. “Sometimes it’s nice to just have the company of a… friend.”

He couldn’t argue with that. It had been entirely too long since he’d had that kind of company. “Yeah, thanks. I’ll think about it.”

Tiff nodded. “All right. I’ll, uh, see you around.” She slinked back toward her bedroom.

Well, that was unexpected. Jason shrugged off the encounter and filed the proposition away as something to consider at a future time. For the present, he was late for a meeting with his father.

Since their discussion two months prior, Jason had only spoken with Wil twice regarding the plan to implement a new weaponized telekinesis training program. With Raena and Ryan now on their way to Tararia and a new TSS term about to begin, this was the prime opportunity to put those initial plans into action.

He arrived at the High Commander’s office and pressed the buzzer next to the door. Two seconds later, the door clicked open.

Wil was seated behind the desk toward the back of his room, seemingly in a contemplative state.

“Hey,” Jason greeted.

“Hi,” his father replied. “Close the door and take a seat.”

Jason complied. “So, how’s this going to work?” he asked while settling into one of the chairs across from the desk.

“That’s what I’ve been trying to figure out for the last two months. I don’t have a definitive answer yet.”

“Last time we spoke, it sounded like an urgent timeframe.”

“It is,” his father said. “We should have been underway by now, but I wanted to make sure things get done right. I’ve been through a war—I know how quickly things can go sideways if the wrong people get involved.”

Jason nodded. “And you’re trying to figure out screening?”

“Not exactly. More who to approach directly. This isn’t a matter where we can put out a general call for volunteers.”

“Why not?”

Wil’s brow furrowed. “Well, it’s a similar issue we ran into while I was trying to train the first round of Navigators to use the independent jump drive. It’s not just a matter of enthusiasm, but also competence.”

“Aren’t all the trainees and Agents pre-vetted?” Jason questioned.

“To an extent, yes. But weaponized telekinesis goes beyond basic telepathic aptitude. When we restructured the TSS over the past few terms, we began taking some Eighth and Twelfth Generation students with abilities present, but at levels far below our historical guidelines for Agent trainees—in the 4 range of potential.”

“Some of the Trion Agents are around 5, right? It’s not that much lower.”

Wil exhaled heavily. “When taking the number at face value, no. Except, the intensity measures are exponential. You can’t tether a 4 with a 9 and not have it be completely overwhelming for the weaker Agent.”

Jason crossed his arms. “Then Trion is out completely.”

“That’s what I’ve been trying to decide,” his father continued. “I’m toying with the idea of different units or teams—grouping people by ability level so all skills can be maximized without risking burnout.”

“Makes sense.”

“Yes, but the issue is which teams to assign to which kinds of tasks. Not to mention, the broader the categories we open up, the more likely it is that people will start talking, and eventually someone will say the wrong thing to someone.”

“Hmm.” Jason slumped back in his chair. “Well, if the teams were to follow existing groupings, then it might be possible for each to function independently—and they wouldn’t have to know there were any other groups.”

“That’s the solution that came to the forefront for me, too. It’s practical, given our present needs, but it also goes against everything I’ve tried to stand for as a leader. My tenets of command are openness and honesty whenever possible.”

“Maybe this is one of those time when it’s not possible to be so transparent.”

Wil scowled. “I figured you’d say that.”

Jason raised an eyebrow and leaned forward slightly. “Were you just looking for someone to agree with you?”

His father cracked a wan smile. “I’ve had to make some tough calls, many of which I’ve questioned for many years after the actions. Sometimes it’s nice to hear that others also feel it’s the right course, even when you already know it’s the best option. Fewer recriminations that way.”

“I could see that. So, let’s say completely independent secret training groups are the best way forward—there’s still the question of how to select the members.”

Wil inclined his head. “I’m afraid that also means breaking some of my other rules—most notably, playing a lot of favoritism with my friends.”

“Your first round Elite trainees?”

“Precisely. When I installed Ethan and Ian as division heads, a secondary function was to have trusted colleagues in place in the event some need like this arose in the future.”

Jason smiled. “You probably figured that’d be a little further out than a year after the promotion.”

Wil chuckled. “Stars! I stopped having any clear expectations about the future when I was younger than you. If I hadn’t gotten used to going with the flow by now, I would have lost my mind years ago.”

“Agility does have its perks.”

“Indeed it does.” Wil folded his hands on the desktop. “It’ll be easy enough to insert some more team leads in key positions at the start of this next term. I guess my main question for you right now is where you want to specialize.”

“I… hadn’t really thought about it,” Jason replied after several seconds. “I’d always thought of it as ‘weaponized telekinesis’ in a general sense. What are the options?”

“In broad strokes, offensive, defensive, and support,” Wil explained. “Within those classifications, there are several possibilities ranging from one-on-one engagements, use of small craft, and teamwork using larger vessels. Or, there’s healing.”

“Regardless of the options, something tells me you already have something in mind for me.”

Wil smiled. “It’s almost like you’ve known me for your whole life, or something.”

Jason laughed. “Yeah, so weird…”

“But yes, I do have something in mind. The difficulty is that it’s something I swore to myself I’d never do.”

His father’s suddenly somber tone wiped the smile from Jason’s face. “Which is?”

“To tap into power on the scale that can protect—or destroy—a planet.”

Jason’s heart leaped. “What do you mean?”

Wil looked down. “I know before the field trip to the rift you went over the end of the war in your classes—and how the Bakzen’s main planet was broken apart.”

“Yeah, it must have been a hell of a firefight.”

“It was,” his father said, still keeping his gaze downcast, “but that’s not what destroyed the planet. I did.”

A chill gripped Jason’s chest. “What do you mean?”

“I focused a strong enough charge through the Conquest to implode the planet.”

The statement was too bold to possibly be true. Jason shook his head, dismissing the absurd claim. No one person could handle enough energy to destroy an entire planet.

“I’m serious, Jason. That’s why I’m not taking this lightly.”

“You’re talking about literally destroying a planet with raw telekinetic energy?”

Wil nodded, finally meeting Jason’s gaze. “Up until I did it, no one thought it was possible. But I know what it took, and I have a sense of your potential. I no longer think I’m the only person capable of feats of that magnitude.”

Jason’s chest felt like it was trapped in a vice. “Dad…”

“Now, I don’t think it will come to that. I just need you to understand that this is serious business—billions of lives may be in your hands one day.”

What can I possibly say to that? Jason searched for the right words. “I know I’m not ready to make those kinds of decisions, but I think with time, and the right guidance, I could.”

Wil nodded. “I’m glad to see you’re a little reluctant—I’d be concerned if you were overly eager to take that on.”

“You’d have to be insane to be excited about that. I might be a little crazy when it comes to some things, but I try to keep it in line.”

“I think that particular brand of crazy runs in the family.”

“Considering what Raena’s already signed up to do, I’m inclined to believe it’s genetic.”

The concern finally faded from Wil’s face. “Very true. I’ll leave the politicking to others.”

“Meanwhile, we’ll just be building a secret special ops force.”

“Yep.”

Jason grinned. “That sounds like way more fun, not gonna lie.”

Wil smiled back. “I hate to admit it, but part of me is a little excited by the prospect.”

“It does make sense,” Jason replied. “I mean, it’s unfinished business. I can’t imagine you felt a real sense of resolution after the war, knowing the Priesthood is still at large. After positioning to do something for twenty years, I think I’d be pretty excited to finally take out the bad guys.”

“Well, when you put it like that…”

“Whoa! Maybe dial back that devious glint in your eyes a notch or two,” Jason said with a grin.

Wil laughed. “All right, you got me. But we’re going to get them.”

“Let’s get started.”

*       *       *

Ryan admired Raena asleep in bed next to him—watching the rise and fall of her exposed back, her flawless skin and refined features the very image of perfection. Even more than her external beauty was her brilliance and heart he’d first fallen in love with when they met.

He still couldn’t help feeling a sense of awe to be in the same room as her, let alone knowing that they were now bonded to each other. This incredible young woman—amazing in her own right, even without the credentials of her family—was one day going to be his wife.

Nothing about that prospect seemed real. Ryan still saw himself as the Ward he was in his youth, without family or anything to his name. For everything to have changed so dramatically in a year’s time was still too much to fully process. All he could do was trust in the love he shared with Raena and that they’d be able to navigate the upcoming challenges together.

My past showed me what needs to be different in my future. I’m no longer alone. He took a deep breath and slipped out of bed.

Raena stirred as he got up, but she quickly settled back into her quiet slumber.

Ryan pulled on pants, a t-shirt, and shoes before stepping out into the hallway. He didn’t have a particular destination in mind, but taking a walk outside in the fresh air sounded refreshing. There were too many thoughts churning through his mind and he needed to re-center himself.

The common areas of the estate were empty at the wee hour, and Ryan wandered slowly through the halls on his way out to the gardens. Even when viewed with only the dimmed nighttime lights and moonlight streaming through the windows, the details of the architecture spoke to the Sietinens’ wealth and level of opulence in their lifestyle. I wonder if it was like this for Dainetris before the fall?

He had no way of knowing, since all but the most public information about the Dynasty had been sealed. Cris mentioned that the eastern expanse of the Third Region used to be the Seventh Region, but no maps in the digital archives outlined that political boundary. It was frightening to think that so much information could be suppressed over the course of one hundred fifty years.

Directions to strike discussion of the Dynasty from the oral history, passed from parents to their children, took care of common knowledge, and the Priesthood’s complete control of the central data repositories ensured that digital records were scrubbed to paint whatever picture they desired. With that information altered and no one left alive to have experienced another political structure firsthand, for all intents and purposes there had never been a seventh High Dynasty. Ryan couldn’t help but wonder if people would even accept his claim, however valid it was.

No, they will… because Raena and I aren’t like the others. They’ll accept us because we’re as close to being one of them as anyone with this level of influence ever has been. His self-assurances offered temporary relief from his worries, but deep down he knew he wouldn’t feel confident until their task was complete.

Ryan wandered downstairs and was about to exit into the gardens when he heard light footsteps in the hall. He turned around and was surprised to see his former friend, Tony, about to enter into one of the many hidden servant passageways.

“Stars! Ryan?” Tony exclaimed in a whisper.

“Hey!” Ryan greeted with a smile. He kept his voice at just about a whisper, as well—he was confident any nearby bedrooms were soundproof, but the darkened surroundings called for hushed speech, it seemed.

“What are you doing back?” Tony asked. “I thought you joined the TSS?”

“I did. I mean, I’m still in the TSS,” Ryan tried to explain. “It’s complicated.”

Tony eyed him suspiciously. “Yeah, I’ll say. You’re a guest at the Sietinen estate as a TSS trainee? I know Cris Sietinen was TSS High Commander, but still…”

“He’s been very gracious welcoming me here.”

“Uh huh.” Tony crossed his arms and looked Ryan over. “C’mon, what’s up?”

Anything I tell him will be common knowledge by tomorrow afternoon. But they’ll see me with Raena… May as well control what story they tell. Ryan took a deep breath. “I’m here because when I joined the TSS, I found out who my father was.”

Tony cocked his head. “Really? Who was he?”

“It’s a little crazy.” Ryan tousled his hair. “He was the TSS High Commander before Cris. And, apparently, he was also a secondary heir to the Bankris Dynasty in the Second Region.”

“Whoa! So, you’re a dynastic heir?” Tony’s eyes were filled with disbelieve and envy.

“Yeah. Crazy, right?”

“I’ll say.” His friend shook his head.

“So, anyway, the Sietinen heiress, Raena, is here to get educated on Taran politics and be groomed to take over as Cris’ successor. Since I know nothing about being highborn, they decided to send me along, too, as a shadow—sort of an early TSS internship.”

Tony’s brow wrinkled. “I suppose that explains why that TSS Agent is with you.”

“Exactly.”

“Wow…” His friend took a step back toward the servant passageway. “Well, I guess you have your new highborn life to live now.”

“Tony, it’s not like that.”

“Really? Because it sounds like you’re keeping company with the Sietinen Dynasty heiress these days—and on a first name basis, no less.”

This is just like when I left before… he’ll find fault in everything I say just because it’s something he can never have for himself. It’s easier to keep me as the outsider. Ryan composed his reply, “Raena has been a good friend to me, and she’s going to make an excellent leader. She’s not like most highborn—she grew up on Earth living a normal life with regular people. Bringing that perspective will mean changes around here. Good changes.”

His friend brushed it off. “Yeah, whatever you say, my lord.”

“Seriously, Tony, finding out about someone’s birthright doesn’t change who they are as a person—I’m still the same guy who used to sneak cake from the dessert cart with you and who swapped the ringtone on Laura’s handheld.”

Tony finally cracked a smile. “That was a good one.”

“So, come on. Don’t assume I’m some stuck-up outsider now that I have a family crest. I’d like to think our friendship had more to it than just convenient proximity.”

“Yeah, you’re right…” Tony looked down.

“I know it’s weird, and I don’t expect us to be close like we used to be. I just want you to know that if we pass each other in the hall, you can—and should—say ‘hi’ to me like we’re old friends, because we are.”

“Okay, sure.”

Ryan smiled. “All right. Well, I’ll see you around.”

“Yeah, see you.” Tony slipped into the servant passage and closed the door.

It was unlikely any of Ryan’s old friends would ever regard him like a personal acquaintance again, but at least he’d made an effort.

The conversation left him feeling even more restless than he had upon waking up, so he continued on his path out into the gardens.

Everything was quiet in the world outside. The moonlight cast the lush foliage in a blue glow, augmented occasionally by amber accent lighting lining the paths. Ryan ambled along the paved trail past a babbling fountain and down to one of the scenic overlooks above the city of Sieten below.

Unlike the residential wing of the estate, the city was alive even in the dead of night—responding to the ongoing needs of the Taran civilization. Sieten had it easier than some cities, being relatively close to the time zone of the Priesthood’s isle that set the clock observed as common time throughout the disparate worlds. Ryan wondered what it would have been like to grow up in a place where the accepted business hours were always in the middle of the night.

He brushed off the notion and all its ripple effects that would only serve to make his head hurt. Managing a civilization wasn’t his responsibility.

Except, it will be… he realized.

In a matter of years, he was expected to assume the role as Head of the Dainetris Dynasty. With all likelihood, the divisions of the former corporation operated by the family would be returned to his purview—at least those absorbed by Sietinen—and he’d have to be both businessman and politician.

Dainetris had been responsible for ship manufacture and other infrastructure projects before their fall. Those activities were more important than ever as the Taran civilization continued its expanse. Ships needed near-constant upkeep in the harsh, irradiated environment of space. Old vessels needed to be decommissioned and recycled, and new craft with the latest technology advances were always under construction in massive shipyards throughout the worlds. If any of the production was mismanaged, repair parts wouldn’t make it to where they were needed and interstellar commerce would grind to a halt.

The same went for an issue with the SiNavTech network, VComm communications, or Makaris Corp food shipments—or the services delivered by the other High Dynasties, for that matter.

That’s why they are core services. That’s why Cris and Kate recognize the High Dynasties can’t rule from a place of greed, but must uphold an interest in the common good. As Ryan stared at the city below, he gained a new appreciation for the revolution that was about to take place. He had a chance to be a leader to set a new standard for resource management and allocation. If the other dynasties were willing to see the big picture of where Tarans could go as a collective people, so much more would be possible.

All the same, the thought of getting to that point was daunting, to say the least. He knew nothing about running a civilization, but he was willing to learn.

A cool breeze swept up from the lake, and Ryan’s skin prickled from the sudden chill.

There’s still time to grow into the person I need to be, he decided. And I’ll have Raena with me. We’ll figure it out together.

Ryan took a brisk pace back along the garden path as the wind continued to pick up. His mind was still too active for sleep when he made it back to the manor, so he decided to wander toward the administrative wing.

The lights were at full brightness in the corridor leading to the operations center, as SiNavTech employees worked around the clock to monitor the critical transportation network. The scent of brewing coffee wafted through the halls.

Unlike the daytime hours Ryan had witnessed as a maintenance tech, the halls were sparsely populated. He was able to stroll through the corridors looking at the holopaintings and memorabilia displayed on the walls and pedestals, encountering only the occasional passersby, and they were all too concerned with their own tasks to pay him much attention.

Eventually, he arrived at a dead-end hall tucked away from the main activity. It housed a collection of artifacts characterized by old-world craftsmanship from a previous era where wood, stone, and metalwork were vogue rather than the digital art popular in recent decades. Such fluctuating aesthetic tastes changed with every generation, but Ryan had always been drawn to art with a physical presence.

He approached a carved, three-dimensional relief map of Tararia mounted on one of the walls, at least two meters high and four wide. The entire model was painted with stunning realism, and he noted how even mountain peaks were detailed with the location of stream headwaters from ancient glaciers.

Examining the location around the city of Sieten, Ryan noticed that a green serpent resembling the Sietinen crest was situated in the hills to the north of the city, corresponding with the location of the estate. Likewise, in the First Region, he spotted a Falcon in the outskirts of the city of Vaentar. Curious, he scanned over the rest of the map and noticed the icons from other crests he recognized throughout the world.

Then, he saw it: a red flower identical to the painting his mother had given him at their brief reunion. It was along the southeastern coast of what was now the Third Region—squarely in the territory he was told used to be the Seventh Region, the seat of power for Dainetris.

Was this the capital city? No modern database had identified the location of the administrative complex—the Priesthood had destroyed those records in their information purge. But a map such as this, something that would have been dismissed as stylized art, had never been seized. Knowing where to look, they might be able to find more information about the Dainetris Dynasty’s fall.

Heart racing with excitement, Ryan snapped a picture of the map with his handheld and raced back to the adjoining quarters he was sharing with Raena. Middle of the night or not, he was anxious to share his discovery.

“I found something,” he told Raena telepathically as he entered the bedroom, going to sit next to her on the bed.

Raena roused, pulling the sheet around her chest as she rolled over. “What time is it?”

“I dunno—02:00? I couldn’t sleep so I took a walk. Look at this.” He showed her the image of the map on his handheld.

She rubbed her eyes. “Is that Tararia?”

“Yes, look.” Ryan zoomed in on Sieten. “You see the serpent?”

“Yeah, that looks like my family crest.”

He smiled. “Exactly. So look at this.” Scrolling the image to the side, he centered the coastline containing the red flower icon.

Raena stared at it blankly. “What am I supposed to see here?”

“The flower, that—” Ryan took a calming breath. “I think that flower is the Dainetris crest.”

Her eyes met his. “Why do you say that?”

“My mother’s holopainting—it’s this same species. It can’t be a coincidence.”

She caught on, shaking off the grogginess of sleep. “This may mark the location of the former Dainetris estate.”

“Yes, and maybe will give us a lead about how and why the Dynasty fell.”

Raena shook her head. “That explains what I saw.”

“Hmm?”

“When I was with the Aesir. I saw the pathways leading to Tararia, and a red flower at the top of a cliff. Maybe this is what I was meant to find.”

Ryan examined her. “Did you see anything else in that vision?”

Her brow wrinkled. “No, it was just the flower motif.”

So no easy answer. He turned off the handheld’s screen. “You don’t think anything survived the Priesthood’s purge, do you?”

“I don’t think I can take anything I saw in the vision at face value,” Raena replied.

“Well, regardless, we need to go to that city.”

“Absolutely.” Raena laid back down and reached one arm around Ryan’s back to draw him to her. “But that can wait until morning.”

CHAPTER 9

Raena burst into the dining room with Ryan to find Cris and Kate seated at the table midway through breakfast. “We figured it out!” she announced.

Cris raised a quizzical eyebrow. “Pardon?”

“My vision,” Raena clarified.

Ryan nodded. “The red flowers—I think they’re the Dainetris Dynasty crest,” he explained telepathically, glancing at a servant in the corridor leading to the kitchen.

Kate and Cris exchanged glances. “What makes you say that?” she asked.

“I found this map.” Ryan showed them the picture he’d shared with Raena the night before.

“That’s the same flower I saw,” Raena insisted. “I think we should go to that city and check it out.”

Cris took a slow breath, then gestured for the servant down the hall to give them some privacy. “If this is true, our friends may be watching.”

We can’t ignore a lead just because the Priesthood is after us. Raena sat down across from Cris and folded her hands on the tabletop. “We’re going.”

Her grandfather eyed her. “I’d think you were an only child, if I didn’t know better. You seem used to getting your way.”

“Yes.” Raena grinned. “We’ll leave in an hour.” She rose from the table.

“Maybe we should think this through…” Kate suggested.

“Agreed. I appreciate your enthusiasm, Raena, but it’s unlikely we’ll find anything worthwhile there at this point. If there was anything incriminating, I’d think our friends would have taken care of it by now.”

“Unless they didn’t know where to look,” Ryan offered.

“And you do?” Kate asked.

“I don’t know for sure,” Raena interjected, “but I do know my vision is pointing me there. I don’t think it would unless we’d know what to find when we got there.”

A hum of energy passed between Cris and Kate while they conducted a telepathic exchange.

“All right,” Cris said after ten seconds. “I still don’t fully understand where these visions come from or what they mean, but I always trusted what Wil saw, and I should pay you the same respect.”

Raena nodded. “Thanks.”

“I’m concerned, though,” he continued. “I don’t like the idea of you being out in the open.”

“If our ultimate goal is to send a message of strength, we can’t always hide behind these walls,” Raena stated.

“I agree. And that’s why I’m coming with you,” Cris said.

Raena frowned. “Our chances of being recognized go way up with you as an escort.”

“And the likelihood of anyone trying to mess with you also goes way down,” her grandfather countered. “I may not be an official TSS Agent anymore, but I can certainly put up a compelling telekinetic fight if it’s needed, legal or not.”

“And that’d be a great way to undermine all our plans—dragging the legality of ability use into things,” Kate stated.

“True,” Cris conceded. “Then no telekinesis. Even without that, it still makes sense for me to go. I haven’t conducted a proper tour of the Third Region since becoming Head, and a visit to the east coast is fitting.”

Kate gave a slight shake of her head. “It’s still risky.”

“Like almost everything else we do,” Cris replied. “I think Raena’s right, though—we need to take a chance and see if we can get some answers.”

“I’d really like to understand where I’m from,” Ryan added.

Cris smiled. “And I hope we can give you that.”

“Then it’s settled,” Raena said. She grabbed a pastry from a basket on the table. “See you back here soon.”

Before her grandparents could change their minds, she withdrew from the dining room with Ryan and headed back toward their quarters.

“That was strange seeing someone talk to the Head of a High Dynasty like that,” Ryan commented when they were halfway down the hall.

Raena laugh. “Oh yeah. Whoops.”

“I guess you don’t really see him that way, though.”

She shrugged and took a bite of the pasty she’d snagged from the breakfast spread. “Yeah, they’re my grandparents. But, I should probably ‘respect my elders’, or something.”

“Like he said, you’re just used to getting your way.”

She grinned. “That I am. Sorry.”

“I’m doomed, aren’t I?”

“I’ll be a benevolent dictator.”

Ryan chuckled. “I should have figured I’d just be along for the ride.”

“But it’ll be a good ride,” Raena replied. “I can’t help it if I’m always right.”

“One of these days… One of these days I‘ll be right, and you’ll never hear the end of it,” Ryan joked back.

“Good luck with that.”

“Oh, just you wait…” His eyes glinted with faux challenge.

“I’ll believe it when I see it.”

They ducked into the respective doors to their adjoined suites to get ready for the day. After showering, Raena selected a plain street clothes outfit consisting of black pants and a form-fitting red top with a cowl neck. She checked the weather in their destination city and saw that its climate was kept somewhat cooler than Sieten due to some sensitive crops in nearby agricultural lands, so she also grabbed a black jacket.

Ryan was ready around the same time, and the two of them returned to the dining room. When they arrived, Kate was absent, but Cris was waiting for them with Marina.

“The three of you are incredibly reckless,” Marina stated as soon as Raena and Ryan entered the room.

Raena froze. “Does she know?” she asked her grandfather, including Ryan in the exchange.

“Yes,” Cris replied aloud. He gestured for Raena to close the door behind them.

She complied. “So Ryan…”

Marina nodded. “Cris had to tell me three times before I believed him.” She looked to Ryan. “It’s an honor.”

Ryan flushed. “I’m…” he faded out and shrugged.

“Everything made a lot more sense after Cris told me,” Marina continued. “I always found it odd that they took you in so quickly during Raena and Jason’s first visit here. I never could have guessed the real reason.”

“I knew you were one of the only people who’d understand,” Cris said to her. “You were also manipulated by the Priesthood.”

A grimace flitted across Marina’s otherwise serene face. “Your poor mother,” she said to Ryan, shaking her head. “I had the same thing done to me with Saera.”

He looked down. “Yeah.”

“Anyway,” Cris continued, “given the maneuvering to come, it seemed prudent to bring Marina into the fold.”

Raena nodded. “That’ll definitely come in handy.”

Marina gathered herself. “Yes, and of course now that I know, I realize just how delicate and dangerous this situation is, and how the last thing you should be doing is gallivanting around. However, I also know better than to fight your hard-headedness.”

Cris smirked. “See? Progress.”

His advisor rolled her eyes and sighed. “I took the liberty to investigate that map you found. I believe I have a lead for you.”

Raena perked up. “Oh?”

“According to the imprint on the back, it was made by a sculptor in the city of Dain approximately eight hundred years ago,” Marina explained.

Cris’ brow wrinkled in thought. “I won’t profess to know every town in the Third Region, but that doesn’t sound familiar—aside from the obvious name similarity to the High Dynasty.”

“That’s where things get interesting: there is no city of Dain,” Marina replied.

“Name change after the Dynasty’s fall?” Cris asked.

She nodded. “That’s my best guess. I did some digging, and the best candidate is Shorlaen. The city’s records are… incomplete in a suspect way. Certain documentation points to a well-established metropolis going back thousands of years, but other records suggest new development only two or three generations old.”

“Sounds like a data purge to me,” Cris said.

“Indeed,” Marina agreed. “It’s nothing that would jump out unless you were searching specifically for evidence of such an occurrence.”

“How is it even possible to change the name and history of a city without anyone knowing?” Ryan asked.

“It can’t be done overnight,” Marina replied, “but give it a generation or two, once no one living can offer a firsthand account, and official records become the most reliable source of information—supposedly.” She sighed. “It’s a monumental undertaking, but the Priesthood’s reach is sufficient to pull it off.”

We already know the Priesthood is all-powerful. Finding some artwork hardly seems like a solid lead. “All right, so what about the sculptor?” Raena prompted.

“Right.” Marina pulled her handheld from a pocket in her gown and set it on the dining table. She used its holographic projector to display a series of relief murals similar to the one Ryan had found in the hallway. “Looks familiar, right?”

Everyone nodded.

She smiled. “Well, these were produced within the last thirty years by a craftsman in Shorlaen.”

“Descendent of the original?” Cris speculated.

“Or at least connected to an apprentice in some fashion,” Marina said. “While I don’t expect this individual to know anything, they may have information regarding the original craftsman’s studio. It seems that the Priesthood overlooked this craftsman during the purge, otherwise they would have had complete records regarding the artwork and where it was distributed. We wouldn’t have the map here in the Sietinen estate if they knew to come looking for it.”

Why didn’t I think of that? Raena lit up. “So there might be untarnished records with concrete information regarding Dainetris.”

“Maybe,” Marina said. “However, the original workshop may have been demolished and paved over years ago. Or it might be intact and have nothing of interest.”

Ryan shrugged. “It’s a place to start.”

Cris nodded. “All right, let’s go.”

“Be careful,” Marina told them as she picked up her handheld from the table. “If I’m right, the Priesthood made a mistake—and they’ll correct their oversights at any cost.”

“We’ll try to keep a low profile,” Cris assured her.

She scoffed. “You? Right.”

Cris gave her a sheepish look. “Okay, maybe we won’t exactly blend in, but I do like being alive and intend to stay that way.”

Marina shook her head with exasperation. “Very well.”

“Thank you for finding this,” Raena told her grandmother. “I’m glad we’ll be able to talk about things with you now.”

“Me too.”

Raena flashed Marina a parting smile and then followed Cris and Ryan out of the manor toward the main surface port containing transport ships. Her stomach fluttered with anxious anticipation. I wonder what we’re going to find?

*       *       *

Ryan gazed out the shuttle window at the former home of his ancestors. The coastline jutted more than one hundred meters above the sea at the foothills of a coastal mountain range. Though the mountains were mere hills compared to the impressive Bethral Mountains to the east of Sieten, the topography made for an impressive approach to the city from the air.

Unlike the western coastline Ryan had known for his whole life—which sloped gently toward the water and had wide, sandy beaches—this land simply ended where it met with the water. It made for a dramatic sight, but he couldn’t help wondering about what it would have been like to grow up here instead, without being able to swim in the water or bury his toes in the sand.

The metropolis of Shorlaen rolled across the hills, eventually turning into a terraced wall facing the expansive sea. The city mostly consisted of lower structures finished in shades of brown and gray, which was a harsh contrast to the white stone, glass, and gleaming metal featured in Sieten’s towering skyline. Only three buildings in Shorlaen rose above ten stories, and their bland design features looked more suited to an emerging colony world than any place worthy of a High Dynasty seat.

My family may have been from here, but this isn’t my home. Sieten is everything I know. Ryan tore his gaze away and returned his attention to Raena and Cris inside the shuttle. “How much do you think the city has changed in the last one hundred fifty years?”

Cris glanced back at him from the pilot’s chair. “Tough to say. This really doesn’t have the look of a capital city, does it?”

“Yeah, it’s weird,” Raena agreed from her seat across the narrow aisle from Ryan. “I’d have expected the city to either be in ruins or more like Sieten.”

“Maybe showy architecture just wasn’t important to them,” Ryan speculated. But where’s any evidence of an estate? With a flower for the family crest, I’d at least expect a garden somewhere.

“We’ll see what we can find out,” Cris said as he directed the shuttle toward a port on the northern outskirts of the town.

The craft touched down lightly next to a row of similar vessels and they exited through the side door.

“One sec,” Cris told them and jogged over to speak with the port attendant.

“If anyone recognizes him, everyone is going to be so confused about why the Head of Sietinen is playing tourist in some nothing town,” Ryan muttered, crossing his arms to block out the cool, salt-laden breeze blowing across the hilltop. “I wish we could have come alone—I don’t think you’re well-known enough yet to stand out too much.”

“I know,” Raena agreed as she buried her hands in her jacket’s pockets. “But he’s right—if we do run into trouble, I’d rather have him with us than not.”

“True.”

The port attendant nodded understanding and gave Cris a slight bow.

Cris returned to where Ryan and Raena were waiting. “We’re all set. I told him who I am but asked him to keep it quiet.”

Raena looked skeptical. “Think he will?”

“Oh, stars no!” Cris laughed. “But, if everyone in the town thinks they’re supposed to be keeping it a secret, they may be more inclined to speak with us if they believe we’re on a special mission and only those in the know on the inner circle can help.”

“Tricky tricky,” Raena said with a mischievous smile.

“Let me tell you, dealing with teenagers for as many years as I did as Lead Agent gave me all sorts of insight into group behavior. Except for you rational, mature types,” he said with a grin to Raena and Ryan. “You defy all expectations by actually doing what’s reasonable.”

Raena laughed. “You got me—rationality is my weakness.”

“Thank the stars! You can balance out my impulsiveness.” Cris led them toward a paved path leading in the direction of the city. “Just don’t forget, the sense of what’s rational is influenced by perspective.”

“And that’s why we’re here,” Raena replied. “I want as close to the truth as we can find.”

The path led to a parking lot with an assortment of sleek ground transportation vehicles for rent. Cris selected a white, four-passenger car with a domed roof and palmed open the side entry. The doors parted and they climbed in, with Raena and Ryan on the front bench seat facing back toward Cris.

Cris tapped on a console between the seats and brought up a map of the city. “All right, I believe the sculptor is in this block here.” He pointed to an intersection within the central district of the city. “I say we start out by paying him a visit.”

“Works for me,” Ryan agreed.

Raena nodded.

Cris entered in the command to the automated nav console, and the doors closed. Within moments, the car was speeding down the roadway.

Single-family homes became more densely packed closer to the city, eventually transitioning into low, multi-unit buildings mixed with commercial space. Up close, the city had the same bizarre combination of new and old Ryan had noticed from the air. It was almost as though the buildings had been transported and repurposed.

Except that’s completely impractical. It’s probably just what building materials mined from this region look like, Ryan decided.

The car slowed as it entered the city core, merging with other ground traffic on the automated transit grid. Eventually, it parked in a slot parallel to the street one block from the location Cris had identified.

“Shall we?” Cris hopped out from the car.

Amid the buildings, the breeze was much less pronounced and Ryan found he was able to walk without feeling chilled like up at the port. Few people were strolling down the streets at the mid-morning hour, but those who were varied in their reactions—some barely seeing the three of them and others watching with great interest. Ryan was pretty sure he heard at least one person whisper something about Cris Sietinen to their companion. I hope he’s right about those rumors being helpful.

When they reached the location Cris had identified on the map, there was only a plain gray three-story structure that appeared to be more recent construction than the surrounding blocks.

“Hmm,” Cris mused aloud. “I can’t say this looks promising.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Raena agreed.

“This building is new,” Ryan observed. “Maybe something happened to the original and they moved the workshop?”

“Possibly.” Cris crossed his arms.

One of the passersby noticed the group’s consternation and stopped two paces from them. “Are you looking for something?”

Cris turned to address the middle-aged woman. “Yes, we—”

“Stars! My lord.” The woman dropped to a deep curtsy.

“No, please,” Cris insisted in a low voice. “We’re not here on official business.”

The woman hesitantly rose, adjusting her shawl around her shoulders. “If it’s Elren you want, his shop is three blocks to the south and one east.”

“How did you know that’s who we were looking for?” Cris asked her.

She gave him a knowing smile. “When strangers come, it’s often for him. He’s something of a collector.”

“Our thanks.” Cris bowed his head.

“The honor is mine, my lord,” she replied, then cast an evaluating look in Raena and Ryan’s direction. “It’s surprising to see you here.”

“It was past time I visit the lands beyond Sieten,” Cris replied with a smile. “Now, we should be on our way.”

“Of course, my lord.” The woman glanced again at Ryan, then inclined her head and continued down the sidewalk.

“Any bets on how long it is before the entire town knows we’re here?” Raena said when the woman was beyond earshot.

Cris chuckled. “Twenty minutes tops.”

Raena smiled. “So Elren, huh? I wonder if that’s our sculptor.”

“One way to find out.” Cris strode ahead in the direction the woman had indicated.

After two minutes of walking, he stopped outside a nondescript beige building, marked only by a carved wooden door.

“Much more promising,” Raena commented.

“This must be it.” Cris knocked.

A minute passed before a man spoke over an intercom, “Yes?”

“Hello, Elren? We’re here regarding an old relief map created in this studio. We were hoping you could tell us some more about it,” Cris replied.

“Where is the map?” the man asked, making no indication of his identity.

“In Sieten. We brought pictures,” explained Cris. “This should only take a few minutes of your time.”

The door bolt slid open and an elderly man with bushy brows peered outward. “Where in Sieten?” He looked Cris over.

“Within the Sietinen estate,” Cris stated levelly. “I would appreciate your assistance.”

The man’s eyes widened and he took a step back, allowing the door to swing open. “My lord, I—” He noticed Ryan and Raena and he sucked in a startled breath. “Stars!”

Cris tilted his head expectantly.

“Come in, come in,” the man urged.

Cris led the way, followed by Raena and Ryan. Once they were inside, the man closed and re-bolted the door.

The interior was cramped and chaotic, somewhere between a living room and a workshop. Though what little of the walls Ryan could see appeared newly renovated, the furnishings were well-worn. A couch had been overtaken by crates containing paints and decorative stones, and bookshelves along the walls were lined with an assortment of knickknacks. At the back of the room, where a dining room should have been, a work table supported a half-carved wooden mural nearly three meters on its longest edge. Wooden shavings littered the ground and the air bore an oaken mustiness.

Ryan inspected the artifacts on the bookshelves with interest, noting a bizarre mixture of electrical components and stone sculptures that looked like they could have been from another era. He was so engrossed in his study that it took him a minute to realize the old man was staring at him.

“What?” Ryan asked him.

“You look just like them,” the man breathed.

“Who?” Cris prompted.

“The paintings in the Underground,” the man replied like the answer was obvious.

“Does that sound familiar?” Cris telepathically asked Raena and Ryan.

“That’s sometimes what we’d call the servant living area beneath the estate, but otherwise no,” Ryan told him.

“Right,” Cris said aloud. “But I think we skipped introductions.”

The man’s face flushed. “Of course, my apologies. I don’t get many visitors.” He clasped his hands and made a small bow. “I am Elren, yes. I inherited this studio from my master, Ulrich—he never had any children of his own.”

Cris nodded. “I see. And do you happen to have any records of the art produced by the studio from before you were involved?”

“No, I’m afraid those were lost in a collapse,” Elren said.

There goes that lead. Then Ryan caught himself. “Wait, what do you mean by a ‘collapse’?”

“A cave-in,” Elren said again like he was having to repeat the obvious.

Cris’ brow furrowed. “I’m sorry, Elren, I understand the words but not the meaning. Can you explain the Underground and these collapses?”

Elren’s bushy eyebrows rose. “You mean you don’t know?”

“About what?” Cris asked.

“The original city,” the old man stated.

Raena’s jaw dropped. “That’s what happened!” she exclaimed in Ryan’s and Cris’ minds. “The Priesthood didn’t remove the city of Dain—they buried it.”

Stars! Ryan’s breath caught in his throat. “Can you access this Underground?” he stammered.

“Parts of it,” Elren said with a nod. “It’s dangerous, though, because of cave-ins.”

“Do you have a map?” Raena asked tentatively.

Elren ignored her question, continuing the stare at Ryan. “Are you one of them?” he asked.

“I…” Ryan looked to Cris for help.

Cris took a step closer to him and addressed Elren, “We’re here to seek the truth regarding what happened to this city.”

The old man considered the response. “How did you find me?”

“A friend of ours researched the map at the estate. It was some lucky extrapolation,” Cris replied.

“And who’s he?” Elren nodded in Ryan’s direction, not taking his gaze off him.

“Someone invested in Tararia’s future,” Cris said.

Elren nodded with understanding. “Some truths cannot be spoken aloud.” He briefly turned his attention to Raena, shaking his head. “I never dreamed I’d live to witness such times.”

“So, about the Underground,” Ryan said, bringing the conversation back to their objective.

“Right.” The old man shuffled across the room to one of his many bookshelves. He selected a chrome device the size of his palm and brought it to Cris. “This contains a map, but it must be charged.”

Cris inspected the device. “I should be able to tether it to my handheld,” he told Ryan and Raena. “You pick up a thing or two being married to a VComm heiress.”

“Thanks, Grandma,” Raena jested back.

“Thank you, Elren,” Cris said to the man. “Do you have a suggestion for where we should start?”

“That depends on what you’re after,” he replied.

“Evidence of unpopular truths that have been silenced for too long.”

The old man smiled. “Then use the entrance on Mandelay Street. I think you’ll find what you’re looking for.”

“How did you learn about all this?” Cris asked him after a pause.

Elren chuckled. “They think all of us have forgotten, but we haven’t. We just know when to keep quiet.”

“Does everyone here know?” Cris pressed.

Elren shook his head. “Just a few of us, but we preserve what we can. We take apprentices to the Underground so that they might gain necessary perspective.”

“Well, we’re indebted to you,” Cris told him.

The old man brushed off the statement with a wave of his hand. “Truths can only be buried for so long. It’s just a matter of finding the right people to listen.”

“Why reveal this information to us now?” Raena questioned.

“Because if you have found your way here, you are ready to hear that truth. I have lived a long life and it does not take much to see who you are. I believe you can do what must be done—perhaps the first and only ones who would ever be in a position to do so.”

Cris nodded. “We’ll try.”

Elren showed them to the door. “Be safe, and I hope you find what you need.”

“Thank you,” Cris said as the door unbolted and cracked open. He froze in the doorway.

“What is it?” Ryan questioned, taking a step sideways so he could get a better view.

Gathered around the shop door were at least six dozen city residents. They took a collective gasp when they saw Cris.

“You just had to go around announcing yourself,” Raena muttered.

Cris hastily stepped back inside and closed the door. “Well, that backfired.”

Elren peeked out the window. “They mustn’t see you enter the Underground.”

“Is there another way in?” Ryan asked him.

The old man nodded. “I didn’t want to suggest it because it’s blocked, but with the abilities they say you have, you should be able to make a way through.”

“Show us,” Cris requested.

Ryan exchanged a worried glance with Raena as they followed Elren toward a downward staircase. Whatever truth we find in this Underground, I don’t think I’ll be able to see things the same way again.

CHAPTER 10

Descending a musty staircase while being led by a stranger into an unknown situation went against most of Cris’ training, but curiosity kept him moving forward down the dimly lit corridor.

“So, where are we going, exactly?” Cris asked the elderly guide, whose glacial pace only heightened Cris’ anxiousness.

“I believe she’s already put the pieces together,” Elren replied with a quick look back to Raena.

“When they covered up the city, several of the buildings were too tall to hide,” Raena stated. “So, some of structures we see on the surface now are actually the tops of those tall skyscrapers.”

Elren nodded. “The floors below what’s now surface-level were sealed, but construction projects here and there over the last century have opened up passageways to the Underground.”

Cris’ heart leaped. “There’s an entire, intact city beneath us?”

“Much of it is now in ruins due to lack of maintenance and time, but many of the structures are there, yes,” the old man replied.

How is that possible? The city spans at least two kilometers. That’s a huge structure to erect over the top. And where did all the residents go? “Elren, you said earlier that some of you haven’t forgotten. Do you have any record—written or oral—regarding how the city got to be the way it is today?”

The old man shook his head. “I don’t know the details, but there was an event a century or two ago when Dainetris was condemned. The people loved our leaders. Anyone unwilling to denounce their loyalties met a swift end at the hand of the Priesthood, and those few remaining were sent away. When they were allowed to return a month later, the city was no longer at sea level.” Elren’s shoulders slumped further. “From what I saw in the Underground as a youth, Dain was beautiful. What you see now of Shorlaen is our punishment for disobeying.”

Cris hurriedly dismissed dark thoughts about what the Priesthood would do to the four of them if they discovered this new quest to expose the truth. “Is it one continuous platform over the city below, or…?”

“It appears the structure was erected in modules,” Elren explained. “I am far from an architect, but I know enough of design to see the seams between pieces.”

“But you can get between the different sections of the Underground?” Ryan asked.

Elren nodded. “Most places, yes. I suspect your question is specifically about the Dainetris Estate, and most of that is intact. However, there is a cave-in between here and there—but I believe a former Agent would have the means to find a way through.”

If I have to use telekinesis on Tararia, at least it will be somewhere hidden. “We’ll figure out a way.”

They reached the bottom of the staircase three stories down, which terminated in a metal door. A cursory inspection of the area revealed a broken weld around the door, and chips along the walls and floor suggested a layer of concrete filling in the room had been jackhammered away.

“Exit at Mandelay Street after you complete your task,” Elren instructed. “That’s closest to your destination. The map will show you the possible routes.”

“Not all the cave-ins are noted on the map, correct?” Cris clarified.

Elren inclined his head. “It was current as of five years ago. I’ve heard there have been new collapses since then, but I no longer journey into the Underground.”

“Thank you again for your assistance,” Cris told him.

“A worthy cause. Good luck.” Elren began a slow climb back up the stairs.

Raena and Ryan descended the remaining steps to stand next to Cris after Elren had passed by them.

“Lost city adventure time?” Raena asked.

“Oh yeah.” Cris tested the handle on the door and it pulled toward him with a metal screech.

The space was black beyond the reach of the faint light shining through the open door. Cris evaluated the dark depths with a telekinetic assessment, sensing walls and a ceiling similar to the stairwell. However, there appeared to be another door on the far wall and a double door that he suspected led to an elevator shaft on the right side wall. He took a step into the room and found the floor was covered in a layer of dust. The stale air assaulted his senses and he fought the urge to cough.

“Not the least bit creepy,” Raena said with heavy sarcasm behind him.

Cris pulled out the storage device from Elren and activated his handheld. “We should probably figure out where we’re going.”

It took three attempts to wirelessly charge the storage unit enough to extract the data, but within five minutes Cris had transferred the necessary information to his handheld. He transmitted the map to Raena’s and Ryan’s devices, as well.

“Oh, we’re in a parking garage,” Raena commented when she examined the map. She pointed to the door in the far wall. “Once we go out here, we should be able to follow the ramps to the surface level.”

Ryan activated the flashlight mode on his handheld and approached the door. He yanked on the handle and it swung inward with a groan, releasing a shower of dust. Waving the cloud away from his face, he shined the light into the dark space. “All clear.”

Cris held out his hand for Raena to go first and then followed her through the doorway.

The open area beyond was the size of a city block with a gently sloping floor, up on one side and down on the other. Charging ports for vehicles lined each wall. The ground was covered in a layer of dust like in the elevator lobby, which masked all but a few of the painted lines between parking stalls.

They walked three abreast down the ramp, shining their lights ahead and to the sides as they descended. Though there were no other signs of life, Cris occasionally checked over his shoulder behind for good measure.

After fifteen stories, the switch-backing ramp finally leveled out and led toward a broad opening into the enclosed city beyond.

Cris scouted ahead of Raena and Ryan. Outside the garage, a four-lane boulevard stretched as far as his light reached in either direction, sloping down a hill to the left. An eight-story building across the street blocked his view straight ahead, but the other structures along the boulevard began to answer the mystery regarding the city’s fate.

The ceiling consisted of a series of interlocking panels right out of a cargo ship manufacturing yard. Structural support columns had been erected alongside the tallest buildings to provide anchor points for the panels. The curved nature of the panels created the appearance of hills they had witnessed from the surface. Cris spotted a distinctive brand on some of the sections; with the aid of the camera zoom on his handheld, he was able to make out the identifier—DGE, Dainetris Galactic Enterprises.

They raided the Dynasty’s own foking shipyard to bury the city. He shook his head with disgusted awe.

Ryan grimaced as he stepped into the street next to Cris. “This is a city built for a population ten times what it is today.”

“I don’t want to think about it.” Cris’ stomach turned over.

Raena walked up next to Ryan and took his hand. “We need to focus on making sure this never happens again.”

Ryan gave a weak nod in response as the group headed down the boulevard toward the location of the Dainetris compound indicated on Elren’s map.

The city reminded Cris of the commercial district in Sieten, with a variety of storefronts on the bottom levels of buildings and premium residential space above. After a century and a half, the glass no longer gleamed and foliage had long since died off, but nothing about the environment spoke to why Dainetris had met its sudden end.

Unlike the Sietinen manor that was positioned well outside the city, the Dainetris estate was within the city limits to the south. As they traversed the abandoned streets, though, it became clear why Elren had suggested an alternate entry point. Up ahead, one of the massive support beams had fallen over, taking out several buildings and scattering debris for blocks in either direction. The remaining support beams at three corners of the ceiling segments were enough to support the city above, but if another gave way in the same area, they might be facing a disaster.

“We need to get a repair crew in here,” Cris said, his voice echoing slightly in the eerie stillness.

“Think we can climb over the rubble?” Raena asked.

“I’m hesitant to disrupt anything—there’s no telling how precarious this structure is,” Cris replied.

Ryan consulted the map. “Looks like we don’t have another option. The beam and rubble are blocking the entire eastern side up to the wall, and a series of older, smaller building collapses are in this area to the east.” He pointed at the image on his handheld. “With the estate here, we may as well take a direct path through this park.”

The former greenspace he identified did make for the most direct route, and the smaller number of buildings in the vicinity would likely mean debris had scattered in that area when the column fell. Cris still wasn’t crazy about the idea of using telekinesis in such an unstable environment, but they were already committed to the course.

“Okay, we’ll try it out,” he agreed.

True to the map, they reached the outer edges of the ruins four blocks ahead. Chunks of concrete were interspersed with metal supports and shattered glass.

Cris gingerly picked a path around the larger pieces. As they pressed onward, he had to negotiate a course over piles of rubble, and soon nothing of the ground below was visible. He halted atop one of the piles to survey the area.

Directly ahead, the support column lay at a low angle across their path. With a diameter of seven meters, it was too tall and awkward to easily climb over. The best way ahead was to pass underneath the column near where it was propped up on the base of a toppled building. However, there was presently no person-sized gap through to the other side.

“Looks like some excavating is in order,” Cris commented.

“And avoid getting pancaked in the process.” Raena flashed a daring smile.

Cris gave her a stern look. “You two stay back. I’ll clear the way.”

“We’ve spent plenty of time practicing telekinesis,” his granddaughter objected.

Ryan sighed.

“She always likes to take the lead, doesn’t she?” Cris said to Ryan, concealing a smile.

“You have no idea,” Ryan replied, then hastily added, “I mean, with this sort of thing. Er…” He flushed.

Cris shook his head. “Never mind.” He held up his hand to reinforce his spoken message to stay back and approached the rubble around the fallen column.

The opening was in the crack between two buildings that now braced the column at an angle. Cris reached out telekinetically toward the rubble pile between the buildings and lifted up some of the smaller pieces. Dust filled the air around the site, but the column remained in its resting place.

Next, he began dragging away some of the larger chunks. The other rubble shifted and smaller pieces cascaded down the piles as the concrete chunks came free. He moved slowly, testing the stability of the piles before removing anything completely. Soon, a tunnel was cleared beneath the column.

Cris peered through from a distance. “That should do it.”

Ryan watched some fist-sized concrete pieces roll down one of the debris piles next to the new opening. “It’s not stable.”

“It just needs to hold for a few minutes.” Cris hopped off the flat piece of concrete atop the pile where he’d been standing and approached the pathway under the column. “I’ll make sure there aren’t any barriers on the other side before you come through.”

He raised a telekinetic shield around himself as a precautionary measure and moved forward, keeping the light from his handheld cast in front of him. His chest constricted as he stepped underneath the massive column. While its mass was well within his capabilities to manipulate, he didn’t trust his reaction time to catch it before it closed the three meter gap above his head.

The tension released as soon as he emerged on the other side. “I’m through!” he called back to Raena and Ryan. “It’s much clearer on this side. I can see the wall around the estate.”

“We’re coming!” Raena replied.

Cris heard footsteps and sliding rubble as the two youths descended the debris pile. Their lights were just beginning the shine through the tunnel when the sound of grating metal pierced the darkness.

The massive column shuddered and crashed toward the ground.

Dust filled the air, and Cris had only his telekinetic senses to try to catch the column.

He was too slow. By the time he had control of the column’s mass, it was nearly parallel with the ground. He ran forward with horror, trying to get a better view. “Raena! Ryan!”

No response.

Stars, no! Cris reached out telepathically. There was a presence—strained, but alive.

He was about to call out again when the column suddenly lifted out of his telekinetic grasp, moving up and backward toward where they had come.

As the dust cleared, he saw Raena rising to her feet with Ryan next to her. She waved her hand and the column came to rest on the ground on the far side of her. Her breath was ragged, and Ryan put his arm around her for support.

“Are you okay?” Cris called out as he ran toward them.

“Yeah,” Raena managed between breaths. “Wow, that was close.”

“I didn’t even see it until you’d already pushed me to the ground,” Ryan said. “How’d you know?”

“Instinct, I guess.” She brushed some dust off her hair and shoulders.

“I should have been holding onto it while you passed under,” Cris stammered, his heart still racing.

“Don’t worry about it,” Raena dismissed.

“We’re fine,” Ryan said as he dusted himself off, as well.

Cris shook his head. “It was reckless to come here—”

Raena cracked a smile. “In all fairness, we probably would have snuck out and come here without you, so…”

“I don’t know what I’m going to do with you two,” Cris muttered wearily.

She stepped toward him and patted his shoulder, her breathing once again normal and eyes bright. “There, there. You’ll adjust eventually.”

Ryan offered a compassionate smile as he passed by Cris after Raena.

Still in the haze of shock, Cris followed them to the main street leading toward the estate. One block up, they passed by one of the few skyscrapers in their immediate surroundings, which reached all the way to the ceiling.

“That must be the Mandelay Street exit,” Raena pointed to the building’s lobby entry.

The doorway was clear and tracks through the dust indicated that others had traversed it in recent years. Once they had been through the manor, it should be a straight shot to the surface where they could summon the car to meet them.

“I have half a mind to get out now before there’s another collapse,” Cris said.

Ryan’s brow furrowed. “We can’t give up now.”

He’s right. The Priesthood will know we came here and might do another sweep. This is our only chance to see if they missed anything the first time around. “Okay,” he yielded. “But take it slow and easy.”

A five-meter-tall wall of veined, gray stone surrounded the Dainetris estate, topped with wrought ironwork. The main iron gate through the wall adjacent to the main road was ajar, and the three of them easily passed into the courtyard beyond. A driveway wide enough for two cars led straight through what looked to be former gardens with raised flowerbeds. After more than a century underground, only exposed soil and stone edging remained amid gaps where wood and vegetation had rotted away.

The driveway terminated in a loop around a dry fountain three meters tall with delicate terraces stacked to give the illusion of a blooming flower. Beyond the fountain, the manor, surfaced in the same veined stone as the surrounding wall, stood three stories and looked to be surprisingly intact despite the fate of its residents. Broad windows and doorways with accompanying terraces patterned the upper level of the manor, and the roof appeared to sport a deck along its length.

“It doesn’t even look like there was a fight,” Ryan said. “Where did everyone go?”

“Maybe we’ll find answers inside,” suggested Cris.

They traversed the driveway and ascended a set of three broad steps leading to the entryway.

Cris tried the handles on the double doors and found them locked. There was a biometric scanner next to the door, which he’d normally be able to use his handheld to crack, but there was no power to the building. “I guess we’re breaking in.”

“Mind if I do the honors?” Ryan asked.

Cris stepped aside. “It’s only fitting.”

Ryan stood a pace back from the lock and outstretched his hand like a claw, telekinetically gripping the door handle. He pulled his arm back and the handle broke free, allowing the door to swing inward.

With a deep breath, Ryan stepped inside.

The light from his handheld illuminated a double staircase with steps curving around either side of the foyer before meeting on the second floor. An ornate chandelier made of dazzling crystal was suspended level with the second story from a domed ceiling painted in a sky mural above the third story.

Beneath the dust gathered on the floor, through footprints from visitors left by Elren or his comrades, Cris could see the emblem of a red flower inlaid in the white marble at the center of the oval entryway.

Raena brushed the dust aside with the toe of her shoe. “It’s the same symbol as on the map.”

“That confirms it was the Dainetris crest,” Ryan said. “Wow… this is so surreal.”

“This must have been gorgeous,” Raena commented. “I bet some of this can still be salvaged.”

“Maybe,” Ryan murmured.

Cris strode across the entryway toward a passage through an inner set of double doors. “I’d love to take in the artistry, but we should get out of here as soon as possible. You can come back after all the structures have been cleared by engineers.”

“Right.” Raena followed Cris into the passageway, which opened into a reception room consisting of several couches loosely arranged in an arc facing a broad viewscreen on the side wall. “From the outside, this place looks like it’s almost as big as the Sietinen manor. Where do we start looking?”

“And I imagine any obvious incriminating information regarding the Priesthood was taken during the purge,” Ryan said. “What may be useful?”

I wish I knew. Cris looked around. “Library, maybe?”

“Seems like a good place to start. There’s something here,” Raena insisted. “I know it seems ridiculous to trust some random vision, but the Aesir take it very seriously. I don’t understand where those insights come from, but I think we need to believe.”

“Wil certainly does. Endorsements from both of you are all I need,” Cris told her. “But to answer your question, Ryan, I don’t know what to look for.”

“Actually, something just occurred to me.” Ryan walked up to the wall and felt around the frame of a landscape painting. He wedged his fingertips behind the frame and awkwardly lowered the large canvas to the ground. “This is just a hunch, but it seems like the Priesthood overlooked art during the purge, right? Dainetris didn’t know those things would make it through the search, but if they did hide something somewhere that wasn’t destroyed or taken, it might be with a painting or sculpture.”

Ryan inspected the back side of the painting frame, then shook his head. “But there are probably hundreds of art installations around here. It’ll take days to go through everything.”

“If there’s even anything to find in one of them,” Cris said. “There may be a faster way.”

“Please do share,” Ryan encouraged.

“Well, any data archive of consequence will be digital, and this entire area is effectively dead, electrically speaking,” Cris said.

Raena’s face lit it. “So all we have to do is search for an electromagnetic signature.”

“Assuming the battery backups aren’t dead, it’d stand out,” Cris replied. “Except, there may still be interference from other devices on backup power.”

“There’s one way to find out.” Raena dropped to the floor and crossed her legs. “Give me a minute.”

“I can—” Cris began, but his granddaughter held up her finger to stop him.

Cris and Ryan stepped back a dozen paces from her and waited.

Raena’s eyes were closed, but her other senses were heightened. Cris detected her consciousness brush past him as she searched through the halls, spanning out in every direction to sweep the manor more quickly than a team of four dozen individuals could accomplish.

I didn’t realize she was already this advanced, Cris thought to himself as she worked. No wonder Wil was okay bringing her to the Aesir.

The ability to separate consciousness from physical self was a more common skill than the act of spatial dislocation known as “stopping time”, but it was still a rare feat. For her to be able to perform both acts without training and so soon after Awakening suggested a level of aptitude that defied expectations—especially when considering her handling of the fallen column. If Jason was anywhere near as gifted, Wil would have his hands full in the coming years.

After three minutes, Raena’s eyes opened and she smiled. “All right, I have four candidate locations.” She gracefully rose to her feet.

“Should I verify?” Cris offered.

“It’s not like the locations are miles apart,” she countered. “Let’s just check them out.”

Cris nodded. “Fine, we can investigate and if we don’t find anything I’ll try my hand at a search.”

“Sounds good,” Ryan agreed.

Raena led them down a hall to the left toward a wing containing offices and conference rooms. The hall terminated in an airy, two-story room that reminded Cris of the main administrative center in the Sietinen estate. Raena’s target was a desk in the center of the room.

“Something in here…” she said while crouching down to view the underside of the desk. She slid her hand along the back recesses with a frown. “This all feels like a factory finish.”

Cris inspected the desktop, noticing the VComm logo and model information. “Ah, that’s what’s going on.”

His granddaughter looked at him expectantly.

“This was the communications hub for the office,” he explained. “They’re set up for insensitive data processing and transfer, even during a power outage, so the battery backup and capacitors can hold a charge for a lot longer than any other standard equipment—apparently for well over a century. There’s nothing hidden around the desk, it’s just the equipment itself you sensed.”

Raena wilted. “Oh.”

“There aren’t many setups like this, though. Hopefully one of the other three leads pans out,” Cris said.

With a resolute nod, Raena led them back down the hall.

The next location was also a bust—what turned out to be another communications console with backup batteries for emergencies. Its charge was almost depleted, but there was just enough life left to have caught Raena’s attention.

“I’m growing more concerned that the power reserves in a hidden data archive may also have run out,” Cris said with a frown. “The theory was a long shot to begin with.”

“I have a good feeling about the next one,” Raena replied.

“Lead the way.” Ryan extended his hand with a flourish.

Raena backtracked to the main foyer and took the staircase on the right.

Their footsteps echoed off the stone lining the room, dust swirling around their ankles. It’s like we’ve traveled back in time.

“I really need a shower after this,” Raena commented as she looked down at the layer of dust on herself.

“That’s what you get for rolling around on the floor,” Ryan jested.

She grinned. “You might want to look at yourself in the mirror.”

Cris tuned out their banter as they walked, instead focusing on the artistic details in their surroundings. Rather than the ostentatious carvings and gold-leafing in the Sietinen estate, the Dainetris aesthetic was more streamlined and elegant. Motifs of sea waves and stars were worked into crown moldings, but in a subtle way that flowed seamlessly with the architectural features. Paintings along the walls depicted a combination of seascapes from dramatic vistas and nebulae. The way the art depicting home and distant worlds played off one another spoke to a balanced perspective about the Dynasty’s role.

I think I would have liked them, Cris thought with a twinge of sadness. I hope I can help guide Ryan to recapture that spirit.

The hall eventually turned into a residential wing with lounge areas in between closed doors to quarters. Along the walls were several family portraits—Ryan did bear a striking resemblance to many of his ancestors, aside from his darker hair. After having some time in the TSS to move past his youth as a Ward, he was even beginning to carry himself in a manner suited for his birthright. A few more years of coaching and he’d fit the part.

“We’re close,” Raena said. She broke into a jog toward a door three down on the right.

The room appeared to be an office. Antique paper books had been carelessly strew around the floor and the desk was overturned. Someone had definitely been looking for something.

Cris followed Raena and Ryan inside, and then he saw that the desk’s hard drive had been extracted. A safe inset in the wall was also opened and emptied.

“Looks like they got what they came for,” he said.

“That’s what they thought.” Raena dropped to her knees next to the overturned desk and smoothed some dust from the floor tiles with her hands. “Except there was something hidden in a place they’d never think to look.”

She hovered her hands over the tile, telekinetically raising the twenty centimeter stone square from its place in the floor. After setting the tile down next to the opening, she shined the light on her handheld inside a recess.

“Whoa—” Her jaw slack, she reached inside with one hand.

Raena removed a small box twice the size of her fist. It was crafted from white metal and ruby accents formed a delicate flower on the top.

Stars! Could this really be it? Cris rushed to her and she handed him the box.

Cris inspected the object. A compact biometric scanner was inlaid on top of the front latch, likely as a genetic key. “I think this is all you, Ryan.” He handed the box over.

Ryan took it and placed his index finger on the scanner. The lid popped open.

Inside, a crystalline data archive was stored with a battery pack.

Cris’ breath caught. “I can’t believe it.”

Raena shook her head with wonder. “If they hadn’t put the batteries in there…”

“And that the charge held,” Cris added. “A few more years and we’d never have found it.”

“Can this be linked to a handheld?” Ryan asked, examining the drive.

“I think so.” Cris gingerly took the box from him. “Let’s find a table.”

They exited to the hall and set up at a small dining table in an adjacent lounge. Cris scanned through the sync options on his handheld and tweaked the settings until he found the right frequency to connect with the archive.

He activated the holographic projector on his device and they waited for the data to load.

The projection morphed into a prompt for a security key.

“Bomax. Any idea what it may be?” Cris asked.

Ryan thought for a moment. “The flower motif is everywhere. What’s the species called?”

Cris shrugged. “I have no idea. I’d never seen it before.”

Raena stepped away from the table toward a landscape painting depicting the flowers. She positioned her handheld over part of the image. “CACI, what type of flower is this?” she asked the device.

“Stellam matutinam,” the digital assistant on her handheld replied, “a coastal flower native to regions in the northern hemisphere on Tararia. Commonly known as morningstar.”

Raena shrugged. “It’s as good a guess as any.”

“Worth a shot.” Cris entered “morningstar” into the prompt field.

A second later, the projection morphed again. Rows upon rows of files appeared—images, videos, text records. As Cris scanned through the folder names and dates, he realized the entire history of the Bakzen and the Priesthood’s interventions in the Taran population was laid out before him.

Raena stared at the projection. “What is all of this?”

“Stars!” Cris breathed. “That’s what they were up to.”

Ryan examined the file list. “The Dainetris Dynasty was gathering evidence against the Priesthood?”

“And a lot of it,” Cris replied. “No wonder the Priesthood took them out so fast. Based on some of these file dates, it looks like one of your ancestors must have come across some overlooked records that survived the purge a thousand years ago. When the Priesthood discovered that they had this information and were planning a disclosure…”

Ryan’s face drained. “So, the Dynasty fell because they were trying to set things right.”

All the more reason to honor their legacy. A slow smile spread across Cris’ face. “Their sacrifices won’t be in vain. This is everything we need.”

CHAPTER 11

“I can’t believe it was there the whole time,” Wil addressed his father on the viewscreen.

“Clearly the Priesthood didn’t think so, either,” Cris agreed. “But we have it now.”

I wish I didn’t know these things, but that’s why we need to make things right. Wil nodded slowly and took a deep breath. “What’s our next move?”

“I need to get all of the High Dynasties on board. With this and the other information we’ve gathered over the years, a unanimous vote is within our grasp.”

It had taken two full days for Wil to sort through the information from the crystalline archive, but it was time well spent. Unfortunately, the story he’d teased out so far was grimmer than he could have ever anticipated.

The records traced back more than twelve hundred years, to before the Aesir split from the Priesthood and Tarans were set on their current path. The snippets of videos he’d watched in order to catalogue the data depicted a high-functioning society where telekinesis and telepathy were integrated into everyday life. Teenagers played games involving object levitation, couples shared private conversations in each other’s minds even when in the middle of a crowd, and the power distance between the social strata was much lower.

Despite the apparent utopia, though, a sect within the populace feared stagnation. Tarans were expanding to new worlds, but there had been no major technology advances in centuries and the physical form of Tarans themselves hadn’t progressed in a meaningful way in millennia.

In accordance with their doctrine, the Priesthood embarked on a mission to achieve enlightenment. A collection of news articles spoke of ascending to the next state of being by unlocking hidden genetic potential—Wil knew from his conversation decades before with Banks that it must have been the start of the experimentation that led to the disaster of the Generation Cycle.

The Aesir must have left quietly, as there was no official mention of the Priesthood splitting. However, the dates—from what Wil could tell—matched up such that thirty years after the Aesir’s departure, there was the first mention of the Bakzen.

Early video and images of the Bakzen showed they bore little resemblance to the hardened soldiers Wil encountered during the war. These people were nearly indistinguishable from their fellow Tarans, a combination of the most desirable traits with above-average height and enhanced muscle tone. The main distinguishing feature was their sorrel eyes, which glowed as a telling sign of their telekinetic abilities.

Such abilities were where they departed from their fellow Tarans.

Though telekinesis and telepathy were the norm, the strength of those abilities was limited. From what Wil could tell, an average citizen was somewhere around a low-level Trion Agent in their potential. Like with any attribute, the abilities followed a bell curve, with some individuals possessing great potential on par with senior Primus Agents, and others having such weak abilities that rustling a pile of fallen leaves would be a challenge.

The Bakzen were different. Every one of them had four times the aptitude of the most gifted individuals, and they could do anything with those abilities. Many Bakzen were trained as healers to manipulate energy flows within the injured or sick to aid recovery in ways no machine could achieve. Others assisted in labor, moving heavy objects with precision far more economically than would have been possible with heavy construction equipment. And others became soldiers, trained in weaponized telekinesis and advanced telepathic techniques that could quell civil conflicts before a situation could escalate.

For a decade, everyone was at peace. Then, voices of dissent entered the media.

First came the objections to the Bakzen’s abilities—speculation about how they could be a danger. The Bakzen replied only with shows of peace, assisting in civil service while refusing any form of compensation. They lived simply in shared housing with only the most basic amenities, grouped by their specialization. With their numbers in mere thousands, most didn’t view them as a threat. Those with concerns, however, would not be silenced.

One of the news outlets that had been on the skeptical front since the Bakzen first became public made an offhand comment in an opinion piece about bringing the rest of the Taran population up to the Bakzen’s level. Other sources ran with the story, and the pivotal moment seemed to have come in a follow-up interview with a representative from the Priesthood. The reporter asked if it was possible to enhance the abilities of Tarans, and the Priesthood confirmed it could be done.

What the Priesthood didn’t say was that those experimentations had been underway since before the Bakzen ever became public knowledge.

The confirmation that the form of Tarans themselves could be changed was met with polarized reactions. Some demanded to be given immediate access to the gene therapies, while others were horrified by the idea.

News coverage only told one side of the story, though. The data archive held one critical piece of information that was more powerful than all the other anecdotal evidence. It contained a detailed accounting of how and where a genetic therapy had been disseminated to the entire Taran population and known worlds—even those no longer recognized as part of the empire—through food, water, and medicine. Self-replicating and transferrable, the nanotech behind the therapy had worked its way to every living and future person within a matter of a decade.

By the time anyone learned of the Bakzen, that process of dissemination was already complete.

The population was unaware of this intervention, of course. But the Priesthood was crafty—they knew some people would begin exhibiting stronger abilities as a result of the genetic therapy, so they instituted public screenings to identify candidates to receive trial treatments. Whenever someone was found to be on the cusp of new abilities emerging, they would be “selected” for the trial and issued a treatment that was nothing more than a placebo.

This continued for five generations, until the first ability losses emerged as a result of the Generation Cycle. It was only then that the Priesthood realized their mistake, and so the cover-up began.

Everything Wil had learned from Banks lined up with the events that followed—the public disavowal of telekinetic abilities, the Bakzen being ostracized and ultimately forced out, and the new laws banning cloning of sentient beings.

Along with those policy changes had come a radical shift in Taran culture. Technology, language, etiquette—everything had pivoted to favor modes of communication that diminished telekinesis and telepathy rather than having them at the center of the civilization. The Priesthood had to ensure that there were no remaining cultural artifacts of the Bakzen or the abilities the other citizens had lost.

That fate of the Bakzen was much more poignant now that Wil understood that context and had seen footage of them living in peace among his people. They had been kind-hearted and eager to be accepted. Tarans had driven them away and forced them to become the hardened killers he’d faced in the war. The wish for peace the former Bakzen general, Carzen, had expressed had been the one lingering remnant from that shared past.

Now, though, the Bakzen and their culture that could have been was gone. But there was still a chance for overdue justice.

The duplicate of the data archive now in Wil’s possession was the collection of everything the Priesthood had sought to destroy—everything that pointed to their selfish interests and disregard for the autonomy of Taran citizens. No one would be able to look at that evidence and still trust the Priesthood as the supposed moral compass for the civilization.

Wil returned his thoughts to the present and the task at hand. “With this information, a unanimous vote to unseat the Priesthood is the only possible outcome,” Wil said to his father. “I know you’ll be able to get Ryan and Raena positioned how they’ll need to be.”

Cris nodded. “I don’t have any concerns about their political aptitudes. But about Raena…”

Has he figured out just how strong she really is? Wil’s chest tightened. “What about her?”

“While we were in the Underground, she did some things.”

Wil braced himself.

“One of the columns collapsed, and she caught it.”

“What? You didn’t say anything about a collapse before!” Wil exclaimed. “You all could have been killed!”

“We got kind of backed into a corner. I didn’t realize how unstable things were until we only had one way forward.”

Wil glared at him. “I didn’t think I’d have to worry about their safety with you.”

Cris slumped. “They would have just gone without me. The important thing is everyone’s fine.”

Arguing won’t change anything. Wil took a calming breath. “All right, so what about it?”

“The columns are huge. Well within the capabilities of a Primus Agent, but for her to be so young and the reaction time—it surprised me.”

Wil nodded. “She’s quite advanced.”

“And her aptitude for astral projection…”

“Yeah, the first time I took her out, I was shocked.”

Cris evaluated him over the viewscreen. “Is that why you didn’t resist when she asked to leave the TSS?”

There were so many things Wil wanted to say regarding his hopes and fears for his daughter, but he didn’t know if this was the right time to reveal his suspicions about what the coming years would bring. “It made the most political sense.”

His father wasn’t convinced, shaking his head. “There’s more to it than that. I haven’t forgotten her score when you tested her a year ago.”

I don’t want to lie to him. If I can’t be honest with him, then no one. “You’re still the only person who knows about that, and I continue to think it’s best that it stays that way.”

“Kalin is going to figure it out pretty fast once he starts training with Raena and Ryan,” Cris pointed out.

“If he has suspicions, he’ll keep it to himself. It’s one of the reasons I selected him over some of the other volunteers.”

“And what about when Raena figures it out for herself?”

“You don’t think she already knows?” Wil countered. “When we went to visit with the Aesir, I think that confirmed anything that hadn’t already been said aloud.”

“My biggest concern is that she thinks she’s invincible,” Cris said.

“She’ll grow out of that with a little more time. That’s why I’ve been much more careful with Jason.”

“Any new assessment of if he’s as gifted as her?”

Wil shook his head. “Still unclear, but I do think he’ll at least be on par with me. I’ve… put some plans in place.”

“What sort of plans?” his father asked.

“To launch a secret training program in weaponized telekinesis.”

Cris released a long breath. “I didn’t think we were back to that.”

“We both know the Priesthood won’t go quietly, regardless of the political case against them. We need to be ready,” Wil insisted.

“I don’t disagree. I just wish there was another way.”

“They made this a contest of physical might, and I’ll do everything it takes to win.”

His father nodded. “You’re right. The time for peace isn’t quite here yet.”

“But soon.”

Cris smiled. “Yes, very soon.”

*       *       *

Raena took in the morning view of Lake Tiadon from her terrace, reveling in the warm rays of the sun on her back. During her year in TSS Headquarters, she’d missed being out in the fresh air.

“Beautiful morning,” Ryan commented from the doorway.

She looked over her shoulder and smiled at him. “There hasn’t been a cloudy day since we got here. This weather control thing is pretty handy.”

“Nighttime rain when it’s needed and perfect temperatures, I can’t complain.” Ryan smiled back. He approached her and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind; the privacy of a terrace was one of the few outdoor places where they could risk such a clear demonstration of their relationship.

Raena leaned back against him. “It’s still hard to believe that taking care of all this will be our responsibility one day.”

“I know. But seeing the Dainetris estate—tangible proof of what the Priesthood did—it’s made me all the more committed. I still have no idea how to be a dynastic leader, but I want to learn.”

“Me too.” She spun around to face him. “For what it’s worth, I think you already do know how to be a good leader. You’re selfless and kind. Those are the traits you can’t readily teach.”

“I think there’s a little more to it than that.”

“You’ll do great,” she assured him. “And besides, we’re in it together.”

He gazed into her eyes and tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “How did I get so lucky to have you as a partner?”

“I was just wondering the same thing.” She paused. “Too sappy?”

“Not for me.” Ryan drew her to him for a kiss.

Raena savored the contact, thankful to be close to her favorite person.

When their lips finally parted, she placed her head on his chest. “We might feel unprepared, but like it or not, we’re about to help lead a revolution.”

“Yeah, that makes me feel way better.”

She smiled up at him. “Oh, come on. You have to admit, that’s a pretty cool claim to be able to make.”

“All right, maybe a little,” he conceded with a grin.

“Speaking of which, we should probably get ready to sit in on that SiNavTech board meeting. We’ve gots learnin’s to do.”

Ryan chuckled. “I dare you to talk like that in front of the board.”

“You jest, but now I’ll have to.”

He shook his head. “I still can’t always tell when you’re joking.”

“Good, that’ll keep things interesting.” She gave him another quick kiss. “Now come on—we have some conspiring to do.”

*       *       *

Keeping his extracurricular training a secret was going to be a challenge, but Jason was prepared to do whatever was necessary in the years ahead.

He snuck into the elevator down to Level 11 using the special credentials his father had given him for their covert training. Select members of the Primus Elites would be gathered into their own training groups eventually, but Jason’s private practice sessions would be different.

Without having Raena and Ryan around, it’d become even clearer to Jason just how advanced his skills already were relative to the other trainees. The activities in group training felt like childish exercises and he craved more. That wasn’t to say his fellow trainees weren’t talented in their own right and the activities weren’t beneficial, he was just beyond them. He would always be beyond them.

I wish Raena were back here. This would be a lot more fun with someone else, he thought as he exited the elevator. A hollow persisted in his heart for the absence of his lifelong best friend. She had Ryan now, but Jason had been left alone.

It’d be one thing if he was still back on Earth, where he could be just any other teenager—dating, hanging out with friends, going off to college. But within the TSS, he was one of the Sietinen heirs, the son of the High Commander and Lead Agent. Despite Tiff’s offer, he imagined it would be unbecoming for him to have a casual girlfriend.

The situation was incredibly unfair when he looked at it in those terms—Raena getting to have sleepovers with her dream guy while Jason was forced into celibacy just because he didn’t want to make a lifelong commitment to someone at the age of seventeen.

He tried to suppress the thoughts and his frustration as he approached the designated freefall practice chamber where he was scheduled to meet his father. Bitterness wasn’t productive and there was too much at stake to be distracted by such things.

Wil was waiting outside the door, leaning against the wall while he reviewed something on his handheld. “Hey,” he greeted as Jason approached. He studied him. “Is everything okay?”

Jason found himself in a moment of weakness. Should I tell him? He hesitated. Keeping these feelings bottled up won’t solve the issues.

“Jason, if there’s something bothering you, let me know so I can help,” Wil urged.

“Let’s talk inside,” Jason suggested, gesturing to the door.

His father activated the door and they stepped into the gravity lock.

“Missing Raena?” Wil asked when the hallway door was sealed. He activated the lock and it began to cycle to null gravity.

“That’s part of it. We’ve never been separated for more than a few days before.”

“I miss her, too.”

“It’s more than that, though. Things around here… If I didn’t have this special training to look forward to, I’d feel like I didn’t have anything to ground me.” Just as Jason spoke the final words, the gravity had diminished enough that he began floating up from the floor. “I swear, that timing was not intentional.”

Wil smiled. “I know what it’s like to be an outsider among friends. It can be lonely at the top.”

“I get that, and I accept it. Some days, it just kinda sucks.”

“I hear ya.” His father nodded. “If I hadn’t had your mom, I never would have made it through.”

The inner door to the practice chamber opened, and they swung inside.

Jason grabbed one of the handholds along the wall near the door. “That’s just it—I don’t really have anyone to confide in now that Raena’s gone. You had Mom, and Raena was totally fine committing to Ryan right away, whether it’s from that nanotech messing with her head or something else.”

His father didn’t quite hide a wince.

“Sorry, Dad, I didn’t mean—” Jason tried to explain.

“No, it’s a complicated issue. I’m glad Raena and Ryan took their time getting to know one another for that very reason.” Wil released a slow breath. “For myself, my conclusion has always been that I love your mom, and now we’ve spent more than half our lives together. Regardless of what may have drawn us to each other initially, we have a love bond, and that wouldn’t go away if the nanotech were to vanish.”

“Yeah, I can see what you have together—I don’t doubt that.” Jason looked down. “I’m just not ready for that kind of commitment myself yet.”

Wil’s brow knit. “I hope I never set the expectation you’d find a partner immediately.”

“No, you didn’t.” Jason searched for the words. “More like… I feel I’m in a position where I can’t be with anyone without it having to be more serious than what I’m looking for. There’s almost this unspoken expectation in the family that there’s either insta-love or nothing.”

Understanding passed across his father’s face. “Ah. Hmm.”

“I know there’s probably not a solution, but it’s annoying.”

Wil looked pensive. “I suspect the limitations you’ve established are more self-imposed than anything.”

“Right, like you’d be totally okay with it if I decided to work my way through half the Primus Elites.”

His father scowled. “Well, that—”

“Okay, that’s an overly dramatic example. But, it seems like you and Mom and your parents were only ever with each other, and from early on. I feel like I’d be disappointing you if I can’t get it right the first time.”

“Jason, no.” His father looked him in the eyes. “All I want is for you to be happy.”

“What about expectations for the Dynasty?”

“Keeping alliances among the highborn and all that?” Wil waved his hand dismissively. “As far as I’m concerned, I think it would help our political case if you ultimately ended up with someone of non-dynastic birth. Or don’t ever marry—not everyone does.”

“Seriously?”

Wil shrugged. “Like I said, your happiness means more to me than anything else. If you want to date around, then do it.”

That’s not how I expected this conversation to go. “Well, thanks.”

“Of course.” His father smiled warmly. “I’m glad you spoke up. I’d hate to think you were miserable about something completely avoidable.”

“Yeah, me too.” Jason returned the smile. “I guess I’ll see how it plays out.” Maybe I will take Tiff up on that offer, after all…

“No need to rush anything,” his father assured him. “But, we do have a ticking clock on some other matters.”

“Taking out the Priesthood.”

“Precisely.”

Jason nodded. “No worries, I know that’s the most important thing going on. I won’t let anything else distract me from that.”

“You don’t need to be that rigid. Don’t stress out quite yet,” Wil countered. “I’ve been there, and I wouldn’t wish it on anyone.”

“All right, I’ll try to keep it in perspective.”

“Good, because the entire Taran civilization is at stake,” Wil said with a completely straight face.

Jason’s heart leaped. “You just said—”

Wil cracked a smile. “That it’s important to remember how to breathe and unwind, even when you’re up against incredible odds.”

“All right, point taken.” Jason relaxed.

“Now, we have some practicing to do.” Wil drew himself to the middle of the freefall chamber and Jason followed. “The first skill you’ll need to master is astral projection.”

“That’s what you did with Raena, right?”

His father nodded.

Jason tilted his head. “What for?”

“To keep watch.”

“Please tell me you don’t intend for us to roam around keeping track of a quarter of the galaxy…” Jason said with a frown.

“It’ll be a lot more localized than that. We need to keep an eye on the rift. If you can become as proficient as me, we can watch over it without having to be physically present. Are you up for giving it a try?”

“Sure. I won’t turn down a challenge.”

His father smiled. “Good. Now, I find it easier to close my eyes. Clear your mind.”

Jason did as he was told. Floating in the chamber, there was little to perceive beyond his own breathing. He could sense his father near him, but everything else was a muted background hum.

“I’m here,” Wil’s voice sounded in his mind. “Follow me.”

The voice moved upward, and Jason lunged after it.

He could see again—not the vision of his corporeal eyes, but rather something more insightful. He was outside himself, still within the practice chamber, but looking down at his own physical form. A representation of his father floated nearby, also outside his physical body.

“This is so weird!” Jason exclaimed.

“But kinda cool, right?”

“Totally.” Jason thought for a moment. “Wait, why didn’t you use this to check on Raena when she was captured by the Priesthood last year?”

“Frankly, I was too upset to make an attempt. It requires calm and focus to achieve this state,” Wil explained. “But later on, I did try. They have some sort of shield. I haven’t been able to see anything inside the island.”

“This is the ultimate spy tool.”

“A skill we must use responsibly,” his father lectured. “Just like with telepathy, we have a code to follow for respecting privacy.”

“Of course.”

Wil nodded. “Now, we’re going out. Give me your hand.”

It was then that Jason realized his other-self outside his physical body still looked like him in his mind’s eye. He thought about reaching out toward his father’s image, and his right arm extended.

Wil grasped it. “Yes, you can alter how you appear in this state. It’s your consciousness—pure energy that’s not bound by physical limitations. The default is what’s most familiar.”

Jason hadn’t meant to share his wonder with his father, but he realized that in their elevated state, his thoughts were open.

“This way.” His father led him upward through the Levels of TSS Headquarters, then into the central elevator shaft and out into space.

Jason took in the sight, in awe of the starscape and Earth as he viewed them with new eyes. Everything had a depth and clarity beyond his normal vision, with every feature vivid. It seemed impossible that he could take in so much at one time, but still he yearned for more.

“And there is much more to see,” his father replied to the unvoiced request.

They set out to explore the stars, traveling faster and farther than any ship could while still taking in the sights of normal space. They skimmed the divide between physical reality and subspace, not bound to the mechanics of either, but truly free to roam. Star systems zoomed by, and nebulae in a rainbow of colors.

Eventually, their journey took them to the edge of the rift.

Jason sensed fear and concern emanating from his father. “The Priesthood will come for this place. We need to keep it safe,” Wil said.

“Aren’t we closing the rift?”

His father shook his head. “I thought we were, but when I came here with Raena, I learned something.”

Without warning, Jason felt himself being pulled—not up or over, but through. The stars faded and there was a flash of blue-green light. Then, motion ceased. The sensation disoriented him, but when Jason looked around, he saw the echoed starscape of being within the rift.

“I’ll show you,” Wil said, drawing Jason further into the spatial pocket.

Curious, Jason followed.

They stopped just beyond a dark mar near the center of the rift.

“What is this place?” Jason asked.

“It’s the site of the former Bakzen homeworld,” his father replied. “I destroyed it. But when I did, it created a dimensional tear. Both the Priesthood and the Aesir want to control that tear and use it as a power source.”

“Where is it?”

“Look.” Wil zoomed their vision toward the center of the darkness.

Jason didn’t see anything except blackness at first, but then a point of light came into focus. A sweet well of untapped power called to him, beckoning him inward.

“Don’t give in,” Wil said. “There’s nothing for us there.” He froze. “Stars!”

“What is it?”

Wil shook his head. “It shouldn’t be… The tear has grown. It’s only been two months since I last saw it, but this is noticeably larger.”

Jason sensed his father’s worry, and he recoiled from the tear. “What happens if it keeps expanding?”

“I’m not sure, but I suspect it will become an even greater target—the larger the opening, the more power that can be drawn from it.”

“What can we do about it?” Jason asked.

“Train and prepare as best we can,” his father replied. “Only the Aesir could hope to close it, if that’s even possible, but they won’t come near until the Priesthood is eliminated.”

“And if the Priesthood gets ahold of it instead?”

Wil gazed at the point of light before them. “They might ascend, and then there’d be nothing we could do to stop them.”

Part 2: Revolution

CHAPTER 12

Wil reviewed the latest reports from the training heads responsible for the covert training groups within the TSS. The independent units were all progressing ahead of schedule, and most of the Agent cohorts were nearing graduation.

Four years had passed since Raena and Ryan departed for Tararia, and Wil had been busy training Jason and the other Primus trainees with the weaponized telekinesis skills they’d need to hedge their bets against the Priesthood’s likely retaliation. Though he’d begun the exercise unsure if they’d be able to engage in the training activities without catching unwanted attention, they hadn’t run into any trouble—yet. And since no opposition had presented itself, Wil had decided to not go looking for conflict before they needed to make a definitive move.

Now, they were close to being prepared. When Cris was ready to make his political power play on Tararia, the TSS would be standing by to enforce the High Dynasty’s mandates. With their unified force, nothing would stand in their way.

He leaned back in the chair behind his desk in the High Commander’s office and smiled. We might actually win this thing.

A buzz sounded at his door and Saera entered a second later. “Have a few minutes?” she asked.

“For you, always.” He smiled at her.

“Romantic privilege for the win.” She grinned and took a seat in one of the visitor chairs across from him.

“What’s up?”

“I was thinking about the upcoming CR tests and graduation,” Saera said, drumming her fingers on the armrest. “Should Raena and Ryan participate?”

The arrangement for them to continue training on Tararia under the auspice of a TSS Agent—Wil’s former Primus Elite trainee, Kalin—had placed the duo in an unusual position. They hadn’t been full members of the TSS for the past four years, but they also weren’t civilians. TSS custom would dictate they go through the testing procedure, but that wasn’t something Wil could allow to occur. If Raena were to be tested, she would no doubt smash the 10 barrier in a matter of seconds, and it was unlikely the testing sphere would fare any better than when Wil had cracked it during his own test decades prior.

Cris remained the only person aside from Wil who was aware of Raena’s test from when she first joined the TSS. Now, with his wife eyeing him questioningly, Wil was unsure if this was the right time to come clean.

“You’re keeping something from me,” Saera said. “Out with it.”

I did promise no more secrets. I should have told her years ago. Wil took a deep breath. “I tested Raena—before her first term began.”

His wife sat in stunned silence for several seconds. “Why didn’t you say anything then?”

“Because your position as Lead Agent would ethically obligate you to making it official record. As it stands now, we can invoke the clause to assign a suitable CR without formal testing.”

Saera’s brow furrowed as she glared at him through her tinted glasses, then she softened. “I guess that’s valid. This is where things get tricky with the division of wife and fellow officer.”

“If it were just you as her mother, I would have said something.”

She nodded. “It must have been significant for you to want to keep it secret.”

“I stopped her at 9.8.”

“Whoa! And before classes even started?”

“Exactly.”

“Huh.” Saera slumped back in her chair. “What can she do now?”

“Kalin kept things by-the-book with the training. I suspect, however, that she’d be able to do anything Jason can with very little coaching.”

“I guess that’s not bad backup to have.”

“No, we’re not tapping her for this fight. I didn’t tell her what she scored because I want her to focus on Tararia. The three of us can handle the TSS.”

Saera inclined her head. “All right. Then, like you said, we’ll assign a rank. What do you think?”

“I say we give both Raena and Ryan 9.3s and call it good.”

She looked surprised. “That’s all?”

“It’s more about sending a message than factual accuracy at this point,” Wil replied. “A 9.3 is advanced without overstepping the current senior officers.”

“Raena will know she’s being under-scored,” Saera pointed out.

“But if my father has done his job, she won’t care.”

“That’s true,” his wife conceded.

“Besides, the moment she’s sworn into an official political role, a TSS commission will become nothing more than a résumé entry.”

Saera shook her head. “I can’t believe we’re this close. Finally!”

“We’ve done our part,” Wil replied. “Now we wait.”

*       *       *

Long shadows stretched across the landscape outside Raena’s office window as she completed her tasks for the day.

The office was four meters square, making it cozy enough to work alone while not being cramped when she had visitors. Her wooden desk was parallel with the side wall, affording her a view out the back window and of the door. She enjoyed staring out at the lush gardens of the Sietinen estate whenever she had the opportunity to take a break from the affairs of politics and business that had become her day-to-day life. While she had no regrets about following that path, there were days when she wished for a vacation to journey amongst the Taran worlds.

When everything is in order here, we’ll have to take a trip. It will give us a chance to connect with the people in the outer colonies who’ve lost faith in Taran authorities. The thought brought a smile to her lips and she gazed up into the sky. That future isn’t so far off.

She was pulled from her reverie by a knock at the door. Before it opened, she knew it was Ryan—a happy tingle running through her core as their bond responded to the proximity.

“About time,” she greeted. “When you said it was going to be a quick meeting, I thought it would be fifteen minutes, not five hours.”

He came into view as the door swung open, appearing confident and assured compared to the young man she’d first met. His dark gray suit was more formal than his usual daily attire, but his movements were fluid and natural. “Apparently, there are way more models of robotic welders than you would ever imagine.” He swung the door closed behind him.

“Why am I not surprised?” She rose from her desk and smoothed the jacket of her dark blue pantsuit as she walked over to meet Ryan in the center of the room. “I’m sure you made an excellent selection.”

“And I’m also sure it would have been just fine no matter which one we picked.” He gave her a light kiss.

“Come, now, that’s no way to talk about your future company!” she jested. “Picking your robotic minions is a very important business decision.”

“It’s not mine yet. That’ll still have to be negotiated.” He sat down in a chair across the desk from her as she returned to her seat.

“It’ll happen,” she assured him.

“I guess we’ll know soon enough.”

Raena perked up. “Wait, you have an update?”

“Your grandfather should be here any minute.”

Right on cue, there was another rap on the door and Cris poked his head in. “Is this a good time?” he asked Raena.

“Sure is. I’ve just been informed there might be news,” Raena replied.

“Indeed.” Cris swung the door open the rest of the way and Kate followed him inside.

“Hi, pull up a chair,” Raena greeted, gesturing to the extra seating around a small conference table in the corner by the window.

Her grandparents gathered around her desk next to Ryan, looking somewhat more drained than their typical energetic demeanors.

“So, what’s the news?” Raena prompted.

“I just had an interesting chat with my brother,” Kate said. “He heard that Byron Monsari might be retiring early.”

“That’s good, right?” Ryan said. “He publicly detests people with abilities.”

“Unfortunately, not good news,” Cris replied. “He may detest us, but his successor, Celine, loathes, abhors—”

“I’m not sure if those words really have a hierarchy on a hate scale,” Raena cut in.

“Well, whatever it is, it’s worse,” Cris concluded. “Byron is in the ‘avoid us whenever possible’ category and Celine is ‘execute them all for being abominations’.”

Raena scowled. “People like that really exist?”

“They are few in number but mighty in conviction,” Kate said with a sigh. “Either way, if we want any chance of a unanimous vote, we should try before Byron leaves office.”

“Even with all our evidence, you think Celine would still vote in favor of the Priesthood?” Ryan asked.

Kate scoffed. “Considering that the Priesthood’s interventions, regardless of the underlying motivations, resulted in fewer people with abilities—she’d probably laud them and ask for more.”

“Except the High Priests themselves have abilities and want to grow that power,” Raena objected.

“Hypocrites turn a blind eye when it suits them,” Cris said. “This wouldn’t be the first time.”

Raena groaned. “Fair enough. So, what’s left to do?”

“We’ve laid all the groundwork we can with the other High Dynasties,” Kate said. “The biggest outstanding item is restoring Dainetris’ voting rights.”

“Meeting with the citizenship council,” Ryan supplied.

Cris nodded. “We simultaneously present a case for restoring the Dainetris name and joining the Dynasty with Sietinen.”

What a terribly romantic way to think about getting married. Raena’s gaze flitted between her grandparents and Ryan. “I take it we’re talking about a private, civil ceremony rather than a big party?”

“The more secretive, the better,” Cris replied. “Once we move ahead, things are going to progress very quickly.”

“You ready to get hitched?” Raena asked Ryan privately.

“I have been for a long time,” he replied. “It feels like it happened years ago.”

“All right, we’re ready when you are,” Raena acknowledged.

“Okay,” Cris agreed. “I’ll make the final arrangements.”

*       *       *

Jason slipped out of the study room a minute after Tiff. It wasn’t the most becoming for two Junior Agents—especially members of the Primus Elites—to be sneaking around for random hookups, but over the last four years, either no one had noticed or they simply didn’t care.

The relationship was exactly what Jason had hoped to find—a companion to help release the tensions of a difficult training day without emotional entanglements to cloud his judgment. He cared about her, certainly, but in the same way he regarded all his closest friends in the TSS. She felt the same way, as far as he could tell, and so what had begun as a fling had turned into an ongoing arrangement. They’d both spent time with other people in the first year or so of their relationship, but they kept coming back to each other. Now, while they were still free to see others if they wished, Jason was far too busy with training to take an interest in anyone else.

He returned to the Primus Elite quarters at a slow pace, providing ample time for Tiff to get settled in before he arrived. While he strolled, he took the opportunity to run through his to-do list for the evening, including an update on the dimensional tear for his father.

Over the years, they’d developed a system to measure the size of the tear to track its progression. Fortunately, the initial expanse rate his father had observed hadn’t continued, and it was still small enough to not pose an imminent threat beyond its obvious appeal to the Priesthood. TSS guards posted around the rift would make sure no one could get close enough to gain access.

With his task list mentally organized, Jason closed the final distance to his quarters and palmed open the door. Inside, half a dozen of the Primus Elites were watching a video on the main viewscreen. Tiff was perched on the arm of one of the couches chatting with Adaline, and she bobbed her head in acknowledgment as he entered.

“Hey,” Leon greeted from the couch. “Have you checked your email in the last half-hour?”

“No, why?” Jason replied.

“Better look.” His friend returned his attention to the video.

Curious, Jason hurried through the common area to his bedroom.

Ned was in the room, and he looked up with excitement from his tablet when Jason appeared in the doorway. “We’re foking graduating!”

“We are?” Jason pulled out his handheld from his pocket as he sat down on the foot of his bed.

There was a message from the Lead Agent addressed to the Primus Elites as a group that they had become eligible for graduation and would soon complete formal CR testing.

“This doesn’t make sense.” Jason shook his head. “What about internships?”

Ned shrugged. “Beats me, but I won’t complain.”

Jason opened a chat feed with his father via his handheld. “Graduating? Seriously?” he wrote.

A reply came back several seconds later, “If you want to chat, come to my office.”

“On my way,” he wrote back and stood up. “I’ll be back in a few,” he told Ned while heading back toward the door.

“Getting the inside scoop?” Ned asked.

“What good are perks if you never use them?” Jason smiled.

Tiff raised a questioning eyebrow as Jason walked back through the common area but said nothing.

He took the elevator up to Level 1 and traversed the familiar hall to his father’s office.

The door was ajar when he arrived and Jason let himself in. “So, what’s the deal?” He closed the door behind him.

Wil rose from his desk and walked around it to lean against the front. He crossed his arms. “In short, we’re out of time.”

“Things are ready on Tararia?”

“Almost,” Wil acknowledged. “A matter of weeks, if that.”

Jason released a long breath. “Okay then.”

His father nodded. “This means it’s probably time for you to have that overdue chat with the Aesir.”

“I guess it is.”

“Are you ready?”

“Yeah.” Jason smiled. “Let’s do this.”

CHAPTER 13

“Jason, it’s time.”

His father’s words pulled Jason from his reverie in the TSS spaceport above the moon. The Aesir had arrived and his test was about to commence.

“I’ll come with you,” Wil offered again.

Next to him, his mother’s face was lined with concern, but Jason could tell she already knew his answer wasn’t going to change.

“Like I said before, you need to finish getting everything ready here,” Jason insisted. I’ll finally get to see the Aesir face-to-face. Years of preparation and anticipation for just a few hours with them…

His father wrapped him in a warm embrace. “See you soon.”

As soon as he was released, his mother hugged him. “We’re anxious to hear about what you see. We’ll be ready to act.”

“Save me some dinner,” Jason said with a smile, giving them a wave while he turned to walk down the concourse.

His smile faded as he caught sight of the Aesir ship pulling into docking position, his expression transforming to serene contentedness. Even from a distance, he could sense the soothing energy of the vessel his sister and father had spoken about. It resonated with him and set him at ease.

“Join us,” a chorus of voices sounded in his mind. Their power struck him, but they were also welcoming. “We have been waiting for you.”

More excited than nervous, Jason ascended the gangway as soon as the ship had docked and its side hatch was open. A figure robed in black was waiting for him at the entry portal.

“Hello, Jason Sietinen. I am Dahl,” the robed man greeted, inclining his head. “At last we meet.”

“I wished to come when you tested my sister,” Jason replied.

“The time had not yet come for your vision,” Dahl replied. “We hope you will now be able to guide us in what must be done.”

“I hope so, too.” Jason swallowed. No pressure—just everyone counting on me.

“You will only see what is written in the pattern,” Dahl stated. “If it was not meant to be seen, then it won’t be.”

“And if I see nothing?”

Dahl hesitated. “Then we will take that as it comes.”

The Oracle led Jason through the ship to an observation room that matched his sister’s description. The transparent, curved walls and floor made Jason feel like he was walking amongst the stars, though after experiencing astral projection, it was still a far cry from the real thing.

Half a dozen other Oracles were already in the observation room, standing in a semi-circle. Jason bowed his head in greeting, but the robed figures didn’t acknowledge the gesture, their faces hidden in the shadows of their hoods.

A vibration underfoot was the only warning before the view outside the window transformed into the ethereal blue-green light of subspace. Jason watched the swirling colors while trying to study the Aesir. The entire transit time, they remained motionless and impassive. Dahl seemed calm and unworried, so Jason took it as a good sign that everything was going to plan.

After fifteen minutes, the Aesir ship dropped out of subspace. Looming outside the ship was a dark maw in the surrounding starscape. The nexus.

It was every bit as awe-inspiring as Raena had described. He felt its pull—drawing him to see his truth that must be shared.

“You are aware of the procedure,” Dahl stated, breaking the silence. “Proceed when ready.”

Jason took a deep breath and cleared his mind. This is easy. I’ve done it hundreds of times.

He stared into the black maw and released his consciousness from himself, keeping a single thread connected to his physical form. The blackness surrounded him. He was a single spark within the void.

Light extended from him, illuminating the silvery threads underlying the fabric of reality. The threads wove through one another and shivered as energy coursed through them.

Jason zoomed outward to gain a better vantage of his surroundings, revealing that the nexus was near the core of his home galaxy. A presence he identified as the Aesir has been woven into the energy pattern in that place, though their signature was still new compared to the ancient fabric itself. Yet, it fit—there was a path for their future.

As he took in the sight, Jason felt content. Things were as they should be.

However, a chill began to seep throughout his being. He looked to the distant horizon along the threads of the energy network and saw a darkness creeping forth. It twisted and corrupted the threads as it advanced, breaking down all that was peaceful and good. Nothing could stop it, and it would all happen too quickly for anyone to act.

Jason tried to trace the darkness back to its source. He strained, searching, but there was no origin in sight.

Then, it came into focus. The darkness was seeping through the dimensional tear—but not just from the tear, corruption had also begun to overtake the Aesir’s position that had once been in balance.

No, but the Priesthood are the enemy! Jason’s heart raced in his body somewhere far away. We need the Aesir to help us. They can’t be a threat, too!

The darkness continued to advance, consuming everything in its path. Worlds along the thickest corridors of the energy network disintegrated, energy tendrils dissolving into nothingness as the pattern was undone. The universe was dying.

Jason searched for the meaning in his vision. If the Aesir are allowed access to the dimensional tear, will that lead to all our destruction?

That didn’t make any sense. They had lived in such harmony, had such respect. And moreover, granting them access to the tear was the key condition for gaining their help to take down the Priesthood.

There has to be another way. Jason yearned for an alternative, willing some alternate path to emerge.

The vision faded into darkness yet again.

Silvery tendrils illuminated in the darkness. Again, he saw the Aesir in harmony, but this time, there was another presence on the horizon. The tear remained, but it was controlled. A sentry guarded it. The sentry seemed so familiar, but Jason couldn’t place an identity.

The order and natural integration extended beyond the Aesir’s realm to the rest of the Taran worlds. Energy channels between even the outer colonies had been strengthened into lasting connections between the worlds. Tarans were unified and prosperous.

Unlike the previous vision that had a sense of imminent danger and urgency, this new vision was of a far future—what could be if all the right actions were taken.

How do we make this future? The outcome was everything Jason hoped to achieve. To have the result placed before him without knowing the means to reach it was torturous. He clawed at the vision, trying to rip it apart and see what lie underneath.

The vision distorted like a reflection on the surface of a pond as he stripped through the layers to find answers. How do we take out the Priesthood? Where will they attack us? We need details for the here and now!

No hidden truth was buried beneath the vision—only a vague pattern of the interlocking energy conduits. The threads were meaningless to his eye and he cried out silently in his mind with frustration. I’ve failed… I haven’t seen what we need.

Jason returned to his physical body, leaving behind the nexus and its cryptic secrets. He’d need to find another way to discover the path ahead.

Dahl and the other Oracles were watching him expectantly when Jason opened his eyes.

“What did you see?” Dahl asked.

Jason’s heart skipped a beat. I can’t trust them. I can’t say anything. “Take me home,” he demanded. “I finished your test, I made it out. You can’t keep me here.”

“Why do you now fear us?” questioned Dahl.

Jason tried to suppress his thoughts, but the vision was too raw on the surface of his mind. “You make your intentions sound so honorable, but you crave power just like anyone else.”

Dahl raised his eyebrows with surprise. “None have spoken about the Aesir in such a manner.”

“I have a habit of calling things like I see them,” Jason replied. Anyone is tempted by power. There is no pure intent.

“And is this your own conclusion or something the nexus revealed?”

“A little of both.”

“This perceived truth makes you wary. Why?”

“I know my father had an agreement with you,” Jason said. “I’m not sure that was the right call.”

“You now want to change the terms?”

Jason stared the Oracle in the eyes. “I want what’s best for the Taran civilization as a whole. I don’t know you, so I can’t trust you.”

“I have lived sixty of your lifetimes. Do you question that wisdom?”

“Age doesn’t automatically make you wise. You’ve hoarded technology and hidden away in a rift. Now you seek to possess an energy source that you claim is too powerful for the Priesthood to get their hands on—but it’s totally okay if you do? Yeah, I’m going to be a little skeptical.”

The slightest smile touched Dahl’s thin lips. “This gives us much to reflect on.”

“That’s all you have to say?”

“Perhaps I am too old and my mind moves slowly,” Dahl replied. “I will withhold comment until I know the right words.”

With that, Dahl and the other Oracles spun around and left Jason alone in the observation room.

They’re just going to leave me in here? He had a momentary flash of concern that there was a hidden airlock in the room, but then he felt the telltale vibration of a jump initiating and the vessel slipped into subspace.

He kept an eye on the door throughout the jump in case one of the Oracles returned, but there was no sign of movement.

The ship dropped back into normal space after fifteen minutes and maneuvered into docking position with the TSS spaceport. As soon as a shudder ran through the ship, indicating the docking clamps were in place, a chorus of voices in Jason’ mind finally broke the silence.

“You are home. Leave us.”

He stood his ground. “I shouldn’t doubt you,” he replied. “We need to work together.”

“You spoke your truth.” The presence of the voices vanished.

A moment later, the door to the hallway slid open and Jason felt a shock behind him, driving him toward the door. He took the hint and followed the corridor to the lift up to the exit.

No Oracles were to be seen.

If I messed this up for us… He took a shaky breath. “Be well,” Jason said in parting and left the ship.

He descended the gangway slowly, thinking through how to recount the events to his parents. They would no doubt be eager for a full report of good news from him about precise plans for defeating the Priesthood and all the answers to the questions that had gone unanswered for the last four years. Instead, he had nothing but some vague feelings and very well may have ruined the one alliance that could save them if it came down to a full-on firefight.

Wil was waiting for him on a bench midway down the concourse, but Saera must have gone back into Headquarters.

“How’d it go?” his father asked.

“I’m sorry. I think I pissed them off,” Jason replied.

“What makes you say that?”

“I questioned their motives. Dad, something isn’t right. They’re keeping something from us.”

“What?”

Jason shook his head. “I don’t know, exactly. It had something to do with the dimensional tear. We can’t trust them with it.”

“I don’t know that there’s anything we can do about it. My instinct tells me that closing it is beyond my capability.”

“Maybe yours alone, but with Raena and me…”

His father nodded. “Maybe.”

“I dunno. I can’t point to a specific vision, but there was this feeling… If we hand over the rift to the Aesir, something bad will happen.”

“All the same, things might be ugly if we cross them,” Wil said. “Maybe there’s some compromise that will rise to the surface and we just can’t see it at the present.”

“I hope so.” Jason took a calming breath. “I should have just kept my mouth shut. If this makes them back out from helping us with the Priesthood…”

Wil’s face paled. “I can’t even consider that possibility.”

“Me either.” Jason groaned. “Now I get what Raena meant when she said it would take time to process the visions. I always expected it to be one, clear image.”

“Well, what did you see?”

Jason explained his series of visions as best he could while Wil listened silently, nodding on occasion. When he was finished, Jason let out a long sigh. “I’ve let everyone down.”

“This test of the Aesir’s is hardly an exact science. It was a shot in the dark to think you’d be able to give us all the answers,” his father replied.

“Now I’ve just raised more questions.”

“You alerted us to a potential concern,” Wil assured him. “If Dahl said it was something they’d think about, I have to trust that they will reflect on it with good intentions.”

“And if they don’t show up to help us when we need them?”

“Then it wasn’t a very strong alliance to begin with. I’d rather be on our own and need to work out a solution than find ourselves in a more dangerous situation long-term. Whatever you saw when looking into the void, you saw it because it’s what needed to be seen.”

It doesn’t feel that way. Jason only shook his head in response.

“The most important thing is you made it back unscathed,” his father continued. “We’ll take the rest as it comes.”

“You’re surprisingly calm, considering what I just said.”

Wil chuckled. “When you’ve been through what I have, it’s easy to keep things in perspective.”

Jason shrugged. “I’d guess you’d have to.”

“And with that said,” Wil crossed his arms and eyed Jason, “there’s the matter of what to do about your graduation.”

“There are standard procedures…”

“Yeah, for typical Agents. You may have noticed, but you’re not exactly at the same level as everyone else.”

“Well, you went through standard CR testing,” Jason pointed out.

“And I broke the testing sphere in the process—and let me tell you, those things are expensive to repair. I’ve always felt a little badly about that.” He paused. “We have two options. One, you can go through the testing and I’ll stop you at a 12.0 so the sphere doesn’t break. Or two, we can agree on a number and you can skip testing.”

“What are you doing for Raena?” Jason asked. “At least, I assume she’s still getting a rank since she never officially left the TSS.”

“The Lead Agent and I agreed she and Ryan will both receive 9.3s. Raw strength aside, they haven’t been through the training program to justify senior placement in the command ranks,” his father said. “You, however, have.”

“So, what, you’d just assign me a… 12?”

Wil smiled. “I was thinking more like 13.7, same as me. Near as I can tell, we’re evenly matched—I know that number isn’t exactly accurate for me, but comparable is comparable.”

Jason eyed him with skepticism. “So, if I don’t get tested, I’ll actually have a higher score on record?”

“Correct.”

“Fine, I’ll take it.” No one else will be happy about it, but whatever.

“You get automatic seniority regardless, so this way is safer and easier for everyone.”

Jason nodded. “I don’t want to usurp you and Mom, though.”

“Well that’s good, because we’re not quite ready to retire.”

“Have at it.”

“Very well.” Wil extended his hand. “Congratulations, Agent Sietinen.”

CHAPTER 14

Stepping into the council chambers of the Taran Citizenship Council may as well have been walking into another world. Ryan sensed the elders’ eyes on him, wondering about the reason behind this secretive after-hours meeting called by the Head of Sietinen.

Cris and Kate appeared calm as ever, but Raena at Ryan’s side emanated nervous energy.

“I should be the nervous one, not you,” he said to her.

“You were at least born on this planet. They still have legal authority to refute my claim.”

Ryan tried not to think about the fact that the council was technically an extension of the Priesthood—the section of the government outside of and superseding the High Dynasties, which was intended to serve as a neutral third party in disputes. Regardless of their failure to act in that capacity, they still held the power to stop any motion in its tracks if they deemed it prudent.

“Thank you for granting us audience,” Cris spoke to the council.

“Your request was quite unusual,” the council leader at the center of the semicircle of the five members replied. They sat behind a raised podium, faced with dark-stained wood. She eyed Cris with interest. “We have gathered, as you wished, without public notice. What is the business you bring?”

“There are two matters,” Cris began. “The first entails the ratification of my granddaughter as my legal heir to Sietinen.”

The man on the right end of the semicircle raised an eyebrow. “You have already named your son, Williame, as your heir.”

“That was before Raena’s birth,” Cris replied. “Raena is now twenty-one years of age, old enough to be legally confirmed.”

“This act would bypass Williame’s rights to be named Dynastic Head,” the lead councilwoman stated. “Are all parties in agreement on this?”

“I have spoken with my father,” Raena jumped in, “and he has expressed a desire to focus on the TSS. I came to Tararia four years ago to begin learning about the Taran people and how I might be an honorable and worthy leader for them. I wish to commit to that path.”

“And you would name her as your sole heir?” the councilwoman asked Cris.

“Yes,” he replied.

The councilwoman looked down at her desktop. “The official filing is in order. My only reservation regarding this revised succession plan is if it’s in the Taran civilization’s best interest.”

“I’m inclined to agree,” the councilman to her left chimed in. “There is no doubt about Raena’s legitimacy as a Sietinen heir, only her readiness to be in direct line for succession. She’s of legal age, yes, but still highly inexperienced—both in terms of leadership and our culture.”

“While her upbringing may have been unconventional, she’s proven herself in the last few years. She has shadowed me for hours every day for the last four years, and I feel confident she has the knowledge and aptitude to be successful in that role, should she unexpectedly need to assume the position,” Cris countered.

“A moving testimony, but it does not change the facts of the matter,” the lead councilwoman stated.

“Then how must I prove myself?” Raena asked.

The councilwoman was silent for several seconds. “It is not a matter of proving worth, in my mind, but rather a question of why—why do you seek this change now, so formally? Is it connected to your other secret business?”

Ryan swallowed. Having Raena confirmed before presenting my case was always the crux of our plan. Without that, everything will fall apart if they try to deny me.

“I would rather address the two matters independently,” Cris replied on Raena’s behalf.

“This is all rather suspicious,” the councilman on the right said. “I move to withhold vote of Raena’s confirmation until all pending business has been openly stated to the council.”

“Seconded,” the women on the left end said.

The two other council members cast their affirmative vote.

“The motion passes,” the councilman declared. “Now, what is your second order of business?”

“We don’t have a choice,” Kate told everyone. “We have a solid case. Just state the facts.”

Cris cleared his throat. “Several years ago, before I assumed the position of Head of Sietinen, I came across some information with the potential to dramatically change the course of the Taran political system.”

“Such as?” the councilman on the right prompted.

Cris fixed him in a level stare, then swept his gaze across the council. “That the Dainetris Dynasty has a living heir.”

The woman on the left audibly gasped, and the others’ eyes widened with bewildered shock.

“That’s hearsay without physical evidence,” the lead councilwoman said after taking several seconds to recover.

Ryan’s heart raced. If they’re questioning Raena’s readiness to lead, what will they have to say about me?

“We have all the evidence we need,” Cris replied. He gestured to Ryan for him to step forward. “Ryan Pernelli, as he’s been known, was born to Marie Pernelli and a traveling merchant almost twenty-five years ago. At the age of five, the Priesthood took him from his mother and he was assigned as a Ward of the Sietinen estate. However, when we met five years ago, his genetic analysis told a very different story. Ryan’s father was, in fact, Jason Bankris, and Marie Pernelli was a direct descendant of the Dainetris Dynasty.”

The council members looked to one another.

“Step forward,” the councilwoman said. “We must verify these claims.”

I have nothing to worry about. I’m exactly who I claim to be. All the same, Ryan’s gut clenched. Ever since he had been informed of his true birthright, part of him had still held onto his old identity. Through this formal presentation of himself as a Dainetris heir, that entire past would truly become a distant memory—no more moments of being an anonymous former Ward who could blend into the background. He’d be front and center, both as the Head of his own High Dynasty and soon-to-be husband to the heiress of another.

His knees felt like they were about to buckle as he stepped forward to address the council. “I…” The word was barely audible. He took a deep breath. “I present myself to you as Ryan Dainetris, heir to the seventh High Dynasty and rightful executive of DGE and all its assets.”

Under the intense gaze of the council members, Ryan held out his right hand, palm up.

The lead council woman inclined her head, and a compartment in the front of the podium opened. The metal implement had a sharp, gleaming tip, which Ryan recognized as a mechanism to extract a blood sample for genetic analysis.

He placed his hand on the device. It pricked his finger and drew a drop of blood, then a cool tingle replaced the sting and the wound was instantly healed.

Ryan removed his hand. “Once you receive confirmation, I wish to receive an official Mark.”

“Two minutes,” the councilwoman replied.

The seconds passed by at an excruciatingly slow pace. Behind Ryan, the three Sietinens stood rigid and alert, ready to take defensive action should the council turn against them for any reason. On paper, duty as a neutral third party was one thing, but these individuals could have more loyalty to the Priesthood than the moral good.

Finally, a soft tone sounded and the council members all turned their attention to the desktop displays in front of their stations.

The lead councilwoman looked from her desktop to Ryan slowly, her face painted with wonder and confusion. “It appears you do speak the truth.”

“How is this possible?” the man on the left exclaimed. “Trickery!”

“The test is infallible,” the previously silent man next to him countered. “Despite the odds, this young man is genuinely a rightful Dainetris heir. Since his mother has not put forth an official claim for the title, all rights of ascension pass to him as the first claimant.”

“The laws are clear,” the lead councilwoman concurred. “Ryan Dainetris, you are hereby entitled to all rights afforded as a Head to one of the Taran High Dynast—”

“I object!” the man on the right shouted. He bolted to his feet and leaned forward on the desktop, glaring at Ryan. “Dainetris fell for a reason. Living heir or not, that Dynasty no longer exists.”

“Councilman, that is not the way of the law,” the woman in the center said in a calm but firm tone. “Return to your seat.”

“I answer to a higher order.” The man began to reach inside his robe.

Before he’d moved more than an inch, he flew up into the air, his arms and legs spread to the sides. A pulse gun fell from a hidden holster within his robes.

Members of the council looked on with slack jaws as the man struggled against invisible telekinetic bonds. “Put me down!” he demanded.

Raena stepped forward to stand next to Ryan. “What orders are higher than Taran law?”

“You shouldn’t be using abilities like this!” Ryan exclaimed in her mind. “It’s illegal.”

“Regulations state that any TSS Agent trainees facing physical threat may legally take defensive action,” she replied. “You’re welcome.”

The councilman squirmed in the air but made no attempt to reply.

Raena took another step toward him. “What orders do you follow?” she repeated.

“I only serve the Priesthood,” the man said at last.

The other council members studied him for several seconds, and the man closest to him leaned over in his chair to pick up the dropped weapon. He handed it to the lead councilwoman.

She stared at the object with distaste. “Our duty is to answer to no one but the law,” the councilwoman declared. “If you are unable to remain an objective interpreter of the law, then you have no place on this council.” The woman turned to Raena. “Please lower him. I will have him escorted from the premises.”

“Before that,” Cris interjected, “we must present some other critical information regarding the Priesthood. I fear the corruption we have just witnessed on this very council extends throughout our government and traces back centuries.”

The councilwoman looked to her counterparts and they nodded. “You have spoken nothing but truth to us thus far. Please, present your evidence,” she stated, then looked at the former councilman still floating awkwardly in the air. “Could you detain him elsewhere?”

Raena levitated the man from the central dais and gently set his feet on the ground in the front corner where it would be easy to keep an eye on him. “Each of the four of us could stop you in a millisecond, so don’t try anything,” she said.

He glared at her but remained motionless.

Ryan released an unsteady breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. “Thanks,” he told Raena.

She flashed a smile back at him. “Anytime.”

“Now, your evidence?” the councilwoman prompted Cris.

“Right. I have a list of charges and documentation of the acts for you here.” Cris produced four of the five small-scale tablets he’d brought in a travel bag and handed one to each of the council members.

They spent five minutes scrolling through the information before the councilwoman on the left broke the silence. “These are very serious charges of subterfuge.”

“Indeed, and charges I do not take lightly,” Cris replied. “However, as Head of Sietinen, I have a responsibility to care for my people’s best interests. Restoring the voting rights of Dainetris will remove the Priesthood’s position as a tie-breaking vote and offer a chance for addressing these persistent issues.”

“We can restore the Dainetris name,” the lead councilwoman said, “but the assets are a matter for the High Dynasty’s corporations to address. This council has no power to demand redistribution.”

“SiNavTech is prepared to hand over our ship manufacturing division to the rightful ownership of DGE,” Cris stated.

“And I have authority to speak on behalf of my brother, Head of Vaenetri,” Kate added, “VComm has committed to return the assets gained through capital sale of DGE holdings—with interest. The current cash value of those assets is approximately twelve percent of VComm.”

“Those are significant contributions,” the lead councilwoman replied. “Are these agreements in writing?”

“They will be as soon as this council affirms there’s a Dainetris heir to receive them,” Kate assured.

The councilwoman nodded. “Very well. Ryan Dainetris, step forward to receive your Mark.”

At the front of the podium, the machine that had extracted Ryan’s blood sample folded back inside and was replaced by another contraption with a curved acrylic platform the size of Ryan’s forearm and another metal component arching above.

“Place your left hand on the device, palm up,” the councilwoman instructed.

Ryan put his wrist in position. A needle plunged down from the upper arch into his skin, and then other components began to whir as a purple light passed over his wrist. With the passing of the light, the emblem of a flower began to take shape, glowing slightly just above the surface of his skin. Within seconds, the imprinting was complete and the light deactivated. The Mark was completely invisible to the naked eye. He removed his arm from the device.

The councilwoman folded her hands on the desktop. “Congratulations, Ryan Dainetris. May you have a long and prosperous reign.”

“Thank you,” he responded. That’s it? I’m an official Dynastic Head now?

“Regarding the previous matter,” the councilwoman continued, “I vote to confirm Raena’s nomination as Sietinen heir.”

Next to Ryan, he could see Raena fighting to keep a grin at bay.

The other council members confirmed the nomination, as well.

“The request has been ratified,” the councilwoman stated. “Do you have any other business to present?”

“No, that’s all. When will these changes become public record?” Cris asked the council.

“Meeting minutes will be filed in the morning,” the lead councilwoman replied. She looked to the councilman standing in the corner. “I suspect other news will travel more quickly.”

“I hadn’t anticipated a Priesthood mole on the council. We’ll have to act fast,” Cris said to Ryan and the others. “Faster than we’d planned.”

Ryan placed his right hand over his wrist bearing his new Mark. “Then let’s do it—tonight, before the Priesthood has all the details.”

Raena nodded. “I agree.”

“Your parents are going to hate we’re doing this without them…” Cris said.

“They’ll understand,” Raena replied.

Ryan took a deep breath and addressed the council. “Thank you. I’ll try to be a good leader for Tararia.”

The council members inclined their heads and the councilwoman smiled at him. “May the stars be with you.”

*       *       *

As soon as Raena had handed over custody of the rogue councilman to a complement of Tararian Guard soldiers, she raced with her grandparents and Ryan back to their shuttle.

“I can’t believe a councilman would be stupid enough to pull a gun on us!” she exclaimed while they ran. “Was that all him, or was he acting directly on the Priesthood’s orders?”

“No way of knowing,” Kate replied. “But I’m certain I don’t want to be anywhere near here.”

Cris grimaced. “If we weren’t already, we’re now officially at the top of the Priesthood’s hit list. Once we get back to the estate, we’ll have to hunker down and ride this out.”

The shuttle was parked on the roof of the administrative building in a government-dominated district of Sieten along the northern shore of Lake Tiadon. At the late evening hour, the other stalls for visitor craft were empty, granting Raena a clear view across the flat rooftop. She glanced at the Sietinen estate perched on the hillside above and was surprised to see half a dozen craft circling.

“Should those be up there?” she asked aloud, pointing toward the ships.

“Stars!” Cris breathed. “Those look like Tararian Guard.”

“Why would they be circling like that?” Ryan asked.

“No idea.” Cris pulled out his handheld from his pocket and initiated a call using its holographic video projector.

Marina answered after three seconds. “Bomax, Cris! What did you say during that meeting?”

“Just what we planned—except for the part where one of the councilmen tried to pull a gun on us,” he replied. “Raena took action.”

“Well, the four of you are wanted for questioning,” Marina explained. “If that’s how it happened, then there shouldn’t be a problem.”

“If a councilman was compromised, then we can’t trust the Tararia Guard, either. There’s no way I’ll risk a meeting with them,” Cris told her.

“Is Ryan confirmed?” Marina asked.

“Yes, all the documentation will be filed in the morning,” Kate said from next to Cris. “We just need a day. Try to get the Tararian Guard to back down.”

“You think I haven’t been trying that?” Marina groaned. “Hold on, let me see if I can get any more details about what they want, specifically.” The holographic image went dark, replaced by a small VComm logo.

“It’s probably me,” Raena said. “I did openly use telekinesis—while the code I cited is valid, I hadn’t actually seen the gun at the time I acted.”

“I believe the members of the council will back up our story,” Cris assured her. “My worry is that the Tararia Guard’s presence now is an excuse to get close to us rather than them just doing their due diligence.”

“Agreed,” Kate said. “It’s only been ten minutes since we left the chamber. For them to already be assembled means that they were on their way before we even entered the council chambers. This is a setup.”

“What do we—”

Before Raena could finish, the ships circling the Sietinen estate broke from their flight paths and began heading straight for the administrative building.

The holographic projection sprang to life. Marina’s face was flushed. “Go for the hidden entrance,” she instructed and the call disconnected.

“Fok!” Cris exclaimed and ran full-speed for the shuttle.

What’s going on? Voicing her question wouldn’t get them any closer to safety, so Raena kept it to herself.

She reached the shuttle a second after Cris and sprinted up the ramp, followed by Ryan and Kate.

“Strap in,” Cris instructed as he secured his own flight harness in the pilot’s chair. “This may get dicey.”

“They wouldn’t actually fire on us, would they?” Ryan asked while he snapped the buckle on his harness. “The city—”

“Nothing is out of the question,” Kate replied stoically from the co-pilot’s chair. “But we won’t let it come to that.”

A hum filled the air as the shuttle powered up. Cris directed the craft from the ground and pointed it toward the oncoming ships.

Raena gripped her flight harness with both hands, trying to keep her breathing even.

“It’ll be okay,” Ryan said in her mind.

She forced a nod.

“Brace yourselves—I need to dial back the inertial dampeners to get full flight controls,” Cris said.

Sudden g-forces pinned Raena against the back of her seat as her grandfather accelerated the shuttle to arc over the oncoming Tararia Guard ships.

The ships scrambled to intercept, but Cris quickly dove the shuttle downward, causing Raena’s stomach to rise into her mouth. She felt herself lifting off her seat, then a moment later lurch to the side as the shuttle entered a barrel roll. Wincing, she squeezed her eyes shut as the harness dug into her shoulders, willing the spinning to subside.

When the sensation of tumbling ceased, Raena opened her eyes to look out the front cockpit window. They were headed straight for the side of the hill.

We’re going to crash! A cry caught in her throat. She reached out through her bond to Ryan, sending him one final message of love.

The hill rushed toward them, details of tree limbs and leaves coming into focus—and a door, slowly sliding open beneath the foliage.

Raena heart leaped. She looked over to Ryan and saw him shaking his head with relief.

But they weren’t safe yet. The door had not yet fully retracted, and the final meters were closing fast.

The nose of the shuttle cleared the opening, but halfway inside, the narrow wing on Raena’s side clipped the door.

Raena lurched forward in her seat, then was slammed to the left as the shuttle spun sideways and skidded to a halt.

No one moved.

“Ugh,” Raena groaned, reaching up to her head. She felt intact, if somewhat sore and dizzy. “Is everyone okay?”

“That’s the last time I let you pilot,” Kate said to Cris, releasing her harness.

“Fine up here,” Cris replied to Raena’s question.

“Yes, are you all right?” Ryan said, alarm pitching his voice.

Raena followed his gaze to the right and saw that a gash had opened up in the side of the shuttle, ending a mere meter from her seat. “Wow, that was close.”

“We need to get out of here,” Cris said, joining them in the main cabin. He forced the side door open using the emergency release. “I’m not sure if the outer door will close properly after that impact.”

“I’m sorry for snapping at you,” Kate told him. “I know there wasn’t any clearance.”

“No worries.” He hopped out of the shuttle and held out his hand to help his wife down.

“Where are we?” Raena asked as she followed her grandmother out.

“Emergency access—or exit—for the estate,” Cris explained.

“I heard about these tunnels,” Ryan commented when he was on the ground. “They never gave us any specifics.”

Cris smiled. “Secret in the strictest sense of the term.” His smile faded when he looked down the tunnel toward the entry. “Shite, the door is still open. I don’t know if the shield is up yet. Let’s move.” He took off at a quick jog into the darkness.

“Shield? Raena questioned telepathically, as not to disrupt her breathing at the brisk pace.

“We have a defense shield around the estate,” her grandfather clarified. “It’s offline most of the time, but when Marina told me to head down here, I think it’s because she was in the process of activating it.”

“How effective is the barrier?” questioned Ryan.

“Enough that the Priesthood won’t be able to get in without an express invitation. But, that also means we’re not getting out,” Cris replied.

Raena’s brow knit. “But what about meeting with the other High Dynasties? We were supposed to call a session tomorrow.”

“It doesn’t have to be done in person,” Kate told her. “That would have been ideal, but a video call will have to do.”

They ran in silence for the remaining kilometer before the tunnel broadened into a bay with berthing for a dozen shuttles and a set of double doors at the back, which appeared to be for an elevator.

Cris stopped outside the doors. “True loyalties are about to be shown. That display with the Tararia Guard was quite public—some may question us. Make no assumptions about our friends.”

“What about Marina?” Raena asked. I can’t imagine my own grandmother would turn against me, but…

“There was a time when I wouldn’t have been sure,” Cris said, “but now I trust her with my life.”

Kate nodded her agreement.

Ryan cracked a smile. “The five of us against the world.”

“Or universe, but who’s keeping track?” Raena jested back.

“And on that note, we have one more important order of business.” Cris activated a panel next to the large metal doors, which parted.

Rather than the elevator Raena had expect to see, there was a room filled with crates, obscuring the side walls. Along the back wall, however, the bottom steps of a switch-backing flight of stairs extended into the room.

“Stairs, really?” she sighed.

Cris grimaced. “I figured there was an elevator, but I’ve never actually been down here before. It’s only forty flights. But hey, I’m the old guy here—I should be the one complaining, not you young people.”

Kate shook her head, then sighed as she crossed the room and began jogging up the stairs. “Stop dilly dallying.”

Raena rubbed her hands on her quads and began the long ascension up the stairs. After ten flights, her legs were feeling the burn from scaling the taller-than-normal steps. By the halfway point, she was starting to feel winded, but she was relieved to see the others were also slowing down. The last fifteen stories were a grueling haul.

“Almost there,” Cris encouraged between labored breaths.

“I hate stairs,” Raena moaned.

Cris chuckled. “We’ve all earned some extra cake for dessert.”

Ryan smiled. “Why didn’t you say so sooner?”

Panting and exhausted, they finally reached the door at the top.

“I swear, if this is locked…” Kate reached out for the handle. She gave it a yank but it didn’t budge. “You have to be kidding!”

Cris laughed. “No, that’d be too perfect.” He stepped up next to her and sent a low-intensity telekinetic probe. “Well fok.”

Raena leaned against the smooth concrete wall of the stairwell, thankful for the cool surface. “No way I’m going back down those stairs.” She telepathically reached out to Marina, searching throughout the Sietinen estate for her.

Her grandmother’s consciousness was far above the subterranean tunnels, busy in a heated engagement with an administrative aid.

“We need your help,” Raena implored, looping her paternal grandparents and Ryan into the telepathic link.

Marina cut her in-person conversation short. “Where are you?” she formed the question in her mind for Raena to read.

“The stairwell at the top of the back entrance tunnel. It’s locked.”

Surprise filled Marina’s mind. “Oh, I unlocked the elevator access. I thought you’d take that.”

Raena shook her head with disbelief and glared at her grandfather.

Cris groaned. “It must have been hidden behind the crates.”

“Awesome.” Kate crossed her arms.

“Hey, but extra cake,” Ryan reminded everyone.

“I’ll override the door lock, give me a minute,” Marina told them and severed the connection.

By the time the lock released, Raena’s breathing had normalized and her legs felt considerably more stable.

The door opened into a corridor in what appeared to be the underground servant passageways.

“I know this place,” Ryan said. “It’s a straight shot to the residential wing that way, correct?” He pointed to their right.

“Sure is,” Cris confirmed.

They jogged down the halls and were fortunate to encounter no one in the seldom-used corridor. To Raena’s displeasure, they had to scale two more flights of stairs up to the main level of the manor, but after the forty flights earlier, two was a breeze.

Single file, they slipped out from the servant passage into the main corridor.

“I hate to even see what’s going on outside…” Cris walked over to the nearest window and peered through the glass. “Oh, this’ll be fun.”

Raena joined him and looked out. The Tararian Guard ships had resumed their circling over the estate, but they were now kept at a distance by a shimmering dome encompassing the entire Sietinen estate and extending a kilometer down the hill.

The click of brisk, heeled footsteps sounded from down the corridor, and Raena turned to see Marina approaching. Her face was still flushed, but her shoulders rounded with relief when she saw the four of them.

“You stirred up quite the mess,” she said. “I didn’t think it would escalate quite this quickly.”

“Now the Priesthood knows what we know, and come morning, everyone will learn there’s a Dainetris heir. We have to make our move,” Cris said.

Marina nodded and turned her attention to Raena and Ryan. “Are you two ready?”

Raena swept back her sweat-damp hair from her forehead using the back of her hand. “I feel so incredibly bridal.”

Her grandparents smiled.

“We’ll have another event and make a proper spectacle of it later,” Kate told her. “Not to be un-romantic, but right now we just need the legal proceedings.”

“That doesn’t change that I love you,” Raena said privately to Ryan.

“And I you.”

“Lead the way,” Raena said. She took Ryan’s hand as she followed Marina back toward the administrative wing of the manor.

“Kaiden just called me in a panic,” Marina said as she walked. “Apparently footage of what’s happening outside has started making it to the major news outlets.”

“At least we’ll have witnesses,” Cris muttered.

“I’ll call him as soon as we’re done here,” Kate replied to Marina. “What time should we call the assembly?”

Cris shrugged. “As soon as possible, I’d said. 09:00?”

“Can the TSS mobilize in time?” Kate asked Cris.

“Knowing Wil, a two-hour lead time would be enough—thirteen should be more than sufficient. I’ll speak with him while you chat with Kaiden.”

She nodded agreement.

Marina led the group to a conference room just outside the core of the administrative center. Inside, a middle-aged man wearing a black robe was waiting for them.

Raena recoiled when she saw him. Marina is handing us over to the Priesthood, after all? Then, after giving herself a few seconds to study the man, she realized that he had no trace of abilities and his physical resemblance was not that of the red-eyed High Priests. Rather, this man was a judge.

“Good evening,” he greeted in a warm, deep tone. “I understand a wedding is in order.”

Raena looked down at her disheveled appearance. “Sure is.”

“We’re keeping this brief and to the point, yes?” the judge questioned.

Cris nodded. “We have a few other things to get to.”

The judge smiled. “I noticed.” He looked over Raena and Ryan. “Do you two come here today of you own freewill to be joined in marriage?”

“I do,” Raena and Ryan said in unison.

“Do you swear to be true to each other and to act in the best interest of the Taran people?” the judge asked.

“I do,” Raena and Ryan replied.

The judge held up a tablet, projecting two beams of purple light underneath. Raena and Ryan both pushed up their left sleeves to expose their Marks under the beams. The screen on the tablet lit up with the serpent crest of Sietinen and the flower emblem of Dainetris.

“Your commitment has been recorded and ratified, the Dynasties of Sietinen and Dainetris are now joined,” the judge stated, his tone taking on a hint of wonder as he uttered the name of the long-lost seventh High Dynasty.

That’s it? Raena glanced at the others in the room, but no one moved. “Okay, then.”

“Are they waiting for us to kiss, because just having three of your grandparents staring at us…”

“Yeah, not gonna happen,” Raena agreed. She took Ryan’s hand and nodded to the judge. “You heard him, the wedding is a done deal. Let’s get to those conversations that need doing.”

“Right.” Cris agreed. “We have less than thirteen hours until the assembly. We’ll check in at 06:00.”

Marina and Kate came forward and gave Raena and Ryan hugs, wishing them congratulations and officially welcoming Ryan into the family. While they were exchanging words, the judge showed himself out of the room.

Cris lingered after the two women left to attend to their tasks. “Take some time for yourselves tonight. All the action items are on us—just meet up with us at 06:00.”

“Are you sure?” Raena asked.

“Positive. Get some cake and enjoy the moment. You just got married, for stars’ sake!”

Raena smiled at her new husband. “I won’t argue.”

Ryan squeezed her hand. “Thank you,” he said to Cris.

“Gladly. See you in a few hours.” Cris hurriedly departed to speak with Wil about the final preparations.

When they were alone, Raena gazed into Ryan’s eyes. “I’ll be the best partner I can be to you. I’ll love you always.”

“And I to you. I love you.”

With no audience present, there was no reason to hold back with the next kiss.

*       *       *

Cris’ capacity to appear calm was nearing its breaking point. Restoring the Dainetris name, crash-landing after a would-be aerial assault, a wedding… This has been one foking night so far.

And it was far from over.

Cris took a series of calming breaths as he traversed the hall to his office. He hoped his statement earlier that Wil would only need a couple hours was, in fact, true. He also hoped Wil would forgive him for making him miss his own daughter’s wedding.

The central administrative office was abuzz at full staffing levels despite the late hour. As Cris passed through the room, he overheard snippets of video conversations with reporters asking why the Tararian Guard had encircled the estate. As yet, no word about Dainetris had leaked, but it was just a matter of time.

Pretty soon, it won’t just be a handful of ships surrounding the estate. The TSS and Tararian Guard might have to go head-to-head. He hated the idea of having to engage in a civil war, but anyone who still stood with the Priesthood after all evidence became public would demonstrate a disregard for ethics too dissimilar for them to coexist peacefully. The opposition would either have to leave the Taran worlds or would be forcibly removed—lethally, if it came to it. Such were the grim realities of war.

Cris spotted Marina in her office next to his, and she paused her video call. “Assembly time is set,” she affirmed.

“Good. I’ll come find you when I’m finished here.”

Marina resumed her conversation and Cris entered his office, closing the door behind him.

The space was largely unchanged since when it had been his father’s, aside from some updated furnishings. Cris had always enjoyed the view out the arched window at the back of the room, and even at night it afforded a spectacular view of Sieten below.

After taking a few minutes to gather his thoughts while staring out the window, Cris initiated a call directly to Wil’s handheld, figuring he’d likely be in his quarters at that hour.

It took a full minute for Wil to answer, voice only. “Hey, Dad, what’s up?”

“It’s started,” Cris said. “Everything’s been accelerated.”

“How accelerated?”

“Ryan’s position has been ratified, and the two Dynasties have been legally joined,” Cris replied, bracing for his son’s reaction.

“You had a wedding without us?” Wil exclaimed.

“They what?” Saera shouted in the background.

“I know, I—” Cris cut off as the voice call switched to holographic video.

Wil and Saera sat on the couch in the quarters, glaring at the camera.

“Having the wedding tonight wasn’t part of the plan,” Wil said.

“You had no right to move ahead without telling us—you could have at least had a video feed!” Saera added.

Cris was relieved she couldn’t reach through the holographic projector and attack him. “I would have, but things have been a little hectic. The Tararian Guard decided to pay us a visit on our way back home. Everything’s about to go public. Marina grabbed one of the judicial chancellors and he conducted the quickest wedding I’ve ever seen—it was over and done in a minute.”

“And still, you didn’t call us,” Wil glowered.

“You missed nothing more than signing a legal document, I assure you. We can have a proper celebration when all this is over,” Cris insisted. “Now listen: as soon as the Dainetris reinstatement becomes public record at 08:00, things around here are going to go from chaotic to a total shiteshow. If the Tararian Guard is already up in arms, you better bet things will turn nasty really quick once they learn what’s going on. People will pick their loyalties and we won’t have a lot of time to sway the public sentiment in our favor.”

“The facts will lead people in the right direction,” Saera said.

“I have no doubt about that, but the Priesthood might not allow it to come down to rational choices,” Cris countered. “We still have no idea if they have a neurotoxin in play that could turn the entire population against us in an instant. Are the Aesir standing by to assist?”

Wil hesitated. “That’s the plan.”

“The Aesir are still on board to help us, right?” Cris questioned.

“Let me worry about that,” Wil evaded. “The TSS is ready to mobilize. We’ll be standing by to respond if there are any uprisings.”

Saera nodded. “We’ll have an eye out for signs of a neurotoxin. Our teams have been trained in how to control groups under such influences, as best as we can prepare.”

“All right, I’ll leave you to it,” Cris agreed. What’s going on with the Aesir? I thought we could trust that alliance. Stars, I hope we’re not on our own! “The High Dynasty assembly is set for 09:00. We’ll take the official vote then.”

“Good luck,” Wil said. “We’ll talk to you on the other side.”

“Good luck to you, too.” We’re all going to need it.

CHAPTER 15

By 06:00, Cris was feeling the lack of sleep from working through the night. However, his efforts had paid off and the final groundwork was in place for the High Dynasty assembly in three hours’ time. His fellow conspirators would be arriving for their check-in at any moment.

A stim strip dissolved on Cris’ tongue as he leaned back in the chair around the conference table, savoring the sudden surge of energy and clarity as the chemicals worked their magic.

Soft knocking sounded on the door, and Raena and Ryan entered.

“Hey, newlyweds,” Cris greeted. “Sorry to start your married lives with such drama.”

Raena grinned. “Are you kidding? I can’t think of a better wedding present than ousting the Priesthood.”

There is no doubt she was born for this role. Cris beamed. “That is a gift I will happily give you.”

“And here I was going to settle for a few days on Alushia,” Ryan jested.

“That can be arranged, too,” Cris told him.

“Oh, goodness, yes—please spend some time on Alushia together after this is over!” Kate said as she entered, catching the tail end of Cris’ offer. “You’ve earned it.”

“When we’re successful, we’ll have way too much to do in the coming months to get a vacation anytime soon,” Raena replied with audible regret. “But, it’s nice to know it’s there when we can get away.”

“It’s going to take some time to get used to traveling in style,” Ryan said. “Or vacations at all, for that matter.”

“Hearing you say that makes me realize we need to take a look at the Ward program,” Cris reflected.

Kate nodded. “Back to the present now, though. I had a productive conversation with my brother.”

“Right, yes. What did he have to say?” Raena asked.

“I explained what happened with the council and our surprise to find the Tararian Guard after us. He was shocked about the Dainetris revelation, of course, but he told me he’d make some calls on our behalf in advance of the meeting this morning,” Kate replied.

“He’s always come through for us—and his word is respected,” Cris said.

She gave him a hopeful smile. “Now we need him more than ever. Last night’s events have painted us as aggressors. That is not an ideal public opinion environment in which to broach the kind of topics we must.”

“We work with what we have,” Cris stated. “Now, where is Marina?”

A moment later, the door swung open and his chief advisor entered. “Sorry I’m late,” Marina said. “These reporters won’t let up. I think one of the staffers let word of the High Dynasty meeting slip. The news networks are running with every possible theory you can imagine.”

“Anything we should worry about?” Cris asked.

“The prominent voices are leaning toward a revelation about some major political upset—the leading theory is that you’re resigning,” Marina said.

Cris chuckled. “Well, won’t they be sorely disappointed.”

“Doubtfully,” Marina replied with trained composure. “Public opinion of you was high until things went sideways last night.”

“Then we can hold out another three hours until the formal release of our findings regarding the Priesthood,” Cris concluded. “Any other loose ends we need to tie up before then?”

“Let’s go over the logistics for the assembly,” Marina suggested. “We’d planned on the dramatic reveal of Ryan bursting into the room in person, but it’s a little different now that it will be a holoconference.”

“I’m more concerned about if they’ll take me seriously,” Ryan admitted.

“Once we show them that Mark and the attestation from the council, they’ll have to,” Cris said. “So, let’s make it the best foking show we can.”

They dove into planning the final details and dramatic cues to heighten the impact of key statements. Whether it was the stim or just pent up anticipation from decades of planning, Cris felt more energized than he had in years. He’d accomplished many things in his life, but if the coming hours proved successful, he would look back at these times as one of his greatest moments.

By 08:30, the group was as rehearsed as they were going to get. They took a short break to eat and hydrate before the madness that would be the rest of their day.

Cris found himself alone in the conference room with Kate as she reviewed her talking points one more time.

“Can you believe this is finally happening?” he asked her.

She looked up and shook her head. “Barely. Between the lack of sleep last night and all the build-up, I feel like I’m in a dream.”

“I know the feeling.” He leaned back in his chair. “When I first proposed this idea to you all those years ago, I didn’t think we’d actually do it.”

“We had to do it,” Kate said. “If we didn’t, no one else would.”

“That’s true.”

“Besides,” she gave him a coy smile, “the audacity of you even suggesting such an idea is one of the things that made me fall in love with you in the first place. And you knew it—you had to follow through.”

“I also can’t argue with that.” He gazed at her, nothing but love in his heart for everything they had done and would continue to do together. “I never would have done this without you.”

“Nor I without you.”

Cris chuckled to himself. “Despite all the planning, nothing is going to go how we imagined, is it?”

Kate scoffed. “Not a chance.”

Raena and Ryan returned in short order. They’d changed into professional business attire suitable for the presentation.

Ryan still seemed a tad uncomfortable in such clothing, but he was assured and relaxed so long as Raena was nearby. Now that he had aged to his mid-twenties, Cris occasionally caught him at an angle that reminded him of his father, Banks. Cris wished his mentor could have lived to see everything as it was today. He would have been so proud to know what a fine young man his son had grown up to be. And even more than that, he would have loved to see Tararia finally on the cusp of a renaissance. Without Banks’ contributions, many of the efforts now underway would have been impossible.

Marina was the last to return from the break, but when she did, she brought with her an air of determination that restored everyone’s focus to the task at hand.

“We have our assignments, we know our talking points, and we have the facts on our side. I have no illusions that this won’t get ugly, but we stay the course and push through,” Cris said.

Raena nodded. “Game on.”

“All right, initiating the holoconference.” Cris manipulated the controls on the touch-screen desktop and a simulated room appeared on the far side of the table.

They had programmed the settings so viewers on the other end of the conference would see Cris seated at the head of the table with Raena to his left and Kate to his right. Marina and Ryan remained out of view for the time being.

The three Sietinen representatives sat with their hands crossed on the tabletop while they waited for the other attendees to arrive.

“Would a little punctuality hurt anyone?” Cris griped telepathically as the clock passed 09:03.

“Everyone thinks they are the most important,” Kate replied with patience that only went as deep as the surface of her mind.

At 09:05, a flurry of notifications appeared around the simulated table as the attendees began to arrive. Vaenetri and Talsari first, followed by Baellas, Makaris, and finally Monsari.

“Hello,” Cris greeted the attendees when all were present. “Thank you for agreeing to meet on such short notice. It was critical for us all to convene.”

“We’re eager to hear what you have to say,” Kaiden Vaenetri replied. “Especially considering the show last night.”

“Yes, allow me to address the Tararian Guard’s presence at our estate,” Cris continued in response to the planned segue from his brother-in-law. “But, the explanation is tied to the larger matter we have gathered to discuss today: a pervasive corruption within the ranks of the Taran government, which must be rooted out if we’re to move forward as a people. The presence of those guards was in direct response to the parties in question being made aware that Sietinen was preparing to have this very conversation with you.”

“We have no time for riddles,” Liam Makaris interjected.

Cris had anticipated either he or Eduard Baellas would be impatient and want to jump ahead. “Very well, then let me speak plainly. We have asked you here to this meeting to present irrefutable information regarding the Priesthood’s corruption and the need to immediately and permanently remove the organization from power.”

Byron Monsari burst out laughing. “You really have lost your mind!”

“May I remind you,” Cris countered, “that we have evidence to support these claims. I am transmitting the relevant data packets now. I trust you will each have your staff validate the materials.”

He paused while the High Dynasty representatives took time to scan through the list of charges against the Priesthood listed in the Executive Summary.

“This is preposterous,” Eduard Baellas muttered. “Conspiracy, abduction, murder—genocide? The scope of these charges is inconsistent and, frankly, a reach.”

“I would agree, if the evidence did not support each of these claims,” Kate replied. “Please, send the packet for verification. I assure you, it’s all genuine.”

“I’ve submitted mine,” Ellen Talsari said to Cris’ relief; it wouldn’t have looked good for Kaiden to be the first adopter at each juncture.

The other Heads grumbled their consent and relayed the packets to their staff.

“While that validation is in progress, I’ll give you some highlights,” Cris continued. “The story begins a little over a thousand years ago, back when the Priesthood was still a proper theological institution. They thought about things like the future of our race and how we could become our fullest selves. Well, some members of the Priesthood decided that the secret to advancement must be in our genetic code. They started experiments to see how we could become even better.”

“There’s nothing illegal about that,” Liam stated.

“No, agreed,” Cris replied. “But what you might find interesting is precisely which aspects of Tarans the Priesthood wished to advance—namely, strengthening telekinetic abilities.”

“So, that’s how you came into being,” Byron sneered.

“Oh, you misunderstand,” Cris shot back, glaring at the Monsari Head. “Back then, everyone had abilities. But the Priesthood’s experimentations didn’t go how they expected, and those abilities disappeared from all but a few.”

“Good riddance,” Byron muttered under his breath.

Cris ignored him. “Rather than admit any wrongdoing, they decided to make everyone forget. Just like they made everyone forget about the Bakzen. Just like Dainetris. And just like all of us if we don’t stop them right now.”

“Are you suggesting the Priesthood is connected to the Bakzen and to the fall of the Dainetris Dynasty?” Ellen questioned.

“That’s exactly what I’m saying,” Cris confirmed. “I know it sounds preposterous, but the evidence is right there in front of you. The Priesthood made the Bakzen, then cast them aside and forced them to fight us when we threatened their way of life. When the Dainetris Dynasty uncovered this evidence of the wrongdoings we are now reviewing, the Priesthood condemned them to death and buried their city in an attempt to make the rest of us forget they ever existed.

“The acts of deceit and manipulation haven’t ended. We have learned through personal accounts that the Priesthood has continued their genetic experimentation. Hundreds of women have been captured over the years and held in labs within the Priesthood’s island as surrogates for clones.” Cris paused to let his words sink in.

“What personal accounts?” Kaiden asked. The last bit of information was news to him as much as the other representatives.

“I was there,” Raena broke into the conversation on cue. “I saw all of it, and they would have done the same thing to me.”

The Heads studied her with interest. Most had interacted with Raena in some capacity over her four years on Tararia, and as far as Cris knew, she had a positive reputation. Or, she had—everyone may now think she’s crazy.

Ellen was the first to speak. “I have always found you to be reliable and wise beyond your years, Raena, but claims of that magnitude require more than one person’s eye-witness account.”

“Of course.” Raena inclined her head. “In the matter of captives, I can offer nothing other than my word at this time—aside from missing person records, which could be dismissed as circumstantial. What I can do, however, is provide a detailed account of systematic violations of the Taran laws related to genetic modifications, and trace those activities directly to the Priesthood.”

“I’ll hear the case,” Eduard said. The other Heads nodded their assent.

Raena walked through the use of nanotech in the bloodstreams of the dynastic lines, and then spoke of Marina and her mother. Revealing that information placed Sietinen at the center of the Priesthood’s plans, but trying to downplay that fact wouldn’t do them any good. If anything, the more they could establish their authority, the better off they’d be.

Cris watched the Heads as they absorbed Raena’s words, nodding with understanding and wincing with disgust as she took them on a journey through centuries of manipulating their lives from behind the scenes. We have them! He was filled with relief and joy as the Heads began to squirm in their seats. With us united against the Priesthood, they’ll have nowhere to run.

“The question is,” Raena passed her gaze around those at the simulated table, “do you want to continue to take direction from an organization that’s so willing to lie to you at every turn? These actions have been in the best interest of the Priesthood, not of the Taran people. As leaders, more is expected of us. We must hold ourselves to a higher standard, and we must take corrective action in the face of injustice.” She folded her hands on the tabletop and leaned forward. “Consider the evidence. Is that the kind of future we want for generations to come?”

“Well done,” Cris told her. “They’re squirming in their seats.”

“Drive it home,” she replied.

Cris took a deep breath. “There you have it—generations of lies and covert manipulation. I move we end it now. I hereby introduce an official motion as a Head of the Sietinen Dynasty to abolish the Priesthood and remove the organization, in its entirety, from power.”

“How dare you make such a proposal!” Eduard exclaimed.

“It’s treason,” Byron echoed, looking rather pleased that Cris had finally placed himself in such a compromising position.

“You really feel that way, after everything we’ve presented?” Kate looked around the faces at the table. She locked eyes with her brother, and even he seemed unsure now that he was surrounded by others so adamant in their opposing opinions. “For the last thirty years, we’ve talked with you about every aspect of Taran life. You’ve agreed that conditions are far from ideal. This is our chance to set a new course.”

Eduard scoffed. “Saying things could be better and suggesting an overthrow of our most respected leadership institution are two very different things.”

“Respected?” Kate shook her head. “How can you have any respect for the Priesthood after what’s been laid out in front of you?”

Bryon scowled. “There’s justification for every action.”

No! We can’t lose it like this. Cris swallowed. “I introduced a motion. Is there a second?”

The Heads around the table fell silent.

Cris focused on his brother-in-law, willing him to take a stand. We just need Vaenetri and Talsari. Hopefully one of the others will follow…

But Kaiden said nothing. He looked down.

A moment later, a private text message popped up on the tabletop in front of Cris, from Kaiden: “I can’t second a motion that’s sure to fail. Bring Ryan in, then we’ll have a chance to sway them.”

Cris hated to admit it, but Kaiden was right—there was no way a vote was going to pass.

We have one more chance. Cris looked at his wife and granddaughter; they nodded. He addressed the Heads, “If having your very genetic code modified without your knowledge isn’t enough, consider the fate of Dainetris and how the same could happen to you.”

“They violated Taran law,” Liam interjected. “Of course they fell. Your treasonous accusations will land you in the same place.”

Cris cocked his head. “Did they violate any laws, though? All the records surrounding the fall were purged, so it’s all hearsay—or it was. The information we transmitted about the creation and destruction of the Bakzen won’t be found in any existing records, but by now your data forensics experts will have concluded that the records are all genuine. How is that possible? Because the Priesthood was the one to wipe those files and change history to suit the narrative they wished to tell. The Bakzen War was kept a secret for so long because they didn’t want anyone to dig into where such a powerful enemy had come from.

“The last people to launch such an investigation were the Dainetris Dynasty. As leaders of the corporation responsible for ship manufacturing, they were the first to realize that something was going on beyond the outer colonies. They kept quiet for years, supporting production when help was needed beyond the TSS’ private facilities. Eventually, though, someone got curious and looked into the secret enemy, and they discovered the truth. The Bakzen used to live among us in peace, and the Priesthood turned them into killers. Thousands—millions—died, all because the Priesthood had tried to cover up their mistakes rather than make one, honest admission in their entire history.

“Instead of making any admission of wrongdoing when faced with the evidence, the Priesthood decided to eliminate Dainetris. They invented charges and sentenced them to execution—wiping out an entire genetic line. The corporate assets were divided, the city was buried, and everyone was told to move on like it’d always been the Big Six. The seventh High Dynasty was no more.”

Each of the Heads had their gaze fixed on Cris as they thought through their own lives and what could be taken from them. The threat of having their power stripped away was as terrifying a future as death, but both were unthinkable.

Kate surveyed the group. “Whether you admit it or not, the Priesthood has already been controlling your personal and corporate interests. Liam, can you account for all of the food supplies distributed to the outer colonies during the Bakzen War? And Ellen, how were those deals with the Priesthood structured for providing ores through TalEx’s mining operations?”

“Well, it—” Liam began.

“The supply chain checks out fine on the surface, but we all know those supplies never made it to the outer colonies,” Kate stated. “Most of the shipments were diverted to the TSS to support the secret war. We’d be happy to share that official documentation with you, if you need a reminder.”

The two Heads stared at their hands resting on the tabletop.

Kate turned her attention to Byron. “And don’t think Monsari didn’t play its part. MPS’ power generators are integrated into everything from ships to planetary shields. We know your investigators glossed over what happened at Grolen with the shield failure leading up to the Bakzen attack. And don’t even get me started on—”

“Enough!” Byron cut in. “What’s your point?”

“That you know the records have been manipulated,” Kate shot back. “You claim to be in control of your company’s operations, but when the Priesthood asks you for a favor or to turn a blind eye, you have no choice but to comply. We’ve all been in that position at one time or another. Can we in good conscience allow that to continue when we know that those actions are hurting the people who rely on us to provide a quality life?”

“Is there really anything we can do about it?” Ellen murmured. “The Priesthood has final authority on all matters.”

“Their power isn’t absolute.” Cris stood up slowly and leaned forward with his hands on the table, passing his gaze across the attendees. “The Priesthood thinks they control everything, but those of us present here today hold the real power. You see, the assumption has always been that when Dainetris fell more than a century ago, all was lost. But as of last night, the seventh High Dynasty has returned.”

Sharp breathes sounded around the table.

Ryan walked over from where he had been waiting along the side wall and stood to Cris’ right so he was by Raena. “I am Ryan Dainetris,” he stated clearly. “As my first official act, I second the motion to abolish the Priesthood.”

“Dainetris isn’t a voting member!” Byron objected.

“You may want to check the official registry,” Cris replied with a concealed smirk.

“I ask you again, what kind of future do we want?” Kate asked the group. “We can continue playing into the Priesthood’s hand, or we can take the necessary actions to make sure our people can prosper.”

The room fell silent.

“In light of this development,” Kaiden said at last, “I must also cast my vote in favor of abolishing the Priesthood.”

Cris breathed an inward sigh of relief and waited for Ellen Talsari to follow.

“I vote against,” Byron declared. “I’ll have no part of this.”

“I also vote against,” Liam concurred.

Ellen took a slow breath. “You’ve made a compelling case and shined a light on serious issues we’ve all been too willing to overlook. However, a change such as this would alter the course of our civilization. Even when faced with this evidence, I must consider if the cost of that change might result in more harm than these past acts alone. To refine is one thing, but to abolish the Priesthood entirely… I’m afraid I must also vote against the motion.”

Cris’ heart dropped. We had always counted on Talsari. Getting a unanimous vote was ambitious, but we were sure to get a majority. If they are against us now…

Only Baellas remained, and it was clear where the direction that vote would swing. As soon as the final vote was cast, it’d be over.

I’ve done everything I can and it still wasn’t enough. Next to him, Kate looked like she was about to be sick. What else can we do?

*       *       *

Raena stared with appall at the images of the High Dynasty representatives in the holographic conference room around her. How can they still support the Priesthood after everything we’ve presented?

The evidence was right there in front of them, all the atrocities laid out in perfect detail. If anyone wasn’t outraged by the information, they were lying to themselves.

“If what the Priesthood has done in the past isn’t enough, then you better think about what they’ll do in the future—what all of their plans have been working toward,” Raena said to the room, rising to stand next to Ryan. She glared at the Heads. “Any guesses? Well, they want to become gods.”

“That’s absurd,” Liam snickered.

“You may think that, but look at the evidence,” Raena implored. “For the last thousand years, they have been trying to perfect a physical vessel to allow them to ascend to a higher state of being. They recognized that the Taran people might find that plan a little suspect, so they have also developed a neuro-control agent to telepathically command planets’ worth of people. It may have already been disseminated out there in the population and none of us would be the wiser.

“The Priesthood seeks to control. You herald them as a moral compass, but how can you blindly follow leaders whose actions are purely for their own benefit? Judge them by what they have done, not by what they espouse. We can’t let them have even more power. We must take action now, while there’s still a chance to fight back. The seven of you can make a new future for all Tarans. You can be the leaders rather than just the puppets dancing on the Priesthood’s strings. Take a stand for what’s right.”

The Heads sat in silence.

Ellen let out a slow breath and met Raena’s gaze. “We take comfort in familiarity, but sometimes what’s necessary is not what’s safe and easy.” She paused, a slight smile touching her lips. “Maybe it is time for a real change. I reverse my vote to be in favor of the motion.”

That’s it—that’s the majority! A grin spread across Raena’s face as she looked to Ryan and her grandparents.

“Better than I could have said it,” Cris said to her. “You’re a natural.”

The remaining Heads slumped in their chairs as they realized the motion had carried.

“We have a majority vote in favor,” Cris stated. “What happens next is up to you. We can start a civil war or you can join us and make this a unified front.”

Eduard sighed. “Fine, I’ll change my vote.”

Liam and Byron glanced at each other.

“And if we don’t join you?” Byron asked.

“The TSS will take your assets by force for non-compliance with a majority ruling by the High Dynasty assembly, the only recognized legal authority as of this moment forward,” Cris replied.

“I’m in favor of the motion,” Liam hurriedly stated.

Byron shook his head. “The motion is carried by unanimous vote.”

Raena’s and Ryan’s eyes met. “We did it,” she said to him.

“Now for the hard part,” he replied.

“The official vote is recorded,” Cris said and submitted the log to the Council. “Things might get a little crazy. If a TSS warship happens to show up, just follow instructions.”

“But—” Eduard started to object.

Raena looked down at an alert on her desktop. The Tararian Guard had just quadrupled their numbers around the Sietinen estate and all known military installations across the Taran worlds had been activated. “Well, that didn’t take long.”

“Shite,” Cris swore under his breath. “Transmitting these vote records to the Tararian Guard now.”

Raena took a slow breath. “Let’s hope they listen.”

CHAPTER 16

“Fok! This is it.” Wil took in the reports of Tararian Guard’s activities across the empire. The TSS had superior firepower and the telekinetic skills of Agents gave them another edge, but it’d make for heavy casualties on both sides if it came down to a firefight.

“They’ll back down when they see the vote results,” Saera assured him.

“Some will side with the Priesthood regardless,” Wil replied.

“Old ways die hard.”

“And people with them.”

His wife nodded solemnly. “We’ve practiced non-lethal techniques. This won’t be like the last war.”

“I hope not.” Wil sighed. “Let’s get to it.”

Wil and Saera jogged from their quarters on the path to the administrative wing of Level 1 of TSS Headquarters. The halls were abuzz as word of the Tararian Guard’s offensive spread.

An Agent flagged Wil down as he and Saera entered the elevator lobby. “Sir, is the TSS taking an official stance?”

“I’m about to make an announcement,” Wil replied. “You bet we’re taking a stance.”

The Agent nodded her understanding and Wil and Saera entered the elevator.

“Hopefully everyone agrees with the side we’re taking,” Saera said as soon as the elevator doors were closed.

“I have no doubts about anyone in the TSS. It’s the rest of the population that worries me.”

“If this turns into a civil war…”

“It won’t,” Wil told her. “It can’t.”

The doors opened on Level 1 and Wil was immediately bombarded by a wall of Agents and administrative personnel tripping over each other with questions.

He balked at the sight of them. “Just hang on!” he called over the din. “I’ll make a statement as soon as I make it to the conference room. Stand aside.”

To his relief, the crowd parted and allowed him through with Saera.

They reached the main conference room at the end of the hall next to the High Commander’s office and found that the other senior Agents had already gathered.

Wil gave a nod to Michael as he and Saera entered the room, and he assumed his normal chair at the head of the table.

“Ryla is secure,” Michael told him telepathically.

Thank the stars! As long as the Archive is protected, we’ll have some leverage. Wil nodded his thanks and took a deep breath. “The people in this room have a much better idea of what is about to happen than most others,” he began, “but what I’ll share with you now will cast your understanding in new light.

“We have been preparing for a fight for the last four years. We’ve spoken of a political revolution and needing to have a military force in place to help ease that transition with as little harm to civilians as possible. Well, the time for action is now.

“Each of you has been involved in training a team to perform specific tasks in these efforts—what you likely didn’t realize is how many teams there are. Eighty percent of Agents in the TSS are now attached to one such team, and we’re about to mobilize.”

Ian chuckled and shook his head. “I should have known you were up to something.”

Ethan nodded. “Yeah, a disparate handful of teams didn’t make sense. What you’ve arranged, though…”

Wil swallowed. “I didn’t like concealing it from you, but we wanted to keep the operation as compartmentalized as possible. That probably now makes sense after the rumors that have been circulating about a vote on Tararia. I will confirm that information: the Priesthood has officially been voted out of power and asked to step aside.”

Exhales of surprise sounded around the room.

“About foking time!” Scott declared.

Wil smiled. “I agree with you there. But, the Priesthood isn’t going quietly. We knew they wouldn’t. That’s why we’ve been preparing and that’s why the TSS needs to step up. Our abilities grant us the means to offer policing without the use of weapons that may harm the innocents.

“Our job is to keep this situation from escalating further. We’ll help escort the Priesthood out and put temporary management in place to ease the transition.

“As of right now, the Tararian Guard is still under the Priesthood’s influence. They are not our enemy, but they aren’t friends, either. We will use our specialist teams to assess and control our opponents and adjust our strategies, as appropriate.”

Wil paused to look around the room at the faces of his old friends. The expressions were a mixture of worry and excitement, but all of them had commitment in their eyes. They trust me to see us through this. I have to deliver.

He placed his hands on the tabletop. “Many of us have been into battle together before. We came out victorious then, and we will again now. The coming hours will test us, but stay true to yourselves and each other and we’ll come out on top.”

The other Agents smiled back at him.

“I’ve been itching for a good challenge,” Ethan said.

Wil smiled back. “In that case, all your assignments have been transmitted. I’ll make the all-staff announcement. Let’s finish this.”

*       *       *

The TSS Conquest was the last ship Jason expected to get for his first command, but it was the only vessel capable of supporting his mission in the rift.

He sat in a pedestal chair at the center of the round Command Center. Though four similar chairs surrounded him, all were empty. Only a single officer, Rianne, was with him in the room. She had served on the Conquest during the war, and Wil had trusted no other to accompany Jason.

“Looks like the rest of the TSS is mobilizing,” Rianne commented as she monitored subspace communications from her console at the front right of the room.

“CACI, bring up a map of current TSS fleet positions,” Jason instructed the ship’s computer.

The spherical viewscreen wrapping the ceiling and transparent floor transitioned from a representation of the echoed starscape surrounding them into a high-level map of the Taran empire, accounting for approximately a quarter of the galaxy. Even after five years with the TSS, Jason was still in awe every time he saw the civilization depicted in those terms. Crazier was the notion that his family controlled so much of that empire. Being a TSS officer was enough responsibility, as far as he was concerned—Raena could do her thing on Tararia.

Jason studied the map around him, identifying TSS outposts represented by green icons and offensive vessels indicated by blue dots. Red dots representing the Tararian Guard ships dotted the map in far greater quantity than the TSS.

Based on his review of records from the Bakzen War, Jason knew the TSS fleet was a fraction of its former size. However, the task at hand was not battle, but rather to function as a police presence to keep anything from getting out of hand. If it came down to a firefight between the Tararian Guard and the TSS, there’d be bigger problems than just fleet numbers.

In addition to those already stationed at outposts, TSS offensive vessels were en route to the thirty foremost Taran worlds. The move was precautionary, in the event the Priesthood did have a neurotoxin in their game plan that might pose a threat to the civilian population. The teams of TSS Agents who’d trained for the last four years in suppression techniques and the use of technological aids would hopefully be able to keep the situation under control, but any incident on a planetary scale would likely be too much for the specialist teams to handle. If that neurotoxin extended to control of the Tararian Guard fleet, the TSS would be out of luck.

Jason gulped. We need the Aesir. But will they show up?

He couldn’t allow himself to be distracted by what might happen on the other worlds, though. His task was to protect the spatial tear within the rift. The Priesthood would undoubtedly come to claim it, and only Jason and his skeleton crew on the Conquest stood in their path.

“The fleet is stretched so thin,” Rianne commented while examining the map on the viewscreen. “No wonder we’re here on our own.”

“Not a lot of ships to spare, for sure,” Jason agreed. “But, if it comes down to us against enemy forces, it’ll be better if no one friendly is nearby.”

Rianne nodded somberly. “Been through that before.” She paused, turning around to look at Jason. “Your dad didn’t do it alone, though.”

Jason swallowed. “His officers had pulled back by the end, but that doesn’t matter. I won’t need to focus that much. If it comes down to me needing to do something similar, ships will be a whole lot easier to take out than a planet.”

The Militia officer turned back around in her chair. “Right.”

“I don’t want it to come to that.”

She glanced back over her shoulder. “I know.”

They waited in silence, watching the TSS fleet move into position. Groups of the blue TSS dots paired with the red of the Tararian Guard. As movements ceased, there was no doubt the TSS was greatly outnumbered. Even with superior firepower at individual ship levels, they wouldn’t last long if it came to blows.

Jason slumped in his chair. Let’s hope we can wait it out here in peace.

“We have incoming!” Rianne exclaimed.

So much for that idea! Jason straightened to attention. He waved his hand to minimize the map on the viewscreen, returning the view to their immediate surroundings.

A cruiser, three warships, a dozen destroyers, and two carriers dropped out of subspace around the Conquest.

Well, shit. Jason frowned. “Does that seem a little overkill for taking on one ship?”

“Clearly, they haven’t underestimated you.”

He cracked a cocky smile. “I’m not so sure about that.”

Rianne tensed in her seat. “Incoming communication from the flagship.”

“On screen.” Jason turned his attention to the front of the domed viewscreen.

The view of the rift surrounding the dome dissipated in the front center, replaced by the image of the Tararian Guard cruiser’s Command Center and a very stern-looking middle-aged man who appeared to be none too happy with his present assignment.

“I’m General Allen Lucian of the Tararian Guard, acting on direct orders of the Priesthood. Stand down at once.”

Jason evaluated the man. “You do realize, General Lucian, that as of 09:26 this morning, the Priesthood is no longer a recognized authority.”

“I swore my allegiance to the Priesthood, and I will carry out my duty.”

“Yeah, about that…” Jason leaned forward in his chair. “See, we figured you’d say something to that effect, so we looked at the specific wording of those oaths. Turns out that you actually swore allegiance to serve the Taran people. Since the Priesthood is, you know,” Jason swiped his hand across his neck in a cutting motion, “it’s kinda now treason to keep doing things in their name.”

The general stared at him with shock and confusion. “Who are you?”

“Oh, right. Sorry I left out the introduction there. I’m Jason Sietinen. You may know my dad, Wil. This is the ship he used to blow up the Bakzen homeworld.”

General Lucian stood his ground, but the staff behind him in the Command Center visibly shrank into their chairs.

“Sir, maybe we should—” a woman next to the general whispered.

General Lucian ignored her and glared at Jason “You have no authority to be here.” The woman took a step back, staring at the floor.

Super charismatic leader, this one. “Yeah, I’m gonna have to disagree with that assessment,” Jason replied. “I suggest you take your little fleet and leave. The rift is in TSS jurisdiction.”

Rianne muted the comm channel. “Their weapons systems just activated. I’m not sure how many direct hits we could take. Is this a fight we can win?”

“Not without blowing up their ships,” Jason replied in her mind without taking his level gaze off the viewscreen. “The point is to limit loss of life.”

“You’re provoking them,” Rianne muttered.

“They won’t fire on a Sietinen heir… I don’t think.”

Rianne sighed and unmuted the comm channel.

Jason smiled at General Lucian. “So, why don’t you just head on back to Tararia, or wherever.”

“I’m afraid that’s impossible,” the general replied. “I must insist you stand down now or we’ll need to use force.”

“Really? That’s a shame.”

General Lucian shook his head. “Are you actually in charge here? You’re a kid.”

“I’m twenty-one, so technically I’m not really a ‘kid’ anymore,” Jason said. “In fact, I’m actually a TSS Agent. And a dynastic heir. So… even if I were a kid, I’d at least be an important kid. I really don’t think you want to attack my ship.”

“Listing off your titles won’t keep me from completing my mission,” General Lucian insisted. “We—”

The comm channel muted on the other end.

“Difference of opinions?” Jason speculated to Rianne.

“Maybe, but you should probably be aware that their weapons are now fully charged,” she replied after muting their own mics.

“Well, that’s just fantastic.”

*       *       *

Cris was pulled back to the present by Marina waving a hand in front of his face.

“Cris, you with me?” she said, her tone pitched with urgency.

He nodded. “Right, sorry. The Guard fleet…”

“They’ve mobilized on all the major Taran worlds and all their docks have been emptied. If we can’t get through to leadership, it looks like they’re prepared to carry out the Priesthood’s orders even if it means attacking their own.”

“And the TSS?” Cris questioned.

“Almost in position, as well. We should have the full complement in orbit of Tararia within ten minutes. But you know the numbers…”

Cris drew a slow breath. “Their backup is better than not having it, even if their presence in and of itself won’t be much of a deterrent.”

Marina crossed her arms. “Do you think this will turn into a firefight?”

“Well, this wouldn’t be the first civil war the Guard has fought,” Cris muttered. He leaned against the wall outside the conference room where the High Dynasty assembly had recently adjourned. “We need to let Wil focus on the other worlds. Our immediate concern is what’s happening right outside our window.”

“Oh, this is very, very bad!” Raena shouted as she ran up to him from down the hall. “A destroyer is in geosynchronous orbit right above us.”

“There’s what?” Cris exclaimed, coming to full attention. “They wouldn’t possibly…” What am I saying? Of course the Priesthood would issue that kind of order. He groaned. “Well, shite! What can we do about that?”

Raena frowned. “How good is that shield around the estate?”

Cris tossed up his hands. “Will it hold up to an orbital bombardment? Maybe. But the deflected weapons fire would completely vaporize the city.”

“So, weathering the storm is a no-go,” Raena concluded.

“Not if we want to have anything left of our home when this is over.” Cris ran a hand through his hair. “Wait, where’s Kate?”

“Talking to Kaiden, I think,” Marina replied. “Things over in the First Region are looking a bit grim, as well.”

“And Ryan?” Cris asked.

“Adding his seal to all the orders regarding the Priesthood’s dissolution,” Raena replied. “Why?”

“We need to divert that ship,” Cris stated.

Raena eyed him. “That’d be great, but how?”

“Between the four of us, I think we could send a powerful enough telekinetic beam to make them move away,” Cris suggested. “It wouldn’t buy a lot of time, but I’ll take however many minutes we can get until the TSS arrives.”

“Yes, that could definitely work.” Raena perked up momentarily, then drooped. “Except, we’d have to drop the shield to launch the assault.”

“Even better—it’ll look like we’re cooperating,” Cris said.

“I guess it’s really the only play we have right now. Let’s get outside,” she agreed.

“I’ll hold down the administrative center,” Marina told Cris. “Good luck.”

“We’ll do our best.” He flashed a smile, but doubt was creeping in. This has already turned so much more violent than I ever anticipated. Was this the right move for us to make?

Cris and Raena dashed toward the gardens of the Sietinen estate, sending telepathic messages to their respective partners about where to meet.

“I now understand where my dad and Jason get their crazy streak from,” Raena commented as they ran.

“Me? I’m subdued and practical,” Cris replied.

“Tell that to the crew of the destroyer we’re about to knock out of orbit.”

Cris smirked. “Okay, maybe ‘subdued’ isn’t the right word. But practicality does apply.”

They reached an empty spaceport Cris had identified as the rendezvous point. At four hundred meters away from the manor, their telekinetic exertion shouldn’t cause any damage to the structure.

Coming down the path, Cris spotted Kate and Ryan running to join them.

“It figures that the one day I wear heels, I end up sprinting around the estate,” Kate grumbled once she was within earshot.

“Ah, I miss my TSS uniform…” Cris lamented while staring up into the sky, attempting to identify the exact location of the destroyer. The craft would be invisible to the naked eye, but his telekinetic senses would allow him to home in on its signature with a little focus.

His initial search was ineffective. However, Kate picked up on his goal and assisted.

“I think I feel it,” Kate said after several seconds. “Right up there.” She pointed.

Raena and Ryan joined in the telekinetic assessment.

“That’s definitely it,” Raena agreed. “Those things look big up close, but that’s a tiny target from this distance.”

“So are we.” Cris took a slow breath. “Marina,” he relayed telepathically to the other side of the manor, “we’re in position. Drop the shield.”

A moment later, a shimmer passed along the boundary of the massive dome that had provided transparent protection for the estate.

Cris nodded to his family. “Follow my lead.”

The four of them linked their minds in preparation for the assault. It had been years since any of them had performed a significant telekinetic feat, and Cris sensed a shared elation as they each drew energy into themselves. Unbridled power coursed through Cris, waiting to be unleashed.

When he could hold no more in himself, he focused the energy into a beam, targeting the signature of the destroyer in orbit above them.

Beams from the others joined in, blending into a single ray of pure energy. They fed the beam as it shot upward toward the ship, true to its course.

Cris winced as the beam hit its mark and was partially absorbed by the shields. He sent one final burst of energy, enough to knock the ship from its fixed location. A flash was just barely visible in the daytime sky as the craft’s shield lit up to protect the hull from the force of the blast as it careened out of orbit.

Raena let out a relieved laugh. “That actually worked!”

“Wow…” Ryan breathed.

“Well, I bet that royally pissed them off,” Kate said.

Cris smiled. “Indeed. That was surprisingly satisfying.”

“Better get that shield back up,” Raena advised.

“Right.” Cris sent the requisite message to Marina and took a deep breath. “The TSS fleet should be in position any moment. We’ll either be safe, or things are about to get a whole lot worse.”

*       *       *

Wil studied the fleet positions on the holoprojector in the Primary Communications room of TSS Headquarters.

A broad viewscreen spanned half of the back wall, and consoles filled with Militia and Agent tactical personnel wrapped around the sides. Two curved consoles occupied the center of the room, leaving a clear pathway to a table with a holographic display of fleet positions beneath the main viewscreen.

The room was abuzz with support personnel coordinating logistics and optimizing fleet distribution in response to the Tararian Guard’s shifting movements.

Accompanied by Saera, Michael, and a handful of his other most trusted TSS friends, the scene was too eerily similar to the Bakzen War for Wil’s liking. Except rather than a sworn enemy, these are our own people ready to fight us.

The conflict would hopefully diffuse on its own accord once everyone learned of the Priesthood’s treachery and removal from power, but that information took time to disseminate and many wouldn’t trust the first wave of reports. The TSS would need to keep a full-on civil war from breaking out until all the facts were public knowledge. But at the rate the Tararian Guard was ramping up their offensive, he wasn’t sure they’d be able to hold out for that long.

There was no doubt the Guard was acting on direct Priesthood orders. Though the TSS had once reported to the Priesthood, that relationship was always kept need-to-know, and once Cris had taken command of the TSS, the ties were officially severed. It meant that the TSS had autonomy, but their actions now might be perceived as a coup—which wasn’t exactly inaccurate, but not in the way people would assume.

“I don’t like the way this is going,” Michael commented from next to Wil, his brow knit as he examined the number of Guard ships versus their own.

“It won’t just be us out there,” Wil tried to assure him.

But the truth was, there had been no sign of the Aesir. All of their preparation had been with the assumption that they’d have the Aesir as allies to step in and diffuse the situation. Wil hadn’t taken Jason’s concern about their follow-through seriously, but now he found himself questioning if that had been the right call.

“They’ll come,” Saera murmured, sensing his thoughts. She rose from the work station in front of Wil and placed a reassuring hand on his arm.

“But when?”

“When we need them most,” she replied.

Does every rescue have to be at the last minute? Wil groaned.

“I won’t let myself freak out yet,” Michael said. He eyed his daughter, Corine, busy at the controls of the right station in the center of the room. Though she hadn’t been born with the telekinetic gifts of her parents, she’d already proved herself to be a highly capable Militia officer. Fatherly pride filled his gaze as he watched her work. “And, I’d rather be in here than out there.”

Wil forced a smile. “Of course.”

Michael immediately realized his misstep. “Sorry. I know Raena and Jason are…”

“They can hold their own,” Wil replied. “I wouldn’t have sent Jason to the rift if I didn’t think he could handle it.”

All the same, Wil sensed a wave of worry emanate from his wife. “Something’s wrong,” she said privately in his mind.

“I feel it, too, but it could be any—”

A red warning light flashed across the main viewscreen.

“Some kind of shot was just fired from the surface at the Guard destroyer in orbit of Tararia,” Michael reported.

“It wasn’t a weapon,” Corine corrected. “That was a telekinetic blast.”

Wil ran over to Corine’s station. “What was the point of origin?” I hope that wasn’t the Priesthood’s doing…

“The Sietinen estate,” Corine replied, her eyes wide with wonder.

Wil sighed. “My parents taking matters into their own hands, no doubt.”

Saera inspected the scene. “No wonder. That destroyer was in geosynchronous orbit.”

“The Tararia Guard wouldn’t—” Wil started to object, but his wife pointed at the screen. “Oh, shite.”

Alerts lit up across the board as the Tararian Guard ships moved into combat positions against the TSS fleet.

“Well, that escalated quickly,” Wil muttered.

The communications officers shouted to Wil, “Sir, you need to see this.”

Fok! What else? Wil directed his attention to a screen on the officer’s console to the left of the central pathway.

A live video feed was playing of a crowd gathered on Crydael—everyone moving as one entity while they advanced on the TSS Militia guards sent to keep peace.

It’s the mind control agent! They’re actually using it on their own people… Wil’s stomach turned over.

The officer gave a grim nod. “Reports are coming in from every major world. Dozens of accounts.”

Wil turned to Michael and Saera. “Send in the teams—divide them up as best you can. We need to diffuse the riots before anyone gets hurt.”

“Teams are in transit,” Michael confirmed. “I don’t know if we can handle this scale,” he added privately to Wil.

“That’s the least of our worries. If civilians are being controlled, it could just as well be influencing the Tararian Guard.”

“What about the TSS?” Michael asked.

“Let’s hope that antidote from the war we proactively distributed is effective against this variation of the neurotoxin.”

His friend nodded. “We’ll take samples from a few civilians and see what we can learn.”

“Shite!” the communications officer exclaimed.

“What?” Wil demanded.

“All Tararian Guard ships now have weapons locked on the TSS fleet.”

Fok! So the Priesthood is using the neurotoxin against them, too—they wouldn’t have one hundred percent compliance if it was only orders. Reasoning won’t work. Wil took an unsteady breath. “Michael, tell our fleet to defend itself. Target enemy weapon’s systems and jump drives, but try to keep the rest of the ship intact.”

“I’m on it,” he acknowledged.

Wil set his jaw. There has to be a way to end this without casualties… Enough people have already died for the Priesthood.

CHAPTER 17

While the Conquest was a formidable vessel in its own right, being in the weapon’s lock of more than a dozen warships had left Jason feeling rather outgunned—but that was almost certainly the intent.

Jason maintained his facade of calm. “General Lucian, are you preparing to fire on my ship?”

“This is your final warning to stand down,” the general replied on-screen. His narrowed eyes accented angular features lined by years of scowling.

“I’m not going anywhere,” Jason replied. “I don’t want to hurt you, but I will if it comes to it.”

Rianne took a shaky breath at her station in the front of the Command Center.

“Then you have forced my hand.” General Lucian ended the transmission.

“We should probably brace for impact…” Jason suggested.

“Shields are up,” Rianne confirmed. “They’ll target weapons first and then our jump drive.”

“In that case, we should probably make it a difficult target to hit.” Jason gripped the handholds at the podium in front of his command chair. “You trust me, right?”

Rianne glanced back at him over her shoulder. “I barely know you.”

“Well, you trust my dad, at least.”

“I do.”

Jason nodded. “Then trust that he trained me well.”

“What are you—”

Before she could complete the question, Jason linked with the ship. He felt the bioelectronic interface respond to his inputs, becoming an extension of his physical self. All the ship’s systems were accessible in his mind.

But what he had planned was not through the ship himself. He used the neural interface to link with the ship only so that it would be a closer part of him, to make it easier to grasp. With it held firmly within his mind, he initiated a spatial distortion—drawing the ship with him to the edge of subspace.

Rianne gasped when she realized what he was doing, but otherwise remained motionless and quiet.

Jason concentrated on holding the ship, a much larger object than he was used to pulling into a distortion with him. He’d practiced with his father using this very vessel, but it was different having someone else there for backup. This was all on him.

Hovering in that state at the edge of subspace, the ship was only an echo in the physical world—impervious to weapon’s fire. Telekinetic energy discharge, however, was not confined to a single physical plane.

Jason maneuvered the ship outside the sphere of enemy ships and lined up with the flagship. The motion took minutes from Jason’s vantage, but the spatial distortion meant real-time would be advancing much slower outside the distortion field. To General Lucian, it would appear the Conquest moved in the blink of an eye—and without the use of its jump drive.

I can’t wait to hear what he has to say about this. Jason smirked as he brought the TSS ship into a broadsiding position only fifty meters from the flagship. As soon as he dropped the Conquest back into rift space, the Tararian Guard would be hit with a barrage of proximity alerts and be far too close to the TSS vessel to fire. Here it goes.

Jason returned the vessel to the rift.

For five seconds, the Tararian Guard fleet made no move. Their weapon locks had broken when the Conquest suddenly shifted from its former position, and it would take some time to reestablish the locks at the new position. However, no locks came.

Instead, an incoming communication request illuminated on the front viewscreen.

With a smug grin on his face, Jason answered the call from General Lucian. “Hello, General. It looks like your ship could use a fresh coat of paint.”

“You’re foking insane!” the general exclaimed. “How did you do that?”

“You maybe should have led with the second part. I don’t think I want to tell you after you opened with an insult—or maybe it’s not an insult. I’ll have to think about it.”

The general’s face flushed with rage. “Stand down!”

Jason gazed back at him, unflinching. “You know, since you seem so intent on talking down to me like a child, I may as well play the role. If you want me to stand down: make me.”

“Smooth…” Rianne muttered just loud enough for Jason to hear without the mics picking it up.

“Oh, come on—this guy’s the worst.”

General Lucian sputtered and deactivated the comm channel.

“Rianne, if he moves his ship, match it. Keep him uncomfortably close,” Jason instructed.

“A stalemate never lasts forever,” the Militia officer replied.

“I don’t intend for it to. We just need—”

“Oh, shite!”

Red lit up across the screen as a volley of energy weapon’s fire struck the Conquest’s shields.

“What the f—” Jason cut off when he saw the sea of fighters swarming around his ship.

The small craft were designed for stealth and had done their job—sneaking up for a precision strike where the larger warships had failed. At that proximity, it didn’t matter that the flagship was so close. Their shots were true and packed a serious punch.

“I count one hundred eighty fighters,” Rianne reported. “We can hold our own against a handful, but this many will wear us down fast.”

“I can’t hold us in a distortion indefinitely. Maybe if I just augment the shields…” Jason linked with the ship once more.

Each impact of the energy weapons with the shield felt like he’d been shot himself—a searing heat and electric shock that zapped his senses. He tried to feed energy through himself into the shield, but processing the rapid bombardments soon clouded his mind and he was forced to pull back.

He took in the sight on the viewscreen surrounding him. The fighters were everywhere. Even if he moved the ship, they would be there in an instant.

“Do we retreat?” Rianne asked. “We can come back with more ships and retake the rift.”

Jason shook his head. “And what if one of those ships is carrying some of the High Priests? We can’t let them access the tear, even for a moment.”

Rianne consulted her console. “Shields are down to forty percent. We’ll be facing complete collapse in three minutes.”

“We can’t stay here.” Jason gripped the podium and linked with the ship. We have to defend the tear! Every other TSS ship is already subscribed to the other worlds. I have to find a way.

He initiated another spatial distortion around the ship and began moving the vessel further into the rift. Perhaps if he could get closer to the tear, he could tap into some of that power himself—just enough to stave off destruction. A little draw from it wouldn’t hurt.

Jason could hear the sweet energy within the tear calling to him from a distance. He drew the Conquest toward it, eager to have a taste of the power. It would be the only way for them to stop the Guard fleet. Just a little bit of help and he’d be able to stand up to them.

They approached the site of the tear. It was invisible to the naked eye within the blackness, but Jason could feel it beckoning him.

“What are you planning?” Rianne asked cautiously.

“We have to defend this position,” Jason replied. “They’ll follow us. I need to be ready.”

The Militia officer shook her head. “We’re defending this location because that tear isn’t safe. You’re not planning to… tap into it, are you?”

“What other choice do we have?”

She shook her head. “No.”

Jason ignored her continued protests. The tear sang at the edge of his consciousness. He returned the Conquest to the physical plane of the rift and then reached out toward the tear, extending a tendril of energy from himself to sample the power within its depths. It was so close, he could almost reach it. Just a taste…

“Wait!” Rianne called out. “Subspace distortions all around us.”

Jason pulled back, just shy of touching the tear.

A smile spread across Rianne’s face. “It’s the Aesir.”

Three dozen ships came into focus all around them. The vessels shined like pearls in the blackness, the refined lines and arching forms of the ships a spectacle at the scale of a warship. As the subspace cloud dissipated around them, the ships all oriented to face the direction from which the Tararian Guard would advance.

Jason released the telekinetic tendril he’d extended from himself. He realized his heart was racing. This power really is intoxicating. I almost gave in… He shook off the spell. I’m here to protect, not be consumed myself.

“Open a comm channel with the Aesir,” Jason instructed.

“Declined,” Rianne replied after five seconds. “Oh, stars!”

The Tararian Guard ships appeared—a jump into position from their previous locations. They opened fire on the Aesir fleet.

Rings rippled along the Aesir ships’ shields from the impact sites. Volley after volley launched from the Guard ships, and yet the Aesir did nothing in retaliation.

“Pull back,” Jason instructed Rianne. What are the Aesir’s plan here? Are they going to help or just sit there and take a beating?

Rianne seemed equally confused by their actions. “No sign of weapons initiation on the Aesir ships, she reported. Their shields are holding at full power, though.” Her brow furrowed. “Hold on… I’m actually not picking up any sign of weapon systems on the ships.”

Jason smiled. “Oh, that is brilliant.”

“Care to enlighten me?”

“I’d wager those ships,” he swept his hand to encompass the fleet depicted on the viewscreen before them, “are all like a super-advanced version of the Conquest. The weapons are the ship itself—one, giant energy amplifier. And with the Guard ships firing on them, they’re just charging the batteries.”

She chuckled. “Well, that’ll be a problem for the Guard ships.”

“Indeed. Any second…”

Each of the Aesir ships flashed with pure white light. Beams arced between the ships, sparking with electrical energy. The brightness of the beams intensified, and then rays branched out toward the Tararian Guard fleet.

The Guard ships shuddered as each was simultaneously struck by a ray. As the ray passed over each, lights on the Guard ships extinguished for a moment before flickering back on. When every one of the ships had been struck, the white beams dissolved.

“That’s incredible…” Rianne breathed. “Weapons and propulsion have been knocked out, but all other systems remain intact.”

“Conscious control,” Jason said. “Wow.”

The screen illuminated with an incoming communication request from the Aesir, which Jason accepted.

“Nice timing,” he said. “That was an impressive show.”

The man on the other end of the call was not someone Jason had seen previously. He had the same ageless appearance of the Oracles, but his skin was much closer to a standard Taran tint and his eyes were warm brown. “When we asked the TSS to defend the rift, we thought you’d subscribe more than one ship to the task.”

Jason shrugged. “We’re a little tied up at the moment.”

“I see.” The man frowned. “You are Jason Sietinen, correct?”

“I am. And you are…?”

“You may call me Adam,” the man replied. “I could be considered a general for the Aesir fleet. However, such titles are not part of our culture.”

“Well, Adam, you have a flare for theatrics and I like your style. I’m very pleased to welcome you to the rift.”

“We will place fortifications around this site,” Adam stated. “I hope our actions will prove to be a sufficient deterrent for other Guard ships.”

Jason nodded. “I wouldn’t mess with you, that’s for sure. I don’t suppose you have any more ships to spare?”

“The rift is the most important site to protect, so we are only the first wave. Reinforcements for the TSS fleet are in transit,” Adam confirmed.

“That’s a relief! I was afraid you weren’t going to show up.”

Adam inclined his head. “Your statement to the Oracles resulted in a long debate. I was not privy to the deliberations, but I do know Dahl was struck by your words—enough to alter our plan.”

“Really?” Do those alternations help or hurt us?

“That conversation is not my concern, though. My only mandate is to protect this place.”

“We have that in common,” Jason replied. “You got us out of a tough spot, so you’re more than welcome here. Make yourselves comfortable.” If they make a move toward the tear, though, they’ll have another thing coming.

*       *       *

Wil shook his head as he took in the scene unfolding on holoprojector before him. The Tararian Guard fleet was weapons-hot across the board and there was no way for the TSS to pose any kind of opposition without a major loss of life.

“Maybe we should just pull back?” his wife suggested.

“And let the Priesthood carry out their plan, whatever it is? No,” Wil objected.

“Saera has a point,” Michael interjected. “Perhaps we should pull back and focus the fleet in larger numbers at a few worlds at a time.”

“We wait it out,” Wil insisted. The Aesir will come… they have to.

“Sir, we just got a proximity alert,” Corine announced from her station. “Guard vessels: two battleships, a carrier, and four cruisers just dropped out of subspace at Headquarters.”

Wil groaned. “Please tell me it’s at least in the blind spot from Earth…”

“Yes, just barely,” she confirmed.

That’s one bit of good news. “Any message from them?”

Corine listened to her comm. “Same blanket transmission as to the rest of the fleet—‘surrender at once or else’ gist.”

Michael sighed. “Well, now we’re stuck in here.”

“Not that we were planning to go anywhere.” Wil’s mind raced. “Okay, we know the Guard and the civilian population are being controlled by the neurotoxin, right?” His friends nodded. “What about the dynasties? Has Sietinen reported any odd behavior?”

“No,” Corine replied. “And it’s not all civilians—just concentrated clusters in the main population centers.”

“In other words, the places that will most effectively draw the TSS’ resources. We’d never try to intervene at a dynastic compound, so they haven’t bothered to activate anyone there,” Wil concluded.

Saera eyed him. “That suggests that they could if they decide it would be worthwhile.”

“I’m not ruling out any possibilities.”

“All right,” Saera conceded. “But what can we do about it? We have warships knocking on our door and mass hysteria is about to break out on dozens of worlds. Do we sit on our hands, walk away, or…?”

“We’re not backing off,” Wil reiterated.

“Then what?” she pressed.

“I’m thinking.” Wil wished there was a clear answer, but any action—or inaction—would have ripple effects for the rest of their plans. “All right,” he said after another minute of thinking. “As things stand, the most immediate threat is the Tararian Guard. They have the big guns. The civilians might get into fistfights, but on the whole, any injuries or other damage will be minimal compared to what a warship can inflict. Instruct all TSS teams to shift their focus to disabling the Tararian Guard. They’re fewer in numbers, so there’s a chance that the suppression nets will have full effect at scale.”

Michael nodded. “I’m on it.”

“Good thinking,” Saera said privately.

“It’s the best I’ve got right now.” He hoped it would be enough.

Michael set about relaying the new orders to the rest of the fleet. The suppression nets were designed to deploy an electromagnetic field that would dampen telekinetic and telepathic abilities. Since the Priesthood’s orders were delivered telepathically, the field would, in theory, negate that telepathic influence and result in a person’s behavior returning to normal. Tests on the neurotoxin used by the Bakzen had been effective, but the Priesthood’s variation was new. If the nets were ineffective, the TSS would be at the mercy of the Tararian Guard.

“The first wave is deploying the nets now,” Michael reported.

Stars, I hope this works… Wil’s gazed was glued to the viewscreen as a grid of video feeds appeared from the TSS ships.

The suppression nets were invisible over the camera feeds, but Wil could sense the one cast over the Guard ships outside TSS Headquarters, even through the mass of the moon. It generated a low hum that pestered the back of his mind. He tried to block it out and focus on the video footage.

Ten seconds passed with no indication of success. Then, the weapons on the Guard ships powered down.

Wil breathed a sigh of relief and ventured a smile. “That’s a good sign.”

“Only ships at half the sites have started to stand down,” Michael reported. He paused. “We’re getting a communication request from the lead ship outside Headquarters.”

“Put it through,” Wil instructed.

The videos on the main viewscreen shrank and moved to the border of the screen, making room in the center for the new communication feed.

A woman dressed in dark gray with slicked-back hair appeared, sporting an expression of concern. “I’m Commander Rysa of the Valkyrie.”

“Hello, Commander,” Wil replied. “I’m High Commander of the TSS. I request your ships withdraw from our jurisdiction immediately.”

Rysa frowned. “That’s just it… None of us have any recollection of jumping here.”

“So the telepathic influence also results in amnesia? That complicates matters,” Wil said to the Agents present.

“It’s consistent with the Bakzen’s technique. Nolan didn’t remember what he’d done, either,” Saera pointed out.

Wil returned his attention to the viewscreen. “Well, Commander, I regret to inform you that the Tararian Guard and a number of civilians are currently under telepathic influence via a neurotoxin administered by the Priesthood. We have deployed a suppression net as a countermeasure, but it has not been as effective as we’d hoped.”

Rysa raised an eyebrow. “Pardon, the Priesthood deployed a neurotoxin?”

“I trust you haven’t seen the new mandate,” Wil continued. “The Priesthood has been removed from power. They have been less than honest with the Taran people.”

“Excuse me for a moment.” The video feed changed to the Tararian Guard’s emblem, which represented Tararia and its two moons set against a black background. Thirty seconds later, the feed reinitialized. “I’ve confirmed the new directive that all previous orders issued by the Priesthood are to be disregarded, but there’s no way to authenticate that command. Everything has always borne the Priesthood’s digital seal.”

Wil nodded. “We anticipated concern about the new mandates. You’ll find attached an official order ratified by all High Dynasties.”

Rysa appeared to be reading through something off-camera. “This is ratified by seven High Dynasties… with a seal from Dainetris.”

“It was a busy morning,” Wil said with a slight smile.

“I need to verify these instructions with the Guard leadership,” Rysa stated. “Thank you for your assistance.” She ended the communication.

“Uh oh…” Corine murmured from her station. “The Guard ships are on a vector that will take them beyond the suppression net in six seconds.”

Please tell me they’re just going to jump away… Wil held his breath.

“They’re slowing down,” reported Corine.

An electric flash lit up the viewscreen.

“What was that?” Wil demanded.

Michael closed his eyes while he filtered through incoming telepathic reports from Agents at the various sites. “The suppression nets are down. The Priesthood must have figured out a way to counter the frequency.”

Fok! Wil’s heart raced. “Can we cycle the frequency… anything to make it effective?”

Saera shook her head. “That will take time—”

“Weapons are locked on the TSS spaceport!” Corine exclaimed. “I need—”

She cut off as dozens of subspace signatures appeared on the viewscreen.

Wil’s breath caught in his chest. A fleet that size could easily blow up the whole moon!

Ships appeared within the subspace distortions, slowly resolving into solid forms. The design was unmistakable—the elegant styling of the Aesir.

Saera sighed with relief. “I thought we were done for.”

“I knew they’d come.” At least, I hoped they would…

On the viewscreen, similar subspace distortions appeared at all the sites populated with Tararian Guard warships. In each instance, the Aesir vessels were a match for—if not outnumbering—the opposition.

“Incoming communication,” Corine reported.

“Accept,” Wil acknowledged.

Dahl’s image appeared on the main viewscreen. “Hello, Cadicle. May we offer our assistance?”

Wil beamed at him. “Please! I can command a fleet in battle, but politically fueled stalemates are beyond me.”

“I believe you would have found a way. All the same…” Dahl nodded to someone off-camera. An instant later, engines and weapons on all the Tararian Guard ships simultaneously deactivated. “Now you can focus on the real task at hand.”

“Thank you,” Wil said. “But, the last suppression field failed.”

“We are actively controlling this one,” Dahl replied. “The mind is much more powerful than technology.”

Wil bowed his head. “Indeed it is. We are indebted to you.”

“You already know our terms,” Dahl stated.

Except, if Jason’s right, we may be trading the Priesthood for an even more powerful opponent. “Yes, and we will hand over the rift to you when the Priesthood is secure.”

“We will take it now,” Dahl said. He paused, realization flitting across his face. “If you are concerned about us accessing the power contained in the tear, you needn’t worry. We reflected on your son’s words, and we have seen that we are not yet ready to follow that path.”

Can I really take that statement at face value? He glanced at Saera and she looked equally skeptical.

“We must trust one another,” Dahl continued. “You may not believe my statements are genuine, but you must have faith.”

“We’re out of options,” Saera said privately in Wil’s mind.

“I guess we really are.” Wil inclined his head to Dahl. “I’ll have Jason withdraw the Conquest. The rift is yours.”

“In good faith, we will withdraw, as well,” Dahl told him. “With the Tararian Guard fleet disabled, there is no need for an active patrol.”

“Thank you,” Wil acknowledged.

Dahl gave a single nod. “Now, you must subdue the High Priests. Even without their fleet, they are not powerless.”

“We’ll have them soon.”

“We will make sure the Guard is not a threat. End this.” Dahl terminated the communication.

Wil released a long breath.

“Talk about timing…” Saera murmured.

“Last possible second, for sure.” Wil sighed. “Let’s call up Jason and get his side of things.”

Corine initiated the communication, and Jason picked up in the Command Center of the Conquest five seconds later.

“Hey,” he greeted with a smile. “The Aesir showed up, after all.”

“Thank the stars!” Wil breathed. “You all right?”

“Unscathed,” his son reported. “I think a particular Tararian Guard officer might now have it in for me, though.”

“I’m sure we can smooth things over when we’re finished here. Is the rift secure?” Wil asked.

“Well, there are three dozen Aesir ships. The Tararian Guard doesn’t stand a chance against them, but can we trust them to be left alone with the tear?” his son replied.

I wish I knew the answer, but we’re out of options. “They claim they’ll withdraw when you do. But if they can’t be trusted, I don’t want you there without any backup. I could use your help on Tararia.”

Jason took a slow breath. “All right, I’ll head right over.”

“I’ll let Raena know to expect you,” Wil said. “Be safe.” He ended the call. “Michael, now that the Aesir can keep the civilian and Guard forces in order, reallocate TSS resources to eliminate any suspected Priesthood lab sites. No more clones.”

“Consider it done,” Michael responded and got back to work.

“I’m glad we have the Aesir on our side,” Saera said. “If they’d turned against us…”

Wil shook his head. “I can’t help but think how different things would have been if they’d assisted us in the war.”

“Well, we’re united now. This is our chance to start over.”

“It is,” he agreed. “And to that end, I should be there.”

Saera’s expression made it clear she wasn’t thrilled with the idea of them separating, but she nodded. “It’s a conversation to be had face-to-face.”

“This is almost over.” He kissed her. “We have them cornered.”

“Finish it,” she told him.

“That’s precisely what I intend to do.”

CHAPTER 18

Cris dashed though the marble-lined halls of the Sietinen manor with his family in tow.

“Again with the running!” Kate moaned, and she paused to slip off her shoes before continuing to jog barefoot on the tiles.

“The Tararian Guard ships are dormant. We need to make a move on the Priesthood’s island while we have an opening,” Cris replied.

“Isn’t that the TSS’ job?” Raena ventured.

Ryan nodded. “I’m inclined to agree. We’re in no position to get in the middle of that fight.”

“I didn’t spend almost two decades as TSS High Commander just to sit on the sidelines for this,” Cris said. “You don’t have to join me, but I’m going to do anything I can to help.”

Kate shrugged. “I guess there’s no point in removing the Priesthood from power if we aren’t going to change the rules around telekinesis.”

“Actually, that’s a great point… Ryan, how do you feel about changing that law?” Cris asked.

“Sure, I’m for it.”

Cris pulled out his handheld from his pocket and halted in the middle of the hallway. He initiated a call to Kaiden.

After several seconds, his brother-in-law answered. “Cris? I thought we’d handled everything for today.”

“One more item,” Cris replied. “I move we lift the ban on telekinesis.”

Kaiden sighed. “What are you planning?”

“Nothing specific. It’d just be nice to have some… flexibility.” And to retroactively dismiss that stunt we just pulled.

“All right, I’ll ratify it. You’ll need a fourth vote, though,” Kaiden said.

Cris smiled. “That’s my next call.”

“Good luck. Now if you’ll excuse me.”

“Of course. Thank you.” Cris ended the communication.

“Talsari?” Kate asked.

“They’re our best bet,” Cris agreed. He brought up Ellen Talsari’s contact information and opened a call.

This time, however, there was no answer.

Cris groaned. “Not helpful.”

“Let’s get to the administrative center and find out what’s going on,” Kate suggested. “We didn’t run all this way to stand around in the hallway.”

“Sorry.” Cris resumed jogging down the corridor.

“You know,” Raena began after a minute, “we should try Baellas instead of Talsari.”

“I don’t think Eduard is very fond of us after this morning.” Cris countered.

“I doubt he’s that displeased. He did cast his vote in favor early,” Raena pointed out. “Besides, Baellas is extremely dependent on SiNavTech—and now DGE—for transporting their goods. This would be a great chance for them to earn some favor.”

Cris admired her. “When did you become such the politician?”

She grinned. “I was always a good student.”

We do need to solidify alliances while everything is up in the air. A strong additional partnership would serve us well. Cris nodded. “I like it. We’ll make it happen as soon as Marina fills us in.”

They reached the administrative center soon thereafter. Staff members were looking worn after a night and morning of solid work, but the frenetic energy from earlier had mellowed—either due to things being more under control or sheer weariness.

Marina spotted them as soon as they entered the room and rushed over. “The Aesir just dropped into orbit,” she announced. “People are asking questions. We need to release a statement.”

“All right.” Cris sighed. “Raena, want to call Baellas?”

“Sure,” she agreed.

Cris nodded. “Okay, I’ll draft a quick statement and then head for the Priesthood’s island.”

Marina raised an eyebrow. “No.”

“I—”

His advisor shook her head. “We’ll make a thoughtful, live broadcast and conduct a Q&A afterward. You need to make a stand as an authority figure—you can’t get tied up in the thick of things.”

Cris groaned inwardly, knowing she was right but also hating that after all the years of planning his part would come down to a few choice words.

“TSS reinforcements are on their way,” Marina continued. “By the time we’ve made a statement, they should be able to move in without civilian resistance.”

“Then let’s go reassure them,” Cris agreed.

*       *       *

Raena’s heart pounded in her chest as she entered the conference room with Ryan. “When did we become so important?”

“Probably right around the time we agreed to run a civilization.”

“Oh, right. That.”

He took her hand. “Hey, you’ve got this. We’ve already done the hard part.”

Raena took a slow, even breath to calm herself. “You’re right. Thanks for being here with me.”

“As long as I’m in here, I don’t have to deal with all that.” Ryan gestured toward the door.

“Good point.” Raena composed herself and then entered the communication request on the main holoprojector in the room.

Twenty seconds passed, and then an image of Eduard Baellas resolved on the holoprojector, as though he was in the room with them.

“Hello, Eduard,” Raena greeted. “Sorry to bother you so soon after our meeting this morning.”

“Is something wrong?” Eduard asked.

“More of a follow-on request,” Raena stated. “Sietinen has introduced a proposal to overturn the telekinesis ban on the central worlds.”

Eduard’s brow knit. “Is that so?”

“I’m calling to request your vote in favor,” Raena continued. “Given the… evolving dynamics with SiNavTech and DGE, this seems like a prime opportunity to secure a mutually beneficial relationship between our three families.”

The Head of the Baellas Dynasty stroked his chin. “What do you propose?”

“We could forfeit Baellas’ interest in DGE,” Ryan proposed. “SiNavTech’s and VComm’s shares are more than enough to get the company off the ground.”

“Good thinking.” Raena smiled. “Well, with the return of Dainetris, you’re facing a potential ten percent loss of your assets, due to what was—as it turns out—illegally absorbed from DGE. We are prepared to allow you to retain all of those assets Dainetris would otherwise claim.”

Eduard cocked his head, a smile touching the corners of his mouth. “Is that so?”

“It is,” Ryan confirmed. “I hope that your vote of confidence in what we have to offer in non-business matters can carry over to a new professional relationship.”

Eduard looked between the two of them. “I would be foolish to not recognize what a partnership between Sietinen and Dainetris means for our future. I welcome the chance to begin this new relationship on good terms.”

“So you will ratify the vote?” Raena confirmed.

“Indeed. Provide the official order and we’ll make some more history.”

Raena smiled. “Our thanks to you.”

“I look forward to our future business dealings,” Eduard said. “Anything else?”

“That’s all. Thank you,” Raena said.

“Best of luck.” Eduard ended the call.

Ryan leaned against the table. “Well, that was easy.”

“It certainly is when you have exactly the right leverage.”

“What do you think your grandfather has planned?” Ryan asked, concern creeping into his voice.

“Well, we did just launch the assault on the destroyer, so getting a pass on that will be handy,” Raena replied. “But beyond that, we have no way of knowing what kind of final stand the Priesthood might take—this means we can defend ourselves. Now that we’re married and you’re a Dynastic Head, we can’t technically be in the TSS anymore.”

“This all happened so fast, I hadn’t even thought about that,” Ryan admitted.

Raena took his hands. “Being with you is more important to me than use of any abilities, even if the laws weren’t overturned.”

“All things being equal, though…”

She cracked a smile. “Opening doors telekinetically to make badass entrances? Oh yeah.”

He grinned. “Exactly.”

They exited the conference room and found an aide to draft the resolution to overturn the telekinesis ban. The language was significantly more complicated than Raena had anticipated, and they soon found themselves deep into the nuances of appropriate telekinesis use. In retrospect, Raena realized it wasn’t just overturning a ban—they actually needed to establish the new law of what was allowable and when.

“We really should be consulting others about this,” she said privately to Ryan.

“We can always change it after the fact. As long as it’s broad enough to cover what we might encounter over the next day, we’ll be fine.”

Reluctantly, she agreed and they hammered out the details as best they could.

Just as the finalized document was being distributed for official signing, Raena spotted Cris waving to them from across the room.

“Wil and Jason just got here,” he told them.

Raena and Ryan jogged over to him. “That was fast,” Raena said as they approached.

“It’s been almost five hours,” Cris replied. He cast them a quizzical look. “What have you been up to?”

“Uh, rewriting the laws on acceptable practices for civilian use of telekinesis?” Raena said sheepishly.

Cris chuckled. “Well, that figures. I was just busy giving a public address about how things are changing for the better, so I suppose that’s appropriate.”

Raena rubbed her eyes. “I can’t believe it’s been five hours. That explains why I’m hungry.”

“We can grab a bite to eat with your dad and brother. Let’s go meet them,” Cris suggested.

They didn’t need to go beyond the porch. Wil and Jason were coming up the path and were already almost to the manor, looking travel-worn.

Though she and Ryan had gone to visit TSS Headquarters several times in the intervening years since she left the official training program, she hadn’t been with her family on Tararia for five years. It’d been eight months since their last visit, and it took her a minute to get over seeing Jason dressed as an Agent.

“Wow, look at you,” she murmured.

Jason grinned at her. “You’re one to talk! Wow, you’ve gone native.”

Raena looked down at her business attire. “You should see the evening gowns.”

Before she could say any more, her father had wrapped her in a warm embrace. “I wish we had been here for the wedding. Your mom—”

Raena patted his back. “It’s fine, Dad. It seriously wasn’t that big of a deal.”

Ryan flashed a sheepish smile. “We’d sorta just crash-landed and run up forty flights of stairs.”

Cris shook his head. “It’s a long story.”

Wil released Raena and scowled. “Uh huh…”

Jason took the opportunity to give Raena a hug. “I missed you.”

“I’ve missed you, too.” She squeezed him.

“Congratulations.” Wil shook Ryan’s hand while Raena parted from the embrace with her brother.

“Thanks,” Ryan replied. “It’ll be nice to have some time to process everything.”

“Soon enough.” Wil took a deep breath. “First, we take the High Priests into custody.”

They’re not the only ones on the island. “We also need to get those women out of there,” Raena insisted. “Once the High Priests know they’re cornered, they might… try to destroy evidence.”

Her father considered the statement. “You’re right. We should send in a team. We might be able to use that vent you escaped through as an entry point.”

“I’m going,” Raena stated.

“No way.” Wil chuckled.

She stared him in the eyes. “I’m going. I left them behind once, I owe them now.”

“It doesn’t have to be you—” her father tried to protest.

“But it should be. If I want to prove myself as a leader for the people who’ve been taken advantage of, then this is the best way to show it. I may not have been training in Headquarters, but I can hold my own.”

Wil sighed. “You’ll just sneak aboard a shuttle if I try to stop you, huh?”

She shrugged. “Probably something along those lines.”

“I’ll go with her,” Jason volunteered.

Wil eyed them. “What are you thinking in terms of a team?”

“Just the two of us,” her brother suggested. “Raena knows the layout. The two of us are stronger than a team of a dozen Agents—or more.”

Their father shook his head but then nodded his agreement. “Fine, but you need to promise to play it safe.”

“We will,” Raena assured him. “I just… I need to make things right.”

“I know that feeling.” He looked to Jason. “Take the lead on getting everything prepped. Don’t take any unnecessary risks.”

“I’m on it.”

“While you take the back entrance, I’ll lead a team on the surface. I have some unfinished business with Quadris,” Wil said.

“I guess Ryan and I get to hold down the fort here,” Cris muttered.

Wil cast him a level gaze. “You’re High Dynasty leaders—leave the dirty work to others.”

Raena interlocked her fingers and flexed her hands. “I’m just going to forget about that title for a few hours, if you don’t mind. This is personal.”

*       *       *

I really don’t like Raena and Jason going in on their own… Wil tried to suppress his misgivings. He knew his children were more than capable of handling whatever they may face, but sending loved ones into a dangerous situation was always difficult.

However, Wil also knew he’d insist on going in, himself, were he in Raena’s position, so it was unfair to have any other expectations for her. The best thing he could do was secure the upper part of the facility to give Raena and Jason a clear exit.

To that end, he needed to get his team in order.

Wil reached out over the telepathic network between the TSS commanders, “Michael, I need a team to infiltrate the Priesthood’s island. Who do you have for me?”

“All the Elites aside from Kalin are on other worlds, but we have a Primus team and two Sacon units on cruisers in orbit. You have your pick of Militia,” his friend replied.

“Send the three Agent teams and a full battalion of Militia soldiers. I don’t want to mess around.”

Michael’s surprise carried over the telepathic network. “All right. What should I set as the staging point?”

Wil thought for a second. “We’ll go directly to the island. Meet at 17:00.”

“You’ve got it.”

That gave Wil less than an hour to get into position, but it would be enough. The faster they got there, the less time the High Priests and their acolytes would have to plan an escape past the TSS and Aesir ships. He had to hope their strong drive for self-preservation would be enough to keep their captives safe until they knew they were truly cornered and had no way out.

“We move in at 17:00,” Wil informed his children.

“We’ll be ready,” Jason confirmed.

Next, Wil reached out to Kalin with orders to meet at the surface port to the west of the Sietinen manor.

His friend was waiting for him when Wil arrived. Wil smiled. “It’s been a long time.”

Kalin clapped him on the back. “Going on two years, huh? I guess I’m used to life planet-side now.”

“I was surprised when you didn’t come back to Headquarters the last time Raena and Ryan came to visit.”

“I still stay in touch with everyone,” Kalin replied. “But now, one of the admin staffers here and I are… closer.”

Wil cast his friend and quizzical look, but Kalin just gave a coy smile in response.

“I’m glad to hear it,” Wil said. “I hope you’re up for one final mission.”

“Absolutely.”

They went to the kiosk at the port and coded in access to one of the shuttles.

“I’m glad it worked out for you to be here,” Wil commented as they got settled in the craft. “I appreciate you leaving Headquarters to train Raena and Ryan.”

“They were exceptional students. It was a privilege.” Kalin paused. “I was surprised when you only assigned Raena a 9.3.”

“That was more political than an attempt at accuracy.”

His friend nodded. “Clearly.”

When pre-flight checks were complete, Wil directed the shuttle from the ground and set a course for the Priesthood’s island. “While you were training her, she didn’t—”

“Wil, we can be honest with each other. We both know I didn’t actually do any ‘training’; I was here to make everything look legit on paper. She was beyond me before we ever left Headquarters.”

He wasn’t sure how to respond to that. “She’s very gifted, yes.”

Kalin chuckled. “Yeah, that’s what we’ll call it. What I think you’re asking is if others know she’s at least as strong as you? No, I doubt it. She’s never made any grand, public display.”

“She made a conscious choice to serve Tararia.”

“Well, something tells me that in the years to come, those telekinetic gifts and politics will no longer be mutually exclusive.”

“Of that I have no doubt,” Wil agreed.

The flight path took the shuttle over the river flowing from Lake Tiadon to the ocean, passing by suburban residences and the occasional commercial center. Eventually, the river fanned out into a wide mouth that spilled into the ocean, bisecting the pristine coastline extending in either direction.

They crossed the expanse of the ocean in silence, staying low in the hope of appearing to be a sightseeing craft admiring the sea life below. When they were twenty kilometers from the destination, Wil received an encrypted communication.

“This is Agent Gaedon,” a woman said. “We’re ready to move in on your order.”

Wil gauged the timing. “Do it. Send teams to secure the complexes on the southern shore. I’ll land at the northern port to take the main structure.”

“Aye,” Gaedon acknowledged and ended the call.

“How many people do you think are in there?” Kalin asked.

“My guess is maybe two to three hundred, but I really have no idea.”

“Well, we can take ’em.”

Wil smiled. “You bet we can.”

They made the final approach to the island just as two dozen TSS transport shuttles dropped through the cloud cover in one dramatic assault front. The craft dispersed across the island, and Wil arced to the north to land on the cliffs near the main administrative building.

He powered down the shuttle as soon as they landed and jumped out the side door with Kalin.

Agent Gaedon ran up. “Are you coming in with us?”

“I wouldn’t miss it. I already have our first stop in mind,” Wil replied.

Five years prior, when Raena and Ryan were captured by the Priesthood, Wil had identified the location of High Priest Quadris’ office. The Priesthood leader might not be in the room after seeing an assault force arrive, but that wing was as good a place as any to start.

Wil broke into a jog toward the castle-like structure, accompanied by Kalin, a team of five Agents, and thirty Militia soldiers.

Four of the Militia soldiers scouted ahead with pulse guns. When they reached the main door into the buildings, two simultaneously swung open the double doors and the others rushed in to sweep the room. Though he didn’t detect anyone aside from the soldiers, Wil couldn’t be sure that the Priesthood didn’t have defensive tech to mask their presence.

The soldiers gave the all clear signal and Wil moved in.

Inside, the building was the same as he remembered it from his brief visit as a teenager. Polished stone archways adorned the interior corridors, with mosaics inset in the floors.

Though beautiful on the surface, the space had the same emptiness Wil had sensed on his previous visit. Knowing what he did now, he realized it was because the Priesthood lacked the heart and spirit that brought other places alive. This was a place fueled by selfish ambition. It sent a chill down Wil’s spine as he moved further into the space.

Ahead, the scout soldiers suddenly halted and aimed their weapons.

“On your knees!” one shouted.

Wil rushed around the corner to see a group of ten acolytes dressed in light gray lowering themselves to their knees with their hands behind their heads. Their expressions were eerily calm considering the guns pointed at their faces.

One of the acolytes spotted Wil. “You’ll never stop us.”

“Think again,” he replied and nodded to the guards to secure the Priesthood members. Privately, he reached out to Michael. “Are all the Priesthood’s labs under TSS control?”

His friend took ten seconds to respond. “Everything we and the Aesir know about. We’ll do another sweep once you have access to the Priesthood’s records to make sure we didn’t miss anything.”

“Good. We’re moving through the facility now.”

Four Militia guards escorted the acolytes outside while the rest of Wil’s team moved forward. They encountered one other group, which was also easily subdued.

At last, they reached the wing containing the office Wil had identified as belonging to Quadris. The halls were empty and offices darkened. However, a single, powerful presence awaited up ahead.

It’s him. The power was the same Wil had sensed coming from the hidden elevator as a teenager. It reminded him of what he felt while with the Aesir, but dark and twisted. Greed and hate swirled beneath the power.

“I’ll take the lead here,” Wil said and slipped past the Militia soldiers.

He telekinetically blasted open the door.

Inside, Quadris stood by the window, his back to Wil. Black robes covered him from head to foot. His pale hands were clasped behind his back. “I’m surprised it took you this long to come for me.”

“Wanted to get everything else in order first.” Wil gripped him in a telekinetic hold and spun him around.

Quadris stared unblinkingly at him with his glowing red eyes. “The irony… Our organization’s namesake turned against us.”

Irony or not, they brought this on themselves. Wil advanced on High Priest Quadris, tightening his telekinetic hold on him. “It’s over. You lost.”

“We will be born anew,” Quadris forced out through the telekinetic vice around his chest.

“We’ve destroyed your facilities. Whatever backups you think you have, they’re gone. This current form is all you have.”

Quadris’ face remained calm, accepting. “You could have become so much more.”

“Well, looks like we’ll just have to advance the old fashioned way,” Wil told him. He released the hold enough for Quadris to breathe without laboring.

The old man gasped as his lungs were able to fully fill again. “You’ve learned the secrets of our past, but that doesn’t change anything. Tarans are still weak. This species would wither without us.”

“You know, I think we’re going to be just fine.”

Quadris glared at him. “You’ll be cast as the villains for attacking us like this.”

“Again, I don’t think that’ll be an issue.” Wil took another step closer. “You see, while we’ve been chatting here, that data packet we shared with the High Dynasty Heads earlier has been transmitted to all the major news outlets—it even came with Vaenetri’s official validation. Every member of the Taran civilization is now learning just what you’ve been up to for the past millennia or so. They’ll all come to understand exactly what you’ve done and why you needed to be stopped. We’ve freed them.”

“We…” Quadris’ tone shifted, sounding genuinely contrite. “We were trying to save our fellow Tarans, too.”

“You manipulated people’s genetic code without their consent!”

“It was to help them. So many wished they could have more, and we tried to give that to them.”

“But it didn’t work.” Wil fixed him in a level stare. “You didn’t help them—you took away a core part of their being. Our entire culture changed when those abilities were lost. I’ve spent time with the Aesir—seen how fluidly they move between the spoken word and thought. I’ve felt how they interact with technology that’s tuned to respond to those with abilities. It’s the only place I’ve felt whole. When you took telekinetic abilities away, you condemned everyone to live an incomplete life, and worse yet, to not even know anything was missing.”

“It’s true,” Quadris replied. “It was our greatest mistake.”

The confession had come too easily, but Wil needed to capitalize on the opportunity. “Then admit it!” Wil shouted at him. “For once in your pathetic existence, own up to your mistakes! Tell the people what you did—that you made the Bakzen, that you villainized them to hide your own wrongdoings, that you’ve been capturing innocent daughters to serve your own selfish ends. How many lives have you ruined? You made me do so much of your dirty work, but no more! Admit what you’ve done and take some accountability.”

Quadris quaked in Wil’s presence, for once appearing only as a frail, elderly man. In that instant, gone was the all-powerful High Priest who would have had himself be a god. “I’m sorry,” he murmured.

“Don’t tell me—tell them.” Wil activated the holoprojector and brought up a blank communication. Even if it’s not a genuine apology, a public admission of guilt will go a long way to promote peace. “Confess what you did,” he said to Quadris, staring into his sorrel eyes. “This is as close as you can ever come to making things right. It’s your choice now what kind of legacy you want to leave—one of honesty in your final moments, or selfish and deceitful to your dying breath.”

“You’d kill me now? An old, defenseless man.”

Oh, now he’s just playing me. Wil scoffed. “I honestly haven’t decided what to do with you. But I suggest you treat every moment as though it’s your last, because it very well may be.”

His eyes narrowed, Quadris wrote out a message to the Taran people. He admitted their wrongs, and their deception, and he apologized for the pain they had caused. The words couldn’t bring back the dead or undo the genetic manipulations, but they were the first step toward reuniting a divided people. The organization that had for so long been heralded as a moral compass had for once made a public statement that everyone could follow: to accept one another as they were and to find a path forward together.

When the message was sent, Wil released Quadris from his telekinetic grasp. Wil expected to feel more relief now that the Priesthood had finally taken responsibility, but he knew Quadris had caved too easily. Something wasn’t right.

They still have some move planned. Wil studied the High Priest. “If I kill you, I’d be no better than you. No… I’ll let that imperfect, cloned form you took for yourself slowly disintegrate. A swift death is too merciful.”

“It doesn’t have to be this way,” the High Priest stated, far too calm. “There’s still a way—you still have the genetic key to restore what was lost.”

“We’re done with manipulations,” Wil shot back, growing increasingly concerned. Quadris isn’t acting like a man facing certain defeat.

“It would only take two generations to be absolutely sure. Raena and Jason, with—”

Wil laughed at him with disbelief. “You really don’t get it, do you? We’re people, not walking, talking genetic samples for you to analyze and cross back until you arrive at a form that pleases you. Have you truly lost touch with what it is to be an individual with uniqueness and desires?”

“I seek knowledge and power.”

“But that means nothing if you don’t really understand and feel.” Wil shook his head. “You know, I don’t think there’s anything in the multiverse that would truly make you happy. You lost that capacity when you stopped respecting life.” Wil was struck by an unexpected pang of pity. “We’ll create that society you dreamed about—build it up the right way—and you’ll never get to see it.”

Whatever he thinks he has planned, I won’t let him follow through. Wil turned from the High Priest and nodded to the Militia guards.

They prodded Quadris toward the door.

Wil watched them go. “I hope you’re able to find some meaning, Quadris, because this will be your last life.”

“I only need this one,” Quadris replied. “It’s not over yet.”

What does he mean by that? Uncertainty gripped Wil’s chest. The Priesthood’s offworld labs may be secure, but there was no way of knowing what might still be inside the Priesthood’s island.

Wil tried to send a telepathic warning to his children, but it was blocked by the interior shield. Quadris seemed so certain. What does the Priesthood have planned?

CHAPTER 19

The shuttle cut through the strong sea winds as it looped around to the cliffs at the northwestern edge of the Priesthood’s aisle. Raena’s gaze was fixed out the window while the pilot moved the craft into position.

Next to her, Jason was seated with his forearms resting on his knees, appearing surprisingly calm despite what they were about to do. He’d changed since she’d last seen him—the Jason from her youth would have been complaining about the lack of a plan and suggesting some alternate approach that may or may not have been better. Now, he was simply ready for anything.

Jason gave her a questioning look when he noticed her studying him.

“Sorry, it’s just been a long time since we’ve spent much time together,” Raena said.

He smiled. “Yeah, look at you—married to the Head of a High Dynasty.”

“And you a senior Agent.”

“A lot has changed, for sure,” her brother agreed.

The shuttle inched closer to the cliffs.

“This is about as close as I can get it,” the pilot said from the cockpit. “These winds are strong, so I suggest you move quickly.”

“Thanks.” Jason leaped into action, sliding the side door of the shuttle open.

Across from them, a solid five meter leap away, was the same vent through which Raena had escaped five years before. Their recon indicated that the shaft was still open, but the exterior grating had been reinforced.

Raena looked to her brother and he nodded.

With a hum of telekinetic energy, the metal grating began to vibrate and bits of rock fell away from its anchor points. Jason gave a yank with his mind and the grate came free. He dropped it into the ocean below.

“I’ll go first,” he said. Without hesitation, he leaped toward the narrow opening.

The distance was too far to jump unaided, but he used his abilities to pull himself toward the destination. Raena could sense the wave of telekinetic energy as he appeared to fly across the distance.

He landed lightly inside the opening and turned to face her.

“Show-off!” she shouted over the engine rumble.

Getting in is one thing, but will we have a way back out? Raena suppressed thoughts about what might be happening on the surface while she lined up her own jump, giving a quick check that the pulse gun in her waistband was secure. They have their task, we have ours.

Before she could psych herself out, Raena made the leap. She anchored herself to the destination and pulled herself along, exhilarated by the sea air blowing through her braided hair and the sensation of weightlessness as she all but flew from the ship into the tunnel.

Raena landed next to her brother and grinned. “Okay, why don’t we go flying around all the time?”

“Well, it’s not really flying,” he countered.

The shuttle pulled away, leaving them alone in the tunnel.

“Besides,” Jason continued, “astral projection is way more fun because we get to go through space.”

“You have a point there,” Raena agreed. She set out down the tunnel into the darkness.

Jason followed her. “Do you think they’re expecting us?”

“I hope they are. I’d like to give them a piece of my mind.”

They traversed the rest of the tunnel in silence, listening and sensing for any Priesthood soldiers lying in wait. The path ahead was clear of enemies, but three meters from the entry into the inner hallway of the Priesthood’s lab, they were met with a force field.

“That’s new,” Raena muttered.

Jason smiled. “They really don’t know much about us.”

“I take it you have a plan?”

He raised his eyebrows and tilted his head. “Everything else must have you distracted, because this is an easy one. A little ‘time stoppage’ and we can slip right through.”

“Oh, right.” Raena blushed.

“Don’t worry, sis, that’s why I’m here.”

Raena rolled her eyes, but deep down, she was happy to have him with her. I might have an Agent rank on paper, but he’s actually trained for that life. I can’t compete with that.

In unison, they initiated a spatial distortion around themselves. Time appeared to slow to a crawl around them, and the once solid force field began to flicker. Solid to open, back and forth with more time extending between each change. As the distortion fully materialized, the flickering settled with the force field on a fully deactivated position. Raena and Jason stepped across the barrier.

The moment they dropped the spatial distortion, the force field rematerialized behind them.

“I’d forgotten how much fun that is,” Raena smiled.

“Now all you think about is political sway and balance sheets,” Jason jabbed.

“Well, there’s a little more than that. You might be surprised how enthralling a good political debate can be.”

Jason looked like he was about to make a snide response when he suddenly ducked down, holding his finger to his lips. “I think I heard voices,” he said in Raena’s mind.

She listened. Sure enough, there were at least two individuals speaking—and close.

“The outer grill was destroyed,” one voice said.

“They have to be close,” said another.

“Looks like we’ve been found out,” groaned Raena.

Her brother cast her a sidelong glance. “Like that’s any surprise.”

Raena crept forward toward the vent opening she remember from her escape. Unlike the addition of the force field down the tunnel, there did not appear to be any security augmentations at the grate itself. “In here,” she said to her brother.

Jason examined the tiny opening. “Not really a way to enter into the hallway with an authoritative stance, is there?”

“Like we need it,” Raena replied. “We can take all of them laying on our backs blindfolded.”

“Fair enough.”

Raena telekinetically reached out to the bolts on the grate and loosed them. As carefully as she could, she lowered the bolts to the ground, and once all were out, tilted the grate away from its fastenings.

The voices had faded from audible range, so Raena poked her head into the hall. It appeared vacant, and she signaled to her brother to move forward.

Raena slipped through the narrow vent opening into the hall, all her senses alert for signs of the enemy.

Once she was on her feet, Raena was struck with a wave of nearby telekinetic energy. The captives— She caught herself. The imprisoned women… the people I left here five years ago. Now is the time to make things right.

She beckoned Jason to join her in the hall and began jogging lightly in the direction of the telekinetic signature.

“We’ll need to free them quickly so we have some backup,” Jason said. “If things aren’t going well on the surface, we may need to fight our way out.”

Raena gave a grim nod in response. “I doubt any of them know how to control their abilities. Another big unknown will be any babies. They could be anywhere—some of the women might not leave without their child.”

“Is it really theirs?” her brother asked.

“Moral questions to be answered at another time.”

Voices once again sounded down the hall and Raena froze. “No taking chances,” she said. “Let’s slip by.”

Without the need for further explanation, Jason initiated another spatial distortion field.

Raena followed suit, and the two of them dashed forward down the hall unseen in their bubble on the edge of subspace. They reached two acolytes robed in gray, seemingly frozen in time, and gingerly sidestepped them.

“Others are sure to be close,” Jason cautioned.

“We’re almost there. The Priesthood’s numbers won’t matter as soon as everyone is free.” At least, she hoped that would be the case. There had been too many examples in history of captives becoming reliant on their captors for her to have absolute certainty that everyone would come freely, but she also couldn’t imagine that anyone could be bred against their will and not want to get away as quickly as possible.

With the passage of time slowed to a crawl, they ran through the hallways toward the collection of holding cells Raena had passed through during her brief time in the Priesthood’s custody.

When they reached their destination, Raena slowed to a walk but kept the distortion active while she took in the sights.

She recognized many of the women being held, though some she remembered were missing and there were at least two new additions. In that moment, she couldn’t bring herself to think about where the others might have gone and how things would have been different in these new women’s lives if she’d been able to free everyone like she’d wanted after she herself escaped. Regrets would get them nowhere.

As Raena had witnessed before, the imprisoned women were in various stages of pregnancy, ranging from barely showing to late-term. She hoped those nearing birth would be able to travel, but at this point, there was little choice.

“My god…” Jason uttered with horror in his mind.

“This is why we had to come here,” Raena told him.

“Some of them won’t be able to move very quickly.”

“Then we’ll help them along,” Raena insisted. “Just the two of us came on this mission because we could slip in and would have the power to get them out. We can’t let them down.”

“I’d never think of it,” her brother replied. “Ready?”

“Whenever you are.”

With that, Jason dropped the spatial distortion and raced toward the nearest cell to deactivate the lock.

As soon and Raena and Jason were back in the normal flow of time, the women in the nearby cells startled to attention.

“Who are you?” the young woman nearest to Raena asked. She looked to be a year or two older than Raena and appeared to be around five months along.

“A friend,” Raena replied, knowing the details were too complicated to get into at present. “We’re here to get you out.”

“Is this a trick?” the woman asked. “We were told we have to stay here.”

“No one has the right to tell you what to do,” Raena told her. “We’ll take you somewhere safe, I promise.”

“How did you even get in here?”

“I escaped once,” Raena explained. “This is the soonest I was able to come back.”

She turned her attention to the door lock. It was coded with a bioscanner. No way I can bypass that.

Force was the best option. Raena placed her hand on the glass front of the holding cell and sent a low-intensity telekinetic wave. The glass compound resonated in response.

“Go to the back and turn away,” Raena instructed the woman.

As soon as the woman had complied, Raena resumed the telekinetic vibration, this time without holding back. The glass let out a high-pitched trill as it vibrated faster and faster, then shattered in a shower of tiny shards.

Raena closed her eyes and raised a localized shield around herself to guard against the glass fragments.

Jason observed her technique and began a similar process on the cell across the hall.

“Come on,” Raena urged the woman. “What’s your name?”

“Ruth,” the woman replied.

“Ruth, everything is going to be okay. Come with me,” Raena said.

While Ruth gingerly stepped over the broken glass in her slippers, Raena moved to the next cell. She and Jason worked their way down the line, freeing seventeen women.

This can’t be all of them,” Raena thought to herself. She remembered passing at least twice that many on her way in before, and the abduction records pointed to much higher numbers.

“Do you know where they’re keeping the others?” Raena asked Ruth.

“One level up,” the other woman replied. “I think, so, anyway. I only leave the cell when they take me to the labs for testing.”

“We’re bound to meet with resistance,” Jason said telepathically. “I’m actually surprised no one has stopped us here yet. I’d have thought an alarm would go off when we broke the walls.”

“They must have been successful with taking the surface facility,” Raena responded.

“I hope you’re right,” her brother said. “Otherwise, we’re about to run into big trouble.”

Moving nineteen people through the hallways would be a significant challenge compared to just Raena and Jason. The late-term pregnancies of several of the women would make movement slow, and their lack of training in telekinetic abilities meant they were effectively no more than civilians in their ability levels.

“We’re not going to leave anyone behind,” Raena told the group. “I’m so sorry you’ve been held here.”

“Why have they been keeping us?” one of the older women asked. “What do they want with our babies?”

“That’s… part of a larger conversation,” Raena replied. “Suffice to say, they had no right to hold you here like this. I’ll make sure you find a safe place to resume your lives. Whatever I can do to help, I will.”

“Who are you?” another asked. “No one else has come to help us.”

Raena exchanged glances with her brother and he nodded.

“I’m Raena Sietinen, and that’s my brother, Jason,” she stated. “The Sietinen Dynasty cares very much about people with abilities. We hope that one day everyone can live together as equals.”

“But… telekinesis is forbidden,” Ruth said.

“It was,” Raena replied. “But the Priesthood doesn’t call the shots anymore. Things are about to change.”

A hopeful spark ignited in Ruth’s eyes. “I never thought that things could be any different.”

“You’ve been down here for a while,” Raena told her. “But things are definitely changing, and I’ll make sure you can make up for as much lost time as possible.”

Ruth placed a hand on her stomach. “It’s not that simple.”

Raena’s chest constricted. What can we do with these children, knowing what they are? “We’ll figure it out.”

Jason caught Raena’s attention from further down the hall. “We need to move if we stand a chance to escape.”

“Right.” Raena took a calming breath. “All right, everyone, we’re getting out of here. Stay between Jason and me—we’ll keep you safe. We’re going up to the next level to get the others you mentioned, and then we’re breaking out of this prison.”

“The Priests will come for us,” one of the new women, who couldn’t have been out of her teens, whispered.

“No, they won’t,” Raena assured here. “There won’t be any Priesthood left by the end of today.”

Raena led the group down the hall to the security door. The barrier was solid metal and outfit with a bioscanner lock similar to the cells.

Breaking down the door telekinetically rather than trying to override the lock was their best option, even if that meant setting off an alarm. Raena cleared her mind of the fear and doubts swirling in the background and focused solely on the door in front of her. She identified its anchor points and yanked at them with her mind. The door groaned as it rattled in its holdings, and with a fine mist of concrete dust, it came free. She set it along the side wall of the corridor beyond.

Gasps sounded from the women behind her.

She glanced back over her shoulder with a grin. “This is nothing.”

Ruth looked like she was about to respond when a pulsing alarm began echoing through the hall.

“Move!” Jason shouted from the end of the line.

Raena ran through the new opening into the hall, searching the walls for signs of a stairwell. Eight meters forward, she saw a sign for one and dashed ahead to open the door.

It, too, was secured by a lock, but Raena smashed in the door in short order and propped it open to make it easier for the group to follow.

She raced up the stairs to the next level, reaching out with her telepathic senses to locate the other women. They were there—somewhere close.

At the top of the first flight of stairs, Raena busted open the next door and waited for the first women to catch up. She wedged the door open and continued ahead once Jason was in sight at the rear of the group in the stairwell.

“They’re coming, I can feel it,” he said privately in her mind. “Be ready for a fight.”

A smile touched her lips. “I can’t wait.”

The floor looked identical to the one below, and Raena spotted a security door to the right that corresponded to the location of the holding cells on the lower level. She immediately set to work breaking down the door while Jason took up a defensive position on the other side of the group to the left.

As soon as the door came free, Raena was struck with a wave of telekinetic energy. There were definitely people with abilities inside, and not just the prisoners.

Standing in the center of the hall were two dozen acolytes dressed in light gray and six High Priests robed in black. They stood calmly with their hands at their sides, glowering from beneath their hoods.

Along both walls of the hallway were holding cells like the floor below, except there were two women in every cell—and each held a small child in her arms, ranging from infant to toddler.

“Stars…!” Ruth breathed behind Raena.

The High Priest standing nearest the doorway fixed his gaze on Raena. “Brave, but foolish, for you to come back for them.”

“It’s over,” Raena replied. “The Priesthood has been dissolved.”

“No, you can’t just vote us out of existence,” he sneered. “This isn’t about politics or even control. We’re here because Tarans need a push forward that they’re unwilling to make themselves. We’ve done what everyone else was too scared to do. You’re living proof that our efforts were not in vain—just look at what you can do.”

“I’m not some tool you can manipulate,” Raena spat back.

The High Priest’s thin lips parted in a smile. “We don’t need to manipulate you. More powerful forces are at work.”

Raena’s heart skipped a beat. “You’re insane.”

“The Aesir aren’t the only ones who’ve read the patterns. We, too, have seen the paths and know what is inevitable. We were ready, and everything is as it should be.”

They knew they’d lose here? Then what have they planned? Raena took a slow breath. “Surrender now.”

“Oh, you’re not the least bit curious?” the High Priest asked.

Now that the baiting was obvious, Raena committed herself to ignoring his statements. It’s probably just lies to distract us. We need to lock them down.

Raena reached for the pulse gun secured at her waistband—a few well-placed shots would take down every enemy in the hall.

“If you won’t ask, I’ll just tell you,” the High Priest continued. “When the Bakzen became obsessed with the rift, they needed to be eliminated—they were breaking down the fabric of space. We had hoped to imbue them with ambition to reach beyond our reality here, and they did… just not in the way we’d intended.”

“Do we let him continue?” Raena asked her brother.

“For now. I have a suppression net ready to go if they try anything.”

The High Priest cocked his head, seemingly to pick up on the telepathic exchange. “That, there—the power for remote communication, the ability to travel without physical motion. Those are the abilities we have tried to achieve. The way you can project yourselves is just the beginning. To travel in the dimensional realm beyond our own—that is where we can find true enlightenment.”

“That’s what you want? Enlightenment?” Raena scoffed. “For that you’re willing to wipe out an entire race, imprison generation after generation, distribute a neurotoxin for mass telepathic control—”

“For one who could so easily read the energy patterns in the fabric, you have failed to see the connections.” The High Priest shook his head. “It was you who showed us the way. We had spent a thousand years trying to perfect one physical form, and we’re so close, yet you’ve refused to share in our vision to take the final necessary steps. But when your mind traveled here to Tararia from so great a distance with the Aesir working in unison, we realized we had been focusing on the wrong thing. We had been seeking one physical form that could take us to ascension, and so we had missed what was right in front of us—the untapped potential of the collective whole.”

Raena drew her pulse gun in one fluid motion and leveled it at the High Priest. Her heart raced, dreading the Priest’s next words. “What are you saying?” she demanded.

The High Priest’s eyes flashed. “We have already transformed the population to serve us. All those minds, networked as one—that’s the only vehicle we need.”

“The neurotoxin, it’s—” Raena’s telepathic warning was cut short by a concussive wave through the air.

She tried to fire her pulse gun but her muscles wouldn’t respond. She was frozen in place by a telepathic hold.

“Jason?” she called out through her hazy mind.

“I hear you,” he replied. “We need to break through the hold—the High Priests are going to try to astral project through the spatial tear.”

Around them, all the women were frozen in place, as well. Their eyes were vacant, as though they were unconscious.

“What will happen if they succeed?” Raena asked.

“I don’t want to find out. Fight it! They don’t have us contained like the others.”

The High Priests had closed their eyes and an electric hum in the air was growing more intense every second.

Raena forced back the shackles trying to contain her mind. She was stronger than them—she wouldn’t be controlled.

With a cry, Raena broke from the telepathic hold and fired the pulse gun. The beam dissipated around a bubble of telekinetic shielding protecting the High Priests.

Behind her, Jason dashed through the crowd of captive women to stand next to Raena.

They reached out telekinetically toward the shield and tried to force their way through. With each assault, the women in the hall paled and winced.

“They’re drawing on their energy,” Raena realized.

“Shit!” Jason shook his head. “If we force it, we may break their minds.”

“There has to be some way—”

The electric hum in the air rose to a deafening roar, and an aura of white light formed around the High Priests and their acolytes in the hall. The light concentrated into a beam, which shot up through the ceiling.

“They’re going for the tear!” Jason shouted.

Raena took her brother’s hand and closed her eyes. “Come on, we can’t stop it alone.”

*       *       *

An electric hum filled the air, interrupting Wil’s thoughts. He was about to question the other Agents when Quadris suddenly stopped in his tracks just shy of the shuttle outside on the hilltop.

“You can’t stop us,” the High Priest called back to Wil.

Everyone froze.

The fok…? Wil immediately recognized the signs of a telepathic suppression net around himself, stretching as far as he could sense.

Only Quadris was unaffected. The old man stood with his arms at his sides and eyes closed, a white aura forming around him.

Is this what he was waiting for? Wil shrugged off the suppression net and took a step toward Quadris. Mid-stride, a beam of white light burst through the ground in front of him, mingling with the aura around Quadris. The beam shot into the sky, fed by a thin tendril of white light snaking from each individual standing on the hilltop.

Stars! Wil’s breath caught in his throat. What are they doing?

As Wil watched the energy flow from the individuals into the shared column, the answer became all too clear—the Priests had separated their consciousness from their bodies and were using others to give them the boost they needed to make a run for the spatial tear. It was such an obvious move in hindsight, but he’d been too focused on his immediate surroundings to anticipate the action. Regardless, they couldn’t be allowed to reach the tear.

Wil immediately extended his consciousness to assess the column. It was indeed racing toward the location of the rift, but not as quickly as he could project on his own. However, there was also no way he’d be able to snare it. As strong as he was, the High Priests were a fair match. He’d need help.

“Raena, Jason!” Wil called out. The white column had broken through the shielding that had always shrouded the lower levels of the island, weakening it just enough that he hoped his thoughts could make it through—and that whatever had subdued the other members of the TSS hadn’t paralyzed his children, as well.

“Dad!” Raena replied, panic clouding her mind. “The High Priests, they’re—”

“I know. Up here, too,” he told her. “We need to stop it. Together.”

Jason’s presence joined them. “Are the three of us enough?”

“We’ll have to be.” Wil held out his hands toward the blinding column in preparation.

His children gave him a mental nod and he felt them prepare for action.

Simultaneously, they reached out to the column, tracing the individual threads drawing energy from the people on Tararia. It wasn’t just those standing on the hilltop and down in the facility, but rather every person on the planet. Additional threads extended toward the column from the moons in orbit and the other worlds beyond. A network was forming, and the more involved it became, the harder it would be to stop.

This needs to end now. Wil began ripping away at the tendrils attempting to merge with the core column, trying to be as careful as he could so as not to harm any bystanders, but speed was imperative.

Raena and Jason backed him up, sheering away the connections. They needed to find the control point for the neurotoxin to keep the tendrils from rejoining.

Wil dove into the column, struggling to keep himself separate from it—to pass through without becoming one.

There it was, deep within the Priesthood’s isle. Four High Priest’s had joined together, merging with a bioelectronic interface not unlike the controls Wil had used in his ships to win the Bakzen War. But this time, the technology was against him. It wouldn’t stay that way for long.

Raena and Jason traced their way to the site, as well. Wil could feel their rage over what the Priesthood had done, and he let that fuel them—to fuel him.

A lifetime of manipulation, of disregard for others in the selfish pursuit of “enlightenment”. It meant nothing. The Priests weren’t worthy of using others for their own ends—no one was. Wil had used people himself, and it had almost destroyed him. His only chance at atonement was to make sure that abuse of power could never happen again.

Driven by that imperative, Wil and his children cast a shield around the four central High Priests, choking their access to the Taran citizens they sought to tap as living power sources. Together, they raised the shield, sheering off the tethers.

Soon, the tendrils from the bystanders were all disconnected. Only the link between the members of the Priesthood remained. Their greed would be their undoing.

Wil extended himself to access the energy in the distant rift—the place where he had always felt most alive. As he did so, he forced Raena and Jason back. This was something he needed to do alone.

He rounded on the High Priests, surrounding them with his mental presence. “You’ve lost.”

“We have only just begun,” they replied in chorus, fighting back against the shield he held around them.

Wil could feel their confidence—the sense of entitlement that had stripped away their conscience and driven them to commit unthinkable atrocities. Such arrogance… In the end, it held no real strength. Not like the power Wil held, rooted in a desire to help others and unite rather than divide.

The High Priests strained against the shield, but their efforts were in vain. Wil had them cornered.

“You’ll never advance without us,” they protested. “We must ascend!”

“No. We don’t need you—we never needed what you’ve become.” He stabbed telepathic spires into the minds of the High Priests at the center of the network, crippling them. “You’ll never use people for your own ends again!”

All the bitter anger from the decades of manipulation and sacrifice flowed out of him, entwining with the energy flowing through the High Priests. It seeped into them, poisoning them just like it had poisoned him through years of guilt over what he’d been forced to do.

The Priesthood had stolen his youth, his innocence. They had almost cost him his wife, his children, his parents, his friends—his own life. He thought of the billions who’d died as a result of his actions and the trillions more who were counting on him now to deliver them a better future. His responsibilities to others and the Priesthood’s demands had pushed him almost to his breaking point.

But he’d prevailed. He was stronger than them. And they would never hurt anyone else.

Wil drew the sweet power of the distant rift into himself—more than any other had ever drawn alone. He held it within until he could hold no more. “You wanted power?” he said in the broken minds of the High Priests. “Well, here it is.”

At once, he released the barrage into the network linking the High Priests and their acolytes.

The column of white light exploded into a wave that rippled across the sky of the planet, trembling the ground and sending a shockwave through the air.

The bystanders on the hill collapsed to their knees, and Quadris fell limp to the ground—his mind broken, along with all the others in the network. He would forever be a shell of himself, a fate worse than death, but only fitting after what he’d done in his millennia-long lifetime.

Wil released a shaky breath as his hands dropped to his sides. His eyes stung with tears of relief behind his tinted glasses. Regrets that had weighed on his subconscious for decades were finally gone, his long overdue vengeance served.

For the first time in his life, he was free.

Wil took in the island around him. The energy had shifted—the darkness that had plagued the island was no more, leaving it quiet and peaceful now that the electric hum had faded from the air. Is it really over?

“Sir?” one the of the Militia guards called to him. “Are you hurt?”

“No,” Wil shook his head, gathering himself. This is the best I’ve felt in years! “Secure Quadris. We need to find the others.”

Minutes passed as the Militia guards and Agents began working their way through the lineup of Priesthood associates.

Each High Priest and acolyte had the same blank expression. They’d never recover to their former selves, but eventually some of their thoughts would return. For those whose minds had been broken, those thoughts would forever be a reflection on one’s past—rehashing wrongdoings that would become a manifest nightmare in their daily life. Some members of the Priesthood would likely never see their actions as wrong, but perhaps, for some, it would be a chance for their own atonement.

If nothing else, Wil had Quadris’ confession. Once that was transmitted to the broader population, they could begin to unify.

“Dad!”

Wil heard Raena’s voice call to him from behind.

He turned to see her running toward him with Jason, and a group of women were being tended to by the TSS complement.

“Thank the stars you’re okay!” he embraced his daughter, and then son.

Raena and Jason beamed at him.

“Psh, it was no trouble,” Jason said with the wave of his hand and an even broader grin.

“What you did… that was incredible.” Raena shook her head.

“It was a terrible thing to do to anyone,” Wil replied. “But they needed to be stopped, and now they can never hurt anyone else.”

“Sir!” one of the Agents interrupted. “We’re getting reports that all remaining Tararian Guard ships have stood down.”

Wil glanced at the High Priests and acolytes from within the underground facility being led into shuttles. “Those on other worlds were part of the network—they’ll all be like this, if we ever find them.”

Raena nodded. “Imprisonment alone wouldn’t have been enough.”

“Now they’ll be imprisoned in their own minds,” Jason agreed.

His daughter crossed her arms, slowly shaking her head. “What about these women and their children?”

Wil drew a slow breath and released it. “The children are clones, but they wouldn’t have been imprinted with a new consciousness at such a young age—anyone already in the Priesthood’s fold would have been one of the linked acolytes. We’ll set their mothers up with a new life as best we can, and either the children will remain with them or they will become Wards.”

Raena frowned. “That’s no way to begin life.”

“We can’t help the way we’re born,” Wil told her. “It’s what we choose to do with our lives that matters.”

Jason rubbed his sister’s back as he glanced at the TSS members going about their work. “I should probably help out.”

“Right.” Raena pulled herself from her thoughts. “Things are probably a mess at the estate. I should get back.”

“I’ll arrange transportation,” Wil told her.

He looked over both his children. “You were very brave today. You’ll make great leaders for our future.”

Raena blushed slightly. “I’ll try.”

Jason shrugged and cracked a smile. “Someone’s gotta do it.”

That’s one torch I’m happy to pass. Wil smiled back. “All in a day’s work.”

CHAPTER 20

Wil supervised the final members of the Priesthood being loaded into transport shuttles bound for a TSS holding facility. All told, only two hundred ninety associates had been inside the Priesthood’s compound. It’s remarkable to think so few people were responsible for so much damage. How many died because of their actions?

There were others, of course, in facilities spread across the Taran worlds, but it all came down to two dozen High Priests who had been running the civilization from their chambers deep within the Priesthood’s island compound. That kind of concentrated power introduced too much opportunity for corruption. The dynasties could just as easily fall into those same patterns if things continued along the current path.

Any solution would bring its own set of challenges, but Wil was convinced a fundamental shift was necessary. How, exactly, to get that change implemented would take some maneuvering.

He was pulled from his thoughts by the sound of approaching engines overhead; no additional transports were expected that evening. Looking up, he saw that the approaching vessel was an Aesir shuttle. What are they doing down here?

Wil watched the shuttle’s landing path and jogged over to meet it.

As the engines powered down, a door in the side of the twenty-meter-long craft slid open, and Dahl emerged.

The Oracle looked even paler under the light of the setting sun, his skin having experienced nothing more than light from the artificial star in more than a millennia. Tentatively, he stepped down the ramp from the shuttle to the ground. His eyes closed as he set foot on the soil.

“Welcome home,” Wil said.

Dahl opened his eyes. “This hasn’t been home for a very long time, but it feels good to finally return.”

“This place belongs to you, if you want it.” Wil made a gesture to encompass the island.

“No, we have a place that suits us now. What the Priesthood left behind is yours for the taking.”

“On that note, our part is done,” Wil stated. “We had an agreement.”

“Indeed.” Dahl bowed his head. “We shall provide you with the data archive, as we promised. Much of the technology will not be possible for everyone to use, however—it is for a culture where all possess the abilities we take for granted.”

“It will be made available to everyone regardless. We’ll find common ground to unite us.”

Dahl nodded. “That is the future we always hoped to achieve.”

“Will you remain out in the galactic core?” Wil asked.

“For now, but perhaps we will one day be among you again.”

Wil eyed him. “And what about the rift?”

“That is an interesting matter,” Dahl replied. “Our conditions for helping you were to gain access to the tear and harness its power, but what Jason saw made us realize that doing so would be not unlike the Priesthood’s ambition.”

“One person’s statements have made you change your entire outlook?”

Dahl’s thin lips stretched into a smile. “Don’t underestimate the power of one person’s words. Some people’s word should always be heeded.”

Wil crossed his arms. “You’re talking about what you said earlier, aren’t you? That I should fill the role the Priesthood should have been serving.”

“Such a role is something to grow into.”

“I don’t think I’ll be hanging around for twelve hundred years,” Wil replied.

“You needn’t decide that now,” Dahl insisted. “We’ll provide you with all of our life-extending technology. Once the genetic patch is ready, those tools can become widely available.”

And then Saera would be with me… “I’m still not convinced such technology is for the best. Look at what happened to the High Priests when they sought eternal life.”

“Their intentions were twisted from the outset. Do not confuse the technology with a person’s application of that tool.”

Wil nodded. “Fair enough. I’ll keep an open mind.”

“We shall, as well.” Dahl inclined his head. “As much as we like to think of ourselves as ascended, we are still fallible beings. I insisted our intentions with the spatial tear were pure, but when we came face-to-face with its power, I found even myself tempted. We do wish to study it, but we would also ask to have… oversight.”

“From the TSS?” Wil asked.

“Specifically, from you.”

He laughed. “Yeah, I don’t think I’m really the best person for that job.”

“You’ve come closer to that kind of power than anyone and have always come back. I can think of no one better.”

I don’t have a great counterpoint to that. “Well, I’m not living in the rift.”

“You needn’t. Keep watching it from afar, as you have already been doing with Jason.”

Wil sighed. “Very well.”

Dahl smiled. “In time, you will come to understand you can be more than what the Priesthood forced you to be. That was never your true purpose, Cadicle.”

“I’ll try to live up to the name.”

The Oracle nodded. “I have no doubt you will.”

*       *       *

Waking up the following morning, Cris felt like a new era had begun. For the first time in a millennia, the Priesthood was not the authority over the Taran people. Now, he was one of the select few tasked with ensuring the safety and prosperity of the civilization.

It’s not just the Priesthood. We need to make even bigger changes. He took a deep breath and began to get ready for the day, organizing his thoughts for the meeting to come.

Kate looked him over with concern while she finished dressing. “We can’t fall into the same trap.”

“I know—and Wil knows it. I’ve already chatted with Ryan and we’re in agreement on what we have to do.”

“The others might not go for it.”

Cris shrugged. “We have to try.”

The meeting of the High Dynasties was set for 09:00, a symbolic gesture for the new beginning after what had transpired the day before. Following a quick breakfast, Cris and Kate met the other members of their family in the same conference room. Raena and Ryan had already arrived, and Wil was coming down the hall. Cris waved at him and stepped inside.

“Good morning,” Cris greeted his granddaughter and her new husband. “Is it just me, or does yesterday feel like it was all a dream?”

“Hasn’t sunken in yet for me, either,” Raena replied.

Ryan shook his head. “I don’t think any of it will seem real until I’ve had a couple weeks living the new life.”

Wil entered the conference room and closed the door.

“No Jason?” Wil asked, looking around the room.

“I believe his exact words were, ‘Politics? No thanks’,” Cris replied with a smile.

Wil chuckled. “Sounds about right. I’d be tempted to sit this one out, myself, if it weren’t a once-in-a-lifetime historic moment and all that.”

“Assuming the resolution goes through,” Raena clarified.

“We’ll make it,” Wil declared.

Kate cast him an evaluating glance. “Even if it doesn’t pass, this is still the first meeting under the new structure. It’s a historic time any way you look at it.”

“Very true. I’ll just sit back and observe.” Wil took a seat in one of the chairs on the outskirts of the room away from the view of the cameras linked to the holoprojector. “The TSS should be a neutral third-party rather than sitting with one of the High Dynasties.”

“All right,” Cris agreed. He checked the time, seeing it was 08:58. “We should begin.”

He sat at the head of the table with Kate to his right and Ryan to his left, with Raena next to her husband.

The holoprojector created an overlay on the far side of the table, which populated with the Heads from the other High Dynasties.

They exchanged brief pleasantries, and then all eyes turned to Cris.

“So, what’s our first order of business?” Kaiden prompted.

“Well, I’m curious about the new laws regarding telekinesis, which were enacted yesterday without going for an official vote,” Byron Monsari cut in.

“A necessity to ensure appropriate action could be taken against the Priesthood,” Eduard Baellas interjected, much to Cris’ surprise.

“Yes, only a majority vote was required,” Cris added. “Talsari, Monsari, and Makaris are welcome to submit a vote now for the official record, if you wish.”

“I support it,” Ellen Talsari said.

“Well, I’m against it.” Byron crossed his arms.

Liam Makaris glowered at the Monsari Head. “You really intend to perpetuate that divide between our people? I think Cris has demonstrated that those with abilities aren’t dangerous or something to fear. If anything, it’ll be better for people to be open with those abilities so they can receive proper training. The greater danger is creating a population of outcasts.”

“And let’s be honest,” Kate jumped in, “I have abilities, and that means Kaiden does, too, but never tapped into them. His children and grandchildren haven’t, either, but the first member of a Twelfth Generation is about to be born—we can either keep ignoring those abilities, or we can finally acknowledge what’s right there inside us.”

Kaiden nodded slowly. “Training as a soldier with the TSS is no longer the only path. We should lead by example and be our full selves rather than hiding behind traditions established to hide the truth about what we lost. The Priesthood told us to hide our abilities because they didn’t want us to know what we’d be missing. I, for one, hope future generations will have the opportunity to learn something about themselves I did not.”

“We intend to be out in the open,” Ryan spoke up for the first time in the meeting. “Dainetris and Sietinen will promote open use of telekinesis in the Third Region. We hope the rest of you will join us in changing the public perception about what it means to have abilities.”

“I believe everyone but Monsari is on board with that intention,” Ellen said.

Byron’s cheeks reddened. “You haven’t thought through the implications.”

“As things stand now,” Cris replied, “the main concern is that the High Dynasties appear divided. If we want a peaceful future, we need to start working together.”

The Heads all fixed their gaze on Monsari.

“Fine,” Byron yielded. “For the sake of unity, I will support the new regulations on telekinesis, but I must insist we review the wording more closely.”

“Agreed,” Ryan said. “This wording was meant as a placeholder, anyway. We will find language that’s in the best public interest.”

Cris nodded. “To that end, we have another matter to consider regarding how to most effectively serve our people. The Priesthood was always meant to be a neutral third-party to keep the High Dynasties’ corporate interests from interfering with equitable administration of the Taran worlds. Well, we all know the Priesthood wasn’t playing fair. Having lived outside our happy sphere of opulence here on Tararia, I also know from personal experience that things are far from equitable. We need to consider if the way things operate now is really what’s best for Taran citizens.” He paused, looking around the table. “From my vantage, that is a resounding ‘no’.

“The High Dynasties offer the core services required for the operation of this civilization. Without our corporations, things would fall apart. That means we are beyond private interests—we have a responsibility that runs deeper than profit or what’s best for our families. We need to think about what will keep the Taran worlds safe and what will allow our people to flourish and have the greatest opportunities for happy lives.

“If things continue along the current path, those with resources will only continue to accumulate more wealth and those at a disadvantage will have very few opportunities to get ahead. Hard work and perseverance can only get a person so far when the entire system is structured to favor those who already have a leg up. If we want to continue to grow and prosper, we must rethink how we serve our people.”

“I take it you have something specific in mind?” Kaiden said when Cris paused again.

“I do,” Cris replied. “It’s going to sound extreme, and it will take time to find an appropriate balance, but I believe that the operation of the High Dynasty’s corporations should no longer be private. We provide a public service, and so the public should have a voice in what service they receive.”

The other Dynastic Heads’ eyes widened with shock.

“That’s…” Eduard Baellas began before fading out.

“We need to rethink our pricing and access to products and services in a way that makes it reasonable for any citizen to have a high quality of life,” Cris continued. “SiNavTech has already demonstrated that reducing fees on merchants and replacing that lost revenue through cross-promotion and marketing with other corporations has resulted in record profits—even when accounting for inflation. This isn’t about making everything free, just redistributing the wealth in a way that everyone benefits.”

“And how would you propose ‘the public’ has a say in these changes?” Ellen Talsari asked.

Cris smiled. “Well, stars, that’s easy—almost everyone has a VComm device,” Cris said. “Send out a survey and let the people vote.”

The Heads did not look convinced.

“What would you have them vote on?” Liam pressed.

“Not every individual issue,” Cris replied, “but they should certainly have a voice in who represents them. The High Dynasties have been around for a very long time, and we’re still here only because we have made ourselves remain in power—with the exception of Dainetris, of course, but that’s another matter entirely. I think we need to hold ourselves accountable. If we’re not doing a good job supporting the public interests in our roles as corporate CEOs, the people should have the right to vote us out and get someone who’ll think about them, not just personal assets.”

Kaiden nodded. “The accountability the Priesthood was supposed to provide, but disaggregated in a way that it would minimize the potential for corruption.”

“Precisely.” Cris inclined his head. “The question is, are you confident that you’re a leader the people will support?”

Eduard chuckled and leaned back in his chair. “It’s radical, for sure, but I think it’s brilliant. We could all use some accountability.”

“All right, I’ll support it,” Ellen agreed.

“VComm has nothing to hide,” Kaiden chimed in. “We do need a change.”

The remaining High Dynasties reluctantly cast their vote in support—to oppose would suggest a lack of worth, a social pressure Cris was counting on.

“Then the resolution holds,” Cris announced. “Now, we let the people decide if we did the right thing.”

*       *       *

Rolling out the process for universal approval voting was surprisingly straightforward, but waiting for the results of the polls had Raena on edge.

If the results were less than favorable, the other High Dynasties could easily go back on their word and slip into old ways. With any luck, the public would take it as a sign of good faith that the corporations central to their day-to-day lives were now trying to open a productive dialogue—and to support those efforts as a sign of good faith of their own.

“I hate being in limbo like this,” Raena grumbled to Cris as she sauntered into his office.

“Well, we’ll know in a few minutes,” her grandfather replied from behind his desk.

Three days of letting the votes roll in and we have no idea how it’s gone. She sighed. “I don’t know whether I’ll be happy or upset if they give us the boot.”

“The thrills of democracy, eh?”

“I wish we could see the results in real-time.”

“That would undermine the intent of allowing people an unbiased vote, now wouldn’t it?” her grandfather replied.

“Sometimes I dislike the reasonableness of rationality.”

He cracked a smile. “Indeed. So, how are the rescued prisoners doing?”

“Well,” Raena responded, temporarily setting aside thoughts of the election. “At least, as well as can be expected.”

The fifty-two women rescued from the Priesthood’s underground labs were only a fraction of the victims taken over the years, but Raena was thankful they hadn’t been too late for everyone. Most of the women had elected to remain with their children, and the others had been placed with foster families. It was unclear what future awaited a clone of one of the High Priests, but Wil had assured Raena that any child exhibiting abilities would be welcomed into the TSS training program when they came of age. For now, she wished them happy childhoods outside the confines of a cell.

Cris gave her a sympathetic nod. “I’m sorry we didn’t go after them sooner.”

“More may have been hurt if we’d tried,” Raena said, knowing it was the hard truth of the matter. “We made the best decision we could under the circumstan—”

“Results are in!” Marina declared, bursting through the doorway. She rushed inside with Ryan and Kate in tow.

As a matter of process, an advisor with each Dynasty had been designated to receive the results rather than the Dynastic Head directly—a step toward the decentralization of power intended for the future. As Cris’ longtime associate, Marina was the most logical choice for Sietinen.

Cris rose from his seat. “What’s the verdict?”

“I haven’t looked at it yet,” Marina replied. “I thought we should all review the outcome together.”

“I couldn’t agree more,” Cris said as Kate came around the back of the desk to stand with him.

Ryan took Raena’s hand and gave it a squeeze. “I might go down as having the shortest reign ever,” he said privately to her.

“I’m pretty sure I read some history article about a guy who only lasted one night. You’re already an old-timer.”

He smiled over at her and she leaned against him.

“Everyone ready?” Marina asked the room.

“Yes, please!” Cris urged.

Marina placed her handheld on Cris’ desktop and selected one of the files to appear on the holoprojector.

The data was organized by corporation, with votes tallied for each of the current Dynastic Heads—who also doubled as CEOs—to remain in their current positons of authority. The intent was for anyone below a fifty percent approval rating to be up for potential replacement, pending a search for candidates and election of a suitable individual.

Raena scanned over the results. “Well, I’ll be…”

Every single Head’s position had been ratified with at least a sixty percent approval rating. Apparently, getting out the truth regarding the Priesthood had won the favor of most. If everyone did their jobs well in the coming years, they might continue to hold onto those positions.

More impressive, though, were the results for Sietinen and Dainetris. Cris had garnered a ninety-six percent approval score, and Ryan an unprecedented ninety-nine percent—not that there were currently any other employees of DGE.

Cris slumped against his desk. “I’d prepared myself for an outcome where everyone called us scheming liars and demanded our necks.”

“I had, too, but I didn’t think that would ever happen,” Raena admitted. “When it comes down to it, very few people would actually want our jobs. We’ve demonstrated a desire to change things, and that’s more initiative than anyone’s ever shown before. Better to stick with what you know than upend everything all at once.”

Marina shook her head. “But a rational outcome from the masses…”

“When you break it down to the individual level, people are innately reasonable,” Cris pointed out. “Issues have always stemmed from looking only at the big picture. When you treat everyone the same and group people in massive categories, of course you’re going to get groupthink going in crazy directions—that’s how the Priesthood was able to maintain so much control. But treat people like the individuals they are, you’ll get the rational reaction you’d expect from a one-on-one conversation.”

“That was our theory from the very outset of this venture,” Kate added. “I’m so happy to see it held true.” She wrapped her arm around Cris’ waist and held him close.

“Now we keep proving ourselves every day,” Raena said.

Ryan took a deep breath. “I still have no idea how to go about determining what’s best.”

“If those answers came easily, other people would want our job,” Cris said with a smile.

Ryan smiled back. “Fair enough.”

“Besides,” Raena added, “now we’re not in competition with each other. We can work through problems to find mutually beneficial solutions rather than focusing on what will make shareholders the happiest.”

Cris admired her from across the desk. “A few public speeches like that and I think Sietinen will have support for many years to come.”

Raena gave a bashful shrug. “I really never intended to be a politician.”

Kate chuckled. “I think it’s a little late for that.”

*       *       *

“Yes, my lord,” an attendant said with a bow of his head and withdrew from Ryan’s new office.

I’m not sure if I’ll ever get used to that. Ryan shook his head and resumed gazing out the window.

While everything was in transition, Cris had arranged for one of the outbuildings on the Sietinen estate to be temporarily repurposed as an administrative center for DGE’s resurrection. Even more useful were the staff members who’d been reassigned to assist with the efforts.

Just when Ryan would start to feel like he had a handle on the business scope, he’d inevitably be presented with a new conundrum that made him second-guess his understanding of the entire venture. However, he’d learned long ago that all of life was a learning experience, and he may as well embrace that he’d never know everything. The best he could do was remain malleable and surround himself with smart people who’d help him along the way.

He was pulled from his thoughts by a light knock on the doorframe. He looked up to see Raena grinning at him.

“Hi,” he greeted her. “Sorry, I should have noticed you come over.”

“You have a few things on your mind, don’t worry.” She slipped into the room and closed the door. “I hope you don’t mind a mid-afternoon visit.”

“It’s very welcome.” He beckoned her over, and she eased onto the edge of the desk next to him.

“How goes it?” she asked.

“Well enough. I think we have a solid transition plan in place.”

“About time.” Raena sighed. “This has been the longest week ever.”

“You’re telling me! It still weirds me out every time I turn on a news broadcast and see my face.”

“Crazy, isn’t it? It’s no wonder my dad was so willing to give up his place in the succession line.”

“At least you have a mentor on your side of things,” Ryan pointed out. “I’m two steps from feeling completely on my own here.”

“You’re very far from being on your own.” His wife placed a hand on his shoulder and looked him in the eyes. “Well, at least three steps.” She grinned.

“Ha.”

Raena leaned in for a kiss, and the good-natured needling from moments before vanished from memory.

“So,” she continued as she pulled away from the kiss, “now that everything is out in the open, we have to think about if we want to introduce any new policies and all that.”

“I don’t think I have the headspace to think about that quite yet,” Ryan replied. “We probably have a solid month of transition activities for DGE to get running on its own power. They want me to go tour all the facilities—it’ll be a lot.”

“I don’t suppose I can go with you?”

The request caught Ryan by surprise. “You have time for that?”

“Well, my grandfather will be helming things at SiNavTech for some time to come. Now that we’ve weathered the worst of our little revolution, my tasks aren’t terribly time-sensitive.”

Ryan took her hand. “I’d love to have you along. Truth be told, I was hoping you’d want to come.”

“Always.” She rubbed the top of his hand with her thumb.

“I’m so glad I don’t have to go through this alone.”

“Same. It’s so much to process…” She eyed him. “How’s your mom taking all this?”

Stars, that’s right! Ryan closed his eyes. “Fok, I’ve been meaning to call her. There’s been so much on my mind—”

“Oh, so you haven’t talked to her since everything went down?”

“No, I have not,” Ryan admitted. “Shite, how do I even explain everything?”

“Probably not much to explain at this point. You’ve sorta been all over the news.”

He groaned. I haven’t known what to say so I’ve put off the conversation, but I can’t just leave her hanging. “You’re right, I need to call her.”

“I really thought you had last week.”

“I’ll do it right now.” Ryan let out a heavy sigh. “I should probably do that on my own.”

“Of course.” Raena returned to her feet.

“I don’t have much left to get done today. I’ll call her and wrap up a few things, then meet you back at the main manor, okay?”

“I hope it goes well.” She leaned down and gave him a light kiss.

“Thanks. I’ll see you soon.”

Once Raena departed, he took a couple minutes to compose his thoughts. After futile attempts at playing out the conversation in his head, he decided to just dive in. He initiated a video call via the viewscreen on the wall.

Nearly thirty seconds passed before Marie accepted the call and her image appeared on the screen.

“Hi, Mom.”

Marie’s eyes began to glisten as soon as she saw him, on the verge of tears. “Ryan! The news…”

He worked his mouth, trying to find the right words. “I never meant for you to find out this way, but things had to happen quickly, and in private.”

She shook her head. “So you’re…?”

“Yes,” he confirmed. “You are the descendent of a Dainetris heir. When my father came to you, he knew that. He was friends with Cris Sietinen, and he knew a pairing between those two High Dynasties… Well, let’s just say that he found a way to give you the child you wanted while laying the foundation for a much bigger plan.”

“So it’s true.” Her voice was filled with disbelief. “It really is you on these broadcasts.”

“Yes.” Ryan took a deep breath. “I’ve been sworn in as Head of Dainetris. Raena Sietinen and I were married last week.”

Marie stared at him in silence for ten seconds. “I don’t know what to say.”

“There are no words that can set everything right. We had family that the Priesthood hunted down and eliminated like vermin just because they tried to speak the truth. I wanted to tell you as soon as I found out, but we were worried that they might go after you, too, if they suspected you were in on our coup.”

His mother shook her head. “I’m glad I didn’t know. I don’t think I would have had the stomach for it.” She scoffed. “It explains so much… why your father insisted on your paternity records being doctored the way they were.”

“No more manipulation,” Ryan stated. “We’ve all committed to a new way forward.”

“I’ll believe it when I see it.”

“Well, I know what my priorities are—and Cris feels the same way. Between Dainetris and Sietinen, we can have a significant impact.”

Marie considered the statement. “That’s an alliance no one would have expected. I’d always wondered why the Sietinen heiress was never betrothed to another dynastic heir.”

“Yeah, that got a little tricky to navigate toward the end. Raena and I have been together for about five years now,” Ryan revealed.

“I wish I’d known about the wedding…”

“Her parents weren’t there, either,” he hastily cut in. “It wasn’t a party, trust me.”

“Well, I’d love to meet her sometime. She seems like a lovely girl, from what I’ve seen of her,” Marie murmured.

“We do need to get together—and not just a quick visit. Now that people know about me, you don’t need to keep living there.”

She shrugged. “This is the only home I know.”

“I felt the same way when I thought about leaving here, but I’d like us to have a chance to get to know each other.”

Marie smiled. “I’d like that, too.”

“Well, I’ll set up a dinner together for sometime soon and we can take it from there,” Ryan told her.

“Where would that be?” she asked tentatively.

“Probably here at the Sietinen estate.”

Her face paled. “Me? There?”

“It won’t be how you’re thinking. Keep in mind that Cris and Kate spent most of their lives in the TSS—they’re super casual.”

“I still can’t believe you’re on a first name basis with High Dynasty leaders…”

I am one of those High Dynasty leaders now. Ryan gave her a reassuring smile. “It’ll just be a nice dinner with my in-laws, don’t worry.”

She nodded. “All right. I look forward to it.”

“I’ll be in touch soon.” Ryan ended the call and sighed. It was hard enough for me to adjust to thinking about myself as anything but a Ward, but after half a lifetime, how will it be for her?

Only time would tell.

Ryan completed his remaining tasks for the day and then locked his desktop and went to meet Raena.

He found her on the couch in their shared quarters

“How’d she take it?” Raena asked, rising to greet him.

“As well as can be expected. She wants to meet you.” He smiled.

“I’d like to meet her, too.” Raena placed her hands on his hips. “We can get her out of that quartered housing. For that matter, we’ll need to figure out where we want to live.”

“I was wondering if maybe we should unbury Dain.”

Raena thought about it. “Wouldn’t that be disruptive to the current population? We’d have to relocate everyone. Maybe it would be better to just complete the repairs and leave it as-is.”

“Then where would we go? I mean, I guess we could stay here, but Cris is running SiNavTech for now, so DGE is really where I should focus my attention. We’ll need our own offices.”

“Well,” Raena said slowly, “this might sound strange, but what do you think about the Priesthood’s island?”

“You can’t be serious.”

“It’s not like it was when the Priesthood was there. As soon as the final fight was over, it… changed,” she explained. “After what happened to us there, I feel almost like it’s our duty to make it into something better—to overwrite all the bad that’s happened on that island over the years and turn it into a place of joy.”

Ryan considered the suggestion. “I guess I’d have to see it for myself.”

“Of course.”

“It’s not something I would have considered, but I can see the rationale.”

“After all,” Raena continued, “it was set up with administrative facilities and to house full-time residents. There are those smaller structures along the southern coast, and, once you get past its former creepiness, the architecture of the main structure is really quite breathtaking. The center of the island is basically just one giant garden…”

Ryan gazed into her eyes. “That’s what you saw in your vision, isn’t it? Us there together.”

She nodded. “It didn’t make sense at the time, but now… it feels right. I think we could make a home there.”

“I’m still a little skeptical, but think I can get on board with that plan,” Ryan agreed. “I will have to insist on renovations, though.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Raena smiled. “We could even bring some things from the former Dainetris estate—art, furniture, or whatever catches your eye.”

“Perfect.” He gave her a light kiss. “I’m excited to be starting this new life with you.”

“Me too.” She laid her head against his chest, holding him tight. “And this is just the beginning.”

CHAPTER 21

Cris gazed out at Lake Tiadon in the morning sunlight, a warm breeze ruffling his hair. He took a sip of his morning brew, admiring the sight in silence.

Behind him, he sensed Kate approaching.

“Is it still true?” she asked. “Is the Priesthood still really gone?”

Cris smiled back at her. “I’m sure there are some lurkers out there, but as of this morning we’re still free.”

Kate placed an arm around Cris’ waist and leaned against the railing next to him. “We planned this for over fifty years. I can’t believe it finally happened.”

“And that it worked!” Cris chuckled and shook his head incredulously. “This never would have been possible without you.”

His wife squeezed him tighter. “You were the one with the vision.”

“I only looked so far ahead, though—you made it happen.”

“It was a team effort.”

“Indeed it was,” he agreed. “We may have set a new direction for Tarans, but there’s still a difficult path ahead.”

“We’ll figure it out.” Kate smiled up at him. “We always have.”

Cris set down his mug so he could embrace her with both arms. “You have been my constant through it all. I know I can face any challenge so long as I have you by my side.”

“Me too.” Kate held him in silence for a long while, looking out over the lake together.

“You know,” Cris said at last, “I finally feel like I belong here.”

“Because we do.”

For the first time, he actually believed her. “I do miss the TSS, though,” he added.

She let out a wistful sigh. “They’ll always be our second family.”

“But what we have here and now, with Raena and Ryan—I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else.”

Kate gave him a knowing smile. “Good, because we have a civilization to run.”

“I suppose we do.” He took in a breath of the fresh air. “But I have to admit, I’m excited about this future.”

*       *       *

One hundred twenty-seven emails greeted Raena when she checked her handheld in the morning. She took one look at the device and tossed it back onto its charging pad on her nightstand.

“How bad is it?” Ryan asked from in bed next to her.

She rolled back over and nestled into the crook of his arm, placing a hand on his chest. “I’m just going to pretend for a few more minutes that the outside world doesn’t exist.”

“I’ll join you in that.”

Raena allowed herself ten minutes of dozing before she dragged herself out of bed.

She showered and dressed. Just as she was entering the common room, there was a light knock on the door—likely a servant with breakfast.

Her suspicion was confirmed when she glanced at the viewscreen next to the door, and she let the servant in to set up the breakfast spread on the round table by the open doorway to the terrace. She thanked the worker and took a seat.

“Smells great!” Ryan emerged from the bedroom with damp hair and sat down adjacent to her.

“I could have these pastries every day for the rest of my life and never get tired of them.”

“That’s a theory you can test.”

Raena took a bite of the flakey deliciousness. “And I suspect I will.”

Ryan shook his head and chuckled, but he took two for himself.

“So,” Raena said around a mouthful, “what’s on the agenda for today?”

“More startup details. Fortunately, I think most of the key staff from the ship manufacturing division of SiNavTech have agreed to move over with the transition to DGE. Selling people on a move to the island has been tricky, though.”

Raena nodded. “I don’t blame them. I hope the renovation tones down the spookiness factor of the place by… a lot.”

“And you’re sure that’s where you want to settle?” Ryan searched her eyes.

“It’ll send the right message,” she replied. “We’re not them. We can make that place something better.”

“All right.” He reached over to stroke the side of her face, and she placed her hand over his. “You know I’ll go anywhere with you you’d like.”

“Same.”

He smiled. “It figures, though, that you’d pick a castle.”

“It’s not a castle… exactly. More of a converted monastery.”

Ryan raised an eyebrow. “Uh huh.”

Raena sighed. “Okay, I’ll admit it’s pretty castle-like. I watched way too many travel shows on Europe while I was a kid, what can I say?”

“We’ll have plenty of room to expand operations, I’ll give you that.”

They finished eating and then went to meet up with Cris in the administrative wing for their morning strategy session. He was waiting for them in his office, looking refreshed and energized.

“Look who’s chipper this morning,” Raena commented as she sat down in her usual guest chair across the desk.

Ryan took a seat next to her.

“I had a realization this morning,” Cris replied.

Raena raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

“I’ve actually accomplished something I’ve been working toward my entire adult life,” her grandfather said. “It was always looming out there somewhere in the future, but now it’s behind me. I’m free to do… whatever. It’s liberating.”

“Well, don’t get too wild just yet. We still need to make sure this new political structure is stable,” Ryan cautioned.

“Don’t worry, I’m not going anywhere.” Cris folded his arms on his desk. “But on that note, nominations have come in for the Health Council and the Banking Alliance.”

“How’s it look?” Raena asked.

Cris smiled. “Really good. Lots of smart people with real-world experience.”

Raena glanced between him and Ryan. “Hopefully they can govern.”

“We’ll have some trial and error,” her grandfather said. “I just feel great knowing we have people with their hearts in the right place. I think we’re going to be just fine.”

“You’re right,” she agreed. “That freedom you feel for yourself—that’s everyone. Rigid status quos of the past have been tossed aside and now everyone has a hand in shaping what we want for our lives, even if it’s just in a small way. Slowly, we’re giving a voice to those who’ve been on the outside.”

Her grandfather nodded with satisfaction. “We might not get it correct the first time, but a step in that direction sure feels good.”

Ryan evaluated him. “I have to ask… You grew up here as a High Dynasty heir just like all the others before you. What made you want to make things different for the common citizen?”

Cris chuckled. “Believe it or not, a couple of drunk guys in a shitey spaceport.”

Raena raised an eyebrow. “Seriously? You’ve never said anything about that before.”

“I was just a kid—about a year after I ran away from here.” Cris shrugged. “I’d seen what life was like in the outer colonies, but it wasn’t until I heard someone say that they had no faith in the High Dynasties that I realized they were speaking the truth. There was absolutely no reason for anyone to trust the High Dynasties, not when the leadership had no idea what was really going on outside the core worlds. And that was never going to change unless someone already on the inside took a stand. I left Tararia to find myself, but what I really found was a purpose. When I met Kate, everything came together. Maybe, just maybe, we could restore trust and find a way for all voices to be heard.”

“Here I thought you had a meeting with a wise man while on your internship or something,” Raena said.

“Nope, just a couple of drunk guys.” Cris grinned.

She laughed. “There’s probably something really poetic about that.”

“Maybe not the word I’d use, but it’s something,” her grandfather said with a chuckle.

“In any case,” Ryan began, returning their focus to the task at hand, “we should get the new advisory groups in place as soon as possible. If we don’t formally fill the administrative gaps left in the Priesthood’s wake, others will try to step in and take advantage of the situation.”

“Right.” Cris’ chuckles subsided, but the amusement remained in his eyes. “Let’s get to know our new colleagues.”

*       *       *

The mood around TSS Headquarters had changed. Everyone seemed lighter—more carefree.

Jason studied his comrades as he walked down the main administrative hall toward the High Commander’s office. Having the Priesthood’s cloud hanging over us must have had a bigger impact than I’d realized.

Now that public use of telekinesis was permitted, there’d been a surge in applications to the TSS. The Headquarters facility was insufficient for that volume of students, but the interest in training was the perfect opportunity to take the TSS’ evolution to the next level. The intent for years had been for the institution to move away from strictly military training and focus on academic pursuits, but that vision had been placed on hold in favor of training teams to assist with the revolution.

The experience had underscored that the TSS needed to maintain a military presence, even if it was at a reduced level, but the individual training team model offered a foundation for other specializations to be cultivated. Under the guidance of experienced Agents, new TSS campuses could be established on other worlds, training those with abilities in the lost arts of healing and craftsmanship using their abilities. The Aesir’s former temples throughout the Taran worlds, which the Priesthood had sealed, would make the perfect locations to continue those efforts.

It’d take time for those programs to develop, but the building blocks were there. All they had to do was put it into action.

Jason, for one, saw himself remaining in the main Headquarters on the military track. Now that he’d had a taste of high-pressure scenarios on a spaceship, he was hooked.

As far as he knew, Tiff and his closest friends in the Primus Elites intended to make a career on the military side of the TSS, as well, so he’d be among friends. He was certain he’d want something more for himself eventually, but for now, everything felt right.

He reached the door to his father’s office and knocked.

Wil beckoned him inside via a flash on the control panel next to the door.

“Hey,” Wil greeted when Jason entered. “Have you seen that list of applicants?”

“Crazy, right?” Jason took a seat in his favorite visitor chair on the right.

“Heirs from Vaenetri, Baellas, and Talsari. I never would have believed it.”

“No reason to hide anymore.”

Wil leaned back in his chair. “No, there isn’t. It’s a good feeling.”

“It really is.”

His father studied him. “What about you? Now that you’ve graduated, you’re not stuck here.”

Jason shrugged. “I dunno. I was thinking some time as a flight instructor might be fun.”

“I am not the least bit surprised by that.”

“Does that mean there’s an opening?”

Wil smiled. “I think we can make that happen. The position I have in mind would keep you based here in Headquarters most of the time.”

“Works for me. I like it here.”

“Good.” His father studied him. “I was impressed by how you handled that situation out in the rift. Many people would have backed down.”

“I knew what I could do with the ship.”

“Still, you have a knack for command, if that interests you.”

Jason folded his hands on his lap. “Are you asking if I’d like to be on the advancement track for High Commander?”

“It’s crossed my mind,” Wil admitted.

“I’m pretty sure there’d be some complaints about nepotism.”

“Perhaps, but you have a CR score on record to back it up. After anyone has spent some time with you, I don’t think they’d question it.”

“I’ll consider it,” Jason replied. “I’m not ready to make a career commitment quite yet.”

“Fair enough. I’m in no rush to go anywhere.”

Jason nodded. “Good deal.”

“Regardless of what role you want to play, I know the TSS has a bright future. We’re finally in a place where this organization can be what I dreamed it could be.”

“I’m excited to be a part of that,” Jason told him.

“I’m glad.” His father paused. “When we chose to raise you on Earth, I was afraid you might reject the life we have here—rebel against us for keeping it from you.”

“I almost did. Then I realized I like it too much here to want to leave.”

“Good, because I think your mother would be tempted to drop everything and follow you if you wanted to leave. It was hard enough with Raena going to Tararia.”

“And she is not coming back,” Jason shook his head.

“It was surreal seeing here there. She was in her element.”

“Totally. In retrospect, I don’t know how she made it a year in the TSS.”

“Seeing my dad there was strange, too. He was an Agent for my entire life—even after five years, I hardly recognize him when he’s not wearing Agent black.”

“Still way more recognizable than when I saw you in uniform for the first time,” Jason countered.

Wil let out a long sigh. “That day of your Awakening… it was a crazy one.”

“I’m sure there’ll still be some crazy days yet.”

“I have no doubt.”

Jason grinned. “But hey, may as well keep things interesting.”

*       *       *

Wil settled onto the couch in the quarters he shared with Saera. It felt even more like home now that he knew his son would be staying close for the foreseeable future. While he missed Raena, at least he knew she was happy with Ryan and near other family. If they couldn’t all be together, being in two little groups would have to do.

He’d tried to move on from his final encounter with the Priesthood, but one lingering detail continued to pester the back of his mind. The Aesir insisted that his genetic line held the key to breaking the Generation Cycle, yet the Priesthood professed only direct intervention would produce the necessary results. Every time he’d run a model of the potential outcome, the results had been different—but that lacked the detailed genetic history contained within the Priesthood’s data archive. With that information, he could run one definitive analysis.

Saera wasn’t due back from her check-in meetings for another half an hour, so Wil decided he may as well answer the question once and for all.

After activating the viewscreen across from the couch, Wil brought up the various records related to the genetic analysis and began constructing the model. He left it to run in the background while he cleared out his email inbox.

Twenty minutes later, he received a notification that the analysis was complete. Here we go…

His heart sank as soon as he saw the results. Without direct intervention, there was no better than a five-thousand-to-one chance of the joined Sietinen and Dainetris line resulting in a viable Generation Thirteen with the necessary sequence to create a genetic patch. Such a patch would be the key to restoring abilities for all Tarans, but without it, the Twelve Generation Cycle would persist and they’d never be able to take full advantage of the Aesir’s technology.

Fok! Was the Priesthood right? He didn’t want to believe it.

The door clicked open and Saera entered.

Wil quickly minimized the model on the screen.

“Wait, was that a genetic analysis?” his wife asked.

“Yeah,” he admitted.

Saera frowned. “I thought that was behind us. What were you looking at?”

“Double-checking something. But it doesn’t matter.”

She tilted her head down and gave him a look that made it clear he’d need to provide a more satisfactory answer.

“It’s something Raena had heard years ago, when she was kidnapped,” he explained, “that there’s no guarantee that our genetic line will produce a cure for the Generation Cycle without further intervention. With the new information we got from the Priesthood’s archive, I wanted to confirm those results. So, I ran the analysis myself.”

“And?”

“They’re right. The only way to be certain the traits will express in the desired way is to cross the lines back: a pairing between Raena and Jason, and then back to me.”

Saera’s expression passed from initial shock, to horror, back to disgust, and then she burst out laughing.

Wil joined her. After everything they’d been through—all the planning and aspirations to present a solution to their people that would restore lost abilities—they’d still come up short. The Priesthood would have eagerly passed that threshold of decency, but their family was no longer beholden to the perverse whims of their former shadow-masters.

It took well over a minute for them to regain composure.

“So, obviously,” Wil said at last, “I just have to say fok the odds—computer probabilities only show so much. Everything will work out, or not, on its own course.”

“After all, no one predicted Raena’s level of ability.”

He nodded. “Very true. And, honestly, I’m sick of plotting the destinies of people before they’re even born.”

“Amen to that.” Saera shook her head.

“You know, fate, or luck, or whatever it is that’s had a hand in leading us here—that’s only part of it. Our future is what we make it.”

His wife took his hand. “I couldn’t agree more.”

“So, I will choose to focus on the present. We’re poised for a new Taran renaissance, the TSS is already transforming into something we’d only dreamed it could be, we’re united with friends and family… We may not be able to undo all the harm the Priesthood caused during their reign, but we played our part in trying to set things right.”

“You especially,” Saera told him. “I officially give you permission to pass off those worries to future generations. You’ve done your part.”

He smiled. “I suppose I have.”

She eyed him knowingly. “You’re not quite done yet, though—are you?”

Wil shrugged. “Well, there is the matter of Earth.”

“Yep, there it is…” Saera chuckled. “You’ve spent too many years plotting to know how to relax.”

“Probably,” Wil admitted. “But from here on out, I will be but a humble observer of fate’s hand.”

Saera smirked. “Until you see it fit to intervene.”

“We’ll see.”

Thank you for reading Scions of Change!

If you enjoyed this book and the rest of the Cadicle series, please take a moment to share your thoughts and reactions. As an independent author, customer reviews are a critical part of building awareness for this series. You can help make it a success!

Review on Amazon: http://bit.ly/soc_review

Review on Goodreads: http://bit.ly/soc_goodreads

Additional Reading

The Priesthood has been overthrown and the Taran civilization is entering a new era. As Earth prepares to join the Taran fold, a new menace may threaten the future of the empire. The Taran Empire Saga is coming in Q4 2018!

Sign up to be notified about upcoming releases and get a free short story! www.subscribepage.com/amyduboffauthornews

Join Amy’s fan group on Facebook:

smarturl.it/facebookamyduboff

Have a minute to leave a review?

If you enjoyed this series boxset, please leave a review on Amazon! Even a few words go a long way toward helping a book get visibility. Thank you for your support!

ALSO BY A.K. DUBOFF…

Dark Stars Trilogy

What if “do-overs” were possible?

Unique crystals scattered across Elle’s civilization enable physical reality to be reset to configurations from past moments in time. After what should have been a routine reset on her home planet, Elle instead awakens on a spaceship with magically enhanced abilities. She and a group of modified companions are tasked with a dire mission to protect the Master Archive—the reset backup for all settled worlds. A mysterious alien Darkness is corrupting the planets linked through the crystalline network, and if it reaches the Archive before Elle and her new friends seal it, all hopes for restoring their worlds will be lost and they'll remain locked in shadow forever.

Book 1: Crystalline Space

Book 2: A Light in the Dark

Book 3: Masters of Fate

Troubled Space

Nothing could possibly go wrong. Probably. Well, maybe…

When you go to the trouble of legitimately buying a ship for your illegitimate smuggling operation, and that ship turns out to be stolen from a powerful weapons dealer… well, you might figure the universe hates you. But not Jack Tressler, an aspiring smuggler; he’s used to taking misfortune in stride. Given the choice to die—or get an ill-fitting cybernetic eye and join a crew of thieves on a crazy heist—he opts for the unpleasant modification. After all, it’s just another day in the life. With rabid pirates, ruthless corporations, and a scorned former employer all vying for the same bounty, Jack and his new friends will need all their wits and snark to survive until their next meal in this farcical space opera adventure.

Buy it now: smarturl.it/troubledspace

More Books and Stories

For a complete list of Amy’s writing: www.amyduboff.com/books

Browse Amy’s books on Amazon: smarturl.it/amyduboffbooks

Author’s Note

Thank you for reading! Without you, I doubt the final volumes in this series would ever have been written.

I began working on this series in the late-1990s as a pet project, never expecting it to see the light of day. At the time, self-publishing was far from an accepted channel for books, and I never would have considered it. Wow, have things changed! This has been the perfect venue for me. The initial books are too short for a traditional publisher to consider, but through the self-publishing platform, I was able to present the story I envisioned.

It’s still difficult for me to believe that I’ve published seven books in just over two years’ time. What’s even more surreal is that I’ve been working on a book series for twenty years and I can finally call it “complete”. While I wholly intend to write more in this story universe, this main Cadicle story arc is wrapped in the way I originally planned. I hope you enjoyed the ride (and that you will want to come back for more)!

Thank you to my amazing beta readers Eric, Kurt, Liz, Charlie, Dewald, Bryan, Cassie, and Katy for their helpful suggestions, eagle eyes, and encouragement. Thank you also to Nick and Bryan for their diligent assistance with the final touches.

I owe my mom for her assistance with draft review and editing, and for her continual support. These books would not be what they are without her.

And I must thank my husband, Nick. He’s the behind-the-scenes hero of this project. When I met him in 2012, the initial draft of the Cadicle series had been sitting on a digital shelf for years collecting cyber dust. It is his encouragement alone that got me writing again. It’s also thanks to him that I was able to leave my day job to pursue writing full-time. That’s such a huge compliment to have a spouse believe in me like that—I can’t even put it into words. Thank you, Nick, I love you!

Lots more writing is ahead in the coming months and years. Thank you for going on this journey with me!

Glossary

Aesir (Ay-seer) - A mysterious group of people known to be of Taran descent that live on the outskirts of explored space, engaging in metaphysical pursuits.

Agent - A class of officer within the TSS reserved for those with telekinetic and telepathic gifts. There are three levels of Agent based on level of ability: Primus, Sacon and Trion.

Ateron (at-er-on) - An element that oscillates between normal space and subspace, facilitating high levels of telekinetic energy transfer.

Baellas (bAy-las) - A corporation run by the Baellas Dynasty, producing housewares, clothing, furniture, and other textiles for use across the Taran civilization. Additional specialty lines managed by other smaller corporations are licensed to Baellas for distribution.

Bakzen (Bak-zen) - A militaristic race living beyond the outer colonies. All Bakzen are clones, with individuals differentiated by war scars. Officers are highly intelligent and possess extensive telekinetic abilities. Drones are conditioned to follow orders but still possess moderate telekinetic capabilities.

Cadicle (Kad-i-kl) - The definition of individual perfection in the Priesthood’s founding ideology, with the emergence of the Cadicle heralding the start to the next stage of evolution for the Taran race.

Course Rank (CR) - The official measurement of an Agent’s ability level, taken at the end of their training immediately before graduation from Junior Agent to Agent. The Course Rank Test is a multi-phase examination, including direct focusing of telekinetic energy into a testing sphere. The magnitude of energy focused during the exercise is the primary factor dictating the Agent’s CR.

Dainetris Dynasty (Dayn-ee-tris) - Formerly a seventh High Dynasty, the Dainetris Dynasty was responsible for ship manufacturing before its fall from power. Its corporation was Dainetris Galactic Enterprises (DGE).

Earth - A planet occupied by Humans, a divergent race of Tarans. Considered a “lost colony,” Earth is not recognized as part of the Taran government.

H2 - The nickname for the TSS headquarters in the rift. The facility was created to serve as a base of operations for the Bakzen War.

High Commander - The officer responsible for the administration of the TSS. Always an Agent from the Primus class.

High Dynasties - Six families on Tararia that control the corporations critical to the functioning of Taran society. The “Big Six” each have a designated Region on Tararia, which is the seat of their power. The Dynasties in aggregate form an oligarchical government for the Taran colonies. In descending order of recognized influence, the Dynasties are: Sietinen, Vaenetri, Makaris, Monsari, Talsari, and Baellas.

Independent Jump Drive - A jump drive that does not rely on the SiNavTech beacon network for navigation, instead using a mathematical formula to calculate jump positions through normal space and the Rift.

Initiate - The second stage of the TSS training program for Agents. A trainee will typically remain at the Initiate stage for two or three years.

Initiate - The second stage of the TSS training program for Agents. A trainee will typically remain at the Initiate stage for two or three years.

Jotun (Yo-tun) - The codename assigned to the division of the TSS dedicated to the war in the rift, based in H2.

Jump Drive - The engine system for travel through subspace. Conventional jump drives require an interface with the SiNavTech navigation system and subspace navigation beacons.

Junior Agent - The third stage of the TSS training program for Agents. A trainee will typically remain at the Junior Agent stage for three to five years.

Lead Agent - The highest ranking Agent and second in command to the High Commander. The Lead Agent is responsible for overseeing the Agent training program and frequently serves as a liaison for TSS business with Taran colonies.

Leaving (Left) - An act of stepping away from one’s life while still in possession of physical and mental capacities. Individuals that exercise this final rite feel that their life is complete and wish to die peacefully in private or with their spouse. Most commonly, an individual will Leave in the night and document instructions for carrying out their final wishes.

Lower Dynasties - There are 247 recognized Lower Dynasties in Taran society. Many of these families have a presence on Tararia, but some are residents of the other inner colonies.

Makaris Corp (Mak-ayr-is) - A corporation run by the Makaris High Dynasty responsible for the distribution of food, water filters, and other necessary supplies to Taran colonies without diverse natural resources.

Monsari Power Solutions (MPS) (Mon-sayr-ee) - A corporation run by the Monsari Dynasty, responsible for power generation systems for the Taran worlds, including geothermal generators, portable generators, and reactors to power spacecraft.

Priesthood of the Cadicle - A formerly theological institution responsible for oversight of all governmental affairs and the flow of information throughout the Taran colonies. The Priesthood has jurisdiction over even the High Dynasties and provides a tiebreaking vote on new initiatives proposed by the High Dynasty oligarchy.

Primus (Pree-mus) - The highest of three Agent classes within the TSS, reserved for those with the strongest telekinetic abilities. Typically, Primus Agents will score a CR above 8.

Primus Elite - A new classification of Agent above Primus signifying an exceptional level of ability.

Rift - A habitable pocket between normal space and subspace.

Sacon (Sak-on) - The middle tier of TSS Agents. Typically, Sacon Agents will score a CR between 6 and 7.9.

Sietinen Dynasty (sIgh-tin-en) - High Dynasty overseeing the Third Region of Tararia, responsible for the SiNavTech navigation network. Considered the most powerful of the Taran dynasties.

Simultaneous Observation - The act of separating one’s consciousness from the physical self in order to observe multiple spatial planes (i.e., normal space, subspace, and the rift) at the same time.

SiNavTech - A corporation run by the Sietinen High Dynasty, which controls and maintains the subspace navigation network used by Taran civilians and the TSS.

Spatial Dislocation - The act of physically transitioning from normal space to the brink of subspace, either by means of a jump drive or telekinetic abilities.

Starstone - An extremely rare gem. Only ten such gem veins are known anywhere in the galaxy, and each of the six High Dynasties has claim to one. Only enough material for one set of wedding rings is produced by each vein every generation. Starstones emit a luminescent resonance when positioned near other stones cut from the same vein.

TalEx - A corporation run by the Talsari Dynasty, managing mining operations and ore processing across Taran territories.

Tarans (tayr-ans) - The general term for all individuals with genetic relation to Tararian ancestry. Several divergent races are recognized by their planet or system.

Tararia (Tayr-ayr-ee-a) - The home planet for the Taran race and seat of the central government.

Tararian (Tayr-ayr-ee-an) - Someone from or residing on the planet Tararia.

Tararian Selective Service (TSS) - A military organization with two divisions: (1) Agent Class, and (2) Militia Class. Agents possess telekinetic and telepathic abilities; the TSS is the only place where individuals with such gifts can gain official training. The Militia class offers a formal training program for those without telekinetic abilities, providing tactical and administrative support to Agents. The Headquarters is located inside the moon of the planet Earth. Additional Militia training facilities are located throughout the Taran colonies.

Trainee - The generic term for a student of the TSS, and also the term for first-year Agent students (when capitalized Trainee). Students are not fully “initiated” into the TSS until their second year.

Trion (Try-on) - The lowest tier of TSS Agents. Typically, Trion Agents will score a CR below 5.9.

Vaenetri Dynasty (Vayn-E-tree) - High Dynasty overseeing the First Region of Tararia, generally considered the second most powerful. The family operates VComm, a corporation specializing in telecommunications.

VComm - A telecommunications corporation owned and operated by the Vaenetri Dynasty.

About the Author

A.K. (Amy) DuBoff has always loved science fiction in all its forms—books, movies, shows and games. If it involves outer space, even better!

Now a full-time author, Amy can typically be found traveling the world. When she’s not writing, she enjoys travel, wine tasting, binge-watching TV series and playing epic strategy board games.

To learn more or connect, check out www.akduboff.com.

Table of Contents

About the Cadicle Series

Prologue

Architects of Destiny

Part 1: New Beginnings

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

Part 2: Awakening

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

Part 3: Fulfillment

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

Veil of Reality

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

Bonds of Resolve

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

CHAPTER 21

CHAPTER 22

CHAPTER 23

CHAPTER 24

CHAPTER 25

CHAPTER 26

CHAPTER 27

Web of Truth

Part 1: Discovery

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

Part 2: Partnership

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

CHAPTER 21

CHAPTER 22

CHAPTER 23

CHAPTER 24

Part 3: Revelations

CHAPTER 25

CHAPTER 26

CHAPTER 27

Crossroads of Fate

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

CHAPTER 21

CHAPTER 22

CHAPTER 23

CHAPTER 24

CHAPTER 25

CHAPTER 26

CHAPTER 27

CHAPTER 28

CHAPTER 29

CHAPTER 30

CHAPTER 31

Path of Justice

Part 1: Transition

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

Part 2: Birthright

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

CHAPTER 21

CHAPTER 22

CHAPTER 23

CHAPTER 24

CHAPTER 25

CHAPTER 26

Scions of Change

Part 1: Destiny

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

Part 2: Revolution

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

CHAPTER 21

Additional Reading

Author’s Note

Glossary

About the Author

Table of Contents